《I Can Summon All the Gods》


 Chapter 1

    At the westernmost end of Icacia Continent, a convoy of more than 20 people was slowly moving forward. There were only three carriages. Someone was in one of the carriages, and the other two were full of goods.


    However, such a team was conspicuous and luxurious in the deste and barren border of Naton County. Especially when civilians saw the four knights riding tall and jujube red horses with shields and swords in front of the convoy, their eyes were full of respect.


    ¡°Uncle Kotter, when will we arrive?¡±


    In the carriage, the young man put down the magic book, opened the curtain of the carriage, and asked the middle-aged knight.


    The young man was about 16 or 17 years old. He wore a simple ck robe, and his angr and handsome face looked somewhat pure. His eyes were somewhat deep, and there was a touch of indifference after experiencing vicissitudes of life.


    After withdrawing the reins, Kotter Han shrank the distance between him and the carriage and reported respectfully, ¡°Master Locke, it¡¯s only half an hour¡¯s drive away from Lister. It will take about an afternoon to reach your castle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Kotter.¡±


    Hearing that there was only half an hour to go to his territory of Lister, Locke Capet nodded his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor.¡±


    Kotter replied sincerely and respectfully. He didn¡¯t show any disrespect to the master, who was called the most useless person by other nobles in Naton County.


    When he saw the magic book beside Locke, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Master Locke was such a nice person! Why did God have to be so cruel and let him have no magical talent!


    Thinking of the dpidated residential quarters he had seen along the way, Kotter sighed even more.


    Although he felt sorry for Locke, he was not distracted at all. He was on full alert. ording to his observation of the surrounding environment, there might be groups of beasts here.


    Sitting back in the carriage, Locke read the magic book, shook his head helplessly, and put it back on the shelf. There were more than a dozen books about magic on the shelf. The pages were slightly rolled up, which were flipped through often.


    There was only half an hour left before they arrived at Locke¡¯s territory. He didn¡¯t want to continue reading and decided to have a rest.


    He put hands at the back of his head and leaned against the carriage, lost in thought.


    16 years¡­ He had been in this world for 16 years.


    Yes, Locke was not from this world, but from the Earth.


    In the past 16 years, Locke had basically known about the world.


    This world was very simr to medieval Europe, where there were many kingdoms. The difference was that there were many extraordinary existences of power in this world.


    There were mages, destroying mountains and forests instantly.


    There were guardians of holy light and the noble and loyal holy knights.


    There were swordsmen, with a sword in hand, killing the demons powerfully in the whole world.


    There were also some powerful warriors, breaking stones by strength.


    ¡­


    In addition to these professions, there were also all kinds of strange creatures, such as dragons, phoenixes, elves, demons and so on.


    All in all, this was a world extremely simr to the Earth but filled with extraordinary power.


    In his previous life, Locke was obsessed with the career of a mage in online games. When he knew that mages existed in this world, he was extremely excited.


    Relying on the wisdom of adults, Locke was able to write when he was three years old and outperformed his peers in terms of intelligence. He was good at learning the magic theories and could even draw inferences about other cases from one instance. Soon, he won the honor of ¡°the number one genius in Naton County¡±.


    However, fate yed a big joke on Locke. When he was tested at six years old, the magic crystal in front of Locke did not respond. This meant that Locke¡¯s magic talent was zero and he couldn¡¯t be a mage!


    Locke also fell from heaven to hell and became aughing stock of Naton County.


    Since the achievements of the mage were limited, Count Capet wanted to train his son to be a knight like him.


    But as an earthling of the 21st century, how could Locke give in so easily? Regardless of the resistance of Count Capet, he had learned stubbornly the magic for ten years. In the end, he failed in the magic and missed the best time of the knight practice.


    Locke¡¯s reputation as a loser gradually spread in the noble circles around the Capet family.


    Helplessly, Count Capet managed to ask for a baron title for Locke through his connections. The fief was Lister which was barren and deserted and no one wanted.


    It was well-known that Lister was poor. Locke wouldn¡¯t be envied if he got such a fief through some connections.


    Although the fief was not good, it was at least a title of baron. Count Capet gritted his teeth and let Lockee over.


    Damn it! Locke could feel the magic element and absorb them into his body. Why was his body always like a funnel and couldn¡¯t keep magic element!


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists at the thought of the situation that had happened to him every time. His eyes were full of unwillingness and loneliness.


    Half an hourter, Locke felt the carriage stop.


    ¡°Master, we have arrived at Lister.¡±


    The voice of Kotter came in the carriage.


    Locke walked out of the carriage and saw the scene in front of the carriage. Even with hisposure, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    The surface of the giant stone, which could be called barely a boundary tablet, was pitted as if it could break apart at any time. The word ¡°Lister¡± on the boundary tablet had already been eroded by the wind and rain, blurry and invisible. Only a few marks of the knife were left, and a few letters could be barely seen.


    Behind the boundary tablet, there were withered nts and sparse trees. Such a deste scene showed the barrenness to the fullest.


    What was more horrible was that the whole world was so quiet that there was even no sound of birds or beasts.


    Fortunately, Locke had a strong ability to ept the fact. He suppressed his depression and said to everyone with a smile, ¡°From now on, this is our home. Cheer up, everyone. I believe that we can build up Lister with our own hands!¡±


    ¡°We also believe that under the leadership of Master Locke, Lister will be better!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Kotter replied with approval.


    The two¡¯s words cheered up the others.


    After a short pause, the convoy began to move forward again. The carriages creaked.


    ¡°Ding~¡±


    ¡°I have detected that host has arrived at the territory, and the system of gods has been activated!¡±


    ¡°To reward the host for activating the system sessfully, you will be rewarded with a big gift bag for newbies. Do you want to open the system now to receive the reward?¡±


    As soon as the carriage passed the border tablet, Locke heard a continuous and cold mechanical sound.


    In the carriage, Locke¡¯s body trembled and his heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    Yes, he just heard the voice of the system!


    Locke¡¯s eyes widened and his breath quickened. As a young man who had read all kinds of time travel novels in the 21 century, he was too clear about what these voices meant!


    The golden finger, which he had waited for 16 years, appeared!


    At this moment, Locke wanted to shout to the sky to vent his depression, resentment, and humiliation in the past 16 years! But he held it back in the end. If he did so, he would be doubted by Kotter and others whether he was crazy or not.


    ¡°Open the system!¡±


    Locke took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down. His trembling voice was full of uncontroble excitement.

 Chapter 2

    As soon as Locke finished his words, the attribute panel, which only he could see, appeared in front of him.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    upation: No


    Summoning gods: No


    Other Functions: To Be Developed.


    Below the attribute panel was the function introduction of the system.


    Five minutester¡­


    Locke had a basic understanding of the function of the system. The so-called system of gods could get the opportunity to summon powerful gods bypleting the system task. These gods would serve the host, help the host conquer a different world and reach the peak of the world!


    Athena, the goddess of war and wisdom; Ares, the brave god of war; Poseidon, the god of the sea, who called for rain and shook the sky and earth; and Thor, the god of thunder, who was in charge of destroying lightning¡­


    God!


    Locke finally calmed down and became excited again. In the real world, every god was the existence of destruction!


    Excited, Locke thought of the unopened gift bag for newbies.


    ¡°System, open the gift bag for newbies!¡±


    Locke thought to himself.


    As a senior game fan in his previous life, he knew that the novice gift bag was not simple.


    ¡°Ding Dong~¡±


    The board in front of Locke lit up with a bright white light, and the golden gift bag for newbies began to vibrate.


    Staring at the gift bag which was opened gradually on the screen, Locke was looking forward to it in his mind.


    ¡°Respectful Host Locke, congrattions for getting the opportunity to summon the gods once.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! You have obtained a bottle of level-1 body refining fluid which was stored in the system space.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! You have got a magic cloak of level 3 and it has been stored in the system space.¡±


    The cold voice of the system was as sweet as fairy music in Locke¡¯s ears. As he expected, the gift bag for newbies was quite generous!


    ording to the introduction of the system, the level-3 magic cloak was immune to below level-3 and most level-3 magic¡¯s!


    Level-1 body refining fluid was used to strengthen the physique and increase the amount of physical strength.


    If these two things were ced in the world, they would probably cost at least tens of thousands of gold coins!


    Although Locke was shocked, he ignored the two rewards and fixed his eyes on the floating card.


    The god summoning card!


    As long as Locke touched the card, he could summon gods. Compared to the god summoning card, the first two items were insignificant!


    Looking at the card floating in the air, Locke was in a good mood. His previous depression was swept away.


    Locke didn¡¯t call gods immediately. After all, he was still in the carriage. No one knew what would happen if he summoned gods.


    As for the body refining fluid, he could have a try.


    Locke thought to himself, ¡°Body refining fluid.¡±


    A small ss tube appeared in his palm, which was filled with green fluid. He pulled out the cork from the bottle and drank the fluid.


    The moment the fluid passed his throat, Locke only felt a mass of hot air in his chest which gradually spread to his limbs, constantly changing his meridians and muscles.


    A few minutester, the hot air dissipated and the reconstruction waspleted. Touching the tight muscles, Locke felt that there was inexhaustible strength in an instant.


    Locke estimated that his strength had increased by at least 5 times!


    As far as he knew, generally speaking, the efficiency of the level-1 body refining fluid was only 2 to 3 times, but this body refining fluid could reach 5 times. Sure enough, the products of the system must be the best!


    After a while of excitement, Locke took out the magic cloak from the system. The cloak was printed with aplicated magic pattern, which he had seen in the magic book. He knew that this was a magic array, and the defensive function of the cloak mostly came from the magic array.


    Of course, in addition to the magic array, the level of the magic cloak was also affected by the materials used to make it. With Locke¡¯s current knowledge, he was still unable to recognize what the magic cloak in his hand was made of.


    Just as Locke touched the magic cloak happily, an ident happened.


    Howl~


    A howl of a wolf exploded in the quiet carriage. The carriage suddenly stopped, which startled Locke.


    ¡°Watch out! Wolves! Protect Master Locke!¡±


    ¡°Kerton and I will block the wolves. Becky and Sam stay around the wagon to prevent the wolves from sneaking in!¡±


    Kotter¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage, urate and calm.


    Locke opened the curtain and saw something ck in the distance. More than a dozen ice wolves bared their teeth and stared at them greedily and fiercely.


    Ice wolves were quitemon in this world, but their threats were iparable to those wild wolves in his previous life. In a word, an ice wolf in front of him should be able to easily fight against a pack of wolves in his previous life.


    The horse began to be restless. To better deal with the wolves, Kotter and others had already jumped off the horse.


    Looking at the bestial wolves, Locke felt a little cold on his back. These wolves were different from those tamed wolves in the zoo in his previous life. These wolves would kill them!


    ¡°Uncle Kotter, to reduce the number of casualties, kill wolf king first!¡±


    Looking at the giant wolf behind the wolves, Locke shouted at Kotter hurriedly. Although he had never experienced such a situation, he had seen Animal World many times in his previous life. As soon as the wolf king died, the wolves would copse without be attacking.


    The giant wolf was more than one meter high, and the hair on its head had turned into silver, which was a symbol of the level-1 magical beast.


    If the giant wolf¡¯s hair hadpletely turned silver, it meant that it had advanced from a beast to the level-1 magical beast.


    If so, they would be in danger. After all, the strength of the magical beast was often much higher than that of human beings at the same level.


    Although it was not a level-1 magical beast yet, only Kotter could kill wolf king in a short time.


    At the same time, Kotter had already noticed the wolf king. With a strong fighting spirit, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Locke, I¡¯ll kill the wolf king!¡±


    After saying that, Kotter bent his body slightly and then bounced towards the wolf king like a cannonball, chopping the head of the giant wolf with the sword in his hand.


    Seeing that, the giant wolf growled, and the rest of the wolves roared and began to attack. The giant wolf also opened its tusks and bit towards Kotter.


    While Kotter fought with the giant wolves, Kerton and the others were also constantly preventing the attacks of the wolves.


    Half a minute passed.


    ¡°Sizz~¡±


    Kotter pulled out his sword from the wolf¡¯s chest. The giant wolf trembled and fell to the ground. Seeing the death of the giant wolf, Kotter breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he found something wrong in an instant. The wolf king was dead, why was the wolf pack not affected in the slightest! Not even a little chaos?


    Was it because¡­


    A bad feeling rose in his heart. He hurriedly turned around and loudly reminded Kerton and others, ¡°Wolf king hasn¡¯t shown up yet. Be careful!¡±


    However, he said a littlete, and a giant silver figure had rushed to the carriage.

 Chapter 3

    It was the ice wolf king of level 1!


    Seeing the giant silver wolf which was nearly 2 meters high, Kotter¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t expect that this ice wolf was so cunning. Not only did he know to attack the important figure first, but he also knew to use the method of pretending.


    Kerton was the first to react. Although he knew that he was no match for the ice wolf king, he did not retreat and roared to fight with the wolf king.


    ¡°Bang~¡±


    Kerton was knocked away by wolf king and hit heavily on a tree in the distance.


    After solving Kerton, the wolf king ran towards Locke again.


    Fuck


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The sharp steel teeth of the wolf king gave off a gloomy and cold luster, which made Locke curse, with his hair standing.


    Jumping out of the carriage!


    Locke instantly realized that staying in the carriage would only make him more passive!


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Howl~¡±


    The wolf king roared at the carriage.


    Under the roar of the wolf king, the frightened horse went berserk and started to run crazily with the carriage. Locke, who was about to jump out of the carriage, was trapped directly in the carriage.


    ¡°Bang~¡±


    Sam swung his sword at the wolf king, trying to stop him from approaching the carriage. But the wolf king was faster and easily dodged, and once again chased after the carriage where Locke was.


    Kerton and the others were shocked, but their horses had already been scared away by the wolf king. How could they catch up with Locke and the wolf king?


    On the other side, Locke pulled the reins, hoping to stabilize the carriage, but it was useless. The well-trained horse waspletely out of control.


    ¡°Bang~¡±


    The carriage frame was broken because of the violent impact.


    The strong inertia directly threw Locke out. He rolled on the ground several times before stopping.


    Boom!


    The carriage was smashed into pieces by the wolf king.


    Fortunately, Locke had just used the body refining fluid and his physical fitness had been greatly improved. Even so, he was still badly hurt and dizzy.


    ¡°Howl~¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s roar was getting closer and closer!


    Locke endured the pain and quickly got up from the ground. But the wolf king was only ten meters away from him. He couldn¡¯t run away at all!


    At the same time, the wolf king bared his tusks and locked his eyes on Locke. His legs were slightly twisted and his head was very low as if he was ready to pounce on Locke at any time.


    However, the wolf king didn¡¯t attack at once. Instead, he slowly moved towards Locke, with a hint of humanity banter in his eyes.


    Locke knew that the wolf king was enjoying the excitement of hunting and ravaging his prey.


    In wolf king¡¯s eyes, Locke was like a boiled duck, unable to fly away.


    Come on, it was not sure who would be the winner.


    Locke took a deep breath and restrained his impulse to run away.


    ¡°Summoning card!¡±


    Locke thought to himself, and the card appeared in front of him. At this critical moment, this was his only life-saving straw!


    ¡°Bless me to draw a powerful god!¡±


    Locke muttered and clicked on the card. Ares, Thor, Poseidon¡­


    Locke would be satisfied as long as he could summon such a powerful god.


    The card trembled slightly and burst out a dazzling light, forming a light door in front of Locke. The colorful light inside the door was unbridled.


    The wolf king stopped and whimpered. He felt a sense of fear inside the light door. But he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he carefully recreated and maintained a safe distance.


    On the other side, Locke stared at the light door with great expectation, breathing faster and faster.


    Gods! A powerful god!


    Under Locke¡¯s excited gaze, a tall figure walked out of the light door.


    The moment Locke saw the god¡¯s face clearly, he was stunned, as if his soul had been extracted from his body, and his brain was in a mess.


    The figure was a girl of 18 or so years old. She was dressed in a white gilded robe, and her long golden hair cascaded down her shoulders. She had a beautiful face, a slender and slim figure, and was elegant and noble. She was shining in the light of the holy that had not yet dissipated, which made people feel worship.


    Normally, Locke would appreciate it. But at this critical moment, he only felt sad after being cheated!


    Where an iparably powerful god was. Why did he summon such a delicate girl?


    What was the use of such a girl? To be his girlfriend? Even if he wanted it, he had to survive under the ws of the wolf king!


    The light door disappeared and the surroundings returned to peace. If it weren¡¯t for the girl in front of him, Locke would have suspected that what had happened just now was just his illusion.


    ¡®Is it over?¡¯


    Locke felt sad extremely.


    Not only Locke but also the wolf king, who was watching carefully in the distance, had a trace of doubt in his big eyes. Where was the sense of threat just now? Why had it gone?


    Sensing no danger, the wolf king no longer hesitated and roared, opening his bloody mouth to bite Locke and the girl.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Locke was shocked and pulled the girl back. At this moment, his heart was filled with bitterness. He had thought that he could summon a powerful god, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would summon a burden.


    But it was toote. The wolf king rushed in front of the two, and the two had no ce to hide.


    ¡®Oh my god¡­¡¯


    There was only the sentence in Locke¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Bang~¡±


    ¡°Crack~¡±


    Locke only felt dizzy. Apanied by screams and the sound of broken bones, the wolf king had flown out in a parabolic route, hitting a giant rock in the distance.


    Locke stood still numbly, feeling his brain buzzing as if he was struck by lightning, and his brain went nk.


    Just now, he seemed to see the girl in front of him kick the fierce wolf king away¡­


    ¡°Crack~ Crack~¡±


    The giant stone had been smashed into pieces by the hitting of the wolf king.


    The wolf king struggled to stand up from the ground and looked at the calm girl. The greed in his eyes had already turned into deep fear.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    With a painful groan, the ice wolf king didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and disappeared into the forest.


    Locke looked at the girl. She was without much emotional change as if she had just done something insignificant.


    Locke stared at the slender back surprised, and his jaw was nearly dislocated by the shock.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Locke¡¯s trembling voice was full of uncontroble excitement and happiness.


    The girl in front of him was so powerful!


    ¡°You can call me Athena.¡± She turned around and looked at Locke. The smile on her face was like a spring breeze, and her voice was as graceful as an oriole, which made people intoxicating.


    Because of Locke, Athena could use thenguage of Icacia Continent.


    Athena


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s the goddess Athena! Ha-ha! Locke Capet, how lucky!¡±


    Locke jumped with excitement.


    Athena, the goddess of war and wisdom, was brave, strong, kind, and merciful. She was the incarnation of wisdom and beauty!


    It could be said that among all the gods, Athena was ranked absolutely in the front.


    Locke suddenly thought of something and hurriedly found the attribute panel. Sure enough, the value of the attribute panel had changed.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    upation: No


    Summoning god: Athena


    Fondness: Neutral (0)


    Faith point: 0 (Opening it after establishing a divine temple.)


    Note: Fondness was divided into six levels: cold, neutral, ordinary, friendly, intimate, and respectful. The higher the level was, the more rewards and help the host would get. The faith points were used to unlock the power of the gods so that they could recover and even surpass the original strength.


    Looking at the excited look on Locke¡¯s face, Athena asked in confusion, ¡°You know me? Why can I feel a sense of familiarity from you?¡±


    Locke came back to his senses from the surprise. He tidied up the messy corner of his clothes and formally introduced himself, ¡°My name is Locke Capet. I¡¯m a baron in this world, and also your summoner.¡±


    ¡°Thew and strength of this world are indeed different from my world. My strength is also restricted.¡±


    Athena closed her eyes and raised her fair hand in the breeze as if she was feeling the difference in the world. However, Athena was smart enough. ¡°Judging from your expression, you should be very familiar with me. I guess you don¡¯t belong to this world, right?¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t deny it, but he had already seen the anxiously arriving Kotter, so he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, or no, but I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t lie. After all, his soul came from the Earth, but his body was the original product of this world.

 Chapter 4

    Athena nodded her head. She was not in a hurry and looked at Kotter curiously who rushed toward them.


    ¡°Oh, god of creation, I finally found you. Are you okay?¡± Seeing Locke safe and sound, Kotter was too excited to say a word.


    Locke shook his head and smiled, ¡°Uncle Kotter, I¡¯m fine. I just got some bruises.¡±


    As soon as the wolf king esCapetd, the other ice wolves quickly dispersed, and Kerton and the others also arrived one after another.


    Kerton knelt on the ground with a guilty look on his face. ¡°Master Locke, it¡¯s all our fault. We didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±


    Sam and Becky also half knelt, looking guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Locke hurried to help them up.


    Afterforting Kerton and the others, Locke looked at Athena and introduced to them, ¡°This is Miss Athena. She will go to the castle with us.¡±


    Kotter and the others had already noticed Athena. They were just too worried about Locke¡¯s safety, so they held back their curiosity.


    Looking at Athena up and down again, they felt that the girl in front of them was like a goddessing from the world. She was stunning, and her temperament was even more superior to that of the noble countdies. It could even be said that they had never seen such a beautiful woman in their lives!


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Athena.¡±


    Kotter and the others greeted Athena. Although they were very curious why such a beautiful girl suddenly appeared, since Locke did not exin, they did not continue to ask.


    Athena also greeted them politely.


    Afterpleting the corresponding etiquette, the eyes of Kotter and the others were focused on the giant stone not far away.


    There were already cracks on the giant stone, and the blood in the cracks hadn¡¯t dried up. The blood was mixed with the fur left by the wolf king, and the silver fur had been dyed blood red.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, Kotter couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Locke, how did you get rid of the danger here?¡±


    Locke nced at Athena and shrugged helplessly. ¡°Maybe gods bless us.¡±


    Gods? Stunned for a moment, Kotter and the others thought Locke was just joking.


    Could it be that a certain strong man passed by and saved Master Locke and this beautifuldy?


    It should be like this. The strong man had a special identity and a strange character. Master Locke couldn¡¯t expose his identity, so he just found a random reason.


    The image of the man who had just left after solving the troubles had already been constructed in the minds of Kotter and the others.


    Locke¡¯s carriage was destroyed, but fortunately, the magic books were still there, which surprised him.


    Afraid of other unforeseen events, Kotter took his men to get a simple pack, finding horses back as walking tools for Locke and Athena. Then they set out on the road again.


    However, they had a vague feeling that their master¡¯s physical strength seemed to have increased a lot, and he looked more masculine than before.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know that Locke¡¯s body was really strong. They just thought that he had grown up after being attacked by the magical beast.


    In the evening, Locke and the others stopped.


    More than ten meters in front of them, several stone houses stood lonely, and the walls were broken. Fortunately, the stone house in the middle was two floors. The tower still existed, and its shape retained the feeling of a castle.


    This was the base camp of their trip¡ªLister castle.


    There were already people to greet them waiting in front of the castle.


    Although the old man in the lead dressed inly in civilian clothes, his clothes were clean and tidy. Obviously, he was the leader of the civilian.


    Seeing Locke, the old man led several civilians behind him to kneel with a respectful face.


    ¡°Respectful lord, Hansen Phil wees you. Lister will be honored by your arrival.¡±


    Although Locke was known as a ¡°loser¡± in the noble circle, he was not someone ordinary people could offend. Moreover, Locke was the lord of Lister, so Hansen didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect.


    ¡°Get up. You don¡¯t have to be so restrained.¡±


    Locke smiled and motioned them to stand up. As a modern civilized person, Locke didn¡¯t like others to kneel to him.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s expression, Hansen and the others were relieved. They had preliminary contact with Locke. Although the new lord was called a ¡°loser¡±, he was not a yboy.


    Lister was a poor and barren castle. If there was a lord who oppressed them, they would be doomed.


    ¡°My lord, have you been attacked?¡±


    Hansen asked, bowing to the injured servants behind the line.


    ¡°We met wolves on the border of Lister.¡±


    Locke replied frankly.


    ¡°What? You met wolves!¡±


    Hansen eximed. The people behind him were also frightened. The appearance of a pack of wolves was a disaster for Lister.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The wolves have been kicked out of Lister.¡± Locke exined when he saw the frightened look on Hansen¡¯s face.


    ¡°My lord, thank you for helping us solve the danger!¡±


    Hansen said gratefully to Locke and the others also expressed their thanks.


    From Hansen¡¯s words, Locke knew that for some unknown reason, there were often wild beasts, even magical beasts, entering Lister. But maybe it was because Lister was really barren, these wild beasts and magical beasts stayed for a few days and then left.


    As Hansen spoke, he respectfully led Locke and Athena towards the castle. At the same time, Kotter also ordered his fellows to unload the goods.


    Following Hansen, Locke walked into the castle.


    The paint on the iron gate of the castle had almost fallen off. Although it had been wiped, there were still yellow rust marks on it. The castle must have been carefully swept, so it looked clean and tidy.


    Before long, Kotter had ordered his fellows to unload all the materials and put them into the warehouse.


    As the level-1 knight, with outstanding fighting skills and management ability, Kotter was trusted by Count Capet. As the leader of the knight this time, he made Locke feel much more relieved along the way.


    At the same time, Hansen, the supervisor, had also arranged a ¡°horrible¡± dinner. The food that was hard to swallow refreshed Locke¡¯s understanding of the terrible taste of food in the world.


    They had been on the way for more than ten days and encountered the attack of wolves. When they arrived at the castle, they were a little tired. After dinner, Locke asked them to have a rest.


    After arranging a room for Athena next to his bedroom, Locke also took a hot showerfortably and went to bed.


    Locke thought to himself, ¡°Open the attribute panel.¡±


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    upation: No


    Summoning god: Athena


    Fondness: 0


    Faith point: 0 (Opening it after establishing a divine temple.)


    Looking at the board in front of him, Locke still felt dreamy, but the real feeling of everything around him told Locke.


    Yes, Locke, you got the system of gods and summoned the powerful Athena!


    In a good mood, Locke fell asleep.

 Chapter 5

    On the second morning, with two books on knight fighting skills in his hands, Locke knocked on the door of Athena¡¯s room.


    ¡°Miss Athena, I¡¯ve brought some books on knight fighting skills. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be interested in them.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t forget the important thing after summoning the god¡ªto refresh fondness!


    ¡­


    Athena was the god of wisdom, war, and art. Locke would show her some books on knight fighting skills first. She should be interested in them. As for books on arts¡­ he didn¡¯t have them.


    After careful consideration, Locke decided to cater to her pleasure.


    Locke¡¯s father, Count Capet, was a knight. He had many books on knight fighting skills at home. Locke carried a lot of these books when he came out.


    Sure enough, Athena took the books with great interest and thanked him.


    ¡°Ding~ Athena¡¯s fondness increased by 5 points.¡±


    With the sound of the system rising, Locke left contentedly.


    After all, this was the first day he came to the territory, and he needed to arrange something.


    In the hall of the castle, Hansen was telling Locke about the distribution of Lister¡¯s poption.


    Under the guide of Hansen, Locke had already made an inspection tour of the territory and had a clearer understanding of the situation of Lister.


    To sum up the situation in one word¡ªpoor.


    All the trees in the territory were the property of the lord, without the lord¡¯s consent, cutting the trees would be severely punished.


    Therefore, although there were a lot of woods on the mountain, most people could only live in the thatched huts which could not even block the wind and rain, except for a few ordinary people living in the old wooden huts.


    Locke was sure that Lister was the most remote and deste ce in the kingdom!


    After all, Lister was his territory. He couldn¡¯t just leave it alone. Locke thought while listening to Hansen¡¯s report.


    ¡°Ding Dong~¡±


    ¡°As a great lord, how could he live in such a miserable castle and watch themoners in his territory live in such a shabby house?¡±


    ¡°System tasks: Completing the castle construction and the house construction for the residents of Lister.¡±


    ¡°Task requests: Repairing the castle and making Lister¡¯s residential houses so that they could shelter from wind and rain.¡±t


    ¡°System rewards: The reward will be given ording to thepletion level of the host¡¯s task.¡±


    ¡°Taskpletion levels: Unqualified, qualified, good, excellent, perfect.¡±


    The voice of the system echoed in Locke¡¯s mind.


    Did he have a mission in the system?


    Locke was slightly stunned and reacted with a burst of surprise.


    The houses of Lister must be built, and his castle must be repaired. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would trigger the system tasks and get the reward of the system. This was killing two birds with one stone.


    What reward could he get afterpleting this task? Would he get another chance to summon the gods?


    Thinking of this possibility, Locke began to look forward to it in his mind.


    Without any hesitation, Locke said to Hansen, ¡°Mr. Phil, please stop for a while.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you can just call me ¡®Hansen¡¯.¡±


    Hearing that Locke called him Mr. Phil, Hansen was ovee with trepidation. It was not Hansen¡¯s fault to be so terrified. In the Grimm Kingdom and even the whole continent, the nobility was the ruler of themoners. How could they callmoners like this?


    On the other hand, Kotter seemed to be used to it. This was also the reason why he recognized the kind and approachable master from his heart, who was regarded as a ¡°loser¡± in the eyes of most nobility.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Supervisor Hansen.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Hansen bowed to Locke respectfully.


    ¡°I know almost everything about Lister. As the lord of Lister, I can¡¯t watch mymoners live in thatched cottages which couldn¡¯t shelter from any wind or rain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to gather the people to go up the mountain to chop wood and build houses for yourself. I will also ask retinues to help you.¡±


    Although Locke wanted to improve thepletion level of the task and get a higher reward, he knew that he should do what he could. With his current 1,000 gold coins, he could only repair a castle.


    So it was better to take materials from the ground and build a house with trees and rocks.


    Locke¡¯s father, Count Capet, was only a knight at level 2. However, due to his outstanding performance at that time, he had made a great contribution, so he was awarded to count title by breaking the rule.


    Because of this, the territory of Count Capet was undoubtedly much smaller than that of the other counts, and its economic strength was also much weaker. 1,000 gold coins could be said to be a huge sum of money.


    Hansen was stunned at first, and then he seemed to suspect that he had heard it wrong. He had already received two lords, and each of them tried every means to squeeze money from their territory. But now this man said that he would use his property to build wooden houses for them.


    ¡°My lord, are you telling the truth that we are allowed to cut trees and build houses?¡±


    Hansen said in disbelief, his body trembling slightly.


    Locke nodded again and said with certainty, ¡°Of course. Go and inform the residents of Lister.¡±


    Thump!


    ¡°My lord, on behalf of Lister¡¯s residents, I would like to thank you for your kindness!¡±


    Hansen suddenly knelt on the ground, making a big salute to Locke and his voice choked with sobs.


    Locke helped Hansen up. He understood how Hansen felt at the moment.


    This world was not like the Earth in his previous life. The government was centered on people and would protect everyone¡¯s right to live. This was a world to y thew of jungle, and themoners were only the objects of exploitation from the ruling ss.


    Locke sighed in his heart. Seeing that Hansen had calmed down, he continued, ¡°Then you can go to prepare for it. The construction had better be started tomorrow.¡±


    Hansen nodded, wiped the tears on his face, and left quickly. He wanted to tell the good news to the others of Lister.


    After Hansen left, Locke asked Kotter to prepare as well and arrange personnel to assist the residents in the construction.


    In the evening, dinner was ready in the dining room by the servant arranged by Hansen.


    Athena entered the dining room, holding the books on knight fighting skills sent by Locke this morning.


    ¡°There are too many loopholes in these two books. I have revised them for you.¡±


    Athens put the books in front of Locke and sat elegantly next to him.


    There were too many loopholes and she revised them?


    Locke was stunned. He opened the book and found that it was full of contents, which indicated that there were loopholes in the move and the measures to improve it.


    He would give Kerton and the others to check on themter.


    Locke thought to himself. After all, he didn¡¯t practice knight fighting skills, so he couldn¡¯t judge the content of the modification.


    The goddess of wisdom deserved her reputation for being able to make such a big revision in just one night!


    Locke had nned to use these books to refresh fondness, but now it seemed to not work. In addition to the books on knight fighting skills, the most he had now was the magic book.


    Locke asked tentatively, not knowing whether Athena was interested in it or not, ¡°In addition to these books, I happen to have a few magic books.¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡± Athena¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up slightly and seemed to be interested. ¡°I felt the energy of different colors in the environment. It should be the magic element you mentioned. I can learn it.¡±


    ¡°You want to learn magic?¡±


    Locke asked in surprise. He was not surprised that she could feel the magic element. After all, Athena was a god, but he was still curious why she had to learn magic.


    Athena sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost a lot of strength in this world, and many divine skills can¡¯t be used, so I need to learn the system and way of strength in this world.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±


    As Locke spoke, he stood up and went back to his bedroom to get a basic magic book and two level-2 magic books he collected for Athena. Athena was the god he summoned. Of course, he wanted Athena to be stronger.


    ¡°Ding~ Athena fondness increased by 5 points.¡±


    The sound of fondness¡¯s rise surprised Locke.


    Seeing that Athena was absorbed in reading, Locke didn¡¯t disturb her. He decided to show Kerton the revised fighting skills of Athena.

 Chapter 6

    Kerton and the others were havingbat training outside the castle. At this time, Kerton and Becky were fighting fiercely.


    Seeing the two¡¯s fighting skills, Locke became interested. Because the moves they were training were exactly in the revised fighting skills of Athena.


    ¡°Becky, Master Locke is looking at us. Now it¡¯s a good chance for us to perform well. Let¡¯s show our strongest moves.¡±


    Kerton¡¯s eyes were burning with fighting spirit.


    Becky nodded solemnly and chuckled, ¡°Come on, let me learn the level-1 fighting skill of your practice!¡±


    After saying that, Becky roared and took the lead in attacking Kerton with his long saber.


    Kerton looked calm and his long sword was ced horizontally in front of his chest. With a careful look, the long sword emitted a faint light.


    When Becky was only five steps away from him, he moved and the long sword quickly swept across, the sword shadow ovepping.


    After the collision of weapons, Becky was kicked out by Kerton.


    Kerton put away his sword and walked forward to pull Becky up.


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the level-1 fighting skill.¡±


    Becky stood up and sighed.


    After saying that, he looked at Kerton with admiration. ¡°You have practiced the fighting spirit. You are about to be a level-1 practitioner, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°At present, I can barely gather fighting spirit on the sword, but I can¡¯t release it as freely as Kotter.¡±


    Kerton said modestly with a smile.


    ¡°Congrattions! Kerton, you¡¯re going to be a practitioner of level 1.¡±


    Locke walked towards the two and said to Kerton with a smile.


    Kerton bowed to Locke and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Locke. I will continue to work hard and be your level-1 knight as soon as possible.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. He thought of the w mentioned by Athena and then said slowly, ¡°Kerton, it¡¯s a good move. But in my opinion, there is still something wrong. The w is too obvious.¡±


    Kerton¡¯s face froze. Although he respected Locke very much, he was still not convinced by Locke¡¯s question. He retorted, ¡°Master Locke, this move of streaming swordsmanship has been tested by countless predecessors. It can be said that it has been thoroughly practiced. How can there be any ws?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s have a try.¡±t


    Locke said confidently.


    Kerton hesitated, afraid of hurting Locke. But when he saw Locke¡¯s confident face, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll control my strength. I don¡¯t use the fighting spirit.¡±


    Locke took the long sword from Becky and recalled the shorings marked by Athena silently. He smiled and said, ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Master Locke, watch out!¡±


    Kerton quickly approached Locke, constantly changing his moves, and finally swung his sword at Locke. But he was worried that Locke might be hurt, so he didn¡¯t use the fighting spirit in his sword move. His momentum and power were much weaker than before.


    Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and quickly looked for the ws mentioned in the book. In the past, even if Locke knew the weakness, it would still be difficult for him to seize the opportunity to fight.


    However, after using the body refining fluid, Locke¡¯s sensitivity and strength were greatly improved.


    Finding the chance, Locke took a step back and stabbed the sword at Kerton¡¯s chest. Kerton was well prepared, his body slightly sideways and directly dodging the long sword.


    Now!


    With a slight smile at the corners of Locke¡¯s mouth, the sword tip instantly changed its direction and hacked horizontally. Then his body spun. Afternding, Locke lowered his body angle and lifted his long sword upward from the left.


    Kerton panicked immediately. When he came to his senses, the sword had already reached his throat.


    Becky and the others were alsopletely stunned, and the whole scene was very quiet and weird.


    ¡°Now you believe me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Locke coughed and put away his sword.


    Kerton swallowed and nodded stiffly.


    Looking at Locke, Kerton¡¯s eyes were full of shock and undisguised admiration. ¡°Master Locke, so many people who practice swordsmanship haven¡¯t found any ws. You can see it at once. You are really a genius!¡±


    The others also looked at him with admiration.


    Seeing the eager look in Kerton¡¯s eyes, Locke knew that he had to exin, so he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me to find that. There is someone else who is talented.¡±


    Someone else?


    Everyone¡¯s face froze. Kerton patted his head and asked, ¡°Is Master Locke talking about the strong man who appeared two days ago?¡±


    Kerton¡¯s words enlightened everyone. Yes, Master Locke was rescued by a strong man two days ago.


    Seeing that everyone was guessing, Locke stopped ying the riddle and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s Athena who found the w. Not only had this move, but she also found the w in other fighting skills.¡±


    Locke handed the book on fighting skills to Kerton.


    ¡°Miss Athena?¡± After a short pause, he smiled and said, ¡°Master Locke, are you kidding me?¡±


    These two books were level-1 knight fighting skills. They had also practiced ording to the books. However, except for Kerton practicing the fighting spirit and barely using a few moves, no one else could use them at all. It could be seen howplicated these fighting skills were.


    But now, the master told him that the two books of fighting skills had been revised by a young girl. This was impossible!


    It seemed that the master still didn¡¯t want to expose the strong man¡¯s identity.


    Thinking of this, Kerton opened the book.


    Yes, the man was very serious.


    Looking at the notes beside the fighting skills, Kerton smiled in his heart. He thought that even if the man wrote nothing, he would praise a few words.


    However, as he continued to read, his face became more and more serious. Atst, his hand holding the book began to tremble slightly.


    ¡°Is this really modified by Miss Athena?¡±


    Kerton widened his eyes and said in a trembling voice. Although he only saw two revised ces, he was convinced.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Locke nodded.


    The two men, Becky and Sam, saw that Kerton was so shocked, and the two of them also came over. After reading the notes on it, their faces became serious.


    ¡°Master Locke, I¡¯m afraid Miss Athena has an unusual background to be able to find out the w in the level-1 knight fighting skills so soon. Maybe she is the sessor of some big shot!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kerton suppressed the shock in his heart and murmured. Athena was not an ordinary person just by her insight.


    Was the wolf king of level 1 defeated by Miss Athena?


    The three of them suddenly came up with this idea, but it was instantly extinguished by them. The one who could defeat the level-1wolf king so quickly must be a practitioner of level 2 at least.


    At most, Miss Athena was about the same age as their master. They didn¡¯t believe that she was a level-2 practitioner.


    She was not a sessor of some big shot. She was a god, a true god!


    Looking at the shocked faces of the three people, Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel funny. But he still said, ¡°No matter who she is, she won¡¯t do anything harmful to us. Okay, you can continue to study it.¡±


    Then Locke went back to Athena.


    When Locke came back, the manual in Athena¡¯s hand had left thest few pages.


    ¡­


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Ten minutester, Athena put down the book. It seemed that she still wanted more. ¡°Although I have a certain solution to the magic, the level-2 magic is still too weak. Do you have a more advanced magic book?¡±


    ¡®Is level-2 magic too weak?¡¯


    Locke was speechless again in his mind. The level-2 mage was not everywhere who was still popr to be drawn into sides by the noblemen in the Grimm Kingdom. Surprisingly, it was disliked by Athena. But on second thought, he agreed it was no problem. Level-2 mage really couldn¡¯t attract the attention of a powerful god, like Athena.


    ¡°With my ability, I can only get two level-2 magic books now.¡±


    Locke shrugged his hands and replied shyly. He spent a lot of money to buy these two level-2 magic books.


    Seeing the disappointment on Athena¡¯s face, Locke knew that it was time for him to show his ability. Although he didn¡¯t have a high-level magic book, his magic theory was indeed quite rich.


    Therefore, Locke told Athena in detail from the beginning of the magic, the principle of the magic release, and finally to the profession of mage.


    For example, the levels of mages, the mage had a total of 10 levels. The level-6 mage could also be a grand mage; the level-7 mage was a tutor mage; the level-8 mage was a grand tutor mage; the level-9 was a holy tutor mage; the level-10 was a god mage.


    The five major branches of magic were metal, wood, water, fire and earth. Most mages majored in the five major branches. There were also some special magic branches, such as ice, thunder, darkness and light, which were rare but powerful.


    In addition to the mage, Locke also briefly introduced the other professions in the Icacia Continent to Athena.


    The levels of the warrior, swordsman, holy knight and so on were the same as the mage. Among them, the warrior, swordsman and knight were mainly practicing fighting spirit. But the key point of practice was different among the three.


    Swordsmen who practiced fighting spirit also paid more attention to the swordsmanship training. Warriors refined their bodies with fighting spirit, the king of closebat. As for the knights, they could fight and defend with the mounts.


    Whether they were a mage, warrior, swordsman, or any other extraordinary professionals, they were all called ¡°practitioners¡±.


    At this moment, Athena was like a girl next door, listening to her elder brother¡¯s story of the wonderful world outside. Her eyes flickered with curiosity from time to time.


    Half an hourter, Locke had spread the basic knowledge of the Icacia Continent to Athena.


    Judging from Athena¡¯s expression, Locke knew that he had achieved what he wanted.


    ¡°Ding Dong~¡±


    ¡°Athena fondness increased by 10 points.¡±


    The prompt tone of the system surprised Locke. Looking at the 20 points of fondness, Locke felt relieved. It didn¡¯t waste his words.


    ¡°I have some other magic books here. Although they are all very low level, there are still a lot of interesting things in them. I¡¯ll go get them for you now.¡±


    Seeing that Athena felt fonder of him, Locke decided to strike while the iron is hot and brought some more magic books to Athena.


    After that, Locke went back to his bedroom in a good mood.

 Chapter 7

    On the pier wall of the castle, Athena supported her chin with one hand, like a bored young girl at home who was watching the training of Kerton and others with great interest.


    There were three magic books on the table beside her, which were the three books sent by Lockest night.


    Noticing Locke¡¯s arrival, Athena looked away. She looked Locke up and down and sighed, ¡°As the lord, you are weak.¡±


    Shrugging helplessly, he sat down opposite Athena. With a bitter smile, Locke exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my body. Although I can feel the magic element, I still can¡¯t condense the magic element.¡±


    Locke told Athena everything about him, and Athena listened quietly.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    After Locke finished his speech, Athena grabbed Locke¡¯s hand and closed her eyes to feel what was going on in Locke¡¯s body.


    Feeling the softness of her palm, Locke¡¯s heart beat faster and faster as if waves of ripples appeared. The unique fragrance of the girl made him distracted, and his heart was restless.


    About half a minuteter.


    Athena let go of Locke¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your body is indeed different from that of ordinary people. It seems that this is natural, but this problem can be solved.¡±t


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Locke was so excited that the ripples in his heart were swept away, leaving only full of excitement.


    Athena nodded and said slowly, ¡°Your body is special and you can practice magic like others. But the premise is that you can make the god of medicine, Asclepius,e here. He can transform your body and make you use magic.¡±


    Athena had already known Locke¡¯s identity and knew that he could summon gods.


    The god of medicine, Asclepius?


    A few momentster, Locke found information about Asclepius from his memory. Asclepius was the son of Apollo and Thessaly Princess Coronis. He was a highly skilled doctor, with the noble intention of saving all mankind, often in the wilderness of the forest to investigate the nature of nts and animals, seeking drugs to prevent and control diseases, known as the ¡°the god of medicine¡±.


    However, there weren¡¯t many chances for him to summon the gods, and he had to summon Asclepius. In this way, the chances were very slim.


    Unless he was lucky as the son of God, he could summon Asclepius next time.


    He had been waiting for more than ten years. Locke didn¡¯t care about the rest of the time. Moreover, he had the system, at least as half the son of God.


    Locke felt like his mood was riding a roller coaster. Fortunately, he figured it out in the end and didn¡¯t feel very depressed.


    Although he couldn¡¯t solve the problem of his practice right away, there was still hope now.


    Athena, on the other hand, looked at Locke with a gleam in her eyes as if she was thinking about something. She said slowly, ¡°Before the arrival of the god of medicine, I will train you, or a little magical beast will kill you.¡±


    Training? Locke was stunned for a while and then nodded in his heart. Indeed, he should receive some training. After using the fluid, his strength was promoted, but he did not receive any training.


    It was like a child who has mastered the power of Hercules and couldn¡¯t use it skillfully as Hercules did.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m also nning to carry out some basic training so that I can protect myself. If you can guide me, that will be great.¡±


    After saying that, Locke suddenly thought of something. He looked at Athena curiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your strength now?¡±


    After all, Athena had kicked once the wolf king of level 1. Her strength should be higher than the level-2 mages.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the system of strength in this world, and most of my strength has been sealed. However, it should still be a little stronger than them.¡±


    Athena said after thinking for a while, looking at Kerton who was carrying out thebat training.


    A little stronger?


    The corner of Locke¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch, a little speechless. Was it true that she who could kick away the level-1 magic beast was just a little stronger than Kerton?


    But it was understandable. After all, the strongest one here was only Kotter, and the highest level of the magic book and knight fighting skills was only level 2. Athena had no judgment at all.


    ¡°This is the equipment for training. Get ready as soon as possible.¡±


    With a wave of Athena¡¯s hand, a drawing full of all kinds of equipment floated in front of Locke.


    Locke was envious of her power.


    Athena seemed to have read Locke¡¯s mind. She exined with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s simple telekinesis. You can learn it in the future.¡±


    It was true that a mage could use magic to extract things from afar. Locke stopped admiring and looked at the equipment on the drawing.


    ¡­


    Locke looked around the huge stone piers, pairs of iron wrists, dumbbells¡­ Locke nced over it. Many of the items were used to train Kerton and the others, but some of them he had never seen before.


    Locke didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He asked Kotter to get ready.


    ¡­


    Looking at the direction Locke left, Athena¡¯s eyes twinkled, as if she was recalling some regretful past. Then she muttered to herself, ¡°Perhaps, in this world, you can break the shackles of demi-god and be a true god¡­¡±


    Of course, Locke didn¡¯t hear that.


    On the third day after he arrived at Lister, it seemed that Locke woke up early because he hadn¡¯t adapted to the environment of Lister. Hansen was organizing the residents of Lister to cut the woods.


    As for Kotter, he went to prepare training equipment for Locke. When Locke gave him the design drawing, he was shocked. Although he didn¡¯t know many things, he could tell that they were for training.


    Hearing that Locke was going to train himself, Kotter was even more shocked. Of course, in addition to shock, there were more surprises. His master finally figured out! He finally gave up the illusory magic dream!


    It seemed that he was afraid that Locke would go back on his word, so he didn¡¯t waste any time and went to prepare.


    In a day, most of the equipment had been ready. As for the equipment that required arge amount of steel to make, Kotter had already sent someone to buy it in the nearby Bonn City.

 Chapter 8

    In the morning, Locke changed into a casual white training suit and followed Athena to the square.


    Outside the castle, Kotter asked someone to reim arge open space which was more than enough for training. The open space was filled with training equipment.


    ¡°Kotter, is it suitable that Miss Athena to coach Master Locke?¡±


    Looking at the girl in front of Locke, Kerton was a little suspicious. Anyway, Miss Athena looked like just a weak girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Miss Athena can find the loophole in level-1 fighting skills. Her vision and insight are not something ordinary people have,¡± Kotter said who was standing next to Kerton.


    When Kerton gave him the revised books on fighting skills, he was shocked. As a knight of level 1, his feeling for these fighting skills was even deeper than Kerton¡¯s. He tried itter ording to the revision. After the change of Miss Athena, the power of the level-1 fighting skills was close to that of the level-2 fighting skills!


    Kerton smiled awkwardly and nodded without saying anything.


    There was still a certain distance between the two of them from Athena, and they could still talk freely while Locke felt a little scared.


    In front of him, Athena¡¯s face was as cold as ice. She looked nither peaceful when she was reading, nor sweet as a girl next to the door when Locke told her all kinds of legends about Icacia Continent. She looked like a hell drillmaster.


    Under the strong cold pressure from Athena, Locke asked carefully, ¡°Which item should we start?¡±


    ¡°Put them on.¡±


    Athena pointed at the four training iron rings which weighed ten pounds. Her tone was cold and there was no room for a retort.


    Locke was obedient and put the four rings on his hands and feet. He felt it by himself. Although his body was indeed much heavier, it was not difficult.


    Of course, it was also because he had used the body refining fluid that the physical strength in his body had increased a lot.


    ¡°Do a warm-up first.¡± Seeing that Locke was ready, Athena nodded and continued in a cold voice, ¡°Run around Lister for threeps first.¡±


    To better manage the territory, the two lords of Lister asked people to build roads around Lister, which were connected when Locke came here.


    ¡°How many¡­ How manyps?¡±


    Locke was stunned. Did he hear it wrong? Although Lister wasn¡¯t a big territory, a circle was at least 70 or 80 kilometers.


    ¡°Threeps. Hurry up!¡±


    Athena repeated the number, but there was a hint of threat in her tone.


    The coldness made Locke shiver. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and began to trot.


    ¡°Wow, the 40-pound iron ring is for our daily training. Our master hasn¡¯t received any special training, but he uses it directly. Is it a little too heavy for him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Look at Master Locke. There¡¯s no unsteadiness or chaos in his steps.¡±


    ¡°When did Master Locke¡¯s physical strength be so popr?¡±


    Kotter and Kerton were still discussing in the distance. As for Becky and Sam, they led retinues to help residents cut wood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow, in case Master Locke is physically exhausted and in danger.¡±


    After the discussion, Kotter and Kerton mounted their horses and followed him, keeping a watchful eye on the side to prevent Locke from being in danger.


    20 minutester, Locke disappeared from the training ground. Athena didn¡¯t follow him. She sat down on the chair beside her directly and began to read.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    In an hour, Locke had run 20 kilometers. At this time, he was sweating heavily, his breath began to be chaotic, and his steps began to be unsteady.


    Kotter and Kerton looked at each other, and both of them saw the deep shock in their eyes. 20 kilometers running with heavyweight was almost as equal as the regr exercise of retinues!


    ¡°Adjust your breath.¡±t


    Just as Locke¡¯s breathing became more and more chaotic, Athena¡¯s voice rang in his ear. Locke looked around and didn¡¯t find Athena except for Kotter and Kerton.t


    ¡®Gods are powerful.¡¯


    Sighing in his heart, Locke quickly adjusted his breath and continued to run.


    Then, every time he breathed and ran disorderly, the voice of Athena¡¯s guidance would appear in time.


    More than 3 hourster, Locke finished ap and began the secondp.


    Finishing a halfp of the secondp, Locke had staggered and couldn¡¯t move as if his feet were filled with lead.


    Several times, Kotter and the others wanted to help him, but Locke refused. They could see that Locke¡¯s body was almost reaching its limit when he finished the firstp.


    So they wanted to talk with Athena and asked for a rest for Locke. But before they could say anything, they were forced back by Athena¡¯s nce.


    ¡°Hold on! Hold on! Take a few more steps!¡±


    Locke stared ahead and murmured. His lungs seemed to be about to explode, and his throat was also burning. He was very painful.


    Another half an hour passed.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Locke fell to the ground and lost consciousness gradually.


    ¡°One and a halfps, not qualified. Forget it¡­ Barely qualified.¡±


    Before his consciousness waspletely blurred, a blurry beautiful figure appeared in his sight.


    When Locke woke up, it was already noon. He felt a sharp pain all over his body.


    After lunch, Locke was taken to the training ground by Athena.


    On the training ground, Locke was holding a 40 pound stone pier. His legs were trembling, and his back was already wet with sweat. It was difficult for him to do a squatting stance.


    ¡°Master Locke fainted in the first training. Miss Athena is too strict.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Master Locke will suffer a lot in the future.¡±


    Looking at Locke on the ground, Kotter and Kerton sighed. They finally realized that no matter how they tried to persuade Locke and Athena, it was useless.


    Miss Athena and Master Locke were willing to train in this way. No one could stop them.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen Athena with their own eyes, how could they have thought that the usually quiet and elegant girl would have such a cold and harsh side?


    ¡°But I¡¯m still curious about how Miss Athena caught up with us.¡± When he thought of the morning when Locke fainted, Athena suddenly appeared not far away from them, which confused Kotter.


    Kerton was also confused. But they were so concerned about Locke that they didn¡¯t notice how Athena appeared at that time.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    ¡°Today¡¯s physical training is over.¡±


    Looking at Locke who persisted in train hard, Athena¡¯s emotionless eyes shed a trace of satisfaction, and her face gradually softened.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Locke dropped the stone pier on his body, which left a deep mark on the ground.


    Locke fell to the ground, staring nkly at the red sunset. This day was the most tiring of his two lives.


    After a rustling sound, Locke found Athena sitting next to him. At this moment, Athena became the sensible and gentle goddess again.


    The sunset glow in the sky made arge area of gorgeous clouds red. The young boy and young girl bathed in the glow of the setting sun, forming a quiet and charming picture.


    ¡°This is the practice method of the small universe I prepared for you.¡±


    Athena tapped the air with her finger, and several pieces of paper filled with the method practice fell beside Locke¡¯s head.


    ¡°The practice method of the small universe?¡±


    Resting his hands on the back of his head, Locke began to recall all the methods he knew about the practice method, but he couldn¡¯t find anything rted to the small universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s different with meditation with mages which is tomunicate with elements and make elements enter the body. The practice method of the small universe is based on the body of practice people and to develop the potential of practice people, practicing your small universe.¡±


    Athena exined in a soft voice, with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Locke nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He enjoyed the beautiful moment quietly.


    He found that the girl¡¯s face was more and more charming in the gentle light.

 Chapter 9

    In the bedroom of the castle.


    ¡°Swoosh~¡±


    Locke exhaled deeply with uncontroble excitement in his eyes.


    In general, Athena had given him another method of practice, which could stimte the potential of his body through meditation and train, developing his own small universe.


    Then he stored the divine energy in the small universe.


    Yes, this was a practice method of divine energy!


    The small universe referred to the potential universe energy within the human body, which was the source of human strength. The practitioner could construct a small universe in his body and store great power in them, using the extraordinary power of shattering the stars and tearing the earth apart.


    After awakening the small universe, it was divided into five levels, which were the six senses, the seven senses, the eight senses, the nine senses, and the ten senses of the small universe.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how his divine energypared to the magic power and fighting spirit in this world, it was not low.


    Since this was a practice method of divine energy, the harshness of it could be imagined. Locke even felt that this practice method might be several times more difficult than that of magic.


    On the following day, in practice, Locke became crazier. His desperate efforts almost make Kotter and the others think their respectful master had been driven lunatic by training.


    On the other side, the residents had cut the wood for two days. At this time, a group of people was packing up their tools and preparing to go home.


    The middle-aged man chopped the shiny ax in his hand on a tree stump. His face was dark, and there were traces of sun and sand on his rough skin. ¡°Supervisor Hansen, did the lord really promise to build a house for us with these woods?¡±


    The others stopped their work and looked at Hansen suspiciously. The lord didn¡¯t want to exploit them, but he nned to repair the houses for them. How could it be possible? In their eyes, this lord wanted to use this name to ask them to do the unpaid work.


    In the face of his suspicion, Hansen kept silent for a moment before answering cautiously, ¡°After these days of contact, I find that our lord is indeed different from other noble lords. So since the lord said that he would build a house for us, he won¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, these aristocrats are sinister and cunning. We can¡¯t trust them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, these aristocrats can do anything for money.¡±


    Someone in the crowd retorted as soon as Hansen finished his words.


    Hansen didn¡¯t know what to say in the face of people¡¯s suspicion. It was no wonder that these residents didn¡¯t believe the promises given by their lord. The previous two lords had made a lot of promises to get benefits from Lister.


    He had exined it several times, but many of the residents still didn¡¯t believe it, which also resulted in their low enthusiasm and inefficient work.


    Helplessly, Hansen had no choice but to go to Locke and exin the situation to Locke.


    After hearing Hansen¡¯s report, Locke finished practice and decided to talk with the residents in person. After all, the progress of building houses was rted to the reward of the system.


    Seeing Locke approaching, the residents of Lister all bowed, and Locke also returned with a smile one by one.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Locke walked to the front.


    ¡°Everyone, I know you will have doubts and scruples in your hearts, but I promise with the honor of the Capet family that these woods will be used to build houses for you. I won¡¯t make money through it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lord of Lister, and I¡¯m also a member of Lister. My goal is to make Lister a rich and powerful ce. I know your wish is the same.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t lie to them. He not only built the house for the system task but also didn¡¯t want his people to live in distress. The system task only served as a catalyst.


    Locke¡¯s words touched the citizens on the ground. They expressed their opinions.


    ¡°We will carry out the order of my lord firmly!¡±


    ¡°My lord, we believe you!¡±


    ¡°Under the leadership of my lord, Lister will be better!¡±


    Locke was satisfied with the reaction of the residents, but his face was still a little gloomy. He changed the topic and said, ¡°But I have to warn you first. If anyone else continues to be perfunctory and disobey the order, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡±


    Locke knew that whether it was the 21st century or this world, the parallel of grace and power was the best way to manage.


    Sensing the threat in Locke¡¯s tone, the residents trembled in their minds. They suddenly realized that the amiable man in front of them was their lord. The lord had the right to decide whether the residents in the territory would survive or not!


    Locke didn¡¯t even need to talk to them so much and could force them to work on the mountain!


    After figuring it out, the residents promised that they would do their best to carry out Locke¡¯s order.


    After chatting with the residents for a while, Locke left.


    In the following days, he also returned to the terrifying daily training. To Locke¡¯s disappointment, he couldn¡¯t open the small universe.


    However, under Athena¡¯s training, Locke¡¯s physical strength had risen sharply, even surpassing Kerton¡¯s.


    Of course, if they fought, Locke would not be a match for Kerton. After all, although Locke¡¯s physical strength had increased, he didn¡¯t practice the fighting spirit.


    Locke wanted to learn some swordy or de skills, but Athena refused. ording to Athena, the nine-floor terrace must be constructed from its very base. The practice would be promoted step by step to make a good foundation.


    Since Locke talked with them, the efficiency of Lister¡¯s residents had increased significantly.


    On the third day, a wooden house had been built with chopped wood. Seeing that these woods were really used to build a house for themselves, residents became more enthusiastic and worked more efficiently.


    Especially when they knew that Locke hadn¡¯t even repaired his castle and built residential houses first, they were deeply moved.


    Although everyone was excited and worked hard, Locke was still a little depressed.


    Because there were few people in the city, and there were not many people who could work, except for the old, women, and children. The construction of houses was huge, and he didn¡¯t know when the task would bepleted.


    So Locke asked Kotter and Hansen with gold coins to recruit workers in the nearest Bone City to speed up the construction.


    One day, Locke finished a day¡¯s training and was answering Athena¡¯s questions about magic.


    Dozens of people were gathering more than ten kilometers away from the castle.


    This group of people looked ferocious. Obviously, they were ruthless people who lived on killing and robbing all year round.


    When you saw the clothes and behavior style of these people, you immediately thought of them as bandits.


    It was a gang of thieves with dozens of people!


    At this time, a ck figure moved quickly from afar. It was a thin man.


    ¡°Leader, there are still 20 kilometers left. We will arrive at Locke Capet¡¯s castle.¡±


    The skinny man reported to the foremost man in the band of thieves.


    The man who was called the third leader had a ferocious scar on his face, arge sword on his back, and a faint killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°ording to reliable sources, the loser, Locke Capet brought one thousand gold coins when he went out. It¡¯s a great fortune. It¡¯s a waste to keep it in Locke¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Inform the team to speed up!¡±


    The scar-faced man ordered.

 Chapter 10

    ¡°The magic of level 9 is called ¡®forbidden incantation¡¯. It is one of the strongest strengths in the world, and its attacking range can cover more than 1,000 kilometers. It is said that a kingdom has offended a forbidden mage, but it was destroyed by this forbidden mage the second day.¡±


    ¡°But in the past hundred years, it seems that no one has seen forbidden mages.¡±


    ¡°Of course, god mages above forbidden mages haven¡¯t appeared for thousands of years.¡±


    In the hall, Locke was chatting with Athena. Most of the time, Locke was talking and Athena was listening.


    ¡°Ding ~Athena fondness increased by 1 point.¡±


    ¡°Ding ~Athena upgrades fondness of the host to a ¡®normal¡¯ level. Reward: A one drop of blood of the snake-haired demoness, Gorgon, held by Athena.¡±


    Locke was thrilled to hear the familiar system message. After half a month, he finally raised Athena¡¯s fondness to the ¡°normal¡± level!


    The blood of the snake-haired demoness, Gorgon, was said to be something that could bring people back to life!


    ¡®Ha-ha, refreshing fondness is the key!¡¯


    Locke eximed with joy.


    Just as Locke was about to continue the anecdotes on the continent, he suddenly saw Athena¡¯s face darken and an extremely cold breath rose from her.


    Locke was confused by the sudden change.


    How could gods be so willful? Athena changed her face so quickly.


    But when he carefully felt, he found that the coldness of Athena was not aimed at him.


    Athena frowned slightly and looked out of the castle as if her eyes could prate the thick stone wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the matter in Icacia Continentter. Now we have to solve the current problem first.¡±


    After a while, Athena looked away and said something that made Locke more confused.


    But the next moment, he understood.


    The sound of weapons colliding came from outside the castle. It was obvious that something had happened.


    How could there be sounds of fighting in the castle!


    Locke¡¯s face darkened, and a bad feeling quickly surged up. He rushed out of the door.


    Before he took a few steps, he saw a figure covered with blood rushing towards him. When he looked carefully, he immediately recognized that the person in front of him was the knight, Becky.


    ¡°Master Locke¡±


    Becky rushed over anxiously. When he saw Locke, he shouted, ¡°The territory is attacked by the robbers! We are about to lose control. You¡¯d better run away from the back of the castle!¡±


    A gang of robbers?


    Locke¡¯s heart sank. Lister was famous for being poor. How could a group of bandits appear in such a ce?


    But Locke also knew that it was not the right time to think about it. No matter why the robbers appeared in Lister, their cruelty would not change. The unarmed civilians of Lister would face a one-sided ughter!


    Although Locke hadn¡¯t experienced dealing with bandits, he didn¡¯t panic. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me the situation outside first.¡±


    ¡°Kerton is leading retinues to resist, but the number of bandits isrge, and the leader of the robbers is the level-1 warrior. They won¡¯t be able to resist for long!¡±


    ¡°Master Locke, please leave here quickly. Let¡¯s buy some more time for you!¡±


    Becky held his sword and looked determined. He knew very well that without the presence of Kotter, they would have no chance of winning against the brigands led by the level-1 warrior.


    ¡°Becky, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Locke shook his head and refused Becky¡¯s suggestion. What a joke! A god was standing beside him. The terrible bandits should be afraid!


    ¡°Master Locke, you must leave!¡±


    When he heard that Locke was unwilling to leave, Becky raised his voice. Hearing the fiercer sound of fighting outside, he became more anxious.


    Shaking his head again, Locke¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. ¡°Lister is my territory. How can I abandon my territory and escape? Since the bandits dare toe, they have to ept the harshest judge!¡±


    Then Locke looked at Athena and said in a low voice, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I have to rely on your strength this time.¡±


    Becky was stunned and his words of persuasion were stuck in his throat.


    Was Master Locke scared to death? Although they also knew that Miss Athena had extraordinary wisdom and could see through the ws of level-1 fighting skills, it was another thing. This was not to modify fighting skills, but to resist murderous brigands!


    It was not his fault to be so suspicious. After all, Athena had never shown her strength in front of them.


    ¡°Although they are some low-end brigands, their auras are disgusting.¡±


    Athena frowned and nodded approvingly. She continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to make a move, I can indeed lend you a portion of strength.¡±


    At this time, Athena slowly raised her fair hand. A pearl-sized light grain lit up on the tip of her slender index finger. She lightly tapped it, and the light grain instantly merged into Locke¡¯s body from his forehead.


    Locke instantly felt an unparalleled strength pouring into his body. With the support of Athena¡¯s strength, he even felt that he could smash the castle with a punch. The powerful strength made him nostalgic.


    Locke suddenly remembered that Athena had told him that she couldn¡¯t exert all her strength because there was no faith in this world.


    This was strength!


    Holding his hands, Locke¡¯s eyes were full of excitement and passion.


    Sensing the powerful and mysterious aura from Locke, Becky was too shocked to say anything. Was this Miss Athena¡¯s strength?


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Locke said to Athena gratefully. After saying that, he took the lead in rushing to the direction of the sound of weapons fighting.


    Becky also reacted and hurried to follow Locke.


    At the gate of the castle, the robbers had been beaten back and were ready for the next round of attack.


    Sam had more than a dozen de wounds on his body, and some parts of his body had exposed white bones, while Kerton was a little better. But there were also several des on Kerton¡¯s body, and more than 20 retinues were also injured in different degrees.


    Sam¡¯s armor had already been dyed red with blood. Looking at the surrounding bandits, he tightened his grip on the long sword. ¡°Kerton, it seems that we have to die here today.¡±


    ¡°But everything is worth it. Master Locke must have left the castle safely!¡±


    Leaning against the wall, Kerton breathed heavily. Looking at the direction of the castle behind him, he grinned.


    Sam nodded approvingly with red eyes. Master Locke had treated them well, which was a return to Master Locke.


    At the same time, Sam saw two figures blurrily.


    ¡°Shit! Becky, what an idiot! Didn¡¯t we ask him to escort Master Locke out? Why did hee back with Master Locke?¡±


    However, when he saw the figures¡¯ appearances clearly, Sam was first stunned, and then roared angrily.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Kerton, are you all right?¡±


    Seeing that Kerton and the others were covered in blood and guarded the door bitterly, Becky trotted over and asked with concern.


    However, Kerton didn¡¯t appreciate him at all. He roared at Becky angrily, ¡°Becky, you are an idiot! How can you bring Master Locke here? Hurry up and leave with Master Locke!¡±


    Sam was even angrier. He said directly, ¡°You bastard. If anything happens to Master Locke, I will not let you go even if I die!¡±


    Becky was stunned by the two people¡¯s scolding.


    Locke also came to the side of the two and exined with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me Becky. I asked toe here myself.¡±


    Kerton carefully guarded against the bandits and sighed bitterly, ¡°Master Locke, why¡­ Why are you doing this?¡±


    Now Locke couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to.


    Kerton was busy defending against the bandits, so he didn¡¯t notice the faintly strong aura of Locke. Kerton thought that Locke worried about them so he came back.


    Looking at the shaky gate, Kerton and the others escorted Locke back towards the castle.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The bandits had broken in and approached Locke and the others step by step.


    Locke roughly counted. Under the desperate resistance of Kerton and the others, the casualties of bandits also suffered a lot.


    At this time, the bandits suddenly made way for the scar-faced man. He rode a ck horse and slowly came to Locke and the others. He looked at them yfully, and the other bandits alsoughed with mockery.


    In their eyes, Locke was like a piece of meat on the chopping block. He could only be ughtered by them!


    ¡°Let me give you a brief introduction. I, Elsie Yarlin, I¡¯m the third leader of the great ck Rock Bandits. In front of you, these men are warriors of the team!¡±


    After saying that, Elsie¡¯s eyes passed the Kerton and the others and fell on Locke. He smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Are you Locke Capet? Humph! You are such a loser with a bad brain. How dare youe back and wait for death?¡±


    Locke¡¯s face was calm. He looked up at Elsie, the third leader of the brigands, and said, ¡°How do you know that it must be us who will die, not your group of damned brigands?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha! Damn guy, you¡¯re still talking tough at the end of your life,ter I¡¯ll make you taste worse than death!¡±


    Elsie was slightly stunned and then burst intoughter. The other bandits looked at Locke as if they were looking at an idiot.


    Ignoring the mockery of the bandits, Locke turned to Becky, ¡°Becky, lend me your saber.¡±


    Becky nodded and handed the saber to Locke. Although in his impression, Locke had never used a saber. There might be a miracle! What happened just now gave him a glimmer of hope in his mind.


    ¡°Master Locke, let us take the lead.¡±


    Kerton couldn¡¯t help persuading Locke. In his eyes, Locke also wanted to fight to the death. In this situation, they couldn¡¯t escape. The only thing they could do now was to block more stabs for Master Locke.


    ¡°Kerton and Sam, let Master Locke have a try.¡±


    Although Becky didn¡¯t know how many changes had happened to Locke¡¯s body and how strong his strength was, he still advised the two of them when he thought of the magical scene just now.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Seeing that Locke was holding a long saber, Kerton and Sam finally nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. In such a desperate situation, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t try.


    Holding the saber in his hand, Locke didn¡¯t know how to use it. It seemed that it was the first time he had used this weapon.


    After recalling for a while, Locke made a pose that he saw Becky and others do in training at the ordinary time.


    ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s so funny. I¡¯m sure that Locke Capet is not only the most useless person in Naton County but also an idiot,¡±


    ¡°It must be his first time to take a saber, judged from his pose.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think this loser can¡¯t even beat the olddy on the street.¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s poor gesture of holding a saber, the bandits burst intoughter again andughed wildly.


    Kerton and Sam also sighed, while Becky was still looking forward to it.


    Faced with the ridicule of the crowd, Locke remained unmoved.


    ¡®Justugh as you like. You don¡¯t have much time.¡¯


    Looking at the bandits, Locke even raised the corners of his mouth slightly, feeling sorry for these ignorant bandits.


    ¡°Brothers, kill this loser.¡±


    Seeing that Locke could stillugh in this situation, Elsie lost his interest instantly. In his opinion, Locke had lost his mind.


    As soon as Elsie gave the order, the four bandits beside him came out, holding broadswords, and walked towards Locke with a sinister smile.


    Although Locke knew that there was a powerful strength in his body, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous when fighting with others for the first time.


    Kerton and the others had made a gesture of attack, ready to support Locke at any time.


    Seeing the bandits approaching, Locke mobilized the strength in his body.


    In the eyes of others, Locke¡¯s body suddenly raised an oppressive strength, which was iparably powerful and trembling!


    ¡°Something is wrong!¡±


    Looking at Locke, Elsie¡¯s heart trembled. He was the level-1 warrior, but he felt a shocking strength from Locke!


    At the same time, Locke moved, and a vast strength burst out from his body. Kerton and the others were directly forced back by the strength. At the same time, the long saber in Locke¡¯s hand had shed out.


    The four bandits also found the problem, but it was toote for them to retreat.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    One of them shouted and rushed to Locke, intending to kill Locke without mercy. Without hesitation, the other three bandits also used their strongest strength.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The four bandits were directly annihted in the saber light. After killing the four bandits, the sharp saber light did not disappear and directly chopped towards the direction of the bandits. The leader of the bandits, Elsie, was exactly in that position!


    Wherever the saber light passed, the te on the ground was all broken, and the sound of breaking the air was deafening.


    Looking at the saber lighting to him, Elsie was terrified. He used the fastest speed in his life to dodge aside.


    He could feel that if he was hit by the saber light, he would die!


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    The stone wall of the castle turned into powder under the light of the saber, leaving a scar of more than ten meters outside the castle.


    The dust gradually dissipated, revealing the surprised expression of other bandits.


    What did they see! The most useless person in Naton County, the idiot they thought, used the godlike strength!


    At the same time, Kerton and the others also looked at Locke numbly, and the fanaticism in their eyes was constantly emerging.


    Looking at the powerful strength, Locke was also stunned.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Master Locke is invincible! Long live Master Locke! Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid of bandits!¡±


    Seeing that their master was so heroic and defeated the bandits, the three men and retinues shouted excitedly.


    As soon as Kerton and the others shouted, the morale of their side instantly rose.


    It was not until now that Elsie, the leader of the brigands, got up from the ground. His face was covered with dust and dirt, and there were several holes in his ck robe.


    Although he was not directly hit by the saber light, the aftermath of the saber light still made him very embarrassed.


    So powerful! This blow exceeded the attack of level 3!


    At the thought of Locke¡¯s saber light, Elsie felt a chill down his spine. Wasn¡¯t Locke Capet a loser? How could he have such a devastating ability!


    Did he use some secret skills? That must be the case. Otherwise, how could it exin that a loser suddenly had such a strong strength?


    The bandits became more and more scared when they heard the shouts of Kerton and the others, and many of them had already had the intention of retreating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. He must have used some kind of secret method to release such a powerful strength. He won¡¯t use this strength many times. When the strength disappears, he will be exhausted, and he will only be killed by us casually!¡±


    Seeing that the morale of his subordinates was low, Elsie immediately shouted.


    Hearing this, the bandits who had been panicking calmed down. They looked at Locke in suspicion and found that Locke¡¯s breath had weakened a lot.


    Exhausted?


    Locke sneered in his mind.


    He raised the long saber in his hand slightly, and the powerful aura burst out from his body again. But this time, the aura was indeed much weaker than before.


    ¡°Rush!¡±


    Locke roared and rushed to the bandits. Although he hadn¡¯t learned the saber skill, the half-month training was effective.


    Those ordinary bandits were scared to death when they saw Locke rushing towards them. They tried their best to escape.


    ¡°Brat, you are doomed to die!¡±


    Elsie didn¡¯t panic when he saw Locke and the others rushing at him. Instead, a vicious smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Locke directly shed a squad leader.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a strong energy fluctuation in front of him. Someone wanted to do a sneak attack on him!


    Magic! A mage was hidden among these brigands!


    Although Locke had never learned magic, he had studied so many magic theories. He had also seen mages perform magic, so he instantly knew what the energy fluctuation in front of him was.


    However, a mage had a noble status. How could he be a bandit? Things were not that simple.


    At the same time, the magical fluctuation had reached its peak. Locke narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t take out his magic cloak. He felt it carefully as if the energy fluctuation in front of him could not break his defense.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The huge fireball rushed out of the group of bandits.


    ¡°Care¡­¡±


    However, before Kerton could utter the word ¡°careful¡±, the huge fireball had already hit Locke.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The fireball exploded on Locke¡¯s body, and the huge air billow directly overturned the bandits approaching Locke.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Looking at the smoke that hadn¡¯t dissipated, Kerton and the others were desperate. After despair, their eyes turned red and were reced by deep hatred.


    ¡°Revenge! Revenge for Master Locke!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Even if we die, we have to drag one to die together!¡±


    Kerton and the others shouted and rushed towards the bandits.


    Seeing that Locke was enveloped in the sea of fire, Elsie shouted excitedly, ¡°Ha-ha, brothers, Locke Capet is dead. Kill them!¡±


    Encouraged by Elsie, the bandits¡¯ previously low morale rose in an instant. They shouted and rushed in the direction of Kerton and the others.


    At the same time, the mage, which was dressed like a bandit, appeared beside Elsie. Looking carefully, you would find that the mage was middle-aged, with a gloomy face and vicious eyes.


    Looking at the culprit who ¡°killed¡± Locke, Kerton and the others were filled with hatred.


    However, the mage was not as happy as Elsie. He stared at Locke with a frown.


    The explosive effect of the fireball spell seemed to be different today.


    Then, as if he had seen something in the sea of fire, his pupils suddenly dted.


    ¡°Something is wrong!¡±


    With a cry of shock, the mage retreated quickly.


    The smile on Elsie¡¯s face froze totally.


    A figure?


    Yes, he saw a figure in the sea of fire! The figure emitted the baby blue light, blocking the mes outside.


    The most terrifying thing was that the figure rushed towards him and the mage at an extremely fast speed.


    Elsie dodged aside in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, the scum of the mage world first!¡±


    With a murderous look in his eyes, Locke gave up Elsie and rushed to the mage.


    After all, Elsie was the level-1 warrior. It would take more time to kill him, so Locke decided to first solve the mage who was dangerous but weak in closebat.


    The mage failed to dodge and was directly hit by Locke. Instantly, blood spurted and he flew backward.


    ¡°Master Locke is still alive!¡±


    Kerton and the others also looked at Locke in surprise.


    The other bandits also stopped fighting and looked at Locke who escaped from the fire in disbelief.


    ¡°How could it be possible? How could you ignore the damage of the magic element!¡±


    Looking at the unharmed Locke, the mage opened his eyes wide in shock. He had never seen anyone who could withstand the damage of magic with his physical body!


    Ignoring the shock of mage, Locke held a long saber and said with murderous intent in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re a mage but apanied with bandits. What a real disgrace to mages! Let me end your guilty life!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Seeing the cold light from Locke¡¯s saber, the mage cried out in fear and instinctively struggled to step back.


    But Locke didn¡¯t give him any chance and cut his head off quickly. In his previous life, he had watched a lot of TV dramas. He knew clearly that both the rebel faction and the righteous faction died because of too many words.


    Although it was his first time to kill someone today, he knew clearly that he killed his enemy, so he did not have any psychological burden, and even the difort after killing was very small.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare you kill the mage?¡±


    On the other side, Elsie was still in a state of shock. He pointed at Locke in a trembling voice.


    Hearing Elsie¡¯s words, Locke sneered, ¡°He can kill me, but why can¡¯t I kill him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you to keep himpany now!¡±


    While they were talking, Locke had already walked towards Elsie, with an undisguised murderous look on his face.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill these brigands who invaded our territory!¡±


    Seeing that Locke was about to make a move, Kerton and the others didn¡¯t hesitate and once again rushed to the bandits with swords and sabers.


    Sensing the murderous look on Locke¡¯s face, Elsie panicked. He didn¡¯t expect Locke to have such a powerful secret skill. He had to leave, or this would be his burial ce!


    Elsie thought thoroughly and quickly of a way to escape. A few secondster, he finally came up with a way to escape.


    ¡°Locke Capet, go to hell!¡±


    Elsie roared and rushed to Locke. When he was only five steps away from Locke, he suddenly threw the broadsword in his hand out.


    At the same time, he turned around and rushed to a gap in the castle. The other sharp-eyed bandits also ran in different directions.


    Of course, the other brigands also wanted to escape, but Kerton and the others tightly controlled them and they had no chance to escape.

 Chapter 13

    Dodging the broadsword thrown by Elsie, Locke stopped and had no intention of chasing after him.


    He had nned to kill all the bandits, but just now he received a message from Athena, asking him to leave a few people alive.


    Seeing that the third leader and several leaders had run away, the other brigands had no intention of continuing to resist and knelt one after another. They had already been scared totally. Even the mage and their leaders had been defeated, so they had no room for resistance.


    ¡°Lord Capet, please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Lord Capet, we are all civilians near Lister. We were forced by Elsie to be bandits!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were forced to do so. Please spare our lives!¡±


    Watching Locke walking towards them, the bandits kept kowtowing in horror.


    Kerton and the others surrounded the bandits in the middle directly.


    ¡°Master Locke, what should we do with them?¡±


    Kerton asked respectfully. He looked at Locke with iparable respect. Locke¡¯s heroic figure was still engraved in his mind.


    ¡°Lock them. If someone dares to resist, kill him directly.¡±


    Locke ordered as he handed the saber to Kerton. The construction of Lister still needed a lot of people and Locke didn¡¯t kill them. Although they could escape death, they would endure suffering in the construction. Let them atone for their sins here.


    At this time, Athena walked out slowly. Facing the bloody environment on the ground, her face did not change at all.


    ¡°Miss Athena.¡±


    Kerton and the others bowed respectfully to Athena. Just now, Becky had briefly told them the whole story.


    It was hard to imagine how powerful Miss Athena would be. She just lent some strength to Master Locke, and he became invincible.


    Kerton¡¯s body trembled, and he suddenly thought of the scene when they met the wolf king. Was it Miss Athena who drove wolf king away that day?


    ¡°He¡­ He¡­ And he. They were covered by heavy bloody aura. Pull them out and kill.¡±


    Pointing at three of the bandits, Athena said in a t tone, as if she was talking about something insignificant.


    Locke nodded his head, gesturing for Kerton to take action. The heavy bloody aura indicated that they had killed many people. They might be brutal men, and it would be a disaster if they stayed here.


    One of the three was the thin man who had explored the way before.


    When the man heard that he was going to be killed, he was instantly stunned. Then he roared angrily, ¡°Damn it! Why do you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°My lord, please forgive me!¡±


    The other two bandits begged for mercy with pale faces.


    Kerton was very decisive. He ordered his men to arrest the three of them. The thin man wanted to resist, but he was not a match for Kerton without weapons. He was killed in a few seconds by Kerton.


    Locke also walked towards Athena and wanted to ask why she let those bandits go.


    Before Locke could say anything, Athena¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with wisdom. She exined with a faint smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you short of money and people now?¡±


    Locke patted his head and immediately understood what Athena meant. That was right. Bandits rampaged around, robbing property. There must be a lot of money!


    Seeing Locke and Athena smile at each other, Kerton was confused and asked, ¡°Master Locke, what are you doing?¡±


    Locke waved his sleeve and ordered Kerton, ¡°Kerton, arrange two people to watch over these bandits who surrendered and leave the seriously injured people. Take the equipment and let¡¯s go rob the bandits!¡±


    ¡°Master Locke, what did you just say?¡±


    All of a sudden, Kerton felt something was wrong in his mind. ¡®I must have gone through too much today and misheard. I actually heard that Master Locke wanted to rob the bandits!¡¯


    ¡°I mean, making preparations, and let¡¯s go to rob the bandits.¡±


    Looking at Kerton standing like a wooden pestle in ce, Locke repeated, speechless.


    Kerton was still standing there. He didn¡¯t hear it wrong! Master Locke was really talking about robbing the bandits!


    After a while, he swallowed saliva and advised cautiously, ¡°Master Locke, should we wait for Kotter toe back? After all, he is the level-1 warrior. In this way, we are more confident.¡±


    Although Kerton knew that Athena had a powerful strength, the team of bandits couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even the third leader was the level-1 warrior. The chief and the second leader would only be stronger than the level 1, and maybe there were warriors of level 2.


    What¡¯s more, in addition to the leaders, there were also hundreds of bandits. No matter how powerful Miss Athena was, she couldn¡¯t deal with so many people at the same time.


    Locke could see the scruples in Kerton¡¯s mind, so he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t fight a battle without preparation.¡±


    Locke¡¯s confidence calmed Kerton down. Now that his master was not afraid, then what were they afraid of!


    Kerton didn¡¯t say anything more and went to arrange it.


    Over a dozen miles away.t


    Seeing the secret sign of the ck Rock Bandits in front of them, Elsie breathed a sigh of relief deeply. He was afraid that Locke and the others would continue to chase after him, so he ran all the way and didn¡¯t dare to stop at all.


    ¡°Mr. Elsie!¡±


    A bandit who was responsible for support and sentry came out of the dark ce. When he saw Elsie in a mess and the other bandits were all injured, he was stunned and asked hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Elsie, have you been attacked?¡±


    There was only one warrior of level 1 in Locke Capet¡¯s knights. Wasn¡¯t it easy to capture them?


    ¡°Something bad happened. Go back to the camp first. I¡¯ll personally report to the chief.¡±


    Elsie gritted his teeth and said angrily with a straight face.


    ¡°Rustle~ Rustle~¡±


    At this moment, several other voices wereing from behind. Elsie¡¯s face changed. Did Lockee after him?


    Astonishment and doubt could be seen on their faces. Elsie and the sentry took out their weapons and carefully prepared. When the two of them were in high spirits, they saw three familiar figures.


    One of them reported, ¡°Maybe we are thest few. The others all lost.¡±


    ¡°Leave here first, and thene to get even with Capet.¡±


    Elsie¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were full of resentment. The group of people quickly left Lister¡¯s area and rushed to the stockaded vige where the ck Rock Bandits were.


    After a night¡¯s journey, Elsie and the others finally fled back to the vige.


    Inside the room, Angus, the chief of the team, was having sex with two women. It was a critical moment.


    ¡°Chief, Mr. Elsie is back.¡±


    A flustered voice came from outside.


    Angus was in a good mood, but he was annoyed after being disturbed. He cursed, ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing? Let them wait!¡±


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for me to change another guard. He is too blind now.¡±


    Angus put his hand on the woman¡¯s plump chest beside him while teasing the woman beneath him.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡±


    However, just as his sex feeling came, the voice of the guard came from outside again.


    For a moment, his anger rose.


    ¡°Mr. Elsie failed and lost a lot of brothers. Sir Jacks was also dead.¡±


    The guard continued to report.


    Elsie failed? Jacks was dead?


    Angus¡¯s anger was choked by the guard¡¯s words. The level-1 warrior and level-1 mage were almost a tyrannical force. Were they hurt badly in poor Lister?


    At the disgruntled voice of the woman beneath him, Angus got up with a serious face and quickly put on the clothes aside¡ªthe magic robe.


    On the chest of the magic robe, there were two bright red bars, which was the symbol of the level-2 fire mage!

 Chapter 14

    The huge conference hall was filled with the leaders of ck Rock Bandits. There were three seats in the front, Elsie on the left and Second Leader Leth on the right.


    Looking at Elsie who looked like a loser, Leth sneered, ¡°Elsie, you were beaten up by a loser and ran away, almost losing all brothers. You¡¯re getting worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°Even if it were you, it wouldn¡¯t be much better.¡±


    Elsie snorted and said with a long face.


    The others had already been ustomed to the tit for tat between the second leader and the third leader. At this moment, they just sat silently and did not dare to interfere.


    However, when they saw the wounds on Elsie¡¯s body, they were still a little shocked. Even the third leader had suffered such a great loss. Was the rumored loser so powerful?


    At this time, Angus also came in.


    Seeing Anguse in, everyone stood up and greeted him. In ck Rock Bandits, Angus had absolute authority.


    Angus didn¡¯t say anything else after he sat down. He looked at Elsie directly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the situation.¡±


    ¡°At first, we had already broken into Capet¡¯s castle. We thought we were sure to win, but Capet suddenly appeared at this time and grasped a mysterious strength. This strength is very powerful. I am not a match for it even a single move in head-on-head fighting.¡±


    Speaking of the mysterious strength controlled by Locke, Elsie¡¯s eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°In the end, Sir Jacks mingled with brothers and nned to do a sneak attack on Capet. However, Capet resisted Jacks¡¯ fireball spell with his strength, which could be said to be unharmed. Finally, he killed Sir Jacks.¡±


    Elsie told them what had happened to him. Thinking of how powerful Locke had been that day, he was a little shocked.


    ¡°Mysterious strength? What kind of strength can directly hurt the level-1 warrior?¡±


    ¡°It not only defeated the level-1 warrior but also resist the magic at level 1.¡±


    As soon as Elsie finished his words, the bandits were in an uproar. Some of them even looked at Elsie suspiciously. ¡®Did he just find a random reason after he lost the battle?¡¯


    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡±


    Angus knocked on the table and the hall gradually quieted down.


    ¡°Capet is a famous loser, so he can¡¯t defeat Elsie with his strength. I suspect that he has used some secret method to get the mysterious strength.¡±


    Angus spoke out his judgment slowly. He believed that Elsie didn¡¯t dare to deceive him.


    ¡°Secret method!¡±


    The bandits of the team eximed. Their eyes lit up with extreme greed. There was a secret method to improve one¡¯s practice base, which was an invaluable treasure that could only be found once in a while!


    In many people¡¯s eyes, the secret method in Locke¡¯s hand was already theirs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that loser can use the secret method now.¡± How could Elsie not understand what was on everyone¡¯s mind?


    ¡°Only you will be defeated by this loser.¡±


    Leth scoffed, then he turned to Angus and pleaded, ¡°Dear Chief, I request to go ahead and kill Locke and take the secret method for you!¡±


    Faced with Leth¡¯s mockery, Elsie clenched his fists in anger. But on second thought, he felt relieved and even sneered in his heart.


    He knew the strength of Leth. Although Leth was a little stronger than him, if Locke used the strengthst time, he might die there.


    However, Angus shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Lister myself this time.¡±


    The secret method must be a priceless treasure to make a loser defeat the level-1 warrior in an instant. Angus decided to take it by himself in case of any idents.


    There was no evesting ally in front of interests. The reason why these subordinates obeyed his orders was also because of his powerful strength and background. It was hard to guarantee that no one would have a second thought and run away with the secret method.


    ¡°Gather all the people, take your weapons, kill Locke Capet and all people in Lister!¡±


    With the order of Angus, the whole brigands were excited in the encampment, and they began to move quickly.


    Locke stopped ten kilometers away from the fortress of ck Rock Bandits. They followed the clues left by bandits along the way to this ce.


    Since they had rested several times at night, they were not too tired.t


    ¡°These bandits are good at choosing a ce.¡±


    Looking at the changing terrain ahead, Locke sighed.


    The fortress of the bandits was located between two dangerous peaks, which served as two natural barriers to protect the fortress in the middle.


    The road in front of the fortress was getting narrower and narrower. On both sides of the road were mountains and hills, which were suitable for defense. Locke didn¡¯t know about the situation of the back fortress, but he thought it was easy to defend but hard to attack.


    More importantly, more than 10 kilometers away was one of the critical transportation channels for trade between Naton County and Deauville County, from which arge number of the caravan would pass.


    ¡°Master Locke, the bandits upied the high ground with arge number of people. I¡¯m afraid we are no match for them. It¡¯s not toote for us to retreat now.¡±


    After looking at the terrain, Kerton said with concern. Except for Sam and four seriously injured retinues, there were only more than 20 of them now. How could they rob the bandits?


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. We have been found by the bandits.¡±


    Looking at the grass in the distance, Athena said slowly.


    Everyone followed Athena¡¯s gaze and saw the grass move. Then a figure quickly disappeared behind the grass.


    Seeing this, Kerton and the others became a little anxious. If they didn¡¯t leave now, it would be toote!


    Locke didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Athena. With such a small group of people like them, if they attacked by force, they would definitely lose their lives. But he knew that since Athena came with them, she must have already thought of a solution.


    Athena smiled mysteriously and gently raised her palm. Everyone saw a blue light spot in size of a rice grain appear in her hand, and then it quickly expanded.


    With Athena¡¯s palm as the center, the blue energy quickly gathered in the shape of whirlpools. The energy around them was umted, making the surrounding wind whistle.

 Chapter 15

    The young girl¡¯s hair was flicking with the wind, clothes fluttering. She was like a noble goddess in the painting, which was worshiped.


    In a few seconds, a fist-sized waterball had formed.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Waterball spell?¡±


    Locke stared at the water ball in Athena¡¯s hand and asked uncertainly. He knew that Athena nned to learn magic, but she practiced too fatly.


    ording to the magical theories he had learned, this was indeed the waterball spell. But normally, the waterball was asrge as a human head. Why was the waterball used by Athena so small?


    What Locke didn¡¯t know was that the waterball spell condensed by Athena with divine force was the purest water element that was directly refined. It waspressed in a very small space at the same time and had great power.


    ying with the mini ball in her hand, Athena nodded with a smile, ¡°This is the waterball spell, but I have modified it myself.¡±


    Kerton¡¯s dry throat moved, trying hard to express what he wanted to say, ¡°Miss Athena, are you a mage?¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ I think so.¡±


    Athena nodded with a smile. Although the waterball spell she used was different from this world, this was indeed the level-1 water magic that could only be used by a water mage.


    Miss Athena was a mage! The hearts of Kerton and the others began to turn upside down, and the respect in their eyes was beyond words.


    ¡°When did you learn magic?¡±


    Locke asked curiously, hiding the surprise in his eyes.


    Athena rubbed her chin, thought for a while, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just some simple magic¡¯s. It¡¯s not difficult. I acquired them after reading.¡±


    It was not difficult. She knew it after reading a book. Listen, how easy for her!


    Seeing Athena take it for granted, Locke felt that his blood pressure had risen. This was the difference between persons. No, between a man and a god!


    Miss Athena just began to learn magic? Magic was very simple? Kerton and the others only felt that the conversation between the two of them was like a fantasy.


    Locke put an end to this topic decisively. If they continued to talk, he would be sadder.


    While everyone was shocked, with a slight wave of Athena¡¯s hand, the waterball in her hand flew far away and exploded directly.


    A thick mist in the forest in front of them quickly dispersed in the direction of the brigands¡¯ fortress.


    Obviously, it was caused by Athena¡¯s waterball spell.


    ¡°You used the fog produced by the waterball spell to block the bandits¡¯ sight?¡±


    Looking at the white fog that was still spreading, Locke seemed to understand what Athena wanted to do.


    ¡°Yes.¡± With a serious look on her face, Athena said slowly, ¡°There are many bandits. They are powerful and guard the dangerous ce. We don¡¯t have a good number of people and any advantage in the ce. We can only take them by strategy.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we need to manage to consume their strength and arrows firstly.¡±


    The logic was clear, and the analysis wasprehensive and thorough.


    At this moment, everyone had an illusion that the girl in front of them was like a female general who was tactical and invincible.


    Athena was the famous war goddess. It was a piece of cake for her tomand such a small battle.


    Looking at the admiration in the eyes of his fellows, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    In the fortress.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Angus suddenly stood up from the chair, his face full of disbelief.


    Feeling the anger from Angus, the bandit bit the bullet and said again, ¡°Locke Capet ising up with his knights and retinues.¡±t


    ¡°Good! Very good!¡±


    Angusughed in anger, with a murderous look on his face. ¡°Capet, you ask for trouble. Tell everyone to go with me with weapons, and don¡¯t give Locke any chance to escape.¡±


    It was a shame to be beaten at the gate!


    The rest of the bandits were bbergasted when they knew that Locke Capet, who had defeated the third leader, had brought his knights to catch up with them.


    Soon, the three leaders of the brigands gathered together.


    Leth looked at Elsie with a smile, and the mockery in his tone was undisguised. ¡°I heard that Capet, who defeated you, has brought someone to catch up with you?¡±


    What a shameful thing it was to be beaten and run away, being caught up with at home. He believed that Elsie¡¯s prestige among the bandits would be greatly reduced. Thinking of this, he felt happy.


    Elsie¡¯s face was more darkened when he heard the sarcasm of Leth.


    Suddenly, Angus, who had been silent all the time, reminded them in a deep voice, ¡°The situation is not right. You all behave yourself!¡±


    Elsie snorted and ignored Leth because he had noticed something unusual.


    A white mist gradually enveloped them. A few minutester, they were already in the mist.


    In the white mist, the range of vision was only two meters. Two meters away was a white nket and nothing could be seen.


    If something was unusual, there must be something wrong! They had lived there for more than 10 years, but there had never been a fog. Why did it happen today? It was not a coincidence!


    ¡°Things have changed. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Staring at the white mist, Angus ordered Elsie and others beside him, ¡°Ask everyone to cheer up highly to prevent the enemy from a sneak attack.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, dear Chief, you¡¯re overthinking. There are more than 10 traps and defenses in our fortress. With that little number of people, Capet is doomed to death.¡±


    Leth said with a smile in a disdainful tone.


    ¡°Yes, I bet that Capet and the others can¡¯t even reach the gate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can afford to offend the fortress of ck Rock Bandits,¡±


    Other bandits echoed.


    Only Elsie kept a straight face and no one knew what was on his mind.


    Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, Angus also felt that he was too careful. ¡®Who is Locke Capet? He is just a loser in the aristocratic circle of Naton County. How can he break through the solid defense of the fortress?¡¯


    However, he still waved at his subordinates and said, ¡°Be careful and make preparations.¡±


    Angus¡¯s order was quickly conveyed to other bandits.


    On the defensive wall of the fortress.


    A group of bandits stared ahead with full attention, and arrows covered with poison had already been ced on the bows.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Suddenly, a sound of killing came from the white mist in front of them.


    ¡°Archer! Hurry up!¡±


    Face changed, the group leader of the brigands shouted at his men without hesitation. Judging from the sound, they wouldn¡¯t be more than 20 meters away from the enemy!


    ¡°Rustle! Rustle!¡±


    Arrows covered with poison rushed out of the bandits¡¯ bows one by one, prated the white mist, and shot in the direction of the sound source.


    Two groups of bandits shot two rounds of poisonous arrows in turn, and the sound in the distance finally disappeared.


    ording to intelligence, there were only more than 20 people on the other side, and they had shot at least more than 100 poisonous arrows. Even if they couldn¡¯t see the person clearly, the other side must have be a hedgehog now.


    ¡°Rush! Kill these bandits!¡±


    However, just as the bandits rxed, another young and loud voice came into their ears.


    They were still alive!


    ¡°Hurry up! Keep shooting! Shoot them to death!¡±


    The group leader¡¯s heart tightened and shouted at his subordinate.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, in the white mist in the distance, there was a familiar sound of shouting again.


    The group leader¡¯s face was a little darkened, but he gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°Shoot!¡±


    ¡°Shoop! Shoop!¡±


    Another rain of arrows pierced through the white mist.

 Chapter 16

    In the hall, the group leader had reported the situation at the gate to Angus.


    ¡°Do you mean that you have shot more than half of the arrows without even seeing anyone?¡± Angus¡¯s face darkened and asked seriously.


    Sensing the anger in Angus¡¯s tone, the group leader exined stiffly, ¡°Yes¡­ The fog is spreading in front of us. We can¡¯t see the situation at all, and we don¡¯t dare to go out to investigate, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop shooting. Everyone should be on high alert to prevent the enemy from a sneak attack!¡±


    Angus was very decisive. It was obvious that the other party was consuming their arrows.


    The group leader took the order and quickly went down to deliver it.


    ¡°Locke Capet, you are smart. But it¡¯s your bad luck to meet my ck Rock Bandits.¡±


    Although the underlings had been tricked, Angus didn¡¯t worry too much. He was confident in the defense of his fortress. There were more than 10 traps and defenses. Locke would never be able toe back!


    About 1 mile in the forest away from the fortress, Athena had sensed that the bandits had begun to rx. She turned around and said to Locke, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Locke nodded and gestured for Kerton and others to get ready. Kerton and the others also held their weapons tightly and were ready to charge.


    Under Locke¡¯s lead, they approached the fortress carefully.


    Looking at the arrows all over the ground, Kerton felt his scalp tingling. If they rushed over like this, they might die without knowing how.


    But deep in his heart, he began to admire Athena. It was just a little trick. They had only roared a few times and consumed so many weapons of the enemy.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be without the magic sound transmission ability of Athena.


    After a while, they were less than 100 meters away from the gate. Looking at the blurry outline of the city wall in the distance, Locke lowered his voice; ¡°These brigands are really unusual. They have built such arge defensive wall. The gate is a hard nut to crack,¡±


    Looking at the ten-meter-high city wall, Athena said, ¡°Explode the gate directly.¡±


    To explode?


    Looking at the tall wall, Kerton twitched the corners of his mouth and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Miss Athena, we didn¡¯t bring gunpowder with us.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Athena must have a n.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to use gunpowder.¡±


    The corner of Athena¡¯s mouth raised a beautiful arc. It was a confident and charming smile. After saying that, she strode towards the gate without hiding anything.


    At the same time, the energy in her palm was transmitted. In the blink of an eye, a fist-sized fireball was formed.


    ¡°Fireball spell¡­¡±


    Looking at the fire in Athena¡¯s hand, Locke twitched the corners of his mouth again and said numbly. In such a short period, using water magic well was already very terrifying, and now she even had fire magic!


    Kerton and the people behind him looked nervous and confused. What was the fireball spell? What was Master Locke talking about?


    But the next moment, they seemed to know what Locke meant. The fireball in Athena¡¯s hand had taken shape. Different from the previous cold, they felt a burst of burning sensation in Athena¡¯s hands.


    There was no doubt that as long as they touched it a little, they would suffer a lot.


    On the wall of the fortress, a bandit rubbed his sore arm tiredly andined, ¡°I don¡¯t know who dares to¡­¡±


    The next moment, the bandit¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. All of a sudden, a slender ck shadow appeared in his eyes. The ck shadow walked over from the fog aboveboard, even giving people a feeling of strolling leisurely.


    There seemed to be a ball of red light shing in the ck figure¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±


    After a short pause, the bandit trembled and roared. The person who dared toe to the fortress at this time couldn¡¯t be a guest.


    At the same time, the bandit saw the light in the shadow¡¯s hand suddenly move and quickly fly in his direction. In just a few seconds, the ball of light had already rushed in front of him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, a big hole had been made in the city wall by the fireball. The brigands in the center of the explosion didn¡¯t know what had happened and were directly burned to ashes by the mes.


    It was so powerful! Looking at the smoke which didn¡¯t spread on the city wall, Locke was shocked.


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Although he was extremely shocked, he knew that it was not the right time to think about it. He roared and rushed to the fortress.


    Kerton and the others were also awakened by Locke¡¯s roar. They pulled out their weapons and followed Locke into the fortress.


    The several bandits were far away from the explosion center, but they were also stunned by the aftershock of the explosion. When they came to their senses, Locke and the others had already put their swords on their necks.


    ¡°We surrender. Don¡¯t kill us!¡±


    Feeling the chill on their neck, one of the bandits knelt directly, and the rest of the bandits also knelt, not daring to move at all.


    After all, Lister still needed a lot ofbor, and Locke didn¡¯t kill them all. After binding up the bandits, he left a retinue to watch them and continued to attack with his men.


    On the defensive work of the Stonehenge in the fortress, a group of bandits was carefully observing. They all heard the explosion in front of them, and it was obvious that someone was rushing into the mountain.


    As long as they saw people, they would push down the huge stones in front of them, and these stones would ruthlessly crush their enemies!


    However, they didn¡¯t see anyone but saw a few red lights flying towards them first.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    In the explosion, more than 10 bandits were directly burned to ashes.


    A familiar scene yed out in other defensive works. The traps and defenses that the bandits were proud of were destroyed in this way.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡®Why are we here? What are we doing here?¡¯


    Looking at the fireballs that flew out of Athena¡¯s hand one after another, Kerton and the others were somewhat numb.


    From the moment they entered the fortress till now, they had solved a few disordered bandits. It could be said that they came in unimpeded. They almost ¡°walked¡± into the fortress.


    As soon as the bandits showed up, Athena would throw a fireball at them as long as they didn¡¯t surrender. There was no need for Kerton and the others to do anything.


    Locke and the others moved quickly towards the conference hall with an irresistible momentum.


    ¡°Chief, bad news! Capet ising with his men!¡±


    A bandit ran in in a hurry and reported to Angus.


    ¡°That loser came here with his men?¡±


    Angus was stunned and didn¡¯t want to believe it was true. In terms of the defense of the mountain, even if the armies of several nearby areas came to attack, they would suffer a lot.


    Leth and Elsie were also shocked. ¡®Is Capet, the loser, so powerful?¡¯


    Another explosive sound came from outside the conference hall.


    Angus couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. The truth was in front of him, and he had to believe it. His eyes were filled with coldness. He grabbed the magic wand and walked straight out of the conference hall. ¡°I¡¯m here to see what this Capet can do!¡±


    As a member of the level-2 fire mages, he didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone who could threaten him.


    Leth and Elsie followed Angus closely with weapons in their hands.


    10 minutester.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    After killing a bandit who rushed up to obstruct him with a sword, Locke stopped and fixed his eyes on the front.


    At this time, arge group of bandits appeared in front of them. There should be 80 or 90 people.


    They were Angus, Elsie, and the others.


    Angus waved his hand and all the bandits stopped.


    Staring at Locke, Angus turned to Elsie and asked, ¡°Is this the Locke Capet you mentioned?¡±


    Locke was wearing ordinarybat armor, and his young face became more resolute after more than a month of training. Although he was only wearing ordinary armor, he could not hide the youth¡¯s spirit and heroic posture.


    But that was all. Angus didn¡¯t feel fighting air or magic power from Locke either. He was just a strong ordinary person, not as strong as Elsie described.


    ¡°Is it this guy who beat you like this?¡±


    Looking at Locke up and down, Leth burst intoughter.


    Angus doubted whether Elsie had lied to him?


    Seeing Angus¡¯s questioning eyes, Elsie immediately promised, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m sure what I said is true!¡±


    Angus nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t intend to look into it now. Since Locke coulde here from the gate, it was true that Locke was extraordinary.


    His eyes fell on Locke again.


    Looking at Locke, Angus¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. He said in a low voice, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re a good man. You¡¯re the first person to break into the fortress over the years.¡±


    Although they knew that Athena was very strong, seeing the two red bars on Angus¡¯s magic robe, Kerton and the others could not help but feel nervous and cautious.


    Locke looked at Angus without fear. He shook his head and pointed at Angus with his long sword. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not a person who broke into the fortress. I¡¯m the man who would destroy your ck Rock Bandits.¡±


    ¡°My Chief, look, this loser has got paranoia, ha-ha!¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s arrogant words, Leth was a little stunned and burst intoughter.


    The bandits alsoughed directly with obvious disdain. A man who was called the most useless man in Naton County said he was going to destroy a force with the level-2 fire mage.


    How ridiculous it was!


    Angus alsoughed and looked at Locke contemptuously, ¡°You are a loser. You are so arrogant. Do you really think you can be invincible by destroying a little trap and defensive works?¡±


    With a disdainful smile, Angus looked at Athena and said, ¡°Capet, if you give me the secret method and the beauty beside you, I can spare your life.¡±


    Angus looked at Athena with lustful eyes. He had never expected to meet such a beauty in a remote ce!


    He had seen countless noblewomen. With just a nce, he was sure that the woman in front of him, regardless of her beauty or temperament, had surpassed all the women he had seen.


    Locke didn¡¯t pay attention to the secret method in Angus¡¯s fantasy. He looked at Angus and said calmly, ¡°You must die today.¡±


    Athena was his teacher and friend, and no one was allowed to desecrate her. In his eyes, Angus was already a dead man.


    Kerton and the others also looked at Angus angrily. After getting along with Athena for so long, she had been one of the most respectful people besides Locke for them. Now someone dared to insult her. Damn it!

 Chapter 17

    Athena¡¯s face was covered with ayer of frost, and her body was emitting a trace of coldness. Feeling this coldness, Kerton and the others could not help but shrink their eyes in an instant, as if their whole body was about to fall into an ice cer, which was extremely cold.


    They knew that Miss Athena was really angry.


    ¡°Well, since you want to struggle to the death, I will fulfill your wish.¡±


    Obviously, Angus wasn¡¯t frightened. He looked at Locke contemptuously and said with a creepy smile, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you so soon. I will cut off your limbs first, and then slowly cut off your head, so that you can die in fear!¡±


    ¡°Elsie, you prepare to lead the men to cut off their route of retreat. Leth, I¡¯m going to kill Capet, and you catch that beauty. Remember, don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll have a good time with her tonight, ha-ha.¡±


    After giving the order, Angus didn¡¯t say anything more. He waved the magic wand in his hand, and a head-sized fireball gathered at the top, throwing it in the direction of Locke.


    The reason why he used the level-1 fireball spell was that he wanted to see if Locke had a secret method to improve strength. On the other hand, he was afraid of hurting Athena.


    To Angus¡¯s surprise, Locke didn¡¯t do anything. He even noticed a hint of mockery in Locke¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, he noticed that Athena, who was standing next to Locke, raised her right hand slightly.


    A small fireball instantly appeared on her delicate palm.


    Looking at the small fireball, Angus was shocked and shouted out in disorder, ¡°You are also a mage!¡±


    The two fireballs bumped into each other.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the big fireball was directly smashed into pieces by the small fireball, turning into the magic elements and disappearing in the air. The power of the small fireball was almost not reduced at all, and it continued to hit Angus.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why is your fireball spell so powerful?¡±


    Angus couldn¡¯t control himself and shouted out. He couldn¡¯t believe his fireball spell was gone.


    The small fireball whistled and flew over, and he had no time to dodge it.


    ¡°Fire shield!¡±


    Without hesitation, Angus directly used the defensive magic at level 2, fire shield. A shield made of mes appeared in front of him.


    Boom!!!


    With a loud explosion, the fireball hit the shield.


    The small fireball only paused for two seconds, and then the shield broke like ss. What¡¯s more, the fire crystal on the magic wand in Angus¡¯s hand exploded on the spot. Angus had no time to dodge and was directly hit by the fireball.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Angus painfully cried and wanted to use magic power to resist the erosion of the mes, but it was useless. A few secondster, Angus was burnt to ashes and dissipated in the wind.


    The horrible scene petrified all the bandits present, and their jaws almost fell to their feet.


    They had been arrogant just now. However, fearful expression was on their faces gradually.


    It was so powerful! Miss Athena was so powerful! Where did our master find such a horrible person!


    Seeing that the level-2 fire mage was killed in such a way, Kerton, Becky and the others were too shocked to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    After dealing with Angus, Athena turned to Locke and said. As soon as she finished her words, Locke felt a strong strength injected into his body. He knew that it was the magic power that Athena had shared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With an evil smile on his face and strong killing intent in his eyes, Locke held the long sword and rushed towards Leth.


    Leth had nned to deal with Athena, but when he saw Athena¡¯s fireball spell, he flinched. ¡®Are you kidding me? Even Chief is dead. If I fight again, I will die!¡¯


    Leth knew that ck Rock Bandits had failed today.


    Originally, seeing that Athena didn¡¯t continue to make a move, Leth secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The next moment, Locke, whom he had been looking down upon, suddenly burst into a powerful strength.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s true!¡±


    Just for a moment, Leth knew that the strength of Locke was not something he could resist.


    He wanted to escape!


    However, Locke was rushing at him. He had no choice but to face him.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Locke¡¯s sword collided with Leth¡¯s.


    How powerful!


    In an instant, Leth felt as if his long sword had cut into a hard ck iron, making it difficult for him to move forward a little. The tremendous forceing from above directly shook his hand to crack.


    This huge strength was simply unstoppable!


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The two of them had only been in a stalemate for a few seconds. The huge strength shook off the sword of Leth, and he was swept away by Locke¡¯s sword, smashing heavily into the distance.


    With just one move, Leth spat out blood and was almost dead.


    Elsie had already retreated to a far corner secretly. He clenched his fists and stared at Locke and Athena, with a hint of panic in his hostile eyes.


    ¡®What an idiot! Leth is courting death!¡¯


    Fortunately, he was careful and had found a way out in advance, not listening to the order of chief and acting rashly. Otherwise, he would die here this time.


    ¡®Locke Capet, wait and see. You will die when we meet next time!¡¯


    Gritting his teeth, Elsie turned around silently. He knew that there was a secret passage to the foot of the mountain in the back mountain.


    However, just as he turned around and took two steps, he suddenly felt a hot breathing from behind.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With the sound of an explosion, Elsie was burnt to ashes by the fireball spell thrown by Athena.


    The invincible chief was killed! The second leader and the third leader were dead!


    The other bandits were also desperate. At this moment, they hadpletely lost all their will to fight. At this time, all the bandits knew that ck Rock Bandits was doomed!


    ¡°Listen, all the bandits. If you surrender, I won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    Locke shouted, stepping on the dead body of Leth.


    The bandits looked at each other as if they were considering the authenticity of Locke¡¯s promise.


    One of the bandits trembled slightly and looked at Locke with fear. ¡°Do you promise not to kill me?¡±


    Pointing at Angus¡¯s body, Locke repeated, ¡°I¡¯ve told you. You will be safe if surrender. If anyone dares to resist, he will be your fate!¡±


    The bandit hesitated for a moment, finally dropped his weapon, held his head, and knelt on the ground. Seeing this, the other brigands no longer resisted. They dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 18

    After taking away all the weapons of the bandits, Athena reminded Kerton to execute more than 10 bandits covered with heavy blood aura.


    These brigands were definitely full of malice, with much innocent blood on their hands.


    Except for those who had been killed, there were a total of 73 bandits who surrendered.


    Locke also knew from these bandits that many of them were civilians in the territory near Lister. They only knew that their chief came from a great force. With this identity, they didn¡¯t need to worry about the army besieging them.


    Moreover, after robbing the trade caravan, they would also have a certain share of interests. Except for this information, these bandits knew nothing


    Since he couldn¡¯t ask anything, Locke decided to let it go. The most important thing for him now was to build Lister andplete the task.


    Led by a bandit, Locke found the bandit¡¯s treasure house.


    Locke almost drooled at the wealth of the treasure house. Gold coins, precious porcins, weapons, medicinal materials, and so on were all in a variety.


    ¡°Master Locke, this time we have collected a total of 10 thousand gold coins, 2 level-1 swords, some pieces of cloth and many typed of porcin, and arge number of precious herbs. We can¡¯t estimate the specific value.¡±


    Kerton rubbed his hands and excitedly reported the revenue to Locke.


    10 thousand gold coins!


    Although Locke knew that the bandits might have a lot of money, he was still shocked when he heard the number. Even the whole Capet family couldn¡¯t afford 10 thousand gold coins now!


    This was 10 thousand gold coins. It was enough for him to repair all the Lister.


    Unfortunately, the level-2 magic wand was broken by Athena¡¯s fireball spell. Otherwise, it would be worth at least 10 thousand gold coins.


    But apart from gold coins, there were also many other valuable things. What surprised Locke most was that he found the magic book on level-2 defensive magic, the fire shield Angus had disyed at Angus¡¯s residence!


    Ha-ha, it was a good deal this time!


    Locke thought happily and then ordered Kerton, ¡°I see. Bring the gold coins and the useful items to us and get ready to go back.¡±


    Kerton nodded and went to make arrangements.


    With the captives and three chariots of spoils, Locke and his team set off happily for the territory!


    Perhaps the bandits were shocked by the terror of Locke and Athena, and they cooperated well along the way without any ident.


    Although the procession wasrge, the forward speed was not slow. In the evening, the procession was only two kilometers away from Lister.


    ¡°Click! Click!¡±


    Locke heard the galloping of a horse in front of him.


    As the sound approached, Locke found that it was none other than Kotter and Hansen.


    ¡°Thank God, Master Locke. You are all right!¡±


    Seeing that Locke, Kerton, and the others were safe and sound, Kotter finally felt relieved.


    At noon, he and Hansen had juste back from Bone City. When they saw the mess outside the castle, they guessed that something big must have happened. After they knew that Locke had taken people to attack the brigands¡¯ fortress, they were almost scared to death!


    Especially from the bandits who were caught, they knew that the chief was a level-2 mage. The two men, Kotter and Hansen, were deathly pale.


    A level-2 mage that was not something they could deal with! Kotter just hoped that his master would shrink back from difficulties and not provoke the other party.


    With a glimmer of hope, the two of them rode after them.


    At first, hearing the footsteps of arge group of people in front of him, Kotter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought something had happened to Locke and the others, and ck Rock Bandits nned to make trouble in Lister.


    When they saw Locke and the group of obedient bandits, the two of them were shocked.


    ¡°Master Locke, are these the bandits from ck Rock Bandits?¡±


    Looking at the bandits who were tied with ropes on their hands, Kotter was still unable to react. Were the bandits broken through by Master Locke?


    Hansen was too shocked to say a word.


    Locke nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, we defeated the bandits.¡±


    Kotter let Kerton tell him what had happened during the whole process.


    It was not until then that Locke realized Kerton was how good at telling stories. In Kerton¡¯s vivid narration, both Kotter and Hansen eximed from time to time, as if they had experienced the scene of fighting.


    Hearing the exaggerated description from Kerton, Locke just smiled helplessly and turned to chat with Athena.


    When Kerton¡¯s narrative ended, both Kotter and Hansen looked at Athena who was riding side by side with Locke.


    In the eyes of the two, there was iparable admiration and respect.


    Soon, they returned to the castle.


    The residents of Lister didn¡¯t go out to work today. They were all anxiously waiting for Locke toe back, worrying about Locke.


    In more than a month, they hadpletely recognized Locke as the lord.


    Locke¡¯s victory naturally caused a shock, and his prestige reached its peak instantly.


    Aftering back, Locke handed the two rounds of bandit captives over to Kotter.


    Kotter and Hansen went to Bone City to recruit new employees. The price was also high, but when they knew that the ce to work was poor Lister, many people directly gave up.


    How about Lister? It was synonymous with poverty and destion. They didn¡¯t know whether they could get their sry or not. If there was an ident, it was a problem whether they coulde back or not.


    In the end, only more than 10 men were willing toe to Lister. But now, with nearly 100 bandits captured, Lister suddenly added more than 100bor forces.


    Locke had enough people and money toplete the task now as soon as possible. Not only to finish the task but also to improve the level ofpleting the task.


    So he asked Kotter to hire craftsmen with a lot of money to guide the construction of Lister. In addition to craftsmen, he also bought a lot of materials that were needed for repairing the castle.


    After arranging all these, Locke entered daily practice.


    With the help of gold coins, many exquisite wooden houses rose from the ground one by one, and the dpidated castle was gradually changed.


    A monthter, the hall of the castle was not as dpidated as it used to be. Instead, it was decorated with a gorgeous and exquisite crystal chandelier. The stone pirs had been reced with exquisitely carved jade pirs. Water-cloud-sand marble floors and first-ss phoebe table¡­ In general, it was luxurious but connotative.


    An old man with a white beard reported respectfully to Locke, ¡°My lord, all the buildings of the castle and Lister have beenpleted.¡±


    He was Rowen, the leader of the craftsmen.


    ¡°Ding~ I have detected that host haspleted the task and is checking the degree ofpletion of the task.¡±


    After Rowen finished his report, a voice that only he could hear rang in Locke¡¯s mind again.


    ¡°Detectionpleted. Congrattions to the host forpleting the task. Task Completion Level: Perfect. Mission Reward 1: 2,000 pounds of Demeter¡¯s potatoes (A product improved by Demeter, the goddess of the harvest, suitable for barrennd and yielding a good amount.).¡±


    Improved potatoes? Locke nodded his head. Now Lister had a big problem with food except amodation.


    Thend here was barren and the natural environment was bad. The annual harvest of residents¡¯ farnds could not even satisfy subsistence.


    This reward did solve his pressing problem.


    Locke didn¡¯t show too much surprise and excitement. He continued to wait for the broadcast of the system. ording to the prompt just now, there were other rewards.


    Could it be an opportunity to summon gods? At that time, he might be able to summon out Asclepius. Locke thought expectantly.


    ¡°Task Reward 2: Victory Temple of Athena.¡±


    The prompt tone of the system rang again. Hearing the reward, Locke was first stunned, and then ecstatic.


    It was the Victory Temple of Athena! With the temple, the function of the faith point could be activated, and Athena¡¯s strength could also be restored and improved!


    Moreover, in his previous life, he had seen the recovery picture of Victory Temple of Athena, which was very magnificent!


    At this time, the task reward was also distributed to the system zone.


    Locke looked around and saw an exquisite divine temple floating in the air, including the wall, the statue of Athena, the jade pir, and the stone carving¡­ It had everything just like the micro carvings seen by Locke in his previous life, which was a mini version of the Victory Temple of Athena!


    The only difference was that the divine temple was more exquisite and marvelous than the micro sculptures.

 Chapter 19

    While Locke was excited, he saw a small line of signs below the divine temple.


    ¡°Note: host can be directly put in the divine temple at a suitable ce.¡±


    Locke soon understood what it meant. That was to say, as long as he chose a suitable position in Lister and threw the temple out, Victory Temple of Athena would bepleted.


    It was so convenient, simple and fast!


    Where was suitable to ce the pce? Looking at the delicate pce, Locke began to make ns in his mind.


    After thinking it over, Locke thought the mountain beside the castle was good. It was in a high position, which not only showed the towering of Athena¡¯s divine temple but also close to the castle.


    Locke also had a n on the time to put the divine temple there. If he just held the divine temple directly, it would probably frighten everyone to death. Therefore, he decided to do it tonight. Not only could he avoid idents, but also could increase the mystery of the divine temple.


    After making up his mind, Locke exited the system zone.


    With a satisfied smile, Locke said to Rowen, ¡°Mr. Rowen, you had worked hard in the past two months. On behalf of the people of Lister, thank you for your dedication.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we should do.¡± Rowen replied, lowering his head.


    Looking at Rowen, Locke continued with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare your payment.¡±


    He knew that Rowen came to him for payment. Although there were not many gold coins left after the castle was built, he could still afford the sry of Rowen and others.


    Hearing this, Rowen¡¯s face lit up, and said sincerely, ¡°If Lord needs craftsmen in the future, you can also hire us.¡±


    In fact, they came to Lister with doubt. They were not only worried that they couldn¡¯t get the sry but also worried about their safety. After all, Lister had a bad reputation.


    But to their surprise, the work went on smoothly this time. Everything about Lister was arranged in an orderly way.


    What shocked them more was that Lister had arge number of captives. When they asked, they knew that these people were bandits nearby!


    Bandits, they were a group of ruthless people!


    Now they were captured by this lord!


    When they knew what had happened, they admired Locke even more.


    Locke nodded and said, ¡°If Lister has any project, I will give you priority.¡±


    The two of them continued to talk for a while before Rowen went back.


    The problem of living was solved, and then the problem of food was going to be solved.


    Looking at Rowen¡¯s back, Locke breathed a sigh of relief. Now all their food was bought from outside. This was not a permanent solution.


    ¡°Ding~ Release the task system: rice is the source of energy. Reim newnd and nt new seeds, so that your people can have a good meal.¡±


    ¡°Task Reward: the payment will be based on the degree ofpletion of the system.¡±


    The prompt tone of the system rang again.


    Locke had already been used to the tasks of the system. But nting potatoes was also a big project and needed to be well nned, so he called Kotter over.


    Lister didn¡¯t have many citizens and there were fewnds to cultivate. So Locke decided to reim thend first and then cultivate.


    With arge number of brigand captives joining, the time for reiming the farnd would be reduced a lot.


    To better manage these captives, Locke specially built a house for them. Of course, these houses were not as good as the wooden houses of the citizens, but they could cover the wind and rain.


    Locke didn¡¯t reduce the food, which guaranteed the normal needs of the bandits when they worked. They could have enough food and a ce to live, so these bandits were quite cooperative.


    Very soon, Kotter distributed the payment to Rowen and others. Rowen and the others didn¡¯t stay any longer and left directly.


    After dinner, Athena was reading a book leisurely on the wall of the castle.


    Locke sat down slowly beside Athena and said mysteriously, ¡°I have prepared a big surprise for you tonight.¡±


    Athena was slightly stunned. She put down the book as if thinking about what surprise Locke would give her. After a while, she smiled, ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like this surprise.¡±


    Locke promised, patting his chest.


    ¡°Hearing this, I can¡¯t wait to see that.¡±


    Seeing Locke so confident, Athena rested her chin on one hand, with expectation in her eyes.


    In the evening, Locke and Athena avoided the castle¡¯s guards and soon came to the mountain.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Looking at the low ridge in front of him, Locke said.


    Just as Athena was confused, a palm-sized divine temple appeared in Locke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is¡­ Victory Temple¡­¡±


    Looking at the shining pce in Locke¡¯s hand, Athena was also surprised which appeared seldom.


    ¡°This is what I got this time.¡±


    Locke nodded and said with a smile, ¡°This is your divine temple. You can arrange it yourself.¡±


    As he spoke, he gently pushed the divine temple in his hand. The divine temple floated towards Athena and soon fell into the hands of Athena.


    When it reached Athena¡¯s palm, the divine temple trembled slightly, as if it was joyfully finding its master again.


    Athena looked at the buildings in the divine temple with deep nostalgia in her eyes.


    After watching for a while, she smiled charmingly and said to Locke, ¡°Thank you. I like this surprise very much.¡±


    ¡°Ding~ Congrattions to host. Athena¡¯s fondness for you has reached 40 points. Athena¡¯s fondness has entered the ¡®friendly¡¯ level and will be rewarded with Athena¡¯s ¡®power of perception¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The power of perception: It can make hostprehend and learn all kinds of skills quickly.¡±


    With the prompt tone of the system, Locke felt a chill enter his brain. In an instant, he felt his brain very clear. At this moment, he suddenly understood the magic principle that he couldn¡¯t figure out before.


    This skill was incredible. Locke sighed and was overjoyed in his mind.


    The young girl¡¯s charming smile warmed his heart. Suppressing the palpitation in his heart, he shook his head and smiled. ¡°As long as you are happy, everything is worth it.¡±


    As soon as Locke finished his words, the smile on Athena¡¯s face became more charming.


    ¡°This is indeed a good address.¡±


    Looking at the mountains in front of her, Athena nodded and pushed the divine temple out with a light tap of her fingertip.


    The divine temple trembled again, and the god¡¯s aura continued to scatter. Then it flew towards the distant mountains.


    From the moment it left Athena¡¯s hand, the divine temple began to grow at an extremely fast speed. In just a few seconds, it had turned into a huge pce of dozens of meters high, several times the size of Locke¡¯s castle.


    The pce slowlynded on the mountain range and gradually integrated with it. In just a minute, a magnificent divine temple had already stood on the mountain range.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the huge change didn¡¯t make any sound. Such a huge pce seemed to have been here from the very beginning.


    With the divine temple as the center, an invisible strength quickly spread out and soon covered the entire territory of Lister.


    Waves of strength with vitality spread into thend and vegetation of Lister. The dying nts spat out green sprouts, and the soil made a ¡°tsk¡± sound that was hard for humans to capture as if it was undergoing some transformation. Lister¡¯s environment began to change.


    At the same time, the strength continued to enter the sleeping residents of Lister, slowly repairing the hidden injuries and old diseases in their bodies.


    Athena seemed to think of something, and with a wave of her hand, the aura emitted from the divine temple disappeared in an instant. Everything that had happened just now disappeared like a dream.


    In the center of the Icacia Continent.


    In the ancient mage tower, an old man sat steadily like a boulder. His hair and beard had turned grey, and the wrinkles on his face were telling the traces of time.


    Suddenly, the old man opened his eyes.


    ¡°This strength¡­¡±


    Just now, he felt a powerful and mysterious strength, but this strength disappeared in an instant. He could only sense the general direction.


    After hesitating for a moment, the old man slowly stood up and flew in the direction of perception.

 Chapter 20

    The exterior buildings of Victory Temple were all small and elegant towers and stone pavilions. Walking along with the steps, Locke and Athena passed through the exterior buildings and reached the gate of the divine temple.


    The main hall of the temple had beautifully carved colonnades with four Ionic columns in front and behind and contained a wingless statue of Athena.


    On the left was a square, which was paved with marbles. A more than 10 meters high statue of the goddess of victory stood in the center of the square. Look carefully, the statue¡¯s face was very simr to Athena¡¯s. However,pared with the current Athena, there was more than a hint of divine sanctity, and people have an impulse to worship.


    Around the square, there were several exquisite buildings. There were several pirs on the front and back of each building. The foundations of these pirs were ced on the exterior stone steps on the ground, and the lower part of each pir was connected with a set of marble railing decorated with bas-relief.


    ¡°This divine temple is really luxurious.¡±


    Looking at the various buildings in the divine temple, Locke sighed. After staying in this world for 16 years, it was the first time that he had seen such an exquisite and elegant pce.


    ¡°Of course, my pce is also ranked top among the gods.¡±


    Touching the exquisite carvings on the relief, Athena said with a little girl¡¯s pride, ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue to look.¡±


    Seeing that Athena was so interested, Locke nodded with a smile. After a long time of training, although he hadn¡¯t owned the small universe through practicing, it didn¡¯t matter to him that he didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    Early in the morning, the mist in the mountains had notpletely dissipated.


    In the morning, Kerton stretched himself and took a deep breath of fresh air. For some reason, he had a good sleepst night. However, it seemed that he had seen something. He was slightly stunned at first and then shook his head helplessly. ¡°I actually saw a pce. s, I must be still in a dream.¡±


    At the same time, Kotter¡¯s trembling voice was heard.


    ¡°No¡­ I saw it too. There seems to be a pce over there!¡±


    Hearing the voice of Kotter, Kerton was shocked and looked back. When he saw the divine temple again, his eyes widened and he cried out, ¡°Pce! There really is a pce!¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, the foot of Victory Temple of Athena was full of people.


    The sudden appearance of the pce shocked everyone.


    ¡°Creator! It must be the work of gods!¡±


    An old man knelt on the ground, trembling. Icacia Continent always had legends of gods, the Creator who was the head of all gods, the magic god who was in charge of magic, and so on. Although no one had ever seen gods, they had always been a taboo in the hearts of all living beings.


    ¡°I got up this morning and felt unprecedentedlyfortable. The fatigue yesterdaypletely disappeared. It must be the effect of this pce.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t been sofortable for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it must be gods who are looking after us.¡±


    A group of residents whispered and looked at the divine temple, their eyes full of strong respect.


    They couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for the sudden appearance of such a magnificent pce except for the powerful ability of the gods.


    An eight or nine-year-old child stared at Athena¡¯s statue, tugged at his parents¡¯ clothes, and whispered, ¡°Why¡­ I think the statue looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°My child, gods cannot be desecrated!¡±


    The mother hurriedly covered the child¡¯s mouth with a cautious look, fearing that the god would hear it and punish them. However, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the sculpture curiously.


    Although the child¡¯s voice was not loud, it was still heard by many people. Many people gathered their courage to observe the sculpture carefully.


    ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s Sister Athena!¡±


    It was another girl¡¯s clear voice.


    When everyone saw the sculpture for the first time, their hearts trembled. The statue looked so much like Miss Athena who was standing beside the lord!


    At this time, Kerton and Kotter, who had just arrived here, the eyes have been upied by shock.


    When they were sure that the pce had really appeared, they wanted to find Locke, but they found that Locke was not in the bedroom, so they went straight to the divine temple.


    Just as everyone was very shocked.


    Athena and Locke walked out of the temple.


    ¡°My lord, Miss Athena!¡±


    Residents bowed to the two of them one after another, especially when they looked at Athena beside Locke. Their eyes were iparable respect.


    ¡°Get up, everyone.¡±


    Locke nodded and smiled at the kneeling residents, saying.


    ¡°As you can see, this divine temple was given to Lister by gods. It will bring protection and fortune to us.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him eagerly and waiting for his exnation, Locke said loudly, ¡°Lister is a lucky ce. Under the protection of gods, it will definitely be better. Let¡¯s work together!¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the residents all took a deep breath, and the shock in their eyes became more and more intense. Residents believed Locke¡¯s words. Sure enough, a huge pce appeared overnight. Other than gods, nobody had such great power!


    This divine temple was truly the power of gods!


    Lister was going to be better, actually receiving the favor of the gods!


    Was Miss Athena the saintess chosen by gods?


    Afraid of offending gods, residents of Lister didn¡¯t dare to cheer loudly, but they had already shouted in their hearts, and their faces turned red with excitement.


    Athena didn¡¯t stay any longer. She greeted everyone with a smile and went back to the castle.


    A group of people stepped on the steps and began to worship the Victory Temple of Athena.


    ¡°Master Locke, is Miss Athena the saintess chosen by gods?¡±


    Seeing Athena leave, Kotter asked cautiously. He was afraid that Athena would hear him.


    Locke was amused by the cautious look on Kotter¡¯s face, a strong man.


    ¡°I said she was a god. Do you believe me?¡±


    Finishing his word, Lockeughed and left.


    Kotter and Kerton stood still. And Locke¡¯s words directly set off a stormy sea in their hearts.


    Were there really gods in the world?


    If there were no gods, how could this pce be exined?


    The two of them were in a trance for a while, having a dreamy feeling.


    In the process of worshiping the temple, all the residents were cautious, afraid of doing something wrong that would cause dissatisfaction of the gods.


    After the worship, the residents also started to reim the farnd ording to Locke¡¯s arrangement.


    And Locke once again went through tough training.


    In the evening, after taking a shower, Locke found the attribute panel and began to wait anxiously.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    upation: No


    Summoning god: Athena


    Fondness: Friendly (0)


    Faith point: 0 (Waiting to be refreshed.)


    Victory Temple of Athena had been established, and the function of the faith point had been activated. However, ording to the calction method of the system, the data would not be refreshed until 12 o¡¯clock in the evening.


    It was finally 12 o¡¯clock. The attribute panel lit up and the values began to change.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    upation: No


    Summoning god: Athena


    Fondness: Friendly (0)


    Faith point: 102


    Just as Locke had expected, after the battle with the bandits, Athena¡¯s power and wisdom conquered residents. Now, with the appearance of the divine temple, they directly became believers of Athena.


    ¡°Ding! I¡¯ve detected that host has sessfully built the first divine pce. At the same time, you have attained the first batch of believers. You will be rewarded with a chance to summon gods.¡±


    Hearing the voice of the system, Locke¡¯s heart trembled violently, almost jumping out. ¡°A chance to summon gods! Ha-ha, I finally get the second chance!¡±


    At the same time, a floating card appeared in front of Locke.


    Without any hesitation, Locke clicked on the card.


    The summoning card trembled slightly and then turned into a light door the same asst time.


    Locke fixed his eyes on the light door, waiting for a god to appear.


    Finally, under Locke¡¯s nervous gaze, a middle-aged man with a beard and a walking stick walked out of the light door.

 Chapter 21

    Looking carefully, the man was middle-aged, in a ck robe. His golden hair was slightly curled, and half of his face was covered with a beard. His deep eyes gave people a sense of relief. The most eye-catching thing was the staff in the man¡¯s hand.


    On the cane made of some unknown material, a spiraling ck snake was carved. The snake was lifelike. There were two ear-like saas on the top of the head. The eyes were blood red, the tongue was spitting out, and the scales exude a daunting gloom.


    The god of medicine, Asclepius!


    At the sight of the walking stick, Locke already knew who the man was.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the god of medicine, Asclepius!¡±


    Locke¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, and the excitement in his eyes was strong. When the god of medicine appeared, the problem of his practicing magic could be solved!


    The light door disappeared and the room returned to peace.


    As Asclepius looked around curiously, his eyes finally fell on Locke.


    ¡°Wee. Asclepius, I¡¯m Locke Capet.¡±


    Although Locke tried his best to suppress his excitement, his voice was still trembling.


    ¡°Hello, Locke.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Asclepius was also very casual, greeted with a smile.


    After greeting, the two sat down on the chairs beside the tea table.


    After sitting down, Asclepius closed his eyes to feel the surrounding environment and said, ¡°This world is really magical. It actually haspletely differentw systems. Moreover, I feel the aura of the goddess, Athena, from you.¡±


    Locke nodded, ¡°Yes, she lives next door. But it¡¯ste now. I guess you won¡¯t be able to see her until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not in a hurry to meet her.¡±


    Asclepius smiled awkwardly and waved his hand. Athena was a famous aloof goddess. If he went to disturb her at such ate time, he might be pped by her.


    ¡°Mr. Asclepius.¡± Locke couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°I have some physical problems and can¡¯t practice magic. Can you help me check it?¡±


    ¡°Practice magic? Let me check it for you.¡±


    After a short pause, Asclepius pointed at Locke with his walking stick and a burst of blue energy entered Locke¡¯s body.


    Half a minuteter, Asclepius finished his examination and said helplessly. ¡°I need to get familiar with the magic system of this world to find out what¡¯s wrong with your body.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was too anxious.¡±


    Locke smiled apologetically. He knew he was too anxious.


    It waste now, so Locke decided that a ce for Asclepius would be arranged first. After the castle was expanded, there were already more rooms, and Locke immediately arranged a room for Asclepius on the other side of his bedroom.


    Locke went back to his bedroom after he took the Asclepius to the room.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    upation: No


    Summoning god 1: Athen


    Fondness: Friendly (0)


    Faith point: 102


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Neutral (20)


    Faith point: it can be opened after the establishment of the divine temple.


    Locke opened the attribute panel and saw several more lines of data. Moreover, just for a while, the fondness had actually reached 20 points.


    A good man! Asclepius was really a good man!


    With expectation, Locke fell asleep.


    The second day, in the restaurant of the castle.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Seeing Athenae out, Locke said with a smile. He was already looking forward to the surprised expression on Athena¡¯s face when she knew the arrival of the god of medicine, Asclepius.


    However, Locke was disappointed. Athena sat down slowly. Before he opened his mouth, she asked lightly, ¡°Do you want to talk about the matter of Asclepius?¡±


    ¡°You already know?¡±


    Looking at Athena, Locke was stunned. But on second thought, he felt that he still thought too simple. With Athena¡¯s means, she might know everything about the castle.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. I thought I could see your surprised expression.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Lockeined somewhat boringly.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s frustrated expression, Athena smiled charmingly. After thinking for a while, she naughtily replied, ¡°Then I will cooperate with you next time.¡±


    At this time, Asclepius had also entered the restaurant. Seeing that Locke was actually intimate with Athena, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Locke secretly.


    When he approached Athena, he bowed to her and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Master Athena.¡±


    Locke wasn¡¯t surprised that Asclepius called Athena in this way. After all, Athena was one of the 12 main gods of Olympus. It was normal for Asclepius to call her ¡°Master¡±.


    Athena nodded and said calmly, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Locke.¡±


    Then Asclepius greeted Locke.


    ¡°Hello, Asclepius, how was your sleepst night?¡±


    Locke asked with a smile.


    Asclepius seemed very satisfied with the bedst night, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡±


    The sudden appearance of a person in the castle surprised Kotter and the others, but they did not ask more. Residents and servants also didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    In the past few days, the status of Athena in the hearts of residents had risen greatly. After feeling the magic of the divine temple, all residents had confirmed that Athena was the spokesperson chosen by gods.


    Kotter, Hansen, and the others were busy reiming thend. Outside, as long as Kotter, Kerton, and other knights had time, they would go to Victory Temple of Athena to practice.


    Since thest time they discovered that practicing in the divine temple could get twice the result with half the effort and increase the speed of the practice, Kotter and others hoped to stay in the temple for practice every day.


    Of course, Locke was happy to see the efforts of his men.


    In order to make Asclepius more familiar with the magic power of the world, Athena personally released several magic¡¯s. Locke also prepared a lot of basic magic books for him. After Asclepius got the magic book, he began to study it.


    Locke, on the other hand, continued his training. The training ground was changed to the square of the divine temple.


    On the second day, Asclepius had already studied thoroughly and prepared to transform Locke¡¯s body. And Locke had obtained the most crucial thing to transform the body, ¡°the blood of the snake girl, Gorgon¡± in advance.


    In the practice room of the divine temple, there were only three people, Locke, Athena, and Asclepius.


    Looking at Locke who was sitting cross-legged, Asclepius said seriously.


    ¡°ording to my judgment, although the amount of spirit power in your body is unusually strong, due to the soul, your physique has undergone a change and can¡¯t have any reaction to magic element, so you can¡¯t keep magic element.¡±


    ¡°There are many risks to transform your body, but fortunately, your physical strength has been greatly improved after a long time of exercise. Even so, the process of transformation will still be very painful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come on.¡±


    Locke said firmly without any hesitation. Although he had the chance to practice divine power now, he had always dreamed of learning magic. He would not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Asclepius nodded and said nothing more.


    Because Asclepius¡¯s divine power was lost now, he only provided the magic array that could transform the body. It needed Athena to control the magic array.


    As Athena raised her hand, a mysterious andplicated triangle appeared in her hand. The mysterious triangle flew over Locke¡¯s head and emitted a blue luster, wrapping Locke in the blue light.


    Then Asclepius opened the bottle containing the blood of the snake girl, Gorgon, and poured the blood into the mysterious triangle.

 Chapter 22

    Locke only felt a huge force quickly entering his body from above his head. The force spread in his body, impacting the meridians and muscles in his body with a crushing momentum.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    For a moment, Locke felt like thousands of ants were eating his flesh and blood. Although he was mentally prepared, the piercing pain almost made him faint.


    Gritting his teeth, Locke endured the pain hardly.


    In half a minute, big drops of sweat rolled down Locke¡¯s face. His face was twisted in pain and his body was trembling slightly.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s painful expression, Athena was a little worried and looked at Asclepius with an unkind look: ¡°Are you sure there is nothing wrong with your method?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no problem!¡±


    Being stared at by Athena, Asclepius felt chill on his back and hurriedly promised. In front of the great god, Athena, let alone hisck of power now, even in his peak period, he was weaker than her.


    ¡°There will indeed be heart-digging pains, but he can only rely on himself.¡±


    It seemed that Asclepius was afraid that Athena would not believe him, so he added.


    Hearing this, Athena looked away and continued to observe the change of Locke.


    At the same time, Locke was still suffering indescribable pain, as if a meat grinder was slowly crushing his body.


    The force continued to tear and rebuild Locke¡¯s meridians and flesh.


    ¡°I must hold on. I can¡¯t give up! I can¡¯t give up!¡±


    Locke¡¯s consciousness was gradually fading away, and he could only warn himself again and again in his heart.


    Pain!


    The unbearable pain continued!


    It didn¡¯t know how long time had passed.


    Maybe 1 second¡­ Maybe 1 minute¡­ 10 minutes¡­ Or 10 hours, or even 1 year.


    Locke had forgotten the concept of time.


    Finally!


    When Locke was about to lose his consciousness, the sharp pain in his body disappeared instantly and a cool andfortable breath entered his body.


    At that moment, Locke felt unprecedentedlyfortable and happy.


    His consciousness gradually returned to his real body.


    ¡°Congrattions! You made it!¡±


    Locke heard a gentle and joyful voice. He opened his eyes and saw an attractive smile on Athena¡¯s face.


    ¡°Huh~ Brat, you¡¯re finally able to make it through, or I¡¯ll be cut off by someone.¡±


    Seeing that Locke had woken up, Asclepiusined to the side. Although he said so, he was obviously relieved to see that Locke was fine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    He wanted toin about how nervous Athena was just now, but before he could finish his words, his word was stopped by Athena¡¯s threatening eyes.


    Standing up and moving briefly, Locke found that his body was light and veryfortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying that to Athena, Locke looked at Asclepius and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Asclepius.¡±


    Just now, he tried to introduce the magic element into his body. To his excitement, the magic element did not disappear!


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Shaking his head, Asclepius paused for a while and then said slowly, ¡°There is an important thing right now.¡±


    Locke was startled by his expression. He asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Before Asclepius could say anything, Athena said with disgust, ¡°You smell too bad. You need to take a shower first.¡±


    Locke was stunned. He looked down and found the problem.


    He didn¡¯t know when his skin was covered with ayer of ck mud-like material. These things were not only disgusting but also gave off a disgusting smell.


    ¡°The transformation just now has eliminated all the impurities in your body.¡±


    Asclepius covered his nose, opened the door, and was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. The smell is too strong.¡±


    The disgusting smell made Locke want to throw up.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Locke smiled at Athena awkwardly and ran to the castle as fast as he could.


    After taking a shower, Locke couldn¡¯t wait to practice magic and began to meditate.


    Half an hourter, Locke opened his eyes in surprise and there was an uncontroble excitement in his tone, ¡°I can finally condense magic element in my body. I can learn magic!¡±


    After half an hour¡¯s meditation, a small mass of magic element had condensed in his body. Of course, these magic elements were very weak, and they were not enough to support Locke to use level-1 magic.


    After transforming his body, Locke practiced magic while developing the small universe.


    When Athena had reached the level of ¡°friendly¡± to his fondness, Locke received the reward of ¡°power of perception¡±. Locke understood quickly both magic theory and magic techniques.


    This made him more proficient in magic, and the speed at which he learned magic was like a rocket.


    As a doctor, Asclepius was responsible for curing residents of Lister or collecting herbs on the mountain to study medicine.


    At the same time, under Kotter and Hansen¡¯s leading, residents had already reimed the farnd. The next step was to cultivate thend.


    A few days ago, Locke had already selected a warehouse and taken out the potatoes rewarded by the system. Looking at the potatoes in a warehouse, Kotter was shocked and speechless.


    When did potatoes show up in the warehouse?


    He knew Lister¡¯s situation very well. There were absolutely no potatoes in this warehouse.


    And he didn¡¯t see anyone transport potatoes in. Was it¡­ A spatial treasure? Thinking of this possibility, Kotter¡¯s breath became faster and faster.


    But how could his master have such a precious spatial treasure? Even if selling the whole Capet family, Locke couldn¡¯t afford a spatial treasure!


    Lockeughed and didn¡¯t exin. He went to practice directly. He knew that the rest of the things could be arranged well by Kotter.


    ¡°Kerton, Master Locke is getting more and more mysterious. We have to work hard on practice. We can¡¯t be a burden to Master Locke.¡±


    Looking at the figures of residents carrying potatoes, Kotter felt a huge pressure enveloping his head. First, it was the powerful and mysterious Miss Athena, then the highly skilled doctor, Mr. Asclepius, and now so much food suddenly appeared.


    They seemed to be more and more useless.


    Kerton took a deep breath and nodded in agreement.


    Practice! They had to practice hard to keep up with Master Locke!


    The two thought at the same time in their hearts.

 Chapter 23

    After getting the potatoes of Demeter, the goddess of the harvest, the residents of Lister began to nt them in full swing.


    The residents also found a magical phenomenon. The soil of the Lister¡¯s farnd had been greatly improved. In addition to the soil, the nts that were about to die also began to recover. Generally speaking, it seemed that the environment of the whole Lister was gradually improved.


    The divine temple must be the fortune the lord mentioned!


    It didn¡¯t need Locke to say, the residents had associated this change with the divine temple.


    In this period, with the help of the divine temple, Kotter had sessfully advanced to be a knight of level 2. Kerton also broke through a bottleneck and became a knight of level 1.


    It seemed that Sam and the others were stimted by the two people. They also entered the crazy practice mode. As long as they had time, they would go to the practice room of Victory Temple of Athena.


    On the square of Victory Temple of Athena, Locke was sitting cross-legged, surrounded by a trace of purple power.


    In order not to be disturbed by others, Athena had already activated the enchanted barrier on the square to iste the others from the outside.


    ¡°Focus.¡±


    Athena still looked like a devil drillmaster. She kept serious and reminded Locke lightly, ¡°Continue topress the volume of the energy in your body to improve the quality of the energy.¡±


    At this time, Locke¡¯s eyes were closed, and a purple mass of air was spinning, tearing, exploding, and finally reorganizing and circling in his body.


    ¡°It seems that Locke is going to seed.¡±


    Standing far away from Locke, Asclepius felt the energy change in Locke¡¯s body and murmured.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the purple mass of light in Locke¡¯s body had undergone thest explosion and rebuilding. In the blink of an eye, it had formed a purple vortex.


    The purple vortex slowly rotated, giving people a mysterious and vast feeling. In the innermost part of the vortex, there were six stars with overflowing divine power.


    Through the introduction of the small universe practice method, Locke knew that the first five senses in the human small universe were vision, hearing, taste, smell, and touch. The first five stars represented these five senses. When human beings broke through themselves and awakened the small universe, they could light up the sixth star.


    ¡°Whoosh~¡±


    ¡°The small universe formed through practice!¡±


    Locke exhaled deeply and opened his eyes in surprise.


    As he spoke, he raised his right hand, and purple divine power sizzled in the palm.


    After practicing the small universe, Locke had a deeper feeling of the divine power. Although the force in his hand was very weak, the destructive force was definitely stronger than the magic element or fighting spirit of the same size!


    ¡°Very good. Although there is still a long way to go, it is a good start.¡± Looking at the divine power in Locke¡¯s hands, Athena rarely smiled during the training.


    ¡°After you have practiced the small universe, you need to improve the level of the small universe and the familiarity to control the divine power.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about missing the magic practice. Divine power can help you quickly grasp magic or other fighting skills.¡±


    As she spoke, she waved her slender arm in the air, and the enchanted barrier on the square dissipated.


    Locke nodded, he also found the problem. Although his small universe had taken shape, his control over the divine power was not enough. For example, now, just condensing the divine power in the palm was very difficult, let alone fighting against others with the divine power.


    ¡°From tomorrow on, let¡¯s change a training method. I will suppress my practice to the same level as yours and carry outbat training for you.¡±


    Athena told Locke her n.


    ¡°Fight with you?¡± Locke was stunned at first. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Athena had the title of ¡°war goddess¡±, so she must have richbat experience. The battle with Athena would definitely improve his control over the divine power quickly.


    ¡°Then you get ready. We¡¯ll start tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Athena turned around and was about to go back to read a book.


    After Athena left, Asclepius came over and patted Locke on the shoulder. ¡°Boy, you are really brave. I have to¡­ Silently pray for you.¡±


    He had been lucky enough to witness the battle between Athena and the other main gods, which was extremely terrifying. The name ¡°war goddess¡± was not a waste.


    Although Asclepius also felt that Athena still treated Locke differently, ording to his knowledge of Athena, Locke would suffer a lot.


    ¡°Is it so horrible?¡±


    Looking at the back of Asclepius, Locke was confused. He found that in front of Athena, Asclepius was like a good baby.


    With a helpless smile, Locke no longer thought and went back to rest.


    On the second day, Locke finally understood the meaning of the word from Asclepius.


    Bang~


    On the square, Locke was kicked away by Athena again and hit hard on the wall in the distance.


    ¡°Ahem~¡±


    Locke struggled to stand up, feeling a sharp pain in his chest. Seeing that Athena was about to take action again, he got goosebumps all over his body. He forced a smile and said, ¡°How about¡­ This is the end of today¡¯s training?¡±


    At this time, he had a bloody nose and swollen face, and there was pain everywhere.


    However, when Athena looked at Locke, her face was cold. She said emotionlessly two words, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Without giving Locke a chance to retort, Athena gathered all her divine power in her palm and pped him.


    Locke almost burst into tears when he saw Athenaing towards him again. Although he was depressed, his speed was not slow. He dodged aside directly. At the same time, his brain was running rapidly. He recalled the details of the previous times when he was hit by Athena, so as not to fall into this again.


    Although Athena¡¯s practice base had been suppressed to the same level as Locke¡¯s level, she still had much morebat experience than Locke.


    Locke had almost no chance to resist Athena. However, Athena, the devil drillmaster, was never soft-hearted. She kicked Locke away every time.


    Boom!


    After a few moves, Locke hit a pir in the distance again.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s bruised appearance, Asclepius who was watching aside couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

 Chapter 24

    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    In half a month, nting potatoes had been finished in Lister. Therefore, Locke got an ¡°excellent-level¡± system reward¡ªthe construction drawing of the Sword in the Stone of King Arthur.


    However, there was not a master of weapon refining in Lister. This reward was a little useless to Locke, so he left it in the system zone.


    After being tortured by Athena for half a month, Locke finally could hold on for a few minutes under Athena¡¯s attack.


    But it was only a few minutes. As long as Athena increased her strength a little, Locke would be defeated.


    One day, Locke got half a day¡¯s rest and adjustment time, so he leisurely looked at the training of his subordinates.


    On the training ground outside the castle, three people, Kerton, Becky, and Sam, were besieging Kotter. The horses neighed and weapons shed with each other.


    ¡°Mr. Kotter, defeat them!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Kerton!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sam, Mr. Becky, you will definitely defeat Mr. Kotter!¡±


    Their respective retinues were cheering for them in the distance.


    After half a month of crazy practice and the function of the divine temple, Sam and Becky sessfully became the knights of level 1.


    Although Kotter was attacked by three level-1 knights at the same time, he was still skillful and didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all.


    Bang!


    Kerton was thrown down from the horse by Kotter.


    The three of them were already under pressure when facing the level-2 knight, and now there was even one missing. Sam and Becky didn¡¯t hold on for long before they were hit out by Kotten.


    ¡°Uncle Kotter, let¡¯s y some moves.¡±


    Watching the fierce fight between the four, Locke felt a little itchy. During this period of practice, he had never fought with any other practitioners except Athena. He wondered how strong he waspared with the ordinary practitioner.


    ¡°Now that Master Locke wants topete with me, I¡¯ll practice with you.¡±


    Kotter jumped off the horse and said with a smile.


    Kerton and the others quickly retreated to the side of the training ground, leaving enough room for Locke and Kotter to fight.


    On the training ground, Locke and Kotter were confronting each other. The others were holding their breath and waiting for the two to fight.


    ¡°Master Locke, watch out!¡±


    Kotter reminded, who took the lead in chopping towards Locke with his big sword. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Locke, so he only used 30% of his strength.


    Feeling the intensity of the fighting spirit on Kotter¡¯s body, Kerton¡¯s face changed slightly. Heined dissatisfiedly, ¡°How could Kotter be like this? He knows clearly that Master Locke hasn¡¯t been practiced for a long time and still uses such strong strength.¡±


    ¡°I think that Kotter will control his strength and won¡¯t hurt Master Locke.¡±


    Sam said slowly. Although he said so, there was obvious worry in his tone.


    Becky looked at the two on the training ground nervously.


    Contrary to the worries of Kerton and the others, Locke didn¡¯t panic at all when he saw Kottering towards him. He tiptoed and dodged aside vigorously.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Seeing Locke dodge so easily, the crowd outside the ground eximed.


    Avoiding the attack from Kotter, Locke smiled and teased, ¡°Uncle Kotter, if you want to defeat me, I¡¯m afraid that you should use enough strength.¡±


    He also noticed that Kotter did not use all his strengths.


    Holding the big sword in his hand, Kotter was a little surprised. Locke¡¯s speed was almost as fast as his just now!


    ¡°Master Locke dodged it so easily!¡±


    Looking at Locke, Becky said in shock.


    Sam took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, and said in surprise, ¡°The speed of Master Locke just now must have surpassed us.¡±


    Looking at the two people on the ground, Kerton added in a trembling tone, ¡°No, no. Master Locke¡¯s speed is not only faster than ours, to be exact, he has caught up with Kotter.¡±


    Hiss~


    Sam and Becky felt their scalp tingling.


    ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t show some real skills today, I won¡¯t win so easily,¡±


    Finally, Kotter became serious. This time, he had to use 60% of his strength! He believed that although Locke¡¯s speed was very fast, Locke¡¯s strength was definitely not as powerful as him. He was a real level-2 knight.


    ¡°Since it was Uncle Kotter who started the fight, let me do it this time.¡±


    With these words, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The small universe in his body began to work, and a faint strong aura was emitted from his body.


    After a month¡¯s training, Locke had been able to operate the small universe and use the divine power skillfully. The small universe in his body had also entered the middle stage of the sixth sense, and itsbat power was equivalent to level-2 practitioners of Icacia Continent.


    What was this?


    Feeling Locke¡¯s strength, Kotter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Danger! He sensed danger from Locke!


    This power was not the fighting spirit, but he was sure that it was definitely stronger than the fighting spirit!


    Bang!


    Locke kicked the floor with his feet and stabbed at Kotter as fast as a shooting star. The huge recoil left two footprints of five or six centimeters deep on the ground.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    With a scream, Kotter couldn¡¯t see what Locke was doing!


    Gritting his teeth, Kotter made a defensive posture, staring at the direction in which Locke came, trying to capture Locke¡¯s movements.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Within a second, Kotter finally figured out the direction of Locke¡¯s long sword. With years of fighting experience, Kotter held his big sword horizontally in front of his chest.


    ng~


    After resisting Locke¡¯s attack, Kotter took two steps back with his feet, and then his body spun. With a strong power of fighting spirit on his arm, he wielded his big sword and hacked at Locke.


    Locke was surprised to see that not only did Kotter resist his attack, but Kotter also attacked him again.


    The small universe within his body rapidly worked, and his divine power was also rapidly gathering.


    The long sword in Locke¡¯s hand emitted a faint purple light, waved towards the big sword of Kotter.


    ng~


    The sound of the collision of weapons made the ears of the people around hurt, and a strong wave of energy directly forced them to take a step back.


    ¡°He is so powerful!¡±


    Kotter felt as if his big sword had cut into a piece of ck iron, unable to move forward at all. He felt a dull pain in his palm.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t win by his strength, Kotter distanced himself from Locke again.


    Locke chased after the victory and the long sword was waved towards Kotter¡¯s neck.


    Kotter cut Locke¡¯s long sword with his sword and then chopped at Locke¡¯s waist.


    They continued to attack and the two of them fought seven or eight times in the blink of an eye.


    The more Kotter fought, the more frightened he became. In the end, he no longer suppressed his strength.


    Bang!


    The two men¡¯s weapons collided.


    ¡°Uncle Kotter, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Just as Kotter was still in a state of surprise, Locke¡¯s smiling voice rang in his ears.


    Before he could react, he suddenly felt a palm falling on his chest. The huge force in the palm directly threw him away.


    There was dead silence in the whole ground, and there was no sound at all.

 Chapter 25

    Master Locke actually defeated the level-2 knight, Kotter!


    And now Master Locke seemed not to have done his best!


    Kerton and the others were petrified. With exaggerated expressions, they felt something was buzzing in their heads.


    Just three months at most, Master Locke had only been practicing for three months. He could easily defeat a level-2 practitioner!


    Although Kotter was defeated by Locke, he was not discouraged at all. On the contrary, his eyes gradually became moist, and his trembling voice was full of excitement and emotion. ¡°Sir Count, you are not disappointed. Master Locke is really a genius!¡±


    Master Locke was not even 17 years old now. At this age, he can defeat the level-2 knight. There were only a few people like this in Naton County!


    As was known to all, James, called the ¡°first genius¡± in Naton County, was now only a level-2 mage.


    Although a level-2 mage was much better than a level-2 knight, ording to the performance of Master Locke just now, even if he couldn¡¯t win, he could at least tie!


    ¡°Uncle Kotter, are you hurt?¡±


    Locke walked up to pull Kotter up, asking worriedly.


    After the battle just now, Locke had a certain understanding of his strength. It should be no problem to deal with the ordinary level-2 practitioners. Perhaps he had the strength of level 3.


    Locke could only make a rough estimate. He had no other reference except for Kotter.


    ¡°Master Locke, you win.¡±


    His tone exciting, Kotter stood up and shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    ¡°Master Locke is powerful!¡±


    ¡°Master Locke is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Master Locke wins! Long live Master Locke!¡±


    Kerton and the others on the training ground also cheered up. They were excited and their eyes were burning. They were all happy that Locke had be stronger.


    Just as everyone was cheering, a beautiful figure appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Miss Athena.¡±


    Kerton said to Athena respectfully. They all knew that their Master Locke was trained by thisdy in front of them!


    Athena greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched the battle just now.¡±


    After stopping in front of Locke, Athena¡¯s beautiful face became serious as she was training. She said slowly, ¡°Although you won in the end, in my opinion, there are still too many ws and ack ofbat experience.¡±


    Kerton and others were surprised at the ce, their expressions a bit stunned.


    Just now, the two of them had fought with each other for less than ten moves. In less than ten moves, Master Locke had defeated the practitioner of level 2. How could Miss Athena not be satisfied?


    Even Kotter was a little stunned. Just now, Master Locke had done a good job. Was Miss Athena a little harsh on Locke?


    Different from other people¡¯s astonishment, Locke was lost in thought and began to recall the whole process of the battle. He knew that since Athena said there was something wrong with his battle, there must be something wrong.


    When everyone was sighing at Athena¡¯s sternness, Athena continued, ¡°Just like your ¡®sprint¡¯.¡±


    ¡°If Kotter takes a risk and doesn¡¯t choose to defend himself, he chooses to directly pull open your weapon and gather all his strength on the big sword, stabbing directly at you. You will die miserably.¡±


    Locke recalled what Athena had told him and felt a chill down his spine instantly.


    Yes, if it was a life and death battle just now, Kotter would have directly deflected his long sword and hit his heart. Under the great inertia, he had no time to change his attacking move.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Kotter nodded his head silently.


    Because it was just a practice, he did not pay too much attention to the opportunity to kill his opponent. Instead, he chose a conservative defense. If it was a real battle, it would indeed be a fatal w.


    ¡°Well, it seems that I still need to strengthen practice.¡±


    Locke shrugged helplessly and sighed.


    Seeing that Locke seemed to be a little discouraged, Kotterforted him, ¡°Master Locke, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. You have done a good jobpared with others.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t worry, Uncle Kotter. I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t stand the blow.¡±


    Lockeughed and joked.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s resolute face, Kotter was stunned. The image of Locke before, the stubborn boy, who had never given up in the face of ridicule, suddenly came to his mind.


    Master Locke had never changed. He was always like this.


    At night, stars twinkled in the sky, and the soft moonlight covered the whole ground.


    On the wall outside the castle.


    The burning fire crackled. Athena sat next to Locke, quietly watching Locke¡¯s busy figure.


    Asclepius was sitting against the wall, staring at the fire.


    On the fire, there were two golden rabbits roasted. The oil on the rabbit meat made a sizzling sound, emitting an alluring smell of roasted meat, which was very attractive.


    ¡°Boy Locke, is it okay?¡±


    Looking at the rabbit meat, Asclepius asked anxiously, swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Locke replied helplessly while grilling the rabbit meat. It seemed that this was the fourth time that Asclepius had asked him.


    Soon, the rabbit meat was done.


    Locke tore off a rabbit leg and gave it to Athena. Then he handed the rest to Asclepius. After taking over the rabbit meat, Asclepius started to devour it. Compared with him, Athena was much more elegant. She ate slowly, but her delicate and coincidental face was also full of satisfaction.


    Locke took off the second rabbit and tore a rabbit leg for himself. Soon, the three of them ate up all the rabbit meat.


    ¡°Boy Locke, let¡¯s not say anything else, I really admire your barbecue skills.¡±


    Rubbing his belly with satisfaction, Asclepius eximed. He had eaten a lot of delicious food in his previous life, but Locke¡¯s roast meat was ranked at the top level.


    Locke put his hands behind his head andyfortably on the ground. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t find anyone in the world who can cook as well as me.¡±


    ¡°You brag, boy!¡±


    Although Asclepius had agreed with Locke in his mind, he still couldn¡¯t bear to see Locke¡¯s smug face.


    Under the dim light of the fire, the girl¡¯s face turned red as if she was shy and particrly charming.


    ¡°There are many bandit teams around Lister. I want to deal with them.¡±


    Turning to look at the stars in the sky, Locke spoke out his n. ¡°This will not only increase mybat experience but also solve the financial problem of Lister.¡±


    ording to Kotter¡¯s report, although they had robbed more than 10,000 gold coins from the banditsst time, there was not much left after the castle was built and arge amount of food was bought.


    So he focused on the bandit teams nearby. It could not only eliminate harm for the people but also bring benefits for himself. It was a win-win situation!

 Chapter 26

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. The bandits nearby are not strong, and they are suitable for you to practice.¡± After thinking for a few seconds, Athena nodded and said with a smile.


    Since Athena didn¡¯t think it was a problem, Locke didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He stood up and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Uncle Kotter to inform everyone. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow!¡±


    In addition to knowledge of medical material and skill, Asclepius was not interested in fighting at all. He waved his hand and said, ¡°These little bandits will be handled by you. I¡¯d better continue to study herbs, ha-ha.¡±


    He didn¡¯t worry about Locke¡¯s strength. Besides, Athena, the great god, was there, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    After Locke left, Athena and Asclepius also didn¡¯t stay. The two returned to their rooms in the castle.


    Locke was waiting for Kotter in the hall.


    Seeing Kottering, Locke said directly, ¡°Uncle Kotter, I¡¯m going to eliminate the bandits around Lister tomorrow. Tell everyone to have a good rest tonight and we¡¯ll set out early tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Eliminate the bandits?¡±


    Stunned, Kotter didn¡¯t understand why Locke suddenly thought of eliminating bandits.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have many gold coins left. We can just get some money from the bandit teams.¡±


    Locke nodded with an evil smile.


    To get money from bandits¡­


    Looking at Locke¡¯s face, Kotter was speechless in his mind. Others were afraid of bandits and kept a distance, but his master was thinking about how to get money from them!


    He felt a little crazy when sounding it.


    ¡°Master Locke, we still need to think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°These bandits are all ouws. If we go there rashly like this, we will be in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Kotter. You know me well.¡±


    Locke understood what Kotter meant. He smiled and said confidently, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything without confidence.¡±


    Seeing that Locke was so confident, Kotter didn¡¯t say anything more. He nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Master Locke, I¡¯ll ask them to prepare now.¡±


    He was now the knight of level 2, and Kerton, Sam, and Becky had be the knight of level 1. In addition, Locke could even defeat the knight of level 2. They were a powerful force.


    Even if they met a powerful opponent, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat him, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to retreat unscathed.


    Kotter quickly informed the news to everyone. When they knew that Locke was going to take them to rob bandits, they were in an uproar. Of course, after the uproar, they were more excited.


    The next day, Locke led Kotter and the others majestically toward the bandits¡¯ fortress, nting the g of the Capet family.


    Athena didn¡¯t follow them to attack the bandit team this time. For this, Locke had no objection to it. Of course, he knew that it was Athena who was training him


    They moved very fast. At noon, they arrived the nearest bandits¡¯ fortress, Osburn Bandits.


    Osburn, the leader of the bandits, was a dark mage of level 2. As one of the sharper attackers in mage, Osburn had long been known for his ferocity. The strength of the bandit team he established was ranked second among the surrounding bandit teams.


    The one who ranked first was the ck Rock Bandits eliminated by Locke, with a fire mage of level 2.


    As they kept moving forward, Locke and the others were less than a kilometer away from the fortress.


    In the meeting hall of the fortress.t


    ¡°Dear chief, there is a team of more than 20 people appearing at the gate of our fortress.¡±


    ¡°The team has several gs with the sign of irises.¡±


    ¡°The leaders are a young man and a young girl. There is no energy fluctuation on the two of them, and they don¡¯t seem to be strong themselves, but the four men behind them all emit a strong aura.¡±


    ¡°ording to my conjecture, three of them are very likely to be level-1 practitioners, and the other one may even be a level-2 practitioner. Each of them is holding a weapon and seems to have some malicious intentions.¡±


    A masked bandit reported the situation at the foot of the mountain to the man in a ck robe in the main seat.


    The man in a ck robe was thin, with almost no flesh on his face. It was as if he was directly wrapped in ayer of human skin on his bones, and his arms were exposed outside. It was like a dead branch, and his skin was close to his bones.


    He was the leader of Osburn Bandits, the level-2 dark mage Osburn.


    ¡°Iris?¡±


    Osburn stood up at once, his dry face twitching violently. The iris was the symbol of the Capet family. It must be Capet, the loser, who wasing!


    Angus was defeated by Capet. Even ck Rock Bandits was destroyed. If the battle started, his Osburn Bandits would probably be unable to survive.


    Slowly sitting down, Osburn¡¯s face became even worse and his eyes were gloomy. The news that ck Rock Bandits was destroyed was like a bomb in the crowd, shocking all the bandits around.


    After investigation, many of the bandit teams thought that this matter seemed to have something to do with Lister. Of course, many bandit teams did not believe that such arge group of bandits could be destroyed by people in a barren ce like Lister.


    Moreover, it was said that recently the lord of Lister was acknowledged as the No.1 loser of Naton County. Could a loser be able to kill a level-2 mage?


    Therefore, they guessed that ck Rock Bandits had offended some powerful practitioners and was killed by others.


    There were different opinions about the reason why the ck Rock Bandits was destroyed. But only Osburn knew that the ck Rock Bandits was destroyed by the widely acknowledged loser who was in Lister now!


    He and Angus were both from the Brandon family, one of the top forces of Naton County. They had all received the order from the Brandon family to take over Lister, but Angus acted a step faster than him.


    ¡°Three level-1 practitioners and one level-2 knight?¡±


    Osburn murmured,paring the strength of Osburn Bandits and the enemy.


    This loser might have a powerful practitioner backing him up, or perhaps a powerful fire mage. After all, in the fortress of ck Rock Bandits, the spy had found a strong aura of the fire element.


    ¡°In addition to these, is there any other abnormal person in the team?¡±


    Squinting his eyes, Osburn asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, there are only these people in the team. I especially sent someone to detour from the path to the back of the other party, and did not find anyone else.¡±


    The masked bandit answered affirmatively.


    ¡°How dare Capet bring someone here alone? He is courting death!¡±


    A cold light burst out from Osburn¡¯s eyes. He grabbed the magic wand and ordered, ¡°Tell everyone to cheer up. I want to capture Locke Capet alive!¡±


    As long as Osburn caught Capet, there was a hostage in his hand. Even if there was a powerful practitioner behind Locke, he would be afraid of it and dare not do anything else.


    He had already spread all the news here to his family. When his family sent a more powerful mage over, no matter who was behind Locke Capet, they would have no choice but to die without a burial ce!

 Chapter 27

    Compared with ck Rock Bandits, the scale of Osburn Bandits was undoubtedly much smaller, but there were also 40 or 50 people.


    Sure enough, there was no one else. Ha-ha, Locke Capet, you would pay for your conceit!


    After carefully checking Locke¡¯s team against the wall, Osburn began to sneer in his heart.


    ¡°Capet, how dare youe here to court death on your initiative? It was you that asked trouble!¡±


    Looking down at Locke, Osburn¡¯s eyes narrowed into a seam, radiating a cold light.


    ¡°Are you the leader of Osburn Bandits?¡±


    Locke smiled faintly and ignored Osburn¡¯s threat. He raised his long sword and shouted at the bandits on the wall, ¡°Listen, the bandits of Osburn Bandits. If you surrender, I won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    ¡°Surrender? Ha-ha, if the practitioner behind you said that, I might be a little scared.¡±


    ¡°Now you are just a loser. How dare you want the great Osburn Bandits to surrender?¡±


    Osburnughed as if he had heard a joke.


    The other bandits alsoughed at him.


    ¡°Capet, you will pay a heavy price for your recklessness and arrogance today!¡±


    ¡°Death shackle!¡±


    While speaking, Osburn waved the magic wand in his hand. Turbulent dark elements flew out of the crystal of the magic wand and formed a ck energy ball in midair. Something in the ck mass was constantly stirring as if it was about to rush out of the restraints of the ck mass.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    In an instant, six tentacles appeared in the ck mass, and they grew rapidly, covered with barbs that made people¡¯s scalp tingling. If they were caught by these tentacles, the consequences could be imagined.


    Looking at the formed level-2 fettering magic, death shackle, Osborn had a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Go and teach these arrogant enemies a hard lesson!¡±


    Under the order of Osburn, the tentacles trembled slightly, as if they were excited about the new blood food. Then they quickly twined around Locke and the others.


    Capturing Locke alive. As for the others, killing them all!


    Osburn¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. He had already made arrangements for the fate of Locke and the others.


    ¡°Watch out, Master Locke!¡±


    Seeing that the tentacles had alreadyunched an attack, Kotter changed his face that was behind Locke, and reminded Locke loudly.


    Facing these terrifying tentacles, even he felt extremely difficult to deal with. This was the gap between a knight and a mage. A mage could not only control the powerful magic element but alsounch attacks from a long distance. At the same level, a mage could almost defeat a knight and a warrior.


    It was the first time for Kerton and the others to face the dark mage. They lowered their bodies and carefully defended themselves, ready to make a move at any time.


    Was this the dark magic?


    Locke frowned, feeling the dark element of the dark magic. Compared with the fire element, the dark elements seemed to be more corrosive and aggressive.


    Although Locke was amazed at the strangeness of the dark elements, he didn¡¯t forget the business. With a sweep of his long sword, the small universe in his body rapidly revolved, and the divine power instantly reached his limbs.


    ¡°Chief, you are invincible and powerful!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, you bastards from Capet family dare to offend the great Osburn Bandits. Go to hell!¡±


    Seeing that the magic released by Osburn was attacking Locke and the others, the bandits behind him shouted. They didn¡¯t believe that their chief would fail. After all, they had never seen their chief fail.


    Soon, the tentacles covered with thorns extended in front of Locke and the others.


    ¡®Are you scared to death? Ha-ha, boy, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die so easily before I kill the practitioner behind you!¡¯


    Seeing that his magic was about to hit Locke, Osburn thought resentfully in his mind.


    However, the next moment, his withered fingers suddenly trembled, and his sunken eyes suddenly widened.


    Bang!


    In a sh, the six tentacles had been cut off by Locke!


    The cheers of all banditspletely disappeared at this moment. They looked stiffly at the tentacles that fell to the ground and twisted a few times before disappearing.


    The chief¡¯s dark magic was destroyed by his opponent directly!


    This rumored loser was so powerful! Was it Capet who destroyed the ck Rock Bandits, not some powerful practitioner?


    Such a terrible idea suddenly came to Osburn¡¯s mind. ¡®No, we can¡¯t put it off any longer. Now that things havee to this, either Capet or my Osburn Bandits would be dead!¡¯


    ¡°The warriors of Osburn Bandits, get out and kill the enemy!¡±


    Unwilling to continue thinking, Osburn put out this terrible idea and roared directly. Death shackle, it was just the ordinary magic of level 2. Capet wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the next attack!


    After giving the order, he waved the magic wand again, and a ck de with a strong sense of death condensed in front of him.


    ¡°Shadow flying de, shatter the enemy on the other side!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Osburn directly used his strongest attack skill, level-2 dark magic¡ªshadow flying de.


    The bandits also rushed out of the fortress¡¯s gate, shouting, and rushed towards Locke.


    ¡°Kill these damn bandits!¡±


    Locke roared. The small universe in his body spun rapidly. The divine power gathered on the long sword and hacked directly at the flying dark magic.


    At the same time, Kotter led his men to kill the other bandits.


    Bang!


    Locke¡¯s long sword collided with the magic de thrown out by Osburn, producing a lot of sparks. No wonder Osburn was a level-2 dark mage and indeed powerful. Locke thought to himself as he felt the pressure from the long sword.


    His long sword was only a weapon of level 1. If it weren¡¯t for the divine power attached to it, it should have been broken now.


    After a few seconds of confrontation, the magic de dissipated because of the loss of power.


    ¡°He took it!¡±


    Osburn found it hard to ept the fact that Locke had withstood his magic attack. But he couldn¡¯t deny the fact


    ¡°Hell spear!¡±


    Osburn didn¡¯t show any mercy and released another level-2 magic, hell spear.


    A spear with fire appeared in the air suddenly and stabbed at Locke directly.


    Bang!


    Locke wielded his long sword and hacked at the spear. The spear was immediately split open by a powerful force and smashed towards the other side.


    Boom!!!


    The spear made a big hole on the ground in the distance.


    ¡°Shadow flying de!¡±


    Seeing that Locke once again blocked his attack, Osburn¡¯s eyes were filled with strong malice. He released two more magic des in a row.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    However, the two attacks were dodged by Locke and hit the ground in the distance.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Looking at the ground split by the shadow flying de behind him, Locke took a deep breath and looked at Osburn. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for me to attack!¡±


    As he spoke, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body began to spin crazily, and six stars were also continuously emitting divine power.


    Click~ Click~


    With the sword in his hand, he rushed towards Osburn.


    Seeing that Locke¡¯s strength didn¡¯t be weakened after being attacked for such a long time, Osburn¡¯s face darkened. Seeing Lockeing, he used the shadow flying de again.t


    Boom!


    The shadow flying de was cut into pieces by Locke directly.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    Osburn trembled and looked at the scene in horror. How could the magic attack he was proud of be shattered by Capet in this way?


    The rest of the bandits were also shocked by this scene.


    Locke didn¡¯t give Osburn any time to be shocked. He didn¡¯t stop after the de was broken.


    ¡°Do you think you can be safe by hiding yourself against the wall?¡±


    The corners of Locke¡¯s mouth lifted slightly and heughed out contemptuously. Like a cannonball, with the impact of the ground, he bounced directly towards Osburn¡¯s position.


    Why? Why was this loser so powerful now!


    Seeing that Locke was rushing at him, Osburn was shocked, feeling so scared in his mind.


    ¡°Dark shield!¡±


    Osburn roared, the dark elements in his body rotating, the dark element in front of him surged wildly and had formed a ck shield in the twinkling of an eye.


    The level-2 top defensive magic, dark shield.


    Boom!


    Locke swung his long sword at the shield formed by Osburn.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Locke roared. The stars in the small universe trembled slightly, and the power in his body burst out without reservation.


    Crack~


    The shield broke at a visible speed. Seeing this scene, Osburn was almost scared out of his wits.


    He gave up the magic shield and retreated quickly, trying to avoid Locke¡¯s attack.


    As the mage, Osburn, how could it be a match for Locke in speed? Locke caught up with him almost in an instant.


    Sizz~


    Osburn felt a sharp pain in his neck, and then he heard the sound of a sharp de cutting his body.


    His consciousness began to blur.


    He was defeated¡­ By a loserughed at by everyone¡­


    Thest thought also disappeared.


    Puff~


    Osburn¡¯s body trembled, and then he fell to the ground stiffly. His head rolled a few meters away, and his eyes were still wide open with horror and a few unwillingness.


    Chief was dead¡­


    Looking at Osburn¡¯s headless body, all the bandits felt that their faith copsed and they lost their spiritual support all of a sudden.


    Under the leadership of level-2 knight, Kotter, the bandits were beaten back one after another. The team was on the verge of copse. Except for a few who tried their best to resist, the rest of them were captured by Locke.


    In fact, after killing Osburn, Locke was not in a good condition. His body felt weak for a while. He knew that this was a weak phenomenon caused by the exertion of his divine power.


    But the bandits on the wall had already been scared out of their wits. They fled far away and couldn¡¯t sense the abnormality of Locke.


    In the meeting hall of Osburn Bandits, Locke leaned against the chairfortably. His previously dry small universe had recovered a little.


    ¡°A magic wand from a level-2 mage.¡±t


    ying with the magic wand of Osburn, Locke felt a little regretful. ¡°Unfortunately, only the dark mage can use it.¡±


    ¡°But this magic wand is worth at least 10 thousand gold coins.¡± Thinking of this, Locke¡¯s mood became good instantly.


    In the warehouse of Osburn Bandits, Locke had also obtained more than 8000 gold coins. In addition to the gold coins, there were also arge number of herbs, gold and silver jewelry, precious beast hide and so on that had been robbed from the caravan.


    After cleaning up the whole fortress, Locke went back with his men first. There were only more than 20 people. They couldn¡¯t manage that some of them escorted captives and spoils back to their territory, while some attacked bandits again.


    Most importantly, this battle made everyone a little tired and they needed to adjust their state.


    In the evening, they arrived at Lister¡¯s territory.


    Seeing that their lord escorted so many captives again, Lister¡¯s residents were shocked. Their worship of Locke had be fanatical.


    The news that Osburn Bandits was destroyed swept around several other bandit teams like a hurricane.


    First, it was ck Rock Bandits, and now it was Osburn. The destruction of the two strongest bandit teams made the other teams unusually tremble and all carefully restrain themselves for a moment.


    The caravan passing by soon discovered this strange phenomenon. The unbridled bandits who used to be rampant and unscrupulous have disappeared at the same time!


    After investigation, these caravans knew that the two strongest bandit teams seemed to have been destroyed, so the other bandits didn¡¯t dare to show up recently.


    However, no matter how low-key the bandits were, they couldn¡¯t avoid being destroyed. On this day, Locke brought people to their of a bandit team.


    The leader of the bandit team was only a level-2 warrior. When he saw Kotter and other knights behind Locke, he didn¡¯t even resist and directly surrendered.


    On the evening of the third day, looking at the captives and the chariots of spoils behind them, the residents of Lister were still amazed.


    On the fourth day, the residents were still a little stunned, because they saw a familiar scene. On the road, the bandit captives walked quietly, with several chariots of spoils behind them.


    On the seventh day¡­


    ¡­


    On the fifteenth day, looking at the two chariots of spoils and more than 10 captives, the residents of Lister were no longer surprised.


    In half a month, Locke had swept through all the bandit teams.


    During the period of sweeping the bandits, naturally many people resisted desperately, but all of them were solved without exception.


    In the end, as soon as many bandit teams heard that the men of the Capet family came up, many bandits directly opened the door and handed in their weapons. Then they respectfully invited Locke in and reported the amount of their property in detail.


    Some bandits couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They gave up the fortress which was run for many decades and ran away with their belongings. When Locke and others arrived, they had already gone.


    Locke soon found that except for the biggest bandit team whose wealth was rich, the rest of them were very poor. A single fortress only owned hundreds of gold coins and some even dozens of gold coins.


    In the hall of Lister¡¯s castle.


    ¡°Master Locke, we have gained a total of forty thousand gold coins from our more than ten actions. The rest of the jewelry ne and beast hide aren¡¯t evaluated for the time being.¡±


    Kotter reported excitedly. This was 40 thousand gold coins, the tax ie of the whole Capet family for ten years!


    Locke nodded with satisfaction and sighed, ¡°I know why these guys choose to be bandits. This is the fastest way to make money.¡±


    Saying, Locke was even a little unfulfilled. If a few more bandit teams for him to rob, how good it would be.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s sigh, Kotter was speechless again. It was always bandits who cared about others¡¯ things. Who would have thought that there was a person who cared about bandits¡¯ things all day long?


    But it was indeed a good way to make money.


    Thinking of the 40 thousand gold coins in the warehouse, Kotter also had such an idea.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Sent the medicinal materials to Asclepius. Pack up the rest and put them in the carriages. Then you go to Bone City tomorrow.¡±


    Locke said to Kotter after thinking for a while. In addition to medicinal materials, these things were useless to keep, so it was better to sell them.


    The Kotter nodded and replied respectfully, ¡°Master Locke, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    ording to Locke¡¯s order, Kotter made arrangements. Locke also went back to his bedroom, preparing to take a shower and have a rest.


    After half a month¡¯s robbery, the name of Locke was gradually spread in several neighboringnds. Because of the caravans, the title of ¡°bandit terminator¡± Locke had even spread throughout Bone City.


    With the title of No.1 loser in Naton County, Locke Capet could easily defeat the practitioner of level 2?


    Were you kidding me?


    At the moment when the news spread, the nobles in Bone Cityughed disdainfully.


    In addition to the news about bandits, the news about Victory Temple of Athena in Lister was also spread out. Of course, the aristocrats in Bone City were even more disdainful of rumors like ¡°gods bestowed¡± and ¡°appeared out of thin air¡±.


    In their eyes, ordinary people were so ignorant!


    With the spread of Locke¡¯s name, more and more refugees and exiled people from nearby territories came to Lister. Locke wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to develop his territory. Whether it was the refugees or the exiles, they would all be epted as residents of Lister.


    Now, even without the captive bandits, Lister¡¯s poption had almost doubled.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Practitioner


    Level: The sixth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendly (20)


    Faith point: 180


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Normal (0)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the establishment of the divine temple.


    Since Locke had practiced the fire of the small universe, the attribute panel also changed. He became a ¡°divinity practitioner¡±. A divinity practitioner should be a person practicing divine power.


    As expected, the people who joined Lister all became followers of Athena after they realized the magic of Victory Temple of Athena, which made the number of followers reach 180 points.


    During the more than a month of getting along with Asclepius, his fondness for Locke broke through almost ¡°neutral¡± and entered the ¡°ordinary¡± level. However, unfortunately, the system reward did note out.


    ¡®Come on, Locke Capet!¡¯


    Locke cheered himself up and fell asleepfortably.


    On the second day, with nine carriages of goods, Kotter and his team set off for the Bone City.


    To light up the next star as soon as possible and enter the seventh sense of the small universe, Locke once again threw himself into practice. After a month¡¯s battle, he still gained a lot of fighting skills, and his control over the divine power was much better.


    On the training ground outside the castle.


    Swoosh~


    A faint me suddenly appeared in Locke¡¯s palm and the me flickered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. You have to urately control fire element and slowly condense it in your palm.¡±


    Athena reminded Locke slowly when she found that there was something wrong with Locke.


    Locke nodded slightly and adjusted the me in his palm.


    Soon, with the continuous input of the fire element, the me in Locke¡¯s palm gradually increased, and then it turned into a head-sized fireball.


    This was the orange fireball mentioned in the magic book!


    ¡°I made it! I can use magic now!¡±


    Looking at the shaped fireball in his hand, Locke¡¯s breath quickened and he began to get excited.


    Magic! The magic he had pursued for 16 years finally came true today! Locke was thrilled when he felt the heat of the fireball.


    With a charming smile on her face, Athena looked at Locke gently and said, ¡°Congrattions, Locke. You have sessfully condensed the first fireball.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Athena.¡±


    Locke took a deep breath and said sincerely to the girl next to him with a happy smile on his face.


    Athena shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Although you can use fireball spell, there is still one thing that needs to be improved.¡±


    ¡°Before condensing the fire element, you first refine fire element with divine power to increase the purity of fire element. After condensing fireball, topress the size of fireball with divine power.¡±


    As Athena exined, she stretched out her right hand, and a small fireball appeared in her hand.


    The fireball was only 1/5 the size of the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand, and the ball emitted a red light. In the small fireball, Locke felt a much stronger fluctuation of fire element than that of fireball in his hand.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Nodding his head, Locke decided to push out the fireball ording to the release method of the fireball spell in the magic book.


    Boom!


    The fireball smashed into the distance, creating a big hole on the ground in the distance.


    Ignoring the power of fireball, Locke closed his eyes, constantly extracting fire element from his body with divine power, and then gradually infused the pure fire element into his palm.


    A red fire grain appeared in Locke¡¯s hand and grew bigger until it was half the size of a palm.


    Although the size of the fireball was confined by Locke with divine power, he did not stop the infusion of the fire element.


    As Locke kept injecting the fire element, the small fireball began to tremble slightly.


    Looking at the red ball in Locke¡¯s hand, Athena reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Control the transmission speed of the fire element. Don¡¯t make the fire element in fireball go berserk.¡±


    Reminded by Athena, Locke began to control the infusion of the fire element. Finally, the trembling of the fireball stopped.


    Soon, the energy of the fireball reached a critical point.


    ¡°Ha-ha, it seems that I have seeded in only one attempt!¡± Locke said happily as he opened his eyes and felt the powerful power from the fireball.


    However, when Locke was excited, the fireball in his hand suddenly began to shake violently.


    Locke¡¯s face changed and he calmed down. He wanted to stop the riot in the fireball, but it was toote. The whole fireball had begun to shake, and the fire element also dashed around madly and was out of control.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t control the fireball in his hand, Locke threw the fireball out quickly without thinking too much.


    The fireball dashed into the distance like a meteor.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion soared into the sky, lifting more than 10 meters of dust. Locke and Athena were besieged by a cloud of dust.


    Cough~ Cough~


    Half a minuteter, the dust gradually dispersed. Locke was covered with dust as if he had just been dug out of the soil. He looked very awful.


    As for Athena, she was protected by an invisible barrier, which stopped all the dust.


    ¡°You just watch me eat the dust.¡±


    Looking at Athena¡¯s clean dress, Locke said sulkily.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s embarrassed look, Athena burst intoughter. Then she cleared her throat and pretended to be serious, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Don¡¯t be distracted when you use magic.¡±


    ¡°I think you just want tough at me¡­¡±


    Locke pursed his lips andined in a low voice. He didn¡¯t believe Athena¡¯s words.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Athena frowned slightly, regaining her devil drillmaster¡¯s aura again.


    Locke was used to the way Athena changed her face. He knew how to deal with it. He shook his head in a hurry and denied, ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s careful look, the corners of Athena¡¯s mouth were lifted in a pretty arc.


    ¡°Well, let me try again.¡±


    After stretching his arms and legs, Locke couldn¡¯t wait to have another try. ording to the previous method, another fireball was condensed again.


    Through the power just now, he was very sure that the destructive power of the fireball spell released ording to the method of Athena was almost two times stronger than that of the traditional fireball spell!


    With the lesson he had just learned, he didn¡¯t dare to be too distracted and concentrated on controlling the small fireball in his hand.


    On the other side, Kerton and the others rushed to the training ground nervously with weapons in their hands.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand.


    The fireball¡­ Seemed a little familiar.

 Chapter 30

    The small fireball was the fireball spell that Miss Athena usedst time!


    The fireball spell was a skill that could only be released by mages. Did their master also be a mage?


    Feeling the dangerous aura from the fireball, Kerton felt that his heart could not bear it. Becky and Sam were also stunned, feeling that their brain could not react.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing that Kerton and the others were all armed and ready to fight, Locke was a little confused. Was there an enemy attack in Lister?


    ¡°We heard a loud explosion and thought there was a sneak attack from our enemy, but now¡­¡± Kerton paused and turned to the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand. ¡°Master Locke, is this the fireball spell?¡±


    Becky, Sam, and the others were also waiting for Locke¡¯s answer excitedly. In fact, they had already guessed that this should be the fireball spell, but now they always had an unreal feeling.


    ¡°Yes, this is a level-1 fire magic, fireball spell. I became a level-1 fire mage.¡±


    Locke nodded and didn¡¯t hide it, saying with a smile.


    After getting Locke¡¯s confirmation, Kerton and the others all took a cold breath. After shocking, their faces gradually became excited.


    ¡°Master Locke has really be a distinguished mage!¡±


    ¡°This must be a great miracle!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Creator has finally made master a mage!¡±


    Everyone shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Well, you may leave now. I need practice.¡±


    Looking at the excited crowd, Locke waved his hand. Now he was not very familiar with the use of the fireball spell. It would be bad if something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Master Locke, we are leaving now.¡±


    Kerton nodded his head and led them to leave excitedly.


    Seeing Kerton and the others leave, Locke continued to practice.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Loud bangs came from continuously where Locke practiced. After knowing that Locke was practicing the magic, Kerton and the others were not too surprised.


    After some days, Locke was able to release the fireball spell skillfully. In addition to the fireball spell, he also grasped other fire magic of level 1. Because of the power of Eye of Perception, Locke could easily grasp the magic as soon as he learned it.


    In Saint-Ribouhe City.


    This huge city covered an area of 200 square kilometers and was the most prosperous one in Naton County. All the top families of Naton County were gathered in this city.


    As one of the top forces of Naton County, the Brandon family was also of great importance in Saint-Ribouhe City.


    In the biggest study of the Brandon family.


    A middle-aged man in a luxurious golden robe with a cold face was reading the reported all business situation of the family.


    An old man about 50 or 60 years old and looking like a butler came in.


    ¡°Sir Count, there is news from Osburn that Angus has been killed by that loser from the Capet family.¡± Butler Dyna reported respectfully.


    Seeing that Count Brandon was still lowering his head, he continued.


    ¡°Osburn also lost contact, so I sent someone to investigate the situation. I found that Osburn Bandits was also destroyed, and like ck Rock Bandits, they were all robbed. From the information of all the parties, it was still Locke Capet who did it.¡±


    Hearing this, Count Brandon finally raised his head and asked with a frown.


    ¡°Locke Capet? Isn¡¯t he a loser? How could he have the strength to deal with the level-2 mage?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found it out yet. But there is a rumor that Lister has been blessed by gods. Gods not only chose a saintess but also gave a divine temple in Lister.¡±


    Butler Dyna replied with his head down.


    ¡°Gods?¡±


    Count Brandon sneered and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just some rumors of ignorantmoners. Do you believe it?¡±


    Brandon stood up and walked to the window. A maid next to him handed him a ss of red wine considerately.


    Count Brandon shook his ss and took a sip of red wine. He squinted his eyes and enjoyed for a while before slowly ordering.


    ¡°Send Monroe there. Bring more level-2 practitioners and clean up Lister. I must get that ce. As for Locke Capet¡­¡±


    While saying that, Count Brandon¡¯s eyes were full of cold killing intent. ¡°He is just a loser, but he dared to kill the people of my Brandon family. There is no need to keep him alive. Just kill him directly. Remember, do it carefully, in case that those old fellowse to make trouble for me again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sir Count, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    Butler nodded respectfully. Monroe was a level-2 mage, with a few level-2 practitioners, and they might be able to sweep all the ces in the north. It was a piece of cake to deal with an insignificant baron.


    The so-called Count Capet was just a level-2 knight who was lucky enough to save the life of a marquis and was conferred the title of count by breaking rules.


    After butler went out, Count Brandon returned to the desk and continued to deal with the business of the Brandon family, ignoring the matter of Lister.


    All he cared about was the thing in Lister.


    Thousands of miles away, Locke was still working on practice in Lister.


    ¡°I will seed this time.¡±


    Locke took a deep breath and murmured.


    After adjusting his state, Locke began to control the fire element in his body. In a few seconds, a small fireball had condensed in the palm of his left hand. However, after condensing the fireball, Locke didn¡¯t throw it out. He stared at his right hand and his face became more serious.


    Under Locke¡¯s nervous gaze, a blue light grain appeared in his right palm. The blue light grain grew bigger and bigger. In a short while, it had turned into a small waterball.


    The waterball spell


    Yes, this was water magic which was theplete opposite of fire magic! This was also a freak of the small universe. It could release all kinds of magic through divine power!


    With the experience of the fireball spell, Locke got the water magic within a few days. However, it was very difficult to release two kinds of mutually exclusive magic at the same time. If one was not careful enough, he would blow himself up.


    When the waterball spell waspletely formed.


    Hiss~Hiss~


    The fireball on Locke¡¯s left hand suddenly became restless, almost exploding in Locke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on.¡±


    Seeing this, Locke began to suppress the riot of fireball crazily. After a few seconds, fireball finally calmed down.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Feeling the two magic balls, one cold and one hot in his hand, Locke exhaled heavily. After several days of hard work, he was finally able to achieve a perfect bnce between the water element and the fire element.


    Next, he would work hard to practice the small universe and spare some time to learn other types of water magic.

 Chapter 31

    This morning, Locke heard some noises before he entered the hall. As soon as he came in, he saw that Kotter and the others were discussing anxiously.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The moment Locke saw the expressions on their faces, he knew something must be wrong.


    Seeing Lockee in, the discussion in the hall stopped. With a long face, Kotter exined, ¡°Master Locke, there is a pestilence among the exiles. More than 10 residents of Lister have been infected.¡±


    ¡°Pestilence?¡±


    Locke was stunned. Whether it was on the earth in the previous life or Icacia Continent, the pestilence was synonymous with ¡°disaster¡±.


    Kotter nodded seriously.


    ¡°Where is Asclepius?¡±


    With his eyes flickering, Locke asked in a deep voice. With the help of Asclepius, the god of medicine, Locke was not too panicked in his mind.


    ¡°Mr. Asclepius has gone to check the condition of the infected people. He told us to ban the flow of people and take istion measures before he found out the cause of the disease.¡±


    Kerton replied from the side.


    ¡°Although Mr. Asclepius has superb medical skills, he is not a healer after all. Only a healer can solve this kind of easily infectedrge-scale pestilence. There is a level-1 healer in Bone City, but it is said that he is very arrogant. I¡¯m afraid it will cost a lot of money to invite him here.¡±


    Kotter sighed in a low voice, and his face was full of worry. Although physicians could also cure patients, they were only for ordinary people. Practitioners got injured and then often needed a healer who was stronger than a physician.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. We should believe Asclepius.¡±


    Lockeforted them with a smile. Then he turned to Kotter and said, ¡°You can make arrangements ording to the order of Asclepius first.¡±


    ¡°Ding~ Release the system task.¡±


    ¡°Help the god of medicine, Asclepius, to stop the spread of the pestilence in the territory and treat the sick residents in the territory. Rewards: it will be given ording to the degree ofpletion of the task.¡±


    Locke heard the voice of the system, which only he could hear. Since there was a system task, he had to do a better job.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and said to Kotter, ¡°Uncle Kotter, you go tofort residents first. I¡¯ll see the situation on Asclepius¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Master Locke, just in case, you¡¯d better put on the shield.¡±


    Kotter handed a piece of gauze in the shape of a mask to him.


    Locke took the shield and found that it could cover totally his mouth and nose. It should be a simple version of the mask in his previous life. Because of the psychological shadow of the ck Death in his previous life, he still put the shield on his face.


    In fact, the pestilence was not threatening to practitioners. Whether it was the magic element or fighting spirit, they both had the function of body protection, so Locke was not worried about his life. But even so, for ordinary people, a pestilence was absolutely a catastrophe.


    Soon, Locke found Asclepius.


    Under themand of Asclepius, all kinds of measures werepleted quickly in Lister. A corresponding istion area had been built in the morning, and the faces of the people who came to participate in the guard also wore shields.


    Locke walked into the istion area and saw an infected person covered with twoyers of quilts, but his body was still trembling coldly. Arge amount of ck blood had appeared on the back of another infected person¡¯s neck, and several other infected people were coughing loudly as if they were coughing out their livers.


    Asclepius was checking up a coughing patient. He was still dressed normally without any protective measures. After all, he was the god of medicine. Even if he lost his power, the pestilence could not threaten him.


    After the check-up, Locke walked out of the shed with Asclepius.


    ¡°Locke, I¡¯m afraid the pestilence will be terrible.¡±


    After walking out of the shed, Asclepius rubbed his temples and said slowly, ¡°Judging from their symptoms, the pestilence this time should be ¡®ck Death¡¯.¡±


    ck Death?


    This disease could directly kill one-third of Europeans in medieval Europe. This disease also had a name¡ªgue. This powerful infectious disease spread by rodents and fleas had killed tens of thousands of lives even in Icacia Continent which owned the extraordinary power.


    ¡°If my power is still there, I can end the pestilence in a blink of an eye, so it¡¯s indeed a little troublesome now. But you don¡¯t have to worry, because Victory Temple of Athena ys useful function, and the symptoms of patients in Lister are very slight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription. If you buy the medicinal materials ording to the content, it should be able to cure this disease.¡±


    Asclepius gave Locke a prescription full of medicinal materials.


    ¡°Okay, I will arrange for someone to buy these medicinal materials as soon as possible.¡±


    Locke nodded. After taking the prescription, he didn¡¯t waste his time and went to find Kotter. He should first solve the pestilence in the territory and then think about the root cause.


    ¡°ck Death!¡±


    Hearing the reason for the pestilence from Locke, Kotter¡¯s face suddenly changed, and so did Kerton and the others.


    Trying to suppress the shock in his heart, Kotter said to Locke with a surprisingly serious face, ¡°Master Locke, I suggest that the first thing now is to take istion measures to prevent ck Death from spreading.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Kotter. It¡¯s beyond our ability. We¡¯d better send for a healer to deal with it.¡±


    Kerton nodded aside.


    Looking at the serious expressions on their faces, Locke shook his head and exined, ¡°Asclepius has found a way to solve the pestilence.¡±


    Then he handed the prescription to Kotter and said, ¡°The medicinal materials on it can cure ck Death. You take someone to buy them now.¡±


    How could Mr. Asclepius cure ck Death?


    Kotter and the others were stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t react at once. Although the medical skills of Mr. Asclepius were indeed superb, it was a bit too exaggerated to treat the pestilence like ck Death!


    They took the prescription with doubt and saw dozens of medical materials they didn¡¯t know on it.


    Perhaps Asclepius could really solve this disaster. Looking at the densely packed names of medicinal materials, Kotter and the others suddenly had this idea in their hearts.


    ¡°Master Locke, we willplete the task you gave us perfectly!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kotter nodded solemnly.


    At such a critical moment, Kotter didn¡¯t waste any time. He immediately set out to buy medicinal materials in the Bone City.


    The order of Asclepius was like a sharp arrow, urate and fast, directly stabbing the vital parts of the pestilence. There was no new patient in a day.

 Chapter 32

    On the early morning of the second day, Kotter came back with two carriages of medicinal materials.


    ¡°50 grams of castor, 70 grams of gentian, 100 grams of astragalus¡­¡±


    Asclepius took out the medicinal materials quickly and put them into the pot of medicine soup.


    Then, ording to themand of Asclepius, the medicinal materials were soon put into the pot by the crowd.


    An hourter, everyone had finished decocting all the medicinal materials and gave the boiled medicine to the infected person to drink.


    Did this medicine work?


    Seeing that the infected people drank the medicine soup, Kotter and the others were still skeptical.


    Even if the healer was here, it would take him at least a few days to use his healing skill to cure these infected people.


    Not only Kotter but also the other residents also had doubts in their hearts. Although they had seen the medical skills of Asclepius, could this small bowl of medicine soup cure the terrible ck Death?


    On the second day, almost all the infected people¡¯s conditions had improved, and the sound of cough was reduced a lot. The rotten ck pimples on some of the infected people also stopped worsening. This time, they werepletely conquered by the medical skills of Asclepius.


    In the whole territory, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of strong respect when it came to Asclepius.


    Seeing that the pestilence in the territory had been controlled and the infected people were receiving treatment, Locke put himself into practice again.


    After ten days.


    In Victory Temple of Athena, Locke was practicing the small universe while Athena was reading a book beside the wall.


    Meanwhile, in the room of the castle, Asclepius was studying the pharmacopeia of Icacia Continent, which was bought from Bone City.


    ¡°Ding~ I have detected that host haspleted the task and is checking the degree ofpletion of the task.¡±


    ¡°The test is over, and the taskpletion level is ¡®perfect¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Release task reward: deblocking some of Asclepius¡¯s power.¡±


    Deblocking some of Asclepius¡¯s power?


    Locke had already mentally prepared for the reward of the system, guessing that it would bepleted soon. However, he was still a little pleasantly surprised to receive the reward of the system.


    Asclepius had recovered part of his strength, which was naturally convenient and harmless for Locke.


    As soon as the voice of system reward fell, Asclepius gave off an extremely terrifying aura.


    The sky was sunny just now. In an instant, the wind was surging, and the clouds in the sky began to roll up as if something terrible was about to rush out.


    Both Kotter and other practitioners and residents of Lister felt like they were pressed by a huge stone, and they could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is there a goding?¡±


    A resident knelt on the ground trembling and bowed to the sky.


    Kotter¡¯s forehead was already covered with a fineyer of sweat, and in front of this force, he could not even think of resistance. The faces of Kerton and others beside him were also a little pale.


    ¡°Is there any terrifying powerful practitioner who hase to Lister?¡±


    Residents also attributed all the weird phenomena to the gods. They knew that some powerful practitioners could make the mountains and rivers crash and the stars eclipsed easily.


    Faced with the sudden recovery of his power, at first, Asclepius was confused, and then ecstatic.


    ¡°It feels so good after recovering my strength!¡±


    Feeling the familiar and full power in his body, Asclepius burst intoughter.


    However, the next moment, on the wall of Victory Temple of Athena, Athena raised her hand and lightly tapped. The unbridled divine light on the body of Asclepius disappeared in an instant, the rolling clouds in the sky also disappeared, and the sky returned to its original state.


    The whole world returned to peace.


    Looking at the disappearing instantly weird phenomenon, Lister¡¯s residents looked at each other. If it weren¡¯t for the pressure engraved in their bones, they would doubt that everything just now was a dream.


    After suppressing the divine power fluctuation of Asclepius, Athena said with a cold face, ¡°Be low-key, so as not to cause trouble to Locke.¡±


    Hearing the voice of Athena, Asclepius in the castle gave an awkward smile and nodded hastily. ¡°Sorry, I suddenly regained a little strength. I¡¯m a little excited.¡±


    His current strength was less than 1/10 of what he had been before. If the powerful men on this continent came here following his aura, it would be difficult to deal with.


    What¡¯s more, Locke had just entered the sixth sense of the small universe. He needed a calm practice environment. Even if they defeated the other party, it would still cause countless troubles.


    ¡°It was a god. Only a small part of his power has been restored, and he is so powerful.¡±


    Locke sighed in his heart as he felt the great pressure from Asclepius.


    He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to light up the seventh star and enter the seventh sense of the small universe.


    In the sixth sense of the small universe, his strength should be equivalent to level-1 to level-3 practitioners in this world. Maybe he could deal with the practitioners from level 4 to level 6 after entering the seventh sense.


    Even without the help of Athena and others, with the power of the seventh sense, he might be able to do whatever in Naton County.


    Thinking of this, Locke couldn¡¯t help feeling happy.


    Of course, Locke wouldn¡¯t be satisfied to dominate this small Naton County. In Icacia Continent, there were hundreds of countries like Grimm Kingdom, and there were more than 10 countries that were several times stronger than Grimm Kingdom.


    Naton County, like the dust in the air, was not conspicuous.


    His goal was the peak of this continent. It was even a more powerful and mysterious god world!


    Locke took a deep breath and came back to his senses. These were too far for him. He¡¯d better continue to work on practice and find a way to enter the seventh sense as soon as possible.


    At the moment when the power of Asclepius erupted, in Icacia Continent, several powerful practitioners were awakened from practice.


    Shoop! Shoop!


    Two figures stood ten thousand meters high in the sky.


    ¡°Old man, did you also feel it?¡±


    The old man in the ck magic robe said in a low voice, staring at the north. This was the second time they had felt this mysterious power.


    This power was very simr to the aura of gods. Was there a goding? Or did someone touch the god¡¯s level? Unfortunately, the time was too short to reach perception.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just us¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man with a long sword on his back stared at the north with a serious expression.


    The old man nodded. In just a few seconds, he had already felt more than five familiar auras.


    ¡°Icacia Continent has been silent for thousands of years. It seems that it will be lively again.¡±


    Looking at the north, the old man sighed.


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and then said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have the chance to see the other party. Otherwise, we might be able to obtain some information about the divine realm.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 33

    A few dayster, Lister regained its original order.


    A team of seven people was moving forward more than 100 miles away from Lister. The seven of them dressed like bandits.


    ¡°What the hell! This ce is so remote that there is even no teleportation site.¡±


    A young man with a swordined. Afterining, the young man looked at the expressionless middle-aged man in front of them and said, ¡°Monroe, just a loser baron? Do we really need to make such a big move?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are seven level-2 practitioners in our team. Do we overestimate the other party?¡±


    Another strong man who was drinking echoed.


    ¡°You should ask Sir Count about this.¡±


    ncing at the two of them, Monroe replied indifferently.


    Hearing Monroe mentioned Count Brandon, the two men smiled awkwardly and stopped talking.


    Seeing that the two of them stopped, Monroe turned around and warned, ¡°Sir Count takes Lister seriously. You¡¯d better be serious. If you screw it up, Sir Count won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we understand.¡±


    The young man chuckled, but it seemed that he still didn¡¯t take Monroe¡¯s warning seriously.


    It took the seven of them a day to get to Lister.


    ¡°Is this Lister?¡±


    Looking at the lush and vibrant environment in front of him, Monroe was a little surprised. It felt as if you had been walking in the desert and suddenly encountered an oasis, which was amazing.


    He found that although the density of the magic element in Lister was not as strong as that of Saint-Ribouhe City, it had exceeded most of the areas along the way.


    Wasn¡¯t Lister a barrennd? How could there be such a level of the magic element? Was it because of the ck iron mine? But I hadn¡¯t heard that the iron mine could increase the density of the magic element.


    It seemed that Lister still had a lot of secrets. After he took it, he had to investigate it carefully.


    Monroe thought to himself.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t expose yourself at any time.¡±


    Monroe reminded the six people behind him.


    ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡±


    Just as Monroe and the others were about to move on, Kerton shouted coldly.


    At the same time, five or six guards rushed out with weapons.


    ¡°This is Lister. You can¡¯t get in with arms without the order of lord!¡±


    Kerton warned loudly with a weapon in his hand. At this time, he had already gathered highly spirit, carefully guarding against Monroe and the others.


    He felt a sense of danger from these seven people dressed as bandits, especially from Monroe who was in the front, he felt a strong pressure!


    Taking a look at Kerton, Monroe didn¡¯t even have the desire to make a move. He directly ordered the young man behind him, ¡°A level-1 knight, Vernal, I¡¯ll leave him to you to warm up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With an evil smile on his face, Vernal hacked at Kerton directly.


    So fast!


    Seeing Vernal already in front of him for a breath, Kerton¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly raised his sword to resist.


    ng~


    Since his blow was blocked, Vernal was not in a hurry. He shook his head and sighed with dissatisfaction, ¡°A little weak.¡±


    As he spoke, his face darkened. He condensed fighting spirit in his palm and pped directly at Kerton.


    Bang~


    Kerton flew down from the horse and smashed into the distance.


    Puff~


    Kerton spat out a mouthful of blood and couldn¡¯t get up under this blow.


    Vernal jumped off the horse, wiped his long sword with one hand, and walked towards Kerton. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t y anymore. Let me send you to hell.¡±


    The other guards were not even a match for Vernal. They were hit away directly.


    ¡°Dear Master Locke, I will serve you again in my next life.¡±


    Kerton smiled bitterly and closed his eyes slowly, seeing Vernaling towards him.


    Bang~


    With a loud noise, Kerton¡¯s eyelids trembled. Was I dead? Why didn¡¯t I feel pain?


    ¡°Kerton, it seems that you don¡¯t need the next life temporarily.¡±


    A familiar voice teased.


    Kerton opened his eyes and saw Locke looking at him with a smile, while Vernal had been thrown backward and hit a stone in the distance. He spat out blood andpletely lost his fighting ability.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    After saying that, Locke turned around and looked in the direction of Monroe and others. His eyes suddenly became cold. Fortunately, Athena told him that something was wrong, or Kerton would have died here.


    ¡°Are you Locke Capet?¡±


    Monroe looked at Locke with a serious look on his face. He knew Vernal¡¯s strength well and it would take some time even for him to win thepetition with Vernal. But now, Vernal was defeated by Locke in one move


    The others were also shocked to see this incredible scene.


    A loser in rumors had defeated a level-2 swordsman with just one move!


    ¡°No matter who you are, since you dare to invade my territory, you must pay the price with your lives.¡±


    Looking at them, Locke said with clear killing intention. The small universe in his body had beenpletely stabilized at the middle stage of the sixth sense. He was absolutely invincible among level-2 practitioners.


    At this time, Kotter and the others had also surrounded them. A few retinues lifted Kerton and a few injured people up and quickly sent them to Asclepius for treatment.


    ¡°You go back to a safe ce.¡±


    Locke said directly to Kotter and the others without looking back. Only Kotter was the level-2 knight, and the others basically had no power to fight back in the face of the enemy. If they stayed here, there would be more casualties.


    Although Kotter was worried about Locke, he didn¡¯t disobey Locke¡¯s order and retreated with his men.


    ¡°You want to deal with all of us alone?¡±


    Monroe thought Locke was crazy and arrogant. Did he think that he would be invincible after defeating a level-2 swordsman!


    ¡°Boy, I will break your bones!¡±


    ¡°Tut, tut, how dare you dream of stopping six level-2 practitioners alone? You are courting death!¡±


    The crowd of level-2 practitioners behind Monroe also burst intoughter.


    ¡°Since you want to die first, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Earth de.¡±


    With a sneer, he waved the magic wand. Monroe directly used the level-2 earth attack magic, earth de.


    Shoop~ Shoop~


    des condensed by the earth pierced out from the ground one by one.


    Locke¡¯s body spun and jumped up. He quickly retreated and avoided all the sharp des.


    ¡°Now let me show you my magic!¡± Dodging Monroe¡¯s attack, Locke condensed a fireball in his hand directly.


    ¡°Fireball spell! No, why was his fireball red?¡±


    Looking at the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand, Monroe trembled and cried out with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°This loser has actually be a mage!¡±


    When the people behind Monroe saw that Locke used the fireball spell, the mocking expression on their faces suddenly froze. Didn¡¯t they say that Locke Capet couldn¡¯t be a mage without magic talent?


    While Monroe and the others were still in shock, the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand had been thrown in their direction.


    ¡°So what if you be a level-1 mage? I¡¯m a level-2 mage.¡±


    Although Monroe didn¡¯t know why the color of Locke¡¯s fireball was different, at the thought of his identity as a level-2 mage, Monroe was full of confidence. He waved the magic wand and a yellow shield suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Boom!


    The red fireball hit the shield.

 Chapter 34

    Bang!


    The violent fire element exploded directly at the shield, but the defense of the earth magic was very strong. Under the explosion, the color of the shield only dimmed a little.


    It was so powerful!


    Although Monroe blocked Locke¡¯s fireball, he was still shocked by the power of the fireball spell. This might be as powerful as the level-2 fire magic attack!


    ¡°Capet, I admit that I underestimated you before. I didn¡¯t expect you to use such a powerful fireball spell.¡±


    Staring at Locke, Monroe took a deep breath. After eximing, he sneered and slowly analyzed, ¡°But this kind of attack must consume a lot of magic energy. You can¡¯t release it a few times, or the magic power will soon dry up.¡±


    ¡°Magic power dried up?¡±


    Locke looked at Monroe sarcastically and threw another fireball out.


    Boom!


    The fireball hit the shield, making it a little dim.


    When Monroe thought it was over, he saw another fireball in Locke¡¯s hand. This must be thest time. Capet was just bluffing. There must be not much magic element left in his body.


    Gritting his teeth, Monroe quickly injected the earth magic element into the shield.


    Boom!!


    Another two fireballs hit Monroe¡¯s shield continuously.


    Why?


    This was the fifth one. Wouldn¡¯t Capet¡¯s magic power be exhausted?


    Seeing that Locke was still condensing the fireball, he roared in his heart and felt endless grievance. How could the dignified level-2 mage be beaten by a level-1 mage easily! Moreover, if Locke continued to attack him like this, he would lose sooner orter!


    However, he had no choice. Locke didn¡¯t give him any chance to release other magic! A warrior behind Monroe wanted to help but was forced back by Locke¡¯s fireball. Atst, he had to hide behind Monroe.


    Boom!


    Puff!


    The eighth fireball hit Monroe, and he was directly thrown away by the strong impact.


    The ck horse under Monroe¡¯s body was directly burned to ashes by the fireball spell, and the other two practitioners, who were close to him, were also directly thrown out by the huge shock wave.


    ¡°Master Locke, you are so strong now!¡±


    Watching the explosion, Kotter felt his throat dry. His body trembled slightly, and the excitement in his heart was beyond words.


    On the other side, Locke didn¡¯t rx his vignce after knocking Monroe. He knew that the fireball spell didn¡¯t directly concentrate on Monroe, so Monroe couldn¡¯t be killed by him.


    Sure enough, Monroe covered his chest and got up from the ground. He stared at Locke, his eyes filled with fear.


    ¡°The situation has changed. Don¡¯t hold back. Let¡¯s kill him together!¡±


    Picking up the magic wand on the ground, Monroe shouted in horror.


    However, the others looked at each other and could see that they had a hint of retreat.


    Noticing that the others didn¡¯t take action immediately but looked at Locke with fear, Monroe shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a mage. He defeated Vernal with a sneak attack just now. He¡¯s not strong in a close battle. I¡¯ll use magic to pin him down, and you¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to rush forward!¡±


    While speaking, Monroe waved the magic wand and mobilized the magic element in his body. The earth in front of him began to tremble and several sharp stone awls were quickly condensed.


    Whoosh~


    The stone awl dashed towards Locke.


    Yes, he had six level-2 practitioners. No matter how strong the opponent was, it was only the mage of level 1. Could he be invincible?


    Thinking of this, the rest of them finally regained their morale and rushed towards Locke.


    Seeing the five peopleing at him, Locke didn¡¯t panic. He quickly condensed a fireball and threw it at the stone awl.


    Bang~


    The fireball and the stone awl exploded in the air.


    At the same time, two warriors had rushed to Locke.


    ¡°Watch out, Master Locke!¡±


    Kotter shouted, whose heart was in his throat. The crowd behind him clenched their fists and felt nervous.


    Monroe heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his men had rushed in front of Locke. When a mage was approached by warriors, he was in danger.


    Looking at warriors, who were less than 2 meters away from him, Locke raised the corners of his mouth and slowly raised his right hand. A faint blue light shed in his palm.


    Something was wrong! The two warriors instinctively felt a little dangerous.


    ¡°Hurry up! Kill him!¡±


    One of the warriors roared, the speed was even faster, and he mmed into Locke with a punch. He was confident that he could smash Locke into the meatloaf with one punch!


    However, he was still a step slower. A blue light quickly erged in his eyes.


    Boom!


    The man was directly exploded into pieces by the waterball spell.


    After taking care of one of them, Locke drew his long sword from his waist and hacked at the other.


    Bang~


    The other one was shocked. Now seeing Lockeing at him again, he was almost scared to death. He didn¡¯t even have time to run for his life, so he didn¡¯t have the mood to continue attacking.


    In a hurry, he was even no match for Locke. He was killed by Locke in a few moves.


    ¡°The waterball spell!¡±


    Monroe felt his heart beat violently, and his brain was buzzing. He was a little numb.


    A two-typed mage?


    A loser not only had a bodyparable to a warrior but also became a mage. More horribly, he was a two-typed mage!


    Should this really exist!


    The other 2 practitioners, who came with Monroe, looked pale. Seeing theirpanions die like this, they had no intention of continuing to fight.


    They looked at each other and seemed to have made up their mind. The two of them jumped on the back of the horse and rode it to run away.


    ¡°You still want to leave when you are here!¡±


    Locke sneered and two small balls appeared in his hands, a blue one and a red one. Then he aimed at the targets and threw them out.


    Boom!


    With two loud sounds, two big holes appeared on the positions where the practitioners fled, and their bodies were torn into pieces by the violent magic element.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Seeing that thest two people were dead, Monroe¡¯s face was as pale as death, and he directly copsed to the ground. Now that so many of them had been defeated, he was even more unlikely to be a match for Locke.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to kill you.¡±


    With a murderous look on his face, Locke walked towards Monroe with a sword in his hand.


    Sizz~


    The tip of the long sword drew a burst of sparks on the ground.


    Thump!


    Hearing the harsh sound of the long sword rubbing the ground, Monroe knelt directly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sir Capet, I¡¯m willing to report a piece of precious news. Please forgive me for my life!¡±


    Pride and dignity were nothing in front of a life threat. It was not easy for him to reach a level-2 mage from practice. He still had a lot of good time to enjoy. He didn¡¯t want to die now!


    ¡°Oh, tell me. I¡¯ll see if it can exchange your life.¡±


    In front of Monroe, Locke stopped and didn¡¯t take action immediately.


    He could tell that Monroe and the others were not bandits. After all, no group of bandits could have such powerful strength.


    So now he was very curious about which force had been making trouble for him!

 Chapter 35

    Seeing that he seemed to have a chance to live, the fear on Monroe¡¯s face decreased a little. He quickly said, ¡°There is an iron mine on the mountain north of Lister.¡±


    ¡°The ck iron mine?¡±


    Even Locke was surprised to hear the words ¡°ck iron mine¡±. He knew about the ck iron ore. It was a good kind of ore used to make weapons. The appearance of the ck iron mine was often apanied by a bloody scramble. After all, a ck iron mine meant a huge amount of wealth.


    Locke didn¡¯t get dizzy by the unexpected fortune. He raised his long sword and said indifferently, ¡°Your life is in my hands now. You have to think clearly about the consequences of lying to me.¡±


    There was no residential area in the mountains in the north of Lister, so he only looked at it carelessly before. It was a desertednd.


    ¡°I promise! What I said is true!¡±


    Seeing Locke holding a long sword, Monroe trembled and promised loudly.


    It seemed that the man didn¡¯t lie to him. Looking at Monroe¡¯s frightened expression, Locke almost believed him.


    Locke asked slowly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to tell me which force youe from.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Brandon family. Thisnd was originally chosen by Count Brandon. However, your father intervened. We were ordered by Count Brandon to disguise as bandits to destroy you and take over Lister.¡±


    In the face of the danger of his life, Monroe spoke out everything he knew without reservation.


    It turned out that after knowing that Lister owned the ck iron mine, Count Brandon didn¡¯t want to alert anyone. He nned to get this territory to himself secretly, but he didn¡¯t expect that Locke¡¯s father took a step ahead and made it the territory of Locke.


    In fact, both ck Rock Bandits and Osburn Bandits were tools for the Brandon family to collect wealth.


    If a barren and remote territory was upied by the bandits, not many people would care about it. Next, Count Brandon would send an army to annihte the bandits and ept Lister openly.


    However, who would have thought that the ck Rock Bandits and Osburn Bandits would be killed by a person who was called a loser.


    After saying that, Monroe closed his mouth. He was not stupid. He did not threaten Locke with the Brandon family. He was very clear that it waspletely stupid to provoke the other party at this time.


    However, Count Brandon would soon know the situation here, and he would send stronger people there.


    ¡®When the people of Sir Count came over¡­ Locke Capet, I must wash away today¡¯s shame!¡¯


    Although Monroe thought so, he didn¡¯t dare to show it. He carefully observed Locke¡¯s expression, fearing that Locke would regret and end his life with a sword strike.


    ¡°The Brandon family¡­¡±


    Locke recalled the information of the Brandon family in his mind. The Brandon family was also a count-level force, but as one of the top forces in Naton County, it was far from something the Capet family couldpare with. In a word, the two families were not at the same level.


    Humph! Even if Monroe was from the Brandon family, he should be prepared to pay the price for hitting him!


    Locke sneered in his heart, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    ¡°Guards, take him down. If you find out what tricks he dares to y, kill him directly.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t n to kill Monroe. After all, Monroe was a level-2 mage, so it might be useful.


    Kotter and the others also came over from afar and grabbed Monroe from the ground.


    After sending someone to take Monroe out, Locke went to check the injuries of Kerton and others.


    To their surprise, when they rushed back, the wounds of Kerton and other people had healed!


    ¡°Mr. Asclepius, are you a noble healer?¡±


    Asclepius nodded with a smile, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    After regaining some of his divine power, he could directly use healing skills. ording to the understanding of this world, he should be considered a healer.


    Mr. Asclepius was a healer! Creator! How stupid we were to doubt his medical skills!


    Kotter and the others were very shocked. First Miss Athena, and now Mr. Asclepius, where did Master Locke find these two horrible people!


    ¡°Master Locke and Mr. Asclepius, we leave first, please excuse us.¡±


    Seeing that Kerton was safe and sound, Kotter felt relieved and left respectfully.


    It seemed that Asclepius needed to train a few healers for his territory. In the future, there would be more and more residents in Lister. It was inappropriate to ask Asclepius to cure everything in person.


    Watching receding figures of Kotter and the others, Locke suddenly came up with this idea.


    ¡°Ding~ Trigger the system task.¡±


    ¡°Task: Train four healers. Task reward: it will be distributed ording to thepletion of the task.¡±


    Just as Locke was thinking about this, the voice of the system came through.


    It was a huge project to train healers. A healer should first have the wood magic talent, and at the same time learn the relevant magic of the healer.


    However, since there was the system task, no matter how difficult it was, he had toplete it!


    Locke made up his mind. After all, the reward given by the system had never let him down.


    After Kotter and the others left, Locke told Asclepius that he wanted to train healers.


    Asclepius¡¯ eyes lit up and he stroked the beard on his chin, ¡°When the healers are trained, I¡¯ll have more time to study the pharmacopeia, too.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, he continued, ¡°I will first select a few children among the territory and teach them to know the medicinal materials and familiarize themselves with medicinal theory. But you also know that my practice method is not suitable for them, so you need to solve the practice method of healers in this world.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll take care of the practice method of healers.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. There was no practice method of healers in his territory, so he nned to go to the Bone City to have a look.


    However, the most important thing right now was the ck iron mine. If it really existed, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about gold coins in the future!


    After thinking for a while, Locke decided to find Athena.


    Seeing that Athena was reading a book on the wall, Locke asked, ¡°I heard from the mage that there is a ck iron mine hidden in the mountains in the north of the territory. I¡¯m going to have a look. Would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read a book for so long. Just take it as stretching my body.¡± Athena closed the book in her hand and stretched herself leisurely. Then she stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A gentle breeze blew a few strands of hair at the girl¡¯s temples. When Athena stretched herself, her curvaceous figure made Locke¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Looking at Athena¡¯s back, Locke smiled helplessly. Athena was getting more and more casual in front of him.

 Chapter 36

    Arp Mountains were located in the west of Lister. It was a range of deserted mountains.


    Most of the mountains were covered with snow that didn¡¯t melt all year round. From the mountainsides to the foot of the mountains, there were spruce forests. Although these spruce forests were not as vast and boundless as the primeval forests, there were also many wild animals hidden within them and even magical beasts. If one was not careful, he would be in danger. Compared with other ces, the environment here was much worse, so the residents of Lister seldom came here.


    Looking at the mountain range in front of him, Locke couldn¡¯t help but doubt, ¡°Is there really a ck iron mine in this mountain range?¡±


    ¡°In the depths of the mountains, I felt a kind of strange stones. This should be the ck iron ore you mentioned, right?¡±


    Her eyes retreated from the mountains. Athena turned to Locke and said. As Arp Mountains were located on the border of Lister, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Just now, she checked it carefully and found that there were indeed some different rocks on the ground.


    ¡°It seems that there are some ck iron ores. We are going to make a fortune!¡±


    Hearing Athena¡¯s words, Locke couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He jumped off the horse and said, ¡°The road in the mountain forest is rugged, and the horses are not suitable for walking. It seems that we need to walk in.¡±


    As he spoke, he had tied the horse to the tree.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s greedy face, Athena smiled speechlessly. ¡°Look at you, it¡¯s just a kind of ores.¡±


    ¡°You say it easily. You are not the lord and don¡¯t need to worry about the expenses of the territory.¡±


    Locke retorted unconvincingly, pouting.


    Soon, the two tied up the horses and were ready to set off.


    ¡°Wait, I have a faster way.¡±


    Locke had just taken two steps when he was stopped by Athena.


    ¡°What is the method?¡±


    Locke turned his head in confusion. When he saw the sly smile on Athena¡¯s face, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his mind.


    The next moment, he felt a burst of huge divine power enveloping his body. Then, a strong sense of weightlessness came.


    When he came to his senses, he was more than 10 meters away from the ground.


    ¡°I am¡­ I¡¯m flying!¡±


    Looking at the more distant ground, Locke¡¯s voice was trembling lightly. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I¡¯m a god. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to know how to fly?¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s frightened face, Athena asked with a light smile.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you could fly in the air?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever asked?¡±


    Locke: ¡°¡­¡±


    Half an hourter.


    Puff~


    The two fell to the ground and stepped on it again. Feeling the soft touch from the ground, Locke breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, his face was a little pale. It was still a little scary in the air of dozens of meters.


    Although he had taken a ne in his previous life, it waspletely different now. There was nothing under his feet during the whole process as if he was stepping on the air, giving him a sense of fear that he would fall at any time.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Locke¡¯s pale face finally recovered a little.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡±


    Locke looked around curiously but found no traces of ores around.


    ¡°There is still some distance, but there is an interesting thing here.¡±


    Athena looked ahead as if she had found something interesting.


    Howl~


    Just as Locke was thinking about what Athena meant by thest sentence, he heard a wolf howl.


    A magical beast?


    Locke didn¡¯t hesitate. The fireball spell in his hand had taken shape. When he was about to throw the fireball spell out, Athena reached out her hand to stop him.


    Seeing this, Locke scattered the fireball spell in his hand. Since Athena thought it was okay, he didn¡¯t have to do that.


    A few secondster, a huge silver-white figure appeared in front of the two.


    Looking at this sudden appearance of the magical beast, Locke was slightly stunned, his face a little surprised.


    ¡®This is the same ice wolf king that attacked the carriage when he first arrived in Lister!¡¯


    However, Locke sensed a stronger aura than before from the ice wolf king. ¡°Did this ice wolf king be a level-2 magical beast?¡±


    ¡°This ice wolf king has a special bloodline,¡± Looking at the ice wolf king, Athena analyzed, ¡°There seems to be an ancient power in his blood. It should be the blood power called in this world.¡±


    Locke was shocked by Athena¡¯s exnation. Wasn¡¯t the blood power only avable to the powerful races passed down from ancient times?


    For example, the dragon race, Beamon Giant Beast, Phoenix, and other powerful races. This ice wolf in front of him also had the blood power?


    When Locke was amazed, the ice wolf king stared at Athena with a hint of humane fear in his big eyes.


    Looking at the ice wolf king, Locke couldn¡¯t helpughing. It seemed that the ice wolf king in front of him was scared by Athena¡¯s attack.


    There seemed to be a sh of struggle in the eyes of the ice wolf king. Then he slowly walked towards Locke and Athena as if he had made up his mind.


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±


    Locke was confused. It seemed that the ice wolf king was not going to attack the two of them.


    However, the small universe in his body still started to revolve, secretly mobilizing the divine power to prevent the sudden attack of the ice wolf king.


    Under Locke¡¯s confused gaze, the ice wolf king approached the two of them.


    ¡°Waah~¡±


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the ice wolf king stopped 2 meters away from them and began to growl. In that voice, Locke seemed to hear a hint of¡­ ttery?


    Yes, the ice wolf king was ttering them!


    ¡°Do you want to follow us?¡±


    Looking at the ice wolf king, Athena asked.


    The ice wolf king nodded quickly and then whispered twice in a ttering way.


    How could ice wolf king be so intelligent? Locke felt a little curious. Normally, before level 4, the magical beasts had some intelligence, but they were still unable to think like humans. Their intelligence was equivalent to a child of 7 or 8 years old. Only when they reached level 4 and the brains of magical beasts had beenpletely developed.


    It was said that level-8 magical beasts could transform into humans.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision. This is his ce. You need to ask him.¡±


    Athena shook her head with a smile and looked at Locke.


    ¡°Ask me?¡±


    Locke was speechless. This kind of thing didn¡¯t need to ask him. Moreover, Athena should already know how he would choose.


    Hearing Athena¡¯s words, the ice wolf king turned his head to Locke, with obvious ttery in his big eyes.


    Of course, Locke was looking forward to having a level-2 magical beast in his side.


    ¡°You can follow us.¡± Locke nodded and reminded, ¡°But you can¡¯t kill anyone after arriving in the territory, okay?¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the ice wolf king let out a joyful groan and nodded his head quickly.


    Locke found that the ice wolf king was quite cute.


    Since the ice wolf king had lived here for so long, he should know where the ck iron mine was. Thinking of this, Locke asked the ice wolf king, ¡°We are looking for the ck iron mine. Do you know where it is?¡±


    But Locke found that he was wrong. The ice wolf king looked at him in confusion, as if he didn¡¯t know what the ck iron mine was.


    Seeing that Locke and the ice wolf king were staring at each other, Athena smiled helplessly, left them behind, and walked deep into the mountains. ¡°The ck iron mine you mentioned should be in front of us. Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    Chapter 37 Found the Mineral Resources and Called the Third God


    The two and a wolf continued to walk into the depths of the mountain range.


    The jungle became low and finally disappeared. A scene full of ck gravels appeared in front of Locke and the others.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the gravels were not ordinary rocks. They were sharp edges, and they were ck crystal stones that had been smashed, reflecting a deep luster in the sun.


    It was an open-air mine!


    Locke trotted over and picked up a crystal-like ore. Feeling the coldness from the ore, he breathed more heavily.


    Yes, this was the appearance of the ck iron ore he had seen on the books!


    ¡°It¡¯s really the ck iron mine!¡±


    Holding the ore, Locke shouted as he waved at Athena behind him with an excited expression.


    Athena also walked up slowly and looked at the ores in Locke¡¯s hands.


    The ice wolf king tilted his head and sniffed at an ore on the ground. Then he walked away in disgust. Seeing Locke holding the ore excitedly, his eyes revealed a kind of humanized doubt.


    Was the man stupid? Locke held a stone and giggled?


    ¡°Ding~ I have detected that host has obtained a ck iron mine.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to host for obtaining a summon card.¡±


    The familiar cold voice of the system came to Locke¡¯s mind again.


    An opportunity to summon?


    Was this double happiness!


    Looking at the summoning card in the system zone, Locke was extremely excited. Without hesitation, he took out the summoning card and was ready to summon.


    Seeing that Locke took out a mysterious card, Athena seemed to have guessed something. She stared at the card quietly with a curious expression.


    With Locke¡¯s click, the summoning card trembled slightly, and the light door appeared in front of Locke for the third time.


    ¡°Is this the door of summoning?¡±


    Staring at the light door, Athena¡¯s face changed slightly, and a strange light shed in her beautiful eyes. ¡°The power of summoning gods at will might have surpassed Zeus, the king of gods.¡±


    The universe was vast and boundless, and there were indeed more mysterious and powerful existences.


    Divine light full of the light door, a tall figure stepped out.


    A few secondster, a muscr man with a giant hammer appeared in front of the two men and a wolf.


    The strong man looked around in surprise.


    ¡°God of forging, Hephaestus.¡±


    Looking at the strong man, Athena called out his name.


    ¡°Athena?¡±


    Hearing that, Hephaestus¡¯s face froze. He was surprised to meet an acquaintance. He put the hammer on his shoulder and smiled, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not the first person toe here.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t expect that he would summon the god of forging, Hephaestus, this time!


    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s the system, what Ickes!¡¯


    The joy in Locke¡¯s heart was indescribable. He restrained his excitement and greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, Hephaestus. I¡¯m Locke Capet.¡±


    When Hephaestus walked towards Locke, he shook slightly as if he was limping, but it didn¡¯t affect his speed at all.


    ¡°Locke¡­¡±


    Curiously looking at Locke from head to toe, Hephaestus smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Hello, Locke.¡±


    After greeting Locke, Hephaestus waved at ice wolf king and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The ice wolf king looked at Hephaestus with a little fear. He also felt a threatening aura from Hephaestus.


    Seeing Hephaestus greeting him, the ice wolf king responded with a low voice.


    Locke felt funny when he saw Hephaestus greeting the ice wolf king. This god of forging seemed to be more enthusiastic than Asclepius.


    Hephaestus picked up the ck iron ore on the ground, nodded, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Well, not bad. There are ores that can be used to forge here. Although the quality is a little poor, they can still make a lot of things.¡±


    Locke finally realized that this god of forging was really obsessed with refining skills.


    ¡°Since we have found the location of the ores, let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to mine.¡± Looking at Athena and the newly summoned Hephaestus, Locke suggested with a smile.


    Athena nodded in agreement. Then she looked at Hephaestus and the ice wolf king and said with a faint smile, ¡°You two, go back by yourselves.¡±


    After saying that, Athena and Locke turned into a beam of light and flew towards the direction they came.


    ¡°Although the divine power in my body is not strong, it is still possible to follow them.¡±


    Looking in the direction where Athena and Locke disappeared, Hephaestus turned to the ice wolf king and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving now. You go back alone.¡±


    After saying that, Hephaestus floated up and flew in the direction of Athena.


    Seeing that everyone had left, the ice wolf king began to run wildly. Although there were many stone bushes in the forest, they did not affect the speed of the ice wolf king at all. In a few breaths, the ice wolf king had disappeared from the open space and entered the forest.


    In midair, Locke opened the attribute panel.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The sixth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendly (20)


    Faith point: 180


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Normal (60)


    Faith point: it can be opened after the establishment of the divine temple.


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Neutral (0)


    Faith point: it can be opened after the establishment of the divine temple.


    Unknowingly, there were already three gods. Looking at the gradually enriched attribute panel, Locke was in a good mood.


    In about forty minutes, Locke and Athena arrived at the ce where they had tied the horses.


    A few minutester, Hephaestus also arrived.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the speed of the ice wolf king was also quite fast, but less than ten minutes behind them.


    As soon as the ice wolf king appeared, the two horses became restless. Although the ice wolf king had restrained his hostility, the natural pressure brought by the level-2 magical beast still made the two ck horses jump uneasily.


    If they flew over like this, the residents of Lister would be scared to death. Therefore, the three of them decided to choose a low profile. The ice wolf king naturally became one of the riders.


    Just as the three of them were discussing who would ride the ice wolf king, the ice wolf king took a weak look at Hephaestus and moved closer to Locke and Athena.


    ¡°It seems that I can only ride a horse.¡±


    Seeing the ice wolf king¡¯s expression, Hephaestus shrugged his shoulders and seemed to have some regrets.


    And Athena seemed to prefer riding the horse, so only Locke was left.


    The ice wolf king squatted down obediently to let Locke sit on him.


    Locke found that riding on the ice wolf king didn¡¯t make him ufortable as he thought it would be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Riding on the ice wolf king, Locke felt a little proud suddenly in his mind. The ice wolf king roared and ran towards Lister.


    Howl~


    A howl of a wolf passed through the buildings and spread in the residential area of Lister.


    ¡°Damn it! Wolves areing to attack our territory!¡±


    The expression on Kotter¡¯s face changed and he rushed out with his bid sword. Judging from the wolves howling just now, the strength of the wolvesing this time was much stronger thanst time.


    In addition to Kotter, Kerton and the others also rushed towards the wolf howl with weapons.


    Click~ Click~


    It was getting closer!


    Hearing the sound of sharp ws rubbing against the ground from afar, Kotter and the others couldn¡¯t help but tighten their grip on their weapons.


    ¡°They areing!¡±


    Kotter reminded Kerton and others.


    At dusk, a vigorous figure rushed to the residence area of Lister.


    ¡°Something is wrong¡­¡±


    Looking at the figure of the giant wolf, Kotter narrowed his eyes and seemed to see something incredible.


    On the back of the giant wolf, there seemed to be a familiar figure.


    The moment they saw the figure clearly, both the guards including Kotter and the residents who came to help with defense werepletely petrified.

 Chapter 37

    The two and a wolf continued to walk into the depths of the mountain range.


    The jungle became low and finally disappeared. A scene full of ck gravels appeared in front of Locke and the others.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the gravels were not ordinary rocks. They were sharp edges, and they were ck crystal stones that had been smashed, reflecting a deep luster in the sun.


    It was an open-air mine!


    Locke trotted over and picked up a crystal-like ore. Feeling the coldness from the ore, he breathed more heavily.


    Yes, this was the appearance of the ck iron ore he had seen on the books!


    ¡°It¡¯s really the ck iron mine!¡±


    Holding the ore, Locke shouted as he waved at Athena behind him with an excited expression.


    Athena also walked up slowly and looked at the ores in Locke¡¯s hands.


    The ice wolf king tilted his head and sniffed at an ore on the ground. Then he walked away in disgust. Seeing Locke holding the ore excitedly, his eyes revealed a kind of humanized doubt.


    Was the man stupid? Locke held a stone and giggled?


    ¡°Ding~ I have detected that host has obtained a ck iron mine.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to host for obtaining a summon card.¡±


    The familiar cold voice of the system came to Locke¡¯s mind again.


    An opportunity to summon?


    Was this double happiness!


    Looking at the summoning card in the system zone, Locke was extremely excited. Without hesitation, he took out the summoning card and was ready to summon.


    Seeing that Locke took out a mysterious card, Athena seemed to have guessed something. She stared at the card quietly with a curious expression.


    With Locke¡¯s click, the summoning card trembled slightly, and the light door appeared in front of Locke for the third time.


    ¡°Is this the door of summoning?¡±


    Staring at the light door, Athena¡¯s face changed slightly, and a strange light shed in her beautiful eyes. ¡°The power of summoning gods at will might have surpassed Zeus, the king of gods.¡±


    The universe was vast and boundless, and there were indeed more mysterious and powerful existences.


    Divine light full of the light door, a tall figure stepped out.


    A few secondster, a muscr man with a giant hammer appeared in front of the two men and a wolf.


    The strong man looked around in surprise.


    ¡°God of forging, Hephaestus.¡±


    Looking at the strong man, Athena called out his name.


    ¡°Athena?¡±


    Hearing that, Hephaestus¡¯s face froze. He was surprised to meet an acquaintance. He put the hammer on his shoulder and smiled, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not the first person toe here.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t expect that he would summon the god of forging, Hephaestus, this time!


    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s the system, what Ickes!¡¯


    The joy in Locke¡¯s heart was indescribable. He restrained his excitement and greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, Hephaestus. I¡¯m Locke Capet.¡±


    When Hephaestus walked towards Locke, he shook slightly as if he was limping, but it didn¡¯t affect his speed at all.


    ¡°Locke¡­¡±


    Curiously looking at Locke from head to toe, Hephaestus smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Hello, Locke.¡±


    After greeting Locke, Hephaestus waved at ice wolf king and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The ice wolf king looked at Hephaestus with a little fear. He also felt a threatening aura from Hephaestus.


    Seeing Hephaestus greeting him, the ice wolf king responded with a low voice.


    Locke felt funny when he saw Hephaestus greeting the ice wolf king. This god of forging seemed to be more enthusiastic than Asclepius.


    Hephaestus picked up the ck iron ore on the ground, nodded, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Well, not bad. There are ores that can be used to forge here. Although the quality is a little poor, they can still make a lot of things.¡±


    Locke finally realized that this god of forging was really obsessed with refining skills.


    ¡°Since we have found the location of the ores, let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to mine.¡± Looking at Athena and the newly summoned Hephaestus, Locke suggested with a smile.


    Athena nodded in agreement. Then she looked at Hephaestus and the ice wolf king and said with a faint smile, ¡°You two, go back by yourselves.¡±


    After saying that, Athena and Locke turned into a beam of light and flew towards the direction they came.


    ¡°Although the divine power in my body is not strong, it is still possible to follow them.¡±


    Looking in the direction where Athena and Locke disappeared, Hephaestus turned to the ice wolf king and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving now. You go back alone.¡±


    After saying that, Hephaestus floated up and flew in the direction of Athena.


    Seeing that everyone had left, the ice wolf king began to run wildly. Although there were many stone bushes in the forest, they did not affect the speed of the ice wolf king at all. In a few breaths, the ice wolf king had disappeared from the open space and entered the forest.


    In midair, Locke opened the attribute panel.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The sixth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendly (20)


    Faith point: 180


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Normal (60)


    Faith point: it can be opened after the establishment of the divine temple.


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Neutral (0)


    Faith point: it can be opened after the establishment of the divine temple.


    Unknowingly, there were already three gods. Looking at the gradually enriched attribute panel, Locke was in a good mood.


    In about forty minutes, Locke and Athena arrived at the ce where they had tied the horses.


    A few minutester, Hephaestus also arrived.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the speed of the ice wolf king was also quite fast, but less than ten minutes behind them.


    As soon as the ice wolf king appeared, the two horses became restless. Although the ice wolf king had restrained his hostility, the natural pressure brought by the level-2 magical beast still made the two ck horses jump uneasily.


    If they flew over like this, the residents of Lister would be scared to death. Therefore, the three of them decided to choose a low profile. The ice wolf king naturally became one of the riders.


    Just as the three of them were discussing who would ride the ice wolf king, the ice wolf king took a weak look at Hephaestus and moved closer to Locke and Athena.


    ¡°It seems that I can only ride a horse.¡±


    Seeing the ice wolf king¡¯s expression, Hephaestus shrugged his shoulders and seemed to have some regrets.


    And Athena seemed to prefer riding the horse, so only Locke was left.


    The ice wolf king squatted down obediently to let Locke sit on him.


    Locke found that riding on the ice wolf king didn¡¯t make him ufortable as he thought it would be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Riding on the ice wolf king, Locke felt a little proud suddenly in his mind. The ice wolf king roared and ran towards Lister.


    Howl~


    A howl of a wolf passed through the buildings and spread in the residential area of Lister.


    ¡°Damn it! Wolves areing to attack our territory!¡±


    The expression on Kotter¡¯s face changed and he rushed out with his bid sword. Judging from the wolves howling just now, the strength of the wolvesing this time was much stronger thanst time.


    In addition to Kotter, Kerton and the others also rushed towards the wolf howl with weapons.


    Click~ Click~


    It was getting closer!


    Hearing the sound of sharp ws rubbing against the ground from afar, Kotter and the others couldn¡¯t help but tighten their grip on their weapons.


    ¡°They areing!¡±


    Kotter reminded Kerton and others.


    At dusk, a vigorous figure rushed to the residence area of Lister.


    ¡°Something is wrong¡­¡±


    Looking at the figure of the giant wolf, Kotter narrowed his eyes and seemed to see something incredible.


    On the back of the giant wolf, there seemed to be a familiar figure.


    The moment they saw the figure clearly, both the guards including Kotter and the residents who came to help with defense werepletely petrified.

 Chapter 38

    Locke jumped off the ice wolf king. Seeing that Kotter and the others were ready to face a formidable enemy, he said helplessly, ¡°Restrain yourself. You made such a big noise.¡±


    The ice wolf king let out a low cry as if he had acknowledged his mistake.


    On the other side, Kotter and the others all took a deep breath and looked at Locke and ice wolf king in disbelief.


    When did the level-2 magical beast be so obedient and easy-going? At this time, their minds were full of questions.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Locke made fun of them when he saw that they were stunned and didn¡¯t respond for a long time.


    ¡°Master Locke, this ice wolf king?¡±


    Kotter stared at the ice wolf king nervously, fearing that the ice wolf king would burst out and hurt people. Kotter felt a strong sense of threat from the wolf king. He was very clear that although they both were at level 2, he was definitely not a match for the ice wolf king.


    ¡°I met him in the jungle with Athena. Now he has surrendered to us.¡±


    Locke patted the ice wolf king¡¯s head and exined with a smile. After saying that, he said to Kotter, ¡°From now on, she will be the guardian magical beast of our territory.¡±


    Surrendered? Guardian magical beast? Looking at the ice wolf king standing honestly at the side, Kotter and the others were all shocked.


    ¡°Master Locke subdued the magical beast of level 2!¡±


    ¡°There is actually a magical beast of level 2 in Lister. The level-2 magical beast is also our guardian magical beast!¡±


    ¡­


    Lister¡¯s residents felt a little unreal suddenly.


    Just as everyone was excited, another sound of hoofbeats came. The two of them, Athena and Hephaestus, had arrived.


    Looking at the strong man who was nearly 2 meters tall and holding a giant hammer, Kotter and the others were shocked again.


    Of course, they knew Athena, but who was the person who suddenly appeared now? Miss Athena and Mr. Asclepius also appeared suddenly like this, could it be that this person in front of them¡­


    Then Asclepius walked out with a smile.


    ¡°Hephaestus, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you this time.¡±


    As soon as Asclepius sensed the smell of Hephaestus, he rushed over immediately.


    ¡°Asclepius, I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive here earlier.¡±


    Hephaestusughed and hugged Asclepius.


    Sure enough, they knew each other!


    Looking at the two people who were just like old friends, Kotter confirmed his guess. ¡®Master Locke became more and more mysterious.¡¯


    Kotter sighed again. But he had been watching Master Locke grow up. Master Locke had been living in Fiss City and had nevere into contact with these people.


    While Hephaestus and Asclepius were greeting each other, Locke said to Kotter, ¡°Uncle Kotter, there is indeed a ck iron mine in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°The ck iron mine actually exists!¡±


    Kotter took a deep breath and became excited. However, after excitement, his face was covered with ayer of dark clouds. This was a ck iron mine. Could they keep it which the noble families were fighting for?


    ¡®Although our enemies were very powerful, no matter what decision Master Locke made, we would carry it out!¡¯


    ¡°Master Locke, what are you going to do now?¡±


    With determination in his eyes, Kotter asked.


    ¡°Since the ck iron mine is in Lister, it belongs to me. No one can take it away.¡±


    Locke smiled faintly and said in a very confident tone. Then he ordered Kotter, ¡°Now, our first task is to mine ores.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it now and start mining as soon as possible.¡±


    Kotter nodded. There were nearly 200 bandits captives in Lister. Thebor force was abundant.


    Kotter continued to ask, ¡°Are we going to contact the weapon forging towers and the weapon forging workshops in the Bone City to expand the channels for selling the ck iron ores?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry.¡±


    Locke shook his head. With the help of the ck iron mine, in addition to the god of forging, they had to change the weapons in their territory first to improve their overallbat effectiveness, so that they could better deal with the subsequent crisis.


    Thinking of this, he said to Kotter, ¡°After mining ores out, transport them directly to the open space beside the castle. I want to build a weapon workshop there.¡±


    When the castle was built, several spare rooms were built around it. Now, these rooms only needed a little reconstruction to be used as a workshop.


    A weapon workshop?


    After a short pause, Kotter smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master Locke, don¡¯t you remember that we don¡¯t have a forger? Besides, it will be an expensive expense to invite a forger to refine weapons.¡±


    In Icacia Continent, in addition to healers, there were array mages, who studied arrays, and beast trainers, who could tame powerful magical beasts to fight for them. As for forgers, they were specialized in forging weapons.


    ¡°Who said we don¡¯t have a forger?¡±


    Locke smiled mysteriously and then looked in the direction of Hephaestus. ¡°We have the best forger in the world.¡±


    Did we have our forger?


    This time, Kotter was stunned. When did we have a forger? Even in the Bone City, there were only two forgers of level 1, let alone our small territory.


    Noticing that Locke was looking at Hephaestus, Kotter was shocked and then thought of a possibility.


    Was this¡­ Was he the most expensive forger?


    Thinking of this possibility, Kotter¡¯s breath became faster and faster. The forgers were a group of superior existences. Now there was a forger in the territory!


    With a smile on his face, Hephaestus came over and said to Locke, ¡°I want to handle the workshop myself.¡±


    Locke nodded. Hephaestus was a forger, so it should be easy for him to change a workshop.


    Excited, Kotter went to arrange for someone to mine the ck iron mine.


    In just one night, Hephaestus had renovated the workshop.


    The forging furnaces, forging tables, quenching tanks, files¡­


    Looking at the rows of dazzling forging tools, Locke was surprised.


    What¡¯s more, as long as they stepped into the workshop, the air around them became a little hot.


    ¡°My former forging field was connected to the earth fire, and the scale was many timesrger than this. There was no earth fire here, so the three of us worked together to set up a small array. With my special divine power, we created the effects ofva.¡±


    Hephaestus was quite satisfied with the current workshop and exined to Locke with a smile.


    As Locke approached, he saw the boilingva in the furnaces, and the hot breath came from time to time.


    If anyone fell into theva, he or she would die, not leaving corpses.


    At the same time, Kotter had found the location of the ck iron mine and arranged for more people to mine it.


    Because the ck iron was very hard, it was very difficult to mine it.


    Two dayster, a cart of ck ores was finally transported to the castle.

 Chapter 39

    The two of them, Athena and Asclepius, were already used to the forging skills. They didn¡¯t have any curiosity and were doing their things in the castle.


    Only Locke was interested in forging skills, so he went to the workshop to see the process of weapon forging.


    After they got the ck iron ores, they couldn¡¯t use them directly but needed to refine the ores.


    With a wave of his big hand, a full cart of ores weighing up to a thousand pounds was carried into the forging furnace by the great divine power.


    Swoosh~


    A dark red me appeared in Hephaestus¡¯s hand.


    Locke clearly felt that the me was several times stronger than the one he and Athena condensed with the fire element.


    Suddenly, Hephaestus threw the me in his hand into the forging furnace.


    Boom!


    The fire inside the forging furnace flickered.


    The glittering ck iron ores were directly ignited. The originally hard ck iron ores now had little bubbles on their surface, and then they began to melt like the cheese in the microwave.


    Hephaestus was the god who had the title of ¡°fire god¡± at the same time. Looking at the powerful me that could melt ck iron, Locke sighed secretly.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The ck iron ores in the forging furnace had turned into a mass of slightly ck thick liquid.


    The ck thick liquid in the forging furnace began to stir automatically. To Locke¡¯s surprise, the liquid began to change during the stirring. A small part of the liquid turned pure ck, and most of the liquid turned multicolored.


    Hephaestus waved his hand again. Something in the forging furnace was opened, and a multicolored mixture of unknown substances flowed out from the left mouth of the forging furnace.


    Soon, there were only about 5 liters of pure ck liquid left in the forging furnace.


    ¡°Are these all not necessary?¡±


    Locke asked curiously as he looked at the gradually cooling multicolored mixture. Although he was not familiar with the forging skills, looking at these things, they did not look like anything good.


    Hephaestus nodded and said, ¡°Yes, these are the impurities in the ck iron ores.¡±


    After separating most of the impurities, Hephaestus did not stop extracting. The pure ck liquid in the forging furnace was still flowing, tearing, andbining rapidly.


    Another half an hourter, the liquid in the forging furnace stopped and another pile of impurities was separated.


    ¡°It can be called ¡®ck iron liquid¡¯ now.¡±


    Looking at the ck iron liquid in the forging furnace, Hephaestus said with satisfaction.


    After the refinement was finished, under the control of Hephaestus, the ck iron liquid flew out of the forging furnace andnded on the sword-shaped mold prepared in advance.


    Soon, a pure ck iron sword appeared in front of Locke.


    Half an hourter, the iron waspletely cooled down. Hephaestus lifted the iron with divine power and threw it into the forging furnace.


    Within a minute, the iron weapon had turned red.


    Another minuteter, he took out the iron weapon.


    Ding! ng! Ding! ng!


    Hephaestus grabbed the hammer ced aside and began to beat it. Blue veins stood out on his arms.


    Soon, under the hammer¡¯s attack, the de of the sword turned into a thin piece.


    With a sweep of Hephaestus¡¯s arm, the thin piece seemed to be grabbed by an invisible hand and then folded together.


    Ding! ng!


    After folding, he continued to beat.


    Hephaestus threw it into the forging furnace, heated it until turning red. Then he took it out.


    Beating¡­ Folding again and again.


    ording to the introduction of Hephaestus, this was a process of forging, repeating fold forging, and further extracting impurities to improve the toughness of ck iron. A sword like this usually needed over ten thousand times of forging.


    After several times of folding, there were more than 10yers of obvious texture on the iron weapon.


    Shocked, Locke suddenly remembered that he had obtained the drawing of the Sword in the Stone when hepleted the nting taskst time.


    Thinking of this, he took out the drawing and handed it to Hephaestus. He asked expectantly, ¡°I have a drawing of the Sword in the Stone. Can you forge it now?¡±


    ¡°The Sword in the Stone is a good weapon.¡±


    After reading the drawing for a long time, Hephaestus said slowly, ¡°Although the structure is a littleplicated, it¡¯s not a problem for me. The Sword in the Stone made of this low-grade iron won¡¯t be of much high level.¡±


    He put away the drawing and said with a smile, ¡°With your current strength, you can¡¯t control the Sword in the Stone, even it¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. High-level weapons often had their consciousness and would reject low-level users.


    After handing the design drawing to Hephaestus, Locke found that it waste and decided to go back to have a rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to keep an eye on it?¡±


    Seeing Hephaestus was also preparing to leave with him, Locke was a little surprised.


    ¡°I am a god.¡±


    Hephaestusughed, turned around, and walked towards the castle. The sound of forging iron came from the workshop before Locke could understand what Hephaestus meant.


    After a short pause, Locke shrugged helplessly. It seemed that he thought too much. Hephaestus was the god of forging. He didn¡¯t need to stay by the side of the iron all the time like ordinary forgers.


    After forging,pounding, engraving, quenching, sharpening, and otherplicated craftsmanship, ten dayster, the first batch of weapons hade out.


    There were six long swords, two long des, and two big swords. There were ten level-2 weapons in total.


    As soon as the weapons came out, Locke distributed the exclusive weapons to Kotter, Kerton, Sam, and Becky first.


    As for the other retinues and subordinates, they were not even practitioners now. Even if they had level-2 weapons, they could not y many roles.


    So to encourage practice, Locke sent a notice directly. As long as one became the level-1 practitioner, he could get a level-2 weapon.


    When they knew that as long as they became level-1 practitioners, they would be able to obtain level-2 weapons, everyone was shocked and activated the crazy practice mode.


    On the training ground outside the castle.


    ¡°Kerton, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a superb carving technique!¡±


    Looking at the carved texture on the big sword in his hand, Kotter eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just the carving technique. Look at the pattern in the sword like flowing water, it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°How about we try the strength of this weapon?¡±


    Kerton suggested, looking at the big sword.


    With his eyes lit up, Kotter said without hesitation, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try my level-1 big sword.¡±


    He was also very curious about the power of the level-2 big sword.


    ng!


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the original big sword of Kotter was directly cut into two pieces. When they looked at the big ck iron sword, there was only a trace of being scratched on the de.


    Broken¡­


    How¡­ So powerful!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the hardness of this big sword is about to catch up with a level-3 weapon!¡±


    Kerton said in strong shock. Ordinary level-2 big swords couldn¡¯t easily break the level-1 big swords.


    ¡°Yes, this is definitely the top weapon of level 2!¡±


    Kotter said in a trembling voice, his face full of uncontroble excitement. As a practitioner, the weapon was the greatest help in the battle! Think about it, if two level-2 practitioners had a life and death battle, and one of their weapons was directly cut off by the other party, how could continue the fight!


    In the heart of Kotter and the others, the status of Hephaestus had risen again. Perhaps Master Locke didn¡¯t lie to them. Hephaestus was really the best forger in the world!


    Locke discussed with Hephaestus and decided to forge some weapons and sell them.


    Half a monthter, Hephaestus had forged 30 level-1 weapons and 10 level-2 weapons. Of course, the weapons of level 1 and level 2 were notparable to the weapons of level 1 and level 2 forged by ordinary forgers.


    On the second day, with this batch of weapons, the crowd headed for Bone City with great momentum.

 Chapter 40

    At noon, a city of more than 10 meters high appeared in front of everyone. This was the Bone City.


    It covered an area of more than 30 square kilometers and was thergest city in several nearby territories.


    After paying the entrance fee, the crowd entered Bone City. The streets were lined with houses, signs and gs of stores were flying, and the streets were crowded with people. It was a lively and prosperous scene.


    Looking at the constant stream of people on the street, Locke sighed, ¡°This seems to be the first time I¡¯ve seen such a prosperous scene in months.¡±


    Locke felt that things had changed. When he came to Lister, there was nothing. In just a few months, he obtained the god system and summoned three gods. He also practiced the small universe and became the level-1 mage.


    If those people had known his current situation, they would have been shocked.


    Athena, Asclepius, and Hephaestus also looked curiously at the first city they saw after they came to this world.


    Of course, Hephaestus didn¡¯t take out the hammer. Otherwise, a strong man carrying a hammer would frighten many people.


    Kotter took his retinues to deliver the weapons for sale to the stationed post. At the same time, Locke decided to take Athena and the others to feel the food in the world.


    There were only potatoes, the existing crops in Lister, and these potatoes were not mature yet. Most of the food supply was bought from Bone City by men sent by Locke. The variety and richness of food were naturally not as good as that of Bone City.


    About more than 10 minutester, Locke and the three of them arrived at a Lebon Hotel that was over 10 meters high.


    Lebon Hotel was a typical Gothic building. The west side was the entrance of the front door, and above was an exquisitely carved rose window. The east side was surrounded by a corridor, and the whole outside was exquisitely carved, looking magnificent.


    However, after taking a nce at the images of the carvings on the pirs, Hephaestus was not interested in them at all. ¡°The sculptor is not good at carvings. The textures are not smooth enough. His carving action is not fluent.¡±


    ¡°Look at the rose window. The design is in a mess. I can¡¯t even stand it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, look at that statue. It has no facial details and ssy eyes. It¡¯s a waste of sculpture materials.¡±


    Hephaestus didn¡¯t try to hide his voice and began toment casually. The aristocrats around him gradually darkened their faces after hearing what he said.


    ¡°Not everyone is a master of forging like you.¡±


    Noticing the change in the people¡¯s eyes, Locke said helplessly, ¡°If you continue, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to have dinner today.¡±


    Hephaestus stopped and saw the nobles around him staring at him angrily.


    It was known that this Lebon Hotel was one of thendmark buildings in Bone City. It was famous for its exquisite and gorgeous design. The nobles in Bone City often came here for fun. Now, there was a person who said it was a bad ce. He was humiliating the nobles!


    ¡°You have done a bad job. Why don¡¯t you let others talk about it?¡±


    Hephaestus grumbled, and even though he said so, he stopped.


    Athena and Asclepius gave helpless smiles and followed Locke to the hall.


    A meal here would cost at least dozens of gold coins. ording to Icacia Continent¡¯s conversion, 1 gold coin was equal to 100 coins and 1 silver coin was equal to 100 copper coins.


    A gold coin was the monthly expense of many ordinary families.


    ording to Locke¡¯s previous economic level, he wouldn¡¯t spend hundreds of gold coins to have a meal here, but now it was different. He had made a huge fortune when he dealt with the bandits. The weapons he was going to sell were estimated to be worth more than one hundred thousand gold coins.


    As soon as Locke and the others entered the hall, a tall maid with bared long legs came up to them.


    ¡°Distinguished guests, wee to Lebon Hotel. What can we do for you?¡±


    The maid was highly cultivated, and her voice was soft and pleasant to hear. All the maids recognized Locke as a noble at the first sight because Locke was dressed in aristocratic clothes.


    Oh my God! He was so handsome!


    Looking at Locke¡¯s handsome face secretly, the maid blushed and her heart skipped a beat.


    Did this noble master just arrive in Bone City?


    The maid thought to herself, as the person in charge of reception, she had seen almost all the nobles in Bone City, but she had never seen Locke.


    But she didn¡¯t think she had a chance.


    Looking at the noble, beautiful and elegant Athena beside Locke, the maid felt a little dejected in her eyes.


    ¡°Arrange a big private room for us.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    Soon, the maid led Locke and the others to the private room.


    Filet steak, crispy goose liver with mushroom, caviar seafood tter¡­


    Locke, Asclepius, and Hephaestus ordered more than 10 dishes. In addition to these, Athena also ordered 7 or 8 desserts, such as tiramisu, marzipan, Sacher cake, and so on.


    A meal cost more than 1000 gold coins.


    Looking at the dishes ordered by Locke and others, the maid was a little surprised. Even in Bone City, few people could eat thousands of gold coins for a meal.


    Lebon Hotel was very efficient. Within half an hour, all the dishes had been served.


    ¡°Although the skill of carving is not very good, the food in this world is good.¡± Hephaestus said with satisfaction while chewing the beef.


    Asclepius was also eating with his head down and nodding sullenly, still approving of Hephaestus¡¯ words.


    Athena, on the other hand, enjoyed the food elegantly.


    Bang~


    Just as everyone was enjoying their meal, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open.


    A young man broke in, followed by two guards.


    The young man was wearing a trainee magic robe, with his royal style curly hair covering his shoulder. He raised his head, looked down at the people in the room arrogantly, and finally stopped on Locke.


    When the young man saw Locke, he was first stunned, and then smiled contemptuously. ¡°I heard from my subordinate that someone bragged that the hotel¡¯s carving is low-end.¡±


    Then the young man walked in and looked at Locke arrogantly. ¡°Now I see you, Locke Capet. I seem to understand.¡±


    ¡°Church Yallman.¡±


    Looking at the young man who came in, Locke frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, Locke finally remembered his name.


    In addition to the students of mage, mage academy also set up a magic awakening ss to teach the magic principles of children who hadn¡¯t awakened magic talent.


    The man in front of him was called ¡°Church Yallman ¡°, the son of a viscount, who was in the same ss as Locke.


    Locke didn¡¯t like a yboy like Yallman, so they didn¡¯t get along well.

 Chapter 41

    Looking at the arrogant and domineering Church, Locke¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and he said lightly, ¡°Church Yallman, you are not wee here. Please get out!¡±


    Locke¡¯s cold words ignited the mes of anger in Church¡¯s eyes. Why? You were a loser now. Why did you still keep a proud look!


    Especially when he saw Athena beside Locke, he was so jealous that he almost lost his temper.


    Yes, Locke Capet used to be the most talented student in the magic ss. But why was he now a loser with beautiful women!


    Calm! Calm!


    Church was repeating in his mind. ¡®I¡¯m an apprentice mage now, and my status was much higher than Locke¡¯s!¡¯


    Taking a deep breath, Church looked better. He looked at Locke and said regretfully, ¡°I heard that our former ¡®the first genius of Naton County¡¯ became the lord of Lister. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°Lister, that¡¯s a barren ce. How could someone be willing to be the lord of such a shabby territory?¡±


    With a sneer, Church said sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve be an apprentice mage now, and I¡¯ve received an offer from the Scr Magic Academy, so it won¡¯t be long before I can be a truly great mage!¡±


    Speaking, Church showed the symbol of the apprentice mage in his chest.


    Faced with Church¡¯s braggadocio, the corners of Locke¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, watching Church¡¯s performance like a clown.


    ¡®Locke Capet, I¡¯ll take everything away from you and see if you can still keep it!¡¯


    Noticing Locke¡¯s scornful smile, Church¡¯s heart sank and he thought viciously.


    Looking at Athena, with a warm smile on his face, Church invited, ¡°So, this beautifuldy, you¡¯d better follow me instead of following this loser.¡±


    However, to his disappointment, Athena didn¡¯t even look at him when she tasted the wine. She had no interest in such a yboy. Meanwhile, the two men, Hephaestus and Asclepius, were eating their food, ignoring him.


    No one paid attention to Church, The smile on his face gradually stiffened, and finally, his whole face became cold.


    Opposite Locke¡¯s private room.


    The girl shook the red wine in her ss and murmured, ¡°Locke Capet, I didn¡¯t expect to meet former ¡®first genius¡¯ here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Grace, the so-called ¡®first genius¡¯ is nothing but some people bragging about it.¡±


    A middle-aged man not far away from the girl said coquettishly, lowering his head. Although he was the leader of Treasure Pavilion in Bone City and a respected figure in Bone City, he dared not show any disrespect to this young girl.


    Rosaline Grace cast a casual nce at the man and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she looked at Locke¡¯s private room with interest, waiting for the consequence. Through the window, she could almost see what was going on in Locke¡¯s private room.


    The middle-aged man stopped talking wisely.


    ¡°Miss, the people following Locke are not simple.¡±


    Behind Rosaline, there was a woman about 50 years old to serve her, who reminded her in a low voice. Although she didn¡¯t feel any energy fluctuation from the three people, she didn¡¯t know why she always had a sense of threat deep in her heart.


    What a beautiful girl!


    As a woman, Rosaline also noticed Athena beside Locke. However, when she saw Athena¡¯s face, she was stunned instantly.


    She had always been very confident in her appearance, but just now, for the first time, she felt self-abased.


    Yes, it was a sense of self-abasement, as if a mortal woman was dreaming of beingpared to the goddess in the scroll.


    When did she, the daughter of a count, feel self-abased¡­


    Rosaline sighed with self-mockery. Then she looked away from Athena and looked at Locke again. She nodded slightly, her eyes flickering. ¡°It seems that this once first genius is a little unusual.¡±


    Locke must be extraordinary to have such a beautiful girl by his side.


    In Locke¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Locke¡¯s face was calm, and there was not even a trace of anger from embarrassment. He looked at Church indifferently, and then said slowly, ¡°If you finish, get out.¡±


    Church was stunned as if he didn¡¯t believe what he had heard.


    ¡®Get out?¡¯ This loser asked him to get out!


    Church felt that the anger he had umted for a long time in his chest suddenly exploded.


    ¡°Locke Capet, do you know you are courting death?¡±


    Clenching his fists, Church looked extremely gloomy, as if he wanted to swallow Locke alive.


    ¡°Since you are a loser, you should behave yourself as a loser and watch out. Some people can¡¯t be offended by a loser like you!¡±


    Looking at Locke with hatred, Church took out the magic charm from his pocket. He thought that Locke should learn a lesson.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you the power of fireball spell!¡±


    As he spoke, Church activated the magic element in his body and injected it into the magic charm in his hand. The magic charm began to burn with the sound of sizzling.


    Seeing that Church took out the magic charm, Locke shook his head with boredom. To be honest, the magic released by the magic charm was not a threat to him at all.


    Upstairs, Rosaline straightened her body slightly and stared in the direction of Locke¡¯s private room. She wanted to see how Locke was going to solve the current difficulties.


    Although the power of the magic released by the magic charm was not very great, for ordinary people, even if they did not die, they would be skinned.


    At this time, the fireball spell in Church¡¯s hand had taken shape.


    The fist-sized fireball trembled slightly as if it was about to lose control at any time. With a red face, Church managed to control the fireball in his hand barely.


    ¡°Locke Capet, get ready to pay for what you just said!¡±


    With a roar, Church threw the fireball out of his hand.


    Looking at the fireball, which was whistling towards him, Locke didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°It seems that I need to send you out myself.¡±


    With a wave of Locke¡¯s hand, a fireball instantly appeared in his hand. Without any pause, he directly threw it at the fireball of Church.


    How was that possible!


    How could Locke Capet release the fireball spell!


    When Church saw the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand, he trembled and found it hard to believe the reality of the scene in front of him, staring his eyes as big as possible.


    His body was stiff in ce, and his brain was buzzing. He lost the ability to think.


    ¡°Locke Capet is a mage!¡±


    Rosaline, who was far away, suddenly stood up from the chair. Her calm heart had already been stirred up. Everyone knew that Locke was a loser on magic! Why did he suddenly be the fire mage of level 1?


    ¡°No, this is not an ordinary fireball spell.¡±


    The woman next to Rosaline stared at the fireball with a serious face. This level-1 magic could actually make her feel threatened!


    Bang~


    The two fireballs bumped into each other, and the fireball of Church was instantly disintegrated like an egg smashing on a stone.


    Locke¡¯s fireball smashed directly at Church who was standing still.

 Chapter 42

    When he saw the fireball smashing at him, Church stood still like a piece of wood. It seemed that he had been scared out of his wits.


    Boom!


    The fireball exploded in front of Church, and the huge shock wave threw him away.


    Bang~


    Church smashed heavily on the wall in the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life for the sake of ssmates. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    Locke said slowly, looking at Church on the ground. Although he needed to be punished, he was not a murderous maniac. So when the fireball was about to hit the other party, Locke controlled the fireball to explode.


    Puff~


    Church covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Locke in fear, his body trembling as if he hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock.


    Finally, he fell to the ground and passed out.


    Seeing their master fainted, the two guards trembled and stood there at a loss, looking at Locke in horror.


    If Locke could release the fireball spell, it meant that he was already a mage of level 1. They usually used the power of Church to pretend to be powerful, and they were not even practitioners. How could they be a match for this mage in front of them?


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Locke waved his hand and said impatiently.


    The two men nodded in a hurry. Fearing that Locke would go back on his words, they grabbed Church and ran out of the room with all their might.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Rosaline eximed in her heart. Even though she was a little far away from Locke, she still felt a strong fluctuation of the fire element. Although she was also a level-1 mage, she couldn¡¯t take Locke¡¯s fireball spell!


    She activated her magic talent at the age of five and had been called a genius girl. With the support of the Grace family¡¯s huge resources, she became a level-1 mage recently.


    ¡°Miss Rosaline, please try your best to make friends with the other party!¡±


    The woman behind her looked a little excited.


    ¡°Locke Capet has controlled the magic element to a terrifying extent. I dare say that even the senior students of Scr Magic Academy are not so proficient in it!¡±


    Many low-level mages would lose control of the magic as long as it was released, and the magic would attack ording to its original target. It was easy for the enemies to dodge such magic.


    Only the mage with exquisite spirit power and great magic could continue to control the magic released and carry out a more urate target attack.


    As for Locke, he could not only detonate the fireball in advance but also urately control the direction of the fire element¡¯s impact. Raphael was shocked when she recalled what had happened just now.


    Hearing Raphael¡¯sment on Locke, Rosaline was shocked.


    Few people in county town could make Aunt Raphael think so. Was Locke really a super genius? He had been hiding his strength and practicing magic for so many years.


    At the thought of this possibility, Rosaline¡¯s breath quickened, and the shock in her eyes became more intense. If that was the case, how shrewd would this young man be who was called loser so many years!


    No matter what, it was an opportunity to make friends with each other. A genius like Locke would be a great help to her career!


    Rosaline regained her previous calmness and ordered the middle-aged woman lightly, ¡°From now on, report every move of Locke Capet to me. Remember, don¡¯t make the other party unhappy.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s forehead had been covered with ayer of sweat. Hearing Rosaline¡¯s order, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and hurriedly nodded, ¡°I will definitelyplete the task perfectly.¡±


    Locke was a level-1 mage!


    Moreover, although he had been lowering his head, he had heard the conversation between the two of them word by word. The other party¡¯s talent had reached the point that even Miss Rosaline had to show her affection. Fortunately, Locke didn¡¯t hear what he had said!


    In Locke¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Sorry, I failed to stop Master Yallman.¡±


    The previous maid ran in and apologized guiltily. At the same time, her eyes were full of strong admiration. Master Capet was not only a handsome man but also a powerful mage!


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You can leave now.¡±


    Locke shook his head to reassure the maid. After saying that, he looked in the direction of Rosaline.


    He had already sensed two magic auras. Clear one, was the wind mage¡¯s aura; the other was obscure, which should be the aura of the ice mage. But so what? As long as they didn¡¯t provoke him, it had nothing to do with him.


    He was so observant.


    When Locke looked in their direction, Rosaline was shocked. She was very calm when she was found by Locke. She raised her ss and nodded at Locke with a smile as a greeting.


    This good-looking girl should be the level-1 wind mage.


    Feeling the faint magical fluctuation on Rosaline, Locke instantly concluded.


    These two people shouldn¡¯t belong to Bone City. Although Bone City was thergest city around these several territories,pared to the real city, it was verymon.


    This girl should be only 18 years old. At this age, she could be considered a genius for being a level-1 mage. This kind of genius usually appeared in big forces.


    Moreover, he felt an obscure and powerful magical fluctuation from the woman who looked like a guard behind the girl. Bone City didn¡¯t have any force that could afford to hire a mage as a guard.


    But it had nothing to do with him.


    Locke smiled and looked away.


    Rosaline was stunned to see herself being ignored like this. In county town, every nobleman who saw her would try his best to please her. However, today when she took the initiative to show her affection, she failed¡­


    ¡°Is that Church Yallman who was beaten?¡±


    ¡°Miserable, how dare hitting Church Yallman in Bone City! The man is courting death!¡±


    ¡°Courting death? Are you blind? The other party is a mage. Now it¡¯s the Yallman family that should feel troublesome.¡±


    The loud noise attracted many guests in the hotel. Although they knew Locke was a ¡°loser¡±, they had never seen Locke, so they didn¡¯t know that the person in front of them was the ¡°loser¡± they often despised.


    ¡°Mage, this young man is actually mage!¡±


    ¡°He is a mage at such a young age. He must be a master from a big family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, maybe they are from the county town.¡±


    At the same time, these people quickly ordered to find out Locke¡¯s identity as soon as possible.


    In Bone City, the strongest casten was only a level-2 mage, and the level-1 mage was already a very strong existence. Therefore, these aristocrats were very cautious, afraid of offending Locke.


    Soon, the steward of Lebon Hotel knew what was going on in the private room.


    When he knew that Locke in the private room was a mage, the steward¡¯s face changed immediately. He came to apologize and said that he would give Locke a half-off discount.


    Locke didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. After dinner, the four of them were about to meet with Kotter.


    Not long after Locke and the others left, the middle-aged man entered the private room where Rosaline was in. He bowed and reported respectfully, ¡°Miss Grace, they went back to the post house after they left the hotel.¡±


    ¡°There seem to be some valuable goods in their carriage, and a strong guard is guarding it.¡±


    ¡°Precious goods?¡±


    Rosaline was slightly stunned. After thinking for a while, she smiled expectantly and said, ¡°If they are goods used for exchange, they should go to Treasure Pavilion to trade.¡±


    On the other side, Locke and the others were indeed preparing to go to Treasure Pavilion.

 Chapter 43

    Treasure Pavilion was a seven-story attic, which was the highest building in Bone City. As the property of the Grace family, a leading family in Naton County, Treasure Pavilion yed an important role in Bone City. To a certain extent, it could be on an equal footing with the casten mansion.


    In Treasure Pavilion, people could sell goods or buy what they wanted. At the same time, Treasure Pavilion would hold an auction regrly to sell some precious items.


    In addition to Bone City, there were treasure pavilions in every city of Naton County. So as long as you could afford it, you could buy everything from Naton County.


    With several boxes of weapons, Locke and the others arrived at Treasure Pavilion.


    Before they stepped into Treasure Pavilion, a middle-aged man came to meet them.


    ¡°Respected Mr. Capet. I¡¯m Judd, the leader of Treasure Pavilion in Bone City.¡±


    The middle-aged man introduced himself with respect.


    Locke politely nodded and smiled, ¡°Hello, Mr. Judd.¡±


    At the moment when Locke saw Judd, he suddenly became interested in the girl he had seen in Lebon Hotel. Although Judd was the leader of Treasure Pavilion, he was extremely respectful to the girl. It was conceivable that the girl must have a high status.


    Since he knew that Locke was also a level-1 mage, Judd didn¡¯t dare to show any neglect. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Mr. Capet, please move to the VIP reception room. I¡¯ll introduce an important person to you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Locke nodded. He had already guessed who he was going to meet this time. It was the girl who had appeared before.


    Locke went to see Rosaline, Athena and the two of them began to hang around in Treasure Pavilion.


    Two minutester, Locke arrived at the seventh floor of Treasure Pavilion and entered the middle gate.


    After entering the gate, there was an elegantly decorated hall, with the marble floor, a sandalwood table, and several silver luminous pearls hanging on the exquisite chandelier on the roof.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Capet. My name is Rosaline Grace. I¡¯m Count Grace¡¯s daughter from the Grace family.¡±


    Rosaline performed a nobleman¡¯s characteristic etiquette, gracefully, elegantly, and calmly, with an air ofpetence emanating from her body.


    Count Grace? Soon enough, Locke thought of the Grace family. Although the Grace family was one of the top ten families in the Naton County, several times stronger than the Capet family, as a person who had been influenced by the civilization of the earth in his previous life, Locke couldn¡¯t do anything to grovel.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Grace.¡±


    Locke smiled and politely greeted Rosaline.


    As a genius, he spoke differently. Although it was the first time for Rosaline to get close to Locke, she immediately felt the difference from Locke.


    He spoke in neither humble nor pushy manner, and his temperament waspletely different from that of some sorehead aristocrats.


    At the invitation of Rosaline, Locke sat down. A maid beside them poured half a ss of wine for the two.


    From the corner of her eyes, the maid looked at Locke up and down curiously. She wondered who could let Miss Grace receive him in person.


    The two clinked sses. After drinking, Rosaline asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Capet, do youe to Treasure Pavilion for something important?¡±


    Locke put down the ss and looked at Rosaline with a faint smile, his gaze sank slightly. ¡°Miss. Grace, didn¡¯t you know that I¡¯m here for sale?¡±


    Not only Athena and other powerful gods but also Locke had found many people following them. Someone from Rosaline¡¯s side must be one of these stalkers.


    In Locke¡¯s nd gaze, Rosaline felt a slight chill.


    With a straight face, she said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Capet. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry for sending someone to monitor you. Please believe me. I mean no harm.¡±


    She was smart enough not to defend herself, but to sincerely apologize.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They are just some minions. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Locke took a sip of wine and said casually, ¡°I have some weapons here and want to sell them in Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal?¡¯ Hearing this, Rosaline was surer of her thoughts. Over the years, Locke must be hiding his talent. After all, many talents were too outstanding and were eliminated.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, since you trust Treasure Pavilion, we won¡¯t let you down. We will give you a price that will satisfy you.¡±


    Rosaline said in a low voice. Although she was a little shocked, her expression did not change much.


    She didn¡¯t care what weapons Locke was selling at all. All the advanced forgers were in the county town, so there was basically no good weapon here.


    She had even decided that even if Locke took out a pile of scrap metal, she would still buy it at the highest price. This was an opportunity to develop a good rtionship with Locke, and she would not miss it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Grace. I won¡¯t let you suffer any loss.¡±


    Locke said confidently.


    Although these weapons were only level-1 or 2 weapons, they were created by the god of forging and were not something an ordinary weapon couldpare with.


    Led by Grace, Locke came to a special treasure identification room where three old men sat. When the three saw Rosaline, they all stood up and bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, these three are the treasure evaluators of our treasure pavilion. I believe they won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Rosaline smiled and turned to Locke, introducing. She had told them that no matter what Locke offered, they would offer a very high price.


    Locke nodded with a smile. Then he asked Kotter, who was waiting outside, to bring in three boxes with weapons.


    Several treasure evaluators surrounded them. They had received the notice in advance, so they didn¡¯t expect the items in the boxes at all. After all, it was a thing that needed to be epted by rtionships. It was probably not that good.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a look first.¡±


    Locke said as he opened the boxes with weapons.


    The three treasure evaluators looked at the boxes casually, as if they were following a procedure. However, when they saw the weapons in the boxes, they were all stunned.


    Noticing the change of expression on the treasure evaluators¡¯ faces, Rosaline also walked up. When she saw the weapon in the boxes, she was also stunned.


    Although she was not the practitioner who used these weapons, as the daughter of the count, she still had this insight.


    These weapons seemed to be stronger than those of her family!

 Chapter 44

    A treasure evaluator trembled slightly, picked up a long sword, looked at it over and over again, and finally eximed, ¡°These are all level-2 weapons!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the level-2 weapon!¡±


    Touching the patterns on the hilt of the sword, another treasure evaluator¡¯s beard shook and his voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve been a treasure evaluator all my life, and I¡¯ve never seen such exquisite sculpture technique.¡±


    ¡°Look at this sword. It has the same pattern as the cloud. It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Thest treasure evaluator praised as he touched the pattern on the de.


    Although she had found that these weapons were not ordinary, Rosaline was still shocked when she heard the evaluation of treasure evaluators. ¡°Are these all level-2 weapons?¡±


    Was there a level-2 forger who she didn¡¯t know? No, it was impossible. A forger who could make level-2 weapons was an extremely noble existence even in the county town. It was impossible for him to live in such a deste ce.


    But how did these weaponse from? Looking at these weapons, Rosaline was extremely confused.


    On the other side, after marveling for a while, the three treasure evaluators decided to test the strength of level-2 weapons, so they asked someone to bring a broken long de for testing. Although the long de was broken, it was true that it was a level-2 weapon and there was no problem using it to test.


    Besides them, Rosaline also looked at the test curiously to see how powerful the weapons that could get such a high evaluation would be.


    ng~


    A big gap appeared on the de of the broken level-2 long de, and a small scratch appeared on the de of the long sword.


    Hiss~


    Looking at the gap on the broadsword in their hands, the three treasure evaluators took a deep breath.


    Rosaline was also stunned, and a little unbelievable. Generally speaking, they were both level-2 weapons. Even if one of them was a little better at forging, the gap between them wouldn¡¯t be so great!


    Locke, on the other hand, was calm. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, this was a weapon made by the god of forging. Although he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, its toughness was not low.


    ¡°Miss Grace, I promise with the honor of a treasure evaluator that these weapons are the best in level 2!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The forging level of this level-2 weapon surpasses that of level 3!¡±


    The three treasure evaluators had a strong shock in their eyes and a look of certainty.


    Looking at the calm Locke, Rosaline said in a slightly excited tone, ¡°Mr. Capet, do you still have such a level-2 weapon? I will buy it at the highest price!¡±


    Even in the Grace family, level-2 practitioners could be considered the mainstay. If all weapons of practitioners in the family were reced with this kind of weapons¡­ How terrifying would it be!


    Thinking of this, Rosaline became more and more excited.


    However, to Rosaline¡¯s disappointment, Locke shook his head and said, ¡°No. I only have so many level-2 weapons at present.¡±


    Locke smiled and said with certainty, ¡°But I¡¯m sure that I will have such a weapon in my handster.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet, we can establish long-term cooperation. Of course, I will buy it at the highest price!¡± Rosaline, who had been disappointed, said hurriedly as her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Locke nodded. The Grace family was a leading business force. It would save a lot of trouble to trade with such a force.


    After the two reached an agreement, treasure evaluators began to identify the level-1 weapons. After the shock of the level-2 weapons, they calmed down a lot when they evaluated the level-1 weapons.


    Looking at the weapons on the ground, Rosaline said to Locke with a smile, ¡°One level-1 weapon is worth 3000 gold coins; one level-2 weapon is worth 8000 gold coins. What do you think of the price?¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t mind the price. In fact, the average weapons of level 1 were only 2000 gold coins, and the weapons of level 2 were at most 5000 gold coins. Rosaline offered a high price. After all, even the level-2 magic wand was only about 10000 gold coins.


    After the identification, Locke and Rosaline went back to the exquisitely decorated room.


    Soon, the maid prepared the gold coins.


    ¡°10 level-2 weapons and 30 level-1 weapons. A total of 170 thousand gold coins, have been stored inside.¡±


    As Rosaline said, the maid had already handed over a ck card.


    Locke knew that this ck card was jointly issued by several most powerful chambers ofmerce in Icacia Continent, which was suitable forrge-scale gold coins transaction.


    If you wanted to exchange for cash, you could also get to joint banks established by several chambers ofmerce to exchange.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, the recruitment of Scr Magic Academy which is held each two-year is about to start. I think you will also go there.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Rosaline said expectantly, ¡°If you join Scr Magic Academy, the Grace family will provide all the practice resources for you.¡±


    Whether it was the Grace family or other forces, they would recruit talented students in advance and provide them with practice resources. After graduation, these students would often be the support for the development of these forces.


    Scr Magic Academy?


    It was the second time that Locke heard this name.


    As thergest mage academy of Naton County, Scr Magic Academy was also the ce that all the people who studied magic wanted to go to most.


    If one could enter the mage academy, it meant he would be able to make rapid progress. After graduation, he would be the target of all the noble families to recruit.


    If it was in the past, Locke might have epted it. But now it was different. He had the god system. With the wisdom goddess, Athena, was there any need for him to study in the mage academy?


    Moreover, there was no such thing as a free lunch. Once he epted the resources of the Grace family, it meant that he was bound to the Grace family. He didn¡¯t want to be bound.


    Thinking of this, Locke shook his head and refused. He shrugged and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m very busy now. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to take part in the examination.¡±


    Rosaline was stunned, somewhat unresponsive. Very busy now? No time to take the examination?


    Listen, were these inappropriate words? Didn¡¯t you know how many people dream of this opportunity?


    ¡°I will go to Scr Magic Academy if there is a chance. However¡­ Not now.¡±


    Looking at the surprised look on Rosaline¡¯s face, Locke said to Rosaline with a faint smile.


    Although he didn¡¯t need to be a student in Scr Magic Academy, he would go to the library of the mage academy, which collected thergest number of magic books in Naton County.


    So he would go to the mage academy, but he had to wait until everything about Lister was on track.


    He would go to the mage academy, but not now?


    Rosaline didn¡¯t understand what Locke meant instantly. There were strict recruitment rules in the academy. If they missed this opportunity, they would have to wait for two years. Even marquis couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Seeing Locke so determined, Rosaline sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. Geniuses might be so independent and special.

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Miss Grace, I need some practice methods of healers. Do you have it here?¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t forget the task system, so he decided to buy some books about the practice methods of healers.


    After thinking for a while, Rosaline replied, ¡°The practice methods of healers are rtively rare. At present, there are only two books of level 1 in the treasure pavilion in Bone City. Higher-level practice methods need to be transferred from other ces.¡±


    ¡°Miss Grace¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Rosaline, Locke.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Rosaline smiled.


    Locke didn¡¯t feel restrained and said directly, ¡°Rosaline, I¡¯ll buy the two books about the practice methods of the healers. If the high-level practice methods of the healers arrive, I¡¯ll ask my men to buy them.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back?¡±


    Rosaline asked curiously when she heard Locke¡¯s tone.


    Locke nodded and replied, ¡°Have a rest for one night at Bone City. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Knowing that Locke was leaving, Rosaline felt a little regretful. Suddenly, something urred to her. She smiled and invited, ¡°The treasure pavilion will hold an auction tomorrow evening. I wonder if you are interested in attending it.¡±


    ¡°An auction?¡±


    He had never attended an auction since he came to this world. Thinking of this, Locke nodded, ¡°Okay, I will attend it on time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to youring.¡±


    Rosaline said with a smile.


    The two of them took another sip and went downstairs.


    Coming downstairs, Locke was stunned to see Athena and others.


    Asclepius¡¯s hands were already full of objects, and Hephaestus was also carrying various bags, both of them are a look of helplessness.


    As for Athena, she was still standing in front of a pastry cab, seeming to be hesitating about which one to buy.


    Sure enough, girls were born to be crazy about shopping, and even gods were no exception. Looking at the two of them, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    When Asclepius saw Locke as if he saw a helper, he asked in surprise, ¡°Locke, is everything done? Is it time to go?¡±


    Looking at this appearance of Asclepius, Lockeughed, and after ncing at Rosaline, he introduced to several people, ¡°This is Rosaline Grace.¡±


    Locke introduced Athena and the others to Rosaline.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. Just call me Rosaline.¡±


    Rosaline greeted Athena and others with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Rosaline.¡±


    Asclepius and Hephaestus smiled, while Athena nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Rosaline also nodded slightly to Athena, showing no dissatisfaction on her face.


    ¡°Boy, good job.¡±


    Asclepius came up to Locke, showing a look that all men understand. But he just finished his words, he felt a very cold gaze.


    Turning around, Asclepius saw Athena looking at him calmly, but he was sure that there was a chilling coldness deep in her eyes, which made him scared.


    Although it was the second time that Rosaline had seen Athena, Rosaline still was a little shocked. Perhaps, in front of this girl, all women would be dejected.


    Rosaline smiled bitterly in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that she, the daughter of a count would feel self-abased one day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Athena nced at Rosaline lightly and turned to Locke. After saying that, Athena walked out of the treasure pavilion.


    Asclepius shrugged his shoulders and went out with Hephaestus both carrying things.


    After saying goodbye to Rosaline quickly, Locke followed them.


    ¡°Locke Capet¡±


    The anger on Viscount Yallman¡¯s face froze and he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Wasn¡¯t Locke Capet a loser? How could he hurt Church, who was an apprentice mage?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Locke Capet. He is now the fire mage of level 1!¡± Another guard of Church said in a trembling voice.


    Hearing the guard¡¯s report again, Viscount Yallman trembled and finally believed it.


    Lying on the bed, Church struggled for a while and then said intermittently, ¡°Father, let¡¯s end this matter in this way. We don¡¯t want to provoke Locke Capet.¡±


    He had already had a psychological shadow over Locke.


    Hearing what he said, Viscount Yallman kept silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed and nodded helplessly. His family couldn¡¯t afford to offend the promising level-1 mage.


    On the other side, when they knew that the person who released the magic in Lebon Hotel was a mage, all the aristocrats were shocked. The loser theyughed at had be a mage!


    Most of the aristocrats of Bone City were born with noble titles from their ancestors, and some families didn¡¯t even have a mage.


    In the past, they just wanted to find a sense of existence to satirize Locke. Now that they knew that Locke had be the mage of level 1, they were totally low profile and didn¡¯t dare to speak ill of Locke.


    Were those businessmen telling the truth? Did Locke Capet take people to kill those bandits? But the bandit teams had level-2 mages and Locke was a level-1 mage. How could he be a match for the bandits? Or¡­ Was there any other powerful practitioner behind Locke Capet!


    Thinking of this possibility, the hearts of the nobles twitched fiercely.


    Locke and the others returned to the post house. In the evening, Locke invited actively Athena to go shopping and enjoy the night view of Bone City.


    On the second day, they strolled around the city for the whole day. In the evening, Locke and Athena came to the auction house of the treasure pavilion. As for Asclepius and Hephaestus, they went to some tavern in the city for drinking happily.


    As soon as Locke arrived at the door, Judd came out and weed the two people in.


    The auction hall had three floors, which were enough to amodate hundreds of people.


    On the first floor, there were somemon seats arranged intensively, and on the second floor, there were several independent tea seats. On the third floor, there were more than 10 private rooms.


    Judd took Locke and Athena to the third floor directly.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, this is a level-1 mage at such a young age. You are young and promising!¡±


    A middle-aged man in a ck robe said with a smile when he saw Locke and others in the corridor on the third floor.


    ¡°Sir Casten!¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man in a ck robe, Judd bowed.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Donahue.¡±


    Locke performed etiquette between mages. Beforeing to Bone City, he knew that the other party was a level-2 mage.


    Donahue nodded with a smile and said to Locke, ¡°If you are free, you cane to casten mansion.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    After greeting Donahue, Locke also came to the private room.


    It was a well-decorated room. Sitting there, one could see the situation on the whole auction site.

 Chapter 46

    In the auction hall.


    ¡°Wee to the auction of Bone City.¡±


    An enchanting and sexy beauty stood at the forefront of the auction table, she was the auctioneer this time.


    ¡°The first auction item is the work of Kevin, a famous sculptor in the county town Dream of White.¡±


    ¡°The starting price: 50 gold coins, one raise of 5 gold coins at a time.¡±


    Behind the ss cover was a delicate pearl ne, under which there was a shiny luminous pearl. Under the light of the luminous pearl, the ne emitted a milky white luster, which was very beautiful.


    Hearing the introduction, the crowd immediately became lively.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Kevin¡¯s work!¡±


    ¡°My wife happens to need a pair of the ne. I want this one!¡±


    Looking at the excited people in the hall, Locke was confused. Perhaps it was because he had seen a lot of Hephaestus carvings, but now when he looked at the pearl ne, Locke felt that it was just so-so.


    Athena, who was standing next to him, also had a look of disgust on her face.


    ¡°Fifty-five gold coins!¡±


    ¡°Sario, you want to buy the ne of Master Kevin with 55 gold coins. Are you dreaming? I will pay 70 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°Eighty gold coins!¡±


    ¡­


    In the end, the ne was sold for 100 gold coins.


    Locke was surprised to hear the final price. Are these aristocrats so rich? To spend 100 gold coins on amon ne.


    Locke felt the decline of the Capet family again. The count family had only a few thousand gold coins in savings. Perhaps his family couldn¡¯t evenpare with some viscount family.


    Strictly speaking, Count Capet was also a civilian. He knew that the people¡¯s livelihood was poor, so he oftenmuted tax. When encountering some disasters, he would pay his own money to save the victims.


    Although Locke sighed, he didn¡¯t mean to me Count Capet at all. He was even proud of Count Capet.


    The auction was still going on.


    Half an hourter, Locke began to feel bored. He found that all the items on the auction were luxury goods.


    In the auction field, an auction item was sold, and the attendants brought a cage covered with ck cloth.


    With one hand supporting her chin, Athena looked at the cage with eyes flickering, lost in thought.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the auctioneer uncovered the ck cloth. Under the ck cloth was an iron cage, in which there was a fiery red bird, only half the size of a palm.


    The bird¡¯s eyes were red and kept beating the iron cage, but in front of the hard subway cage, any struggle was in vain.


    ¡°This is a me bird cub.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that an adult me bird is a level-2 magical beast. Possessing this me bird is equivalent to having a powerful level-2 mage.¡±


    ¡°Take it down, and the me bird will be the strongest power of your family!¡±


    The auctioneer¡¯s words were very ingenious, praising the strengths and avoiding the shorings. She portrayed the advantages of the me bird simply and clearly.


    ¡°The starting price is 500 gold coins. Each bid will be no less than 50 gold coins.¡±


    After describing the advantages of the me bird, the auctioneer began to offer the base price.


    However, although the auctioneer had boasted, no one bid for it. They could afford 500 gold coins, but they were not idiots.


    Not to mention whether this cub had the chance to be a level-2 magical beast or not, even if it could be a level-2 magical beast, it would take a long time. Moreover, the resources of a level-2 magical beast needed were not something an ordinary noble family could support.


    The hall was silent for more than 10 seconds.


    ¡°550 gold coins.¡±


    A deep voice came from the third floor.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Casten.¡±


    Looking at the direction of the private room, the people below instantly knew the identity of the bidder.


    Now, the others were even less interested in the me bird. No one dared topete with Sir Casten for a useless thing.


    Of course, Locke didn¡¯t want to raise the price. Even if the bird grew up, it was only a level-2 magical beast, which was totally out of his eyes.


    ¡°Buy this bird.¡±


    However, just as the auctioneer shouted for the second time, Athena said to Locke.


    ¡°600 gold coins.¡±


    Hearing Athena¡¯s words, Locke shouted without hesitation.


    ¡°How dare someone bid with Sir Casten!¡±


    ¡°It seems that the voice is also from the third floor. This time to bid, did he have a conflict with Sir Casten?¡±


    When they heard Locke¡¯s voice, they were shocked at first, and then the whole room was in an uproar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. How dare you offend Sir Casten?¡±


    Some of them even chuckled and were ready to watch a good show.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, just when they thought Sir Casten was going to get angry, there was a chuckle of Sir Casten in the private room. ¡°Mr. Capet, since you like this me bird, I¡¯ll make you happy and give it to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Locke Capet!¡±


    Hearing the name shouted by Sir Casten, everyone froze again, after yesterday¡¯s experience, Locke¡¯s weight in their hearts skyrocketed.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Casten.¡±


    Turning in the direction of Donahue¡¯s private room, Locke smiled and thanked him.


    Even Sir Casten didn¡¯t participate in the bidding, and the others didn¡¯t ask for a snub and bid with Locke.


    Locke bid the me bird smoothly.


    In just a short while, the servant of the treasure pavilion brought the me bird up.


    ¡°The me bird is irritable. Before you tame it¡­¡±


    The servant was stunned with his eyes wide open as if he had seen something incredible.


    It turned out that Athena had opened the door of the cage, but the usually irritable me bird didn¡¯t seem to be about to riot at all. Instead, it flew intimately to Athena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Locke said to the servant who stood still with a smile.


    After the servant left, Locke asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything special about this me bird?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cute?¡±


    Athena teased the me bird and said without looking back.


    Cute? Locke¡¯s mouth twitched. Well, that was indeed a good reason.


    Stroking the me bird¡¯s head, Athena continued, ¡°In addition to its good-looking appearance, it also has the Phoenix blood in its body.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix bloodline?¡±


    Shocked, Locke walked up to Athena.


    The me birdy in the palm of Athena¡¯s hand, rubbing its little head against hers.


    ¡®This little guy has the Phoenix bloodline? I¡¯ve never heard that the me bird has the Phoenix bloodline.¡¯


    Looking at the chirping me bird, Locke was confused in his mind. ¡®Is it not a me bird, but the people of the treasure pavilion mistook it?¡¯


    Anyway, he had benefited!


    After all, Phoenix was one of the most powerful races in the world. Even if he had a little blood power, he would still be very powerful.


    After biding the me bird, Locke and Athena didn¡¯t want to stay more and decided to leave the treasure pavilion.


    On the second day, Locke and others had already set out, preparing to go back to Lister.


    On the way for Locke and the others towards Lister, the other team was more than 200 miles away from Lister.


    It was a team with 16 people. They walked fast and orderly. Obviously, they were well-trained.


    The leader was an old man with white hair. He had a cold face and sharp eyes. It seemed that it was unusual for Locke Capet to defeat Monroe, who was a level-2 mage.


    However, he dared to provoke the Brandon family. Locke Capet, just waited for the death!

 Chapter 47

    At noon, Locke and the others returned to the castle.


    Seeing Locke and the otherse back, the ice wolf king ran over excitedly. He soon discovered the me bird, which was also a magical beast.


    Staring at the me bird, the ice wolf king stopped, stared at it and grinned, as if he was going to give the neer a head-on blow.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The ice wolf king roared as if dering his sovereignty.


    The me bird, who was dozing off in the carriage, was frightened and flew away. At the sight of the ice wolf king, the me bird shouted discontentedly, as ifining that the ice wolf king had woken it up.


    Seeing that the me bird was frightened by him, the ice wolf king barked showily.


    However, facing the ice wolf king of level 2, the me bird did not retreat. It raised its head, and its chest bulged slightly as if it was umting strength.


    Pang!


    The crisp chirps of the me bird contained an indescribable majesty.


    Puff~


    With this cry, the originally majestic ice wolf king suddenly prostrated on the ground. He looked at the me bird with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Seeing that the ice wolf king was lying on the ground, the me bird seemed to be proud and raised its little head. Then it returned to the carriage and continued to take a nap.


    ¡°It seems that this little guy¡¯s bloodline is unusual.¡±


    Locke said with some exmation. In magical beasts, the high-level magical beasts had this natural bloodline suppression on the low-level magical beasts.


    Locke knew that the me bird had a special bloodline, but Kotter and the others didn¡¯t know. When they saw the famous level-2 magical beast was frightened by a bird, they were shocked.


    After being taught a lesson by the me bird, the ice wolf king had learned his lesson and had be a follower of the me bird.


    The me bird sat on the body of the ice wolf king, and the bird and wolf scurried around the territory every day.


    At first, the residents of Lister were afraid of the ice wolf king, but gradually they got used to it. Sometimes, they would even share the prey with them.


    After returning to Lister, Locke handed over the practice methods of healers to Asclepius. Then he entered the state of practice again.


    He had learned all the magic of level 1 that he had brought before and began to learn the magic of level 2 before he went to Bone City.


    He only had three books of level 2, one about water magic and two about fire magic. There was so much fire magic. Locke should thank Angus of ck Rock Bandits who contributed a book of the level-2 defensive magic, ¡°Fire Shield¡±.


    As for Bone City, even the level-2 mage, there was only casten, let alone the level-2 magic books. There was only one book in Treasure Pavilion, which was level-2 fire magic, ¡°The me Gun¡± that Locke had stored.


    A day passed quickly.


    In Bone City, a knight in Grace¡¯s family clothes entered Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Ferguson pays my respects to Miss Grace.¡±


    After saluting, Ferguson reported, ¡°ording to the news from the family, the level-3 dark mage of the Brandon family, Bulwer, and several level-2 practitioners used the teleportation site to arrive at Ramsey City. ording to the direction they are heading, their destination should be Lister.¡±


    ¡°Wesley, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Hearing this man, Raphael behind Rosaline became a little serious. She was no match for Bulwer.


    Rosaline¡¯s face darkened and said slowly, ¡°It seems that father is right. The Brandon family must have something to do with the bandits here.¡±


    As she spoke, a trace of doubt shed through Rosaline¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if Locke has touched the interests of the Brandon family, the Brandon family shouldn¡¯t have sent such a powerful force.¡±


    ¡°Did they already know that Locke had hidden the things about magic talent and wanted to nip the danger in the bud?¡±


    ording to Rosaline¡¯s conjecture, the rumor of the caravan was very likely to be true, and the nearby bandits might have been eliminated by Locke. Although Locke was only a level-1 mage, it was not ruled out that there were some powerful practitioners behind him.


    However, the level-2 mage was not that powerful in bandits. After all, the truly powerful and highly talented mage was not reduced to being a bandit.


    So although he was able to assist Locke in defeating the bandits, this practitioner should not be powerful enough to face a peak level-3 dark mage, and basically would not have any chance of winning.


    After thinking for a while, Rosaline ordered, ¡°You go to Lister now. You must tell Locke the situation before the people of the Brandon family arrive. Let him go to the Grace family. The Grace family can protect him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Grace!¡±


    Ferguson nodded.


    After Ferguson left, Raphael couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss, protecting Locke means that we will have a direct conflict with the Brandon family.¡±


    For so many years, the Grace family had been neutral and rarely participated in the family fights in the county town.


    ¡°The fight in the county town, in the end, which can really stay out of it?¡±


    Rosaline sighed as if she was talking to herself.


    Three hourster, Ferguson arrived at Lister.


    Was this Lister?


    Ferguson looked at the environment of Lister and was a little surprised. It seemed that it was not as bad as it was said.


    After sighing, he didn¡¯t waste time. He shouted and rode towards Lister.


    At the same time.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    A horrible wolf howl was heard, mixed with the unique cruelty of the magical beast.


    Hiss~ Hiss~


    The ck horse under Ferguson roared and its front hooves jumped high. It came to a sudden stop and almost threw him out.


    ¡®Damn it! This aura is at least the magical beast of level 2!¡¯


    Sensing the fury in front of him, Ferguson¡¯s face darkened slightly. Did Lister get attacked by the level-2 magical beast? But judging from the surrounding situation, it didn¡¯t look like that!


    Although he was extremely surprised, he quickly took out his weapon and was ready to deal with the attack of the magical beast at any time.


    A huge silver figure had appeared not far away from him.


    The ice wolf of level 2!


    Ferguson¡¯s face darkened more at the sight of the ice wolf king. Although both of them were level 2, he was definitely not a match for the ice wolf!


    However, what confused him was that the ice wolf didn¡¯t attack immediately, but stared at him with greedy eyes, showing no intention of attacking. There seemed to be a familiar red bird on the head of the ice wolf.t


    A few more people appeared behind the ice wolf king.


    While the ice wolf was jumping happily as if asking for credit.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Afterforting the ice wolf king, Kerton looked at Ferguson and asked coldly.


    The ice wolf didn¡¯t attack them but looked very friendly. Did¡­ Did Lister keep a level-2 magical beast!


    Seeing this scene, Ferguson felt that he was in a trance. There were few level-2 magical beasts in the Grace family.


    ¡°I¡¯m a knight from the Grace family. I have something urgent to tell Mr. Capet.¡±


    Ferguson took a deep breath and suppressed his astonishment in his mind. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and show his intention directly.


    Grace family?


    Kerton was a little stunned. He also knew something about Locke at Bone City. He asked others to put down their weapons. Seeing that the other party was very anxious, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect him and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    When Locke knew the knight of the Grace family came, he was a little surprised.


    Ferguson bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Capet, we have received the news that the Brandon family has sent a level-3 dark mage and more than 10 level-2 practitioners. Now they areing to Lister.¡±


    ¡°Miss Grace asked me to take you to the Grace family. As long as youe to the Grace family, even the Brandon family can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Finally, the guard was with some pride on his face. The Grace family was one of the few families in Naton County that couldpete with the Brandon family.


    ¡°I see. Thank Miss Grace for me.¡±


    Just over? Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the guard was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t Locke look flustered and follow him to escape from Lister and go to the Grace family?


    Why didn¡¯t Locke change his expression and take it seriously?


    Moreover, even these guards seemed to be only slightly surprised. They didn¡¯t panic at all?


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened, with a hint of killing intent shing in them. He turned his head and said to Kotter, ¡°Uncle Kotter, ask the residents of Lister to hide well. Everyone retreats to the castle and prepares for the battle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Locke.¡±


    Kotter nodded his head and turned to go out. After so many battles, he already had unconditional trust in Locke.


    Were these people crazy!


    They even wanted to fight against a powerful level-3 mage and more than 10 level-2 practitioners! Weren¡¯t they going to die?


    Now, he felt that Locke was a little arrogant.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, don¡¯t you hear it clearly? This is a level-3 mage and more than 10 level-2 practitioners. You can¡¯t resist them at all.¡±


    Ferguson took a deep breath and tried to persuade him again, ¡°You should survive first to strengthen your power. With your talent, you will be a powerful mage sooner orter. Why do you lose your life in vain?¡±


    Locke smiled faintly, looked into the distance, and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Toote?


    Ferguson didn¡¯t understand what Locke meant.


    The next moment, his face changed and he finally understood the meaning of Locke¡¯s words.


    The enemies hade!

 Chapter 48

    A level-3 mage and 15 level-2 practitioners, this force could not be underestimated even in the county town!


    Finished.


    It was doomed to die!


    Standing on the pier wall and looking at the team that appeared in front of the castle, Ferguson¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    On the other side, Wesley had stopped outside the castle.


    Against the wall, Locke looked at Wesley, who was in the lead, and said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by thew of the Empire for attacking a territory of baron so tantly?¡±


    ¡°Attack a territory? No, we are here to kill the bandits.¡±


    After saying that, Wesley changed the subject with a creepy smile on his face. ¡°As for you, you were killed by the bandits. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    As long as he killed everyone in Lister, no one would know it was he who did it!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are people from the Grace family here.¡±


    When he saw Ferguson standing against the wall, Wesley was stunned for a moment. Then he said gloomily, ¡°So what? We can kill the people from the Grace family together.¡±


    Hearing this, Ferguson¡¯s face became even more serious. He knew that he was afraid that he would not be able to leave today.


    ¡°Uncle Kotter, please protect the other residents. I¡¯m going to fight with them.¡±


    Locke held the long sword with fighting intention in his eyes. Kotter was only a level-2 knight; Kerton and the others had only be level-1 knights. They would not be a match for their enemies at all. If they went, they would only be courting death.


    Besides, he could also see where his limit was.


    Bang~


    Locke jumped off the wall andnded on the ground steadily.


    Crazy, Locke Capet must be crazy!


    He was just a level-1 mage, but he actually wanted to fight against a level-3 mage and so many level-2 practitioners!


    The most ridiculous thing was that a mage didn¡¯t choose to use the magic he was good at, but chose this kind of closebat method?


    Ferguson suddenly felt that the world was really crazy.


    Under the castle.


    ng!


    Locke unsheathed his long sword and made a crisp sound. Sword in the Stone was still being forged, so he only used a level-2 long sword now. But after all, it was made by Hephaestus, and its power was also great.


    ¡°You are brave.¡±


    Seeing that Locke rushed directly in front of him and the others, Wesley was a little stunned. When he realized what had happened, he sneered, ¡°But if you don¡¯t have the strength, this behavior is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Carl, Morton, go and kill him.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Wesley ordered the two swordsmen beside him.


    The two swordsmen drew their long swords and rushed to Locke. One of them stabbed his long sword at the right side of Locke, and the other cut from the left to form a pincer attack to prevent Locke from escaping.


    The two of themunched a fatal attack without reservation. From the movements of the two, they must have been strictly trained, and theirbat effectiveness was notparable to that of the ordinary level-2 swordsmen.


    Facing the fierce attacks of the two people, Locke¡¯s face was calm. His long sword danced in the air and instantly deflected the tip of one of the swords. Then he spun his body to avoid the attack of the other person.t


    So fast!


    Ferguson, the two swordsmen who attacked Locke and Wesley were all shocked in their minds.


    Locke¡¯s speed had surpassed the level-2 swordsman!


    While the crowd was shocked, Locke¡¯s body leaped up and swept a change of leg towards the nearest swordsman, who was unable to react and was directly kicked away by Locke.


    Puff~


    The man flew backward, half kneeling on the ground. He felt a sharp pain in his chest, a sweet taste in his throat, and then a mouthful of blood was spurted out. He looked at Locke in intense shock.


    After dealing with one person, Locke didn¡¯t stop but sent another hand to the other swordsman.


    The man¡¯s face changed and hurriedly covered his chest with his hand.


    Bang~


    After retreating a few meters, the man finally stabilized his body. Although he barely received Locke¡¯s palm, the huge impact still made his face pale.


    Looking at the two people who were defeated by him in two moves, Locke didn¡¯t continue to attack. He pointed his long sword horizontally at Wesley, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and said with a faint smile, ¡°It seems that these two people are hurt badly. It¡¯s too troublesome to fight one by one. You¡¯d better attack together.¡±


    Locke Capet really defeated two level-2 swordsmen!


    Now, he even asked everyone to fight together? Creator, was I still in a dream?


    On the wall, Ferguson¡¯s body was stiff, and his eyes were trembling in astonishment and disbelief.


    Locke Capet was not only a level-1 mage but also a powerful level-2 swordsman?


    Was there really such a powerful person in the world?


    On the other side, looking at provocative Locke, Wesley¡¯s eyes darkened and his face finally became serious. ¡°It seems that we have underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you, a loser, to be so strong.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, kill him!¡±


    Wesley said loudly, with a coldly murderous look in his eyes.


    Wesley finished his words. Without any hesitation, practitioners behind him rushed to Locke.


    The powerful fighting spirit exploded one after another, making people¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Master Locke had to face more than 10 attacks from level-2 practitioners at the same time!


    Now not only Ferguson but also Kotter and the others in the castle were sweating in their hands.


    ¡°Kotter, let¡¯s go downstairs and help Master Locke,¡±


    Looking at the enemies rushing towards Locke, Kerton held his weapon and looked anxious.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Kotter shook his head and said slowly, ¡°We will make trouble for Master Locke.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a look at Athena, who was standing on the wall. Seeing that Athena looked calm without any worries on her face, he felt a little relieved.


    Seeing more than 10 people rushing over, Locke stopped smiling and finally became serious. To be honest, he was under great pressure facing more than 10 level-2 practitioners at the same time.


    The small universe in his body was spinning, and the divine energy was quickly surging.


    ng~


    He jumped up and dodged a fist of a warrior. Locke directly cut off a long sword of a swordsman. Then he turned around and dodged the attack of another swordsman. After dodging the attack, he quickly rushed towards one of the warriors.


    Seeing that Locke was going to kill him, the warrior was shocked and quickly dodged, but it was still a step slower.


    ng~


    Locke cut off his arm directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good move.¡±


    Asclepius held up his beard andmented after nodding.


    ¡°It does work, but I think it might have been better if he had done it differently, avoiding the warrior¡¯s fist and then chopping up directly from the lower-left corner.¡±


    Hephaestus added in an aside.


    Seeing the two people chatting happily, Kotter and the others were speechless. The tense battle was going on now. Did they need to be so casual?


    Although his speed was extremely fast, there were indeed a lot of enemies. Locke gradually became a little weak.


    Two minutester.


    Bang!


    Locke felt a sharp pain in his chest. He was hit by one of the warriors and flew backward uncontrobly.


    Boom!


    Locke bumped into the wall and a cloud of dust was floating.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Locke Capet, you¡¯re going to die of your arrogance.¡±


    With a sneer, Wesley didn¡¯t intend to give Locke any chance to breathe. As the magic element in his hand surged, a ck ball which was made by dark elements appeared in his hand, and then he threw it directly in the direction of Locke.


    A fiery red light flew out of the dust and hit the ck ball.


    Boom!


    Two magic balls exploded in the air.


    Locke slowly walked out of the dust, with a fireball jumping in his hand.


    Staring at the small fireball in Locke¡¯s hand, Wesley¡¯s expression changed constantly. Surprise, exmation, and admiration¡­ Mixed together.


    A rumored loser not only became a level-2 swordsman but also a mage! How could it make people not shocked?


    Finally, he took a deep breath to suppress his inner fluctuation and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you also to be a mage.¡±


    ¡°No matter how hard you struggle, you won¡¯t be a match for the powerful level-3 mage!¡±


    While speaking, Wesley took out the magic wand. After using the magic wand, the magic he released was even more powerful. He could even use the magic wand to release the level-4 magic!


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a try.¡±


    Looking at Wesley who was so confident, Locke said indifferently. While he was speaking, the fireball in his hand had been released.


    ¡°Giant shadow nail!¡±


    Wesley waved the magic wand, and the immense dark element magic power poured into the crystal of the magic wand.


    The dark elements in front of him surged and formed countless dense and sharp thorns with dim light.


    This is a level-3 attack magic, giant shadow nail!


    Whoosh!


    The thorns flew towards Locke.


    Boom!


    The sharp thorns collided with the fireball.


    The fireball exploded, but only a part of the thorns was consumed, and the rest were still stabbed at Locke.


    Seeing the rest of the sharp thornsing at him, Locke narrowed his eyes and dodged aside quickly. Through this blow, he knew that his fireball spell against the level-2 magic was already the limit.


    Seeing that Locke dodged the attack, Wesley was also flustered. He continued to wave the magic wand and released another level-3 magic.


    Boom!


    The spear brushed past Locke and smashed into the ground in the distance, instantly creating arge hole with a diameter of more than 10 meters.


    Although dodging, the huge shock wave still hit Locke out of the way.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Getting up from the ground, Locke felt a wave of nausea in his body, and hot pain came from it.


    ¡°Kill him,¡±


    Seeing that Locke had no strength to fight back, Wesley said to the other men who were waiting beside him.


    Hearing the order, those men roared and used their most powerful skills to kill Locke.


    Seeing this scene, Kotter and the others were shocked and their hearts thumped fiercely.


    With the current level of attack, if Master Locke was hit, he would definitely die!


    In a few breaths, a swordsman had already rushed in front of Locke, stabbing the long sword in his hand at Locke.


    Seeing this, Wesley sneered. Locke Capet, it was over!


    However, the next moment, the sneer on his face suddenly stiffened.


    How¡­ How could it be possible!


    Wesley¡¯s body trembled slightly and his eyes were about to pop out.


    The people on the wall felt numb as if they were struck by lightning, and their brains went nk.


    This was an extremely strange scene.


    In addition to Locke, the person who had nned to rush up and kill Locke stood still like a sculpture and even maintained a posture of attack.


    It was as if the whole space and time had been frozen, and everyone stayed at that second.


    In the eyes of those people, there was iparable panic. Just now, they felt a suffocating force that instantly descended on them, making them unable to move.


    ¡°Is this the arrival of a god?¡±


    Looking at Locke, Wesley said in a trembling voice. He had never seen such a horrible scene in his life. He couldn¡¯t believe what kind of power was able to imprison the others.


    ¡°I saved you again.¡±


    A flirtatious voice rang out in the field, and the voice was gentle and crisp, making people refreshed.


    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Athena, only to find that Athena was emitting a faint glow.


    In this radiance, they could feel the terrifying power.


    ¡°It seems that I have to repay you with myself.¡±


    Locke rubbed his aching ce in his chest and grinned to reply.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s tease, Athena snorted.


    Although Kotter and the others had been mentally prepared and knew that Athena was very strong, they were also shocked by Athena¡¯s means.


    As for Ferguson, his brain had stopped working and he even forgot to breathe.


    Looking at the beautiful girl on the wall, Wesley looked terrified. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lister had such a strong woman!


    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult for you to deal with a level-3 mage. In that case, let me finish it.¡± Athena said as she raised her palm again. The light on her index finger flickered.


    A beam of light rushed towards Wesley at a high speed.


    On the other side, Wesley felt a strong force entering his body, and then the dark elements in his body were madlypressed. A secondter, Wesley was frightened to find that he could only use the power of level-2 mage now.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Wesley screamed out in fear. But no matter how hard he tried, he could only use the magic power of level 2.


    Run! He had to run away, or he would die without a doubt!


    He shouted in his heart over and over again.


    Athena seemed to be very satisfied with her work. Then she turned to Locke and said; ¡°You can do it now.¡±


    Locke nodded and exercised his body. Then he raised his long sword and rushed to Wesley.


    Seeing Lockeing at him, Wesley¡¯s face changed dramatically and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Death de!¡±


    He directly condensed a level-2 magic, death de.


    A flying knife made of dark elements cut through the air and rushed towards Locke.


    Bang~


    Locke cut the flying knife with his long sword in his hand.


    The flying knife turned into dark elements and dissipated, but Locke was forced to stop.


    Swoosh~


    A fireball appeared in Locke¡¯s hand and then it was released directly to Wesley.


    Being controlled by Locke, Wesley had no chance to escape.


    Seeing that Locke released magic at him again, Wesley could only wave the magic wand again and release the level-2 magic, death de.


    Boom!


    The two magic attacks collided again.


    After a magic attack, Locke raised his sword and rushed at Wesley again.


    ¡­


    Although Wesley was suppressed to mage of level 2, hisprehension of magic was notparable to that of level 2.


    The two of them fought against each other for a few rounds, and they were tied for a while.

 Chapter 50

    The battle went on.


    More than 10 minutester, everyone found a phenomenon.


    The more Locke fought, the more courageous he became. As for Wesley, the more passive he became. Gradually, he was suppressed by Locke.


    After throwing out the level-2 magic to block Locke¡¯s attack, Wesley felt a little bitter in his heart. As Locke¡¯s opponent, he had a deeper feeling than others.


    He had thought that he could consume Locke to death with the help of a level-3 mage¡¯s magic power to recovery his speed, but he didn¡¯t expect that Locke was a freak. After such a long fight, magic power didn¡¯t show any signs of exhaustion.


    On the contrary, both magic attacks and fighting skill attacks were getting more and more fierce.


    In a separate cell at the edge of the castle.


    ¡°This aura is Sir Wesley!¡±


    Hearing the sound of explosions through the door, Monroe became excited in his mind. He was very sure that the familiar dark magical aura was from Sir Wesley!


    The family finally sent someone over!


    Locke Capet and everyone in Lister, just wait to be destroyed!


    Monroe thought resentfully. However, he still felt a little strange. The battle hadsted for more than 10 minutes. With Sir Wesley¡¯s strength, it was easy to capture such a ce!


    Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, Monroe had absolute trust in Wesley!


    Maybe Sir Wesley wanted to y with Locke. Monroe thought happily.


    Under the castle.


    Boom!!!


    The magic released by Locke and Wesley collided again.


    Soon! Soon!


    Locke¡¯s face lit up when he felt the situation of the small universe inside his body.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    With a roar, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body shook violently, and the sixth star shone brightly.


    At this moment, a more powerful force burst out from his body.


    Finally, his practice reached the peak of the sixth sense!


    At this time, the universe began to spin crazily and replenish the divine power that Locke had consumed in the battle. In just a few seconds, Locke returned to his peak state again.


    Now the divine power in his body was at least 30% more than before!


    This aura was so powerful!


    Wesley, who had been suffering a lot, was shocked when he felt the powerful power from Locke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use you to test my strength.¡±


    Staring at Wesley, Locke was itching to have a try. He gathered all his divine power and controlled magic elements to gather in his hand.


    A de made of mes gathered in front of him.


    ¡°Level-2 magic¡­ ming de!¡±


    Seeing the burning de in Locke¡¯s hand, Wisley simply could not control himself and exim.


    Although shocked, Wesley was still the mage of level 3. Soon he came back to his senses and quickly condensed the level-2 magic, dark de wrath.


    Several des with ck gas appeared in front of him.


    Bang~


    The de made of mes directly shattered the ck de and shed at Wesley.


    Wesley was shocked. Through richbat experience, he knew that he had no time to dodge, so he directly condensed a magic shield on his chest.


    Boom!


    The de hit the magic shield.


    Sizzle!


    The magic shield broke into pieces like ss.


    Wesley¡¯s face turned pale. He gave up the magic shield directly and rolled aside.


    ¡°Level-2 mage! Master Locke has be a level-2 mage!¡±


    Kerton cried out with some excitement.


    Kotter was also shocked, his face full of excitement. The crowd who were against the wall also cheered with joy.


    Ferguson swallowed his saliva and found that his throat was dry.


    Level 2 mage, a level-2 mage at 18 years old!


    James, known as the first genius of Naton County and the leader of the younger generation, was only a level-2 mage now!


    On the battlefield, the dust was all gone. Wesley got up from the ground destructively.


    ¡°It seems that Locke defeating the level-2 mage is easy.¡±


    Seeing that Locke defeated Wesley with one blow, Athena waved her hand. The swordsmen and warriors that had been imprisoned before were all restored to freedom, and the magic energy in Wesley¡¯s body was also released.


    Although they had regained their freedom, they were already scared out of their wits and had no intention of fighting.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Looking at the person who wanted to escape, Locke said lightly, ¡°Of course, if you can defeat me, there may be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s face lit up when he regained the power of level 3.


    If it went on like this, we would die without a doubt! Staring at Locke, Wesley¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He had to find a way to stop Locke!


    He shouted at his timid subordinates, ¡°If we take Locke as a hostage, there may be a chance of survival, or everyone will die!¡±


    His words worked quickly. Those who had wanted to retreat felt a little hopeful. After looking at each other, they all rushed to Locke.


    Bang!


    Locke¡¯s speed was so fast that he killed a person with lightning power. Compared with the previous one, Locke seemed to be able to kill them with ease. To be exact, Locke was several times stronger than before.


    Bang~


    Locke cut off a weapon of a swordsman with his long sword and then cut the swordsman in half.


    After killing the swordsman, the fire elements in Locke¡¯s body gathered and soon formed the level-2 magic, ming de, in front of him.


    Boom!


    Several swordsmen couldn¡¯t dodge and turned into ashes in the des of the fire.


    Locke didn¡¯t intend to stop but continued to condense the ming de.


    Bang!


    Another person was killed.


    Seeing his men fall to the ground one by one, Wesley¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.


    It seemed that this was the only way!


    Gritting his teeth, the dark elements in his body gathered crazily on the magic wand in his hand, and he used his strongest skill ¨Cthe magic of level 4, hell spear.


    With Wesley as the center, the dark element of magical energy surged rapidly, and a violent wind suddenly blew. The powerful magical fluctuation made people¡¯s scalp tingle.


    ¡°Level-4 magic!¡±


    ¡°Wesley used the level 4 magic. We are saved!¡±


    Looking at Wesley, who was surrounded by dark elements, the members of the Brandon family shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Level 4 magic¡­¡±


    On the other side, looking at the magic energy that was continuously gathering in front of Wesley, Locke¡¯s face became serious again. He was shocked by the surging magical energy.


    The magic of level 4!


    Kotter and the others on the wall also looked very nervous. They had no doubt that just that energy fluctuation could tear them apart!


    ¡°Maybe, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Locke seemed to think of something and put his long sword back into its sheath. In his right-hand, fire elements were flying, and his left hand was full of water elements.


    Soon, two magic balls were formed in his hands.


    ¡°Water magic.¡±


    Wesley was shocked to death. Locke Capet was still a water mage!


    ¡®Oh my God! What kind of monster was he?¡¯!


    Knowing that Locke could use the water magic, Kotter and the others were fine. Standing aside, Ferguson felt that his brain hadpletely lost the ability to think. He just stared nkly at the two magic balls in Locke¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Locke, what are you doing?¡±


    Hephaestus did not react for a moment.


    Athena also looked at the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand. After thinking for a few seconds, her eyes lit up with a familiar smile. She seemed to know what Locke wanted to do.


    To everyone¡¯s curious eyes, Locke slowly put the two magic balls together.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s action, Asclepius took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°You are ying yourself to death.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Did he want to mix the fire elements with the water? But these were twopletely different elements. No, they were not only different but alsopletely opposite!


    Now everyone knew what Locke was going to do, and they were shocked in their hearts.


    On the other side, Locke¡¯s forehead was covered with ayer of dense, fine sweat.


    The improved fireball and waterball spells were fixed the magic elements in a very small space through the divine power, and thepressed elements would be very violent, so the power released was naturally more powerful.


    However, now these two irritable elements were put together. For a moment, the fire element and water element collided with each other, almost breaking through the control of Locke¡¯s divine force.


    Especially the moment the small fireball collided with the small waterball, Locke almost lost control, causing the two powerful element balls to explode in his hands directly.


    With the high spirit, Locke concentrated all his attention on merging the magic balls in his hand, as if he was holding a bomb that was about to explode at any time.


    With the fusion of the magic balls in Locke¡¯s hand, a strong and violent aura rose from Locke¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, Wesley hadpleted the level-4 magic, hell spear.


    A four-meter-long spear with a daunting ck aura appeared in front of him.


    At this moment, Wesley also felt the energy in front of Locke. Although he was a little shocked, he knew that there was no room for him to retreat. He roared, ¡°Go, hell spear, shatter the enemy!¡±


    The long spear seemed to have heard the order. It vibrated slightly and shot quickly towards Locke with a strong ck smoke.


    At the same time, the two small balls in Locke¡¯s hands had been merged, forming a red and blue element ball. The violent force of the element ball rampaged, and it had reached the limit that he could control.


    Without any hesitation, he directly pushed out the element ball that he was about to lose control of.


    Boom!!!


    The element ball collided with the long spear.


    Wesley ran out. The magic of level 4 he was proud of onlysted for a second before it was smashed into pieces by the element ball.


    After smashing the long spear, the element ball, which had been in a state of riot, finally burst outpletely.


    With the element ball as the center, it emitted a strong red and blue light wave, which spread in all directions with terrible power.


    The shocked eyes of Wesley and other members of the Brandon family gradually were upied by panic. They frantically fled to the distance, but without the slightest effect, and the light wave at once in front of them.


    ¡°Really careless?¡±


    Looking at the fast-spreading light wave, Athenained slightly. As she spoke, she lightly leaped up and already rushed in the direction of Locke.


    Almost in an instant, a destructive light wave surrounded the two people, Locke and Athena.


    Then, the light wave didn¡¯t seem to stop at all. It rushed directly to the castle. All the people in the castle, including Kotter and the others, were with their mouths wide open, and their feet seemed to be filled with lead, unable to move at all.


    ¡°These are bound to die ¡­¡±


    Seeing the light wave rushing towards him, this was the only thought in Ferguson¡¯s mind.


    Looking at the light wave rushing towards them, Hephaestus on the wall shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He stretched out his hand as if he was summoning something.


    A stream of light in the workshop flew out. In a sh, that stream of light had reached the front of the castle.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Mr. Hephaestus¡¯s hammer?¡±


    Kotter recognized it immediately. Sure enough, Mr. Hephaestus was also so powerful!


    Seeing that Hephaestus took action, Kotter and the others finally felt relieved.


    The hammer vibrated, and a mysterious power spread out, forming an invisible barrier in front of the wall to protect the castle, and the red and blue light wave was also blocked outside by the hammer.


    A minuteter, the scattered dust sank, and the scene under the castle finally appeared in front of everyone.


    A milky white barrier protected Locke and Athena. Except for a small piece ofnd under Locke and Athena, the other parts of the barrier were all destroyed by the powerful power of the element ball,


    The ground under Locke and Athena¡¯s feet was like a mountain, standing alone in a big pit.


    As for Wesley and the others, they had already been burnt to ashes by this powerful force.


    ¡°Very¡­ Strong¡­¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of him, even Locke himself was shocked and said in a daze.


    After the shock, he was a little excited. ¡°Is this the attack I made?¡±


    Seeing the excited look on Locke¡¯s face, Athena rolled her eyes and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed powerful, but it might blow yourself to death first. So you¡¯d better not use it before youpletely control it.¡±


    Holding Locke¡¯s hand, she jumped up and the two went back to the wall.


    ¡°Master Locke, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Lockee back, Kotter and the others came up to him and asked worriedly.


    Locke shook his head, indicating that he was fine. In a battle, although he was identally cut by the enemy¡¯s weapons, they were not fatal injuries.


    ¡°Boy, you are so brave to do anything.¡± Looking at Locke, Asclepius next to him praised.


    As he spoke, he threw the healing skill into Locke¡¯s body.


    The wounds on Locke¡¯s face healed at a visible rate with the help of Asclepius.


    How could Lister have a powerful healer! Judged by the fast healing method, he must be the healer of level 3 at least!


    Seeing that Locke¡¯s wounds were healed by Asclepius in an instant, Ferguson didn¡¯t know how to describe his inner shock.


    The girl who could crush the level-3 mage at will and the strong man who could resist the beyond level-4 magic power and a healer at least of level 3!


    Was this the secret base of a big family in the county town? No, he had a vague feeling that even the families in the city might not have such strength!


    At this moment, Ferguson felt that his brain was in a mess and he was a little confused.


    In other words, everything now was fake. In fact, he was still sleeping. He hadn¡¯te to Lister and experienced such horrible scenes?


    He pinched his thigh hard. However, the piercing pain told him that everything was true.


    Ferguson decided to leave. He couldn¡¯t stand staying here any longer, because he felt his heart couldn¡¯t bear anything.


    Trembling, Ferguson walked up to Locke and saluted, ¡°Sir Capet, since the problem has been solved, excuse me, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He looked extremely respectful. The original ¡°Mr. Capet¡± had been changed to ¡°Sir Capet¡±. If he still kept pride of the Grace family when he first came here, he had already put himself in a humble position now.


    ¡°Say hello to Rosaline for me.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t stop him and nodded with a smile.


    After getting Locke¡¯s permission, Ferguson didn¡¯t stop for a moment and rode off at a furious pace.

 Chapter 52

    The battle was over?


    Noticing that the energy fluctuation outside the cell stopped, Monroe was shocked and pricked up his ears to listen to the sound outside.


    Locke Capet¡¯s men must have been killed by Sir Wesley!


    Thinking of this, Monroe got excited. He seemed to have seen the Brandon family wee him out.


    However, when hearing the giggling sound from the cell, a guard came in from the outside and knocked on the door with a weapon in his hand. ¡°What are you excited about? Stay here quietly!¡±


    Hearing the guard¡¯s reproach, Monroe¡¯s face froze and immediately found that something was wrong. Sir Wesley won. Shouldn¡¯t these people look flustered and fearful? Why did he still act as nothing had happened?


    A bad feeling suddenly surged up in his heart.


    ¡°Young man¡­¡± Monroe waved his hand and stopped the guard who was about to go out. He turned his head and looked at the small window of the cell. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    The guard nced at Monroe. Although he was a little impatient, he was in a good mood. So he said, ¡°The invaders have been eliminated by the lord. You should be more obedient.¡±


    After saying that, the guard went out.


    Monroe stood there stiffly as if he hadn¡¯t recovered his spirit from the news.


    The fact that the invaders were eliminated meant that¡­ Sir Wesley was defeated!


    A level-3 mage was eliminated easily?


    Monroe¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden, and his face, which had been so excited and red, turned pale all of a sudden. He slumped to the ground with despair in his eyes.


    Would he spend the rest of his life in prison?


    Thinking of this possibility, Monroe couldn¡¯t help but shiver. No! It was not easy for him to practice into the level-2 mage. How could he be defeated like this!


    ¡®I must find a way to get out!¡¯


    Yes, since Locke Capet had saved his life, it meant that he was still valuable.


    Although he had been locked up in prison, he also found that except for Locke and the people around him, Lister had no strong fighting strength at all. The strongest one was only a knight of level 2.


    For example, these guards were basically ordinary people. Maybe¡­ He could turn to Locke Capet¡¯s side.


    Yes, he chose to side with Locke Capet!


    In this short minute, he was in a mood like a roller coaster. In the end, he had already had the will to submit.


    ¡°Help! I want to see Sir Capet!¡±


    After leaving Lister, Ferguson ran all the way to Bone City at the fastest speed.


    In Treasure Pavilion, Rosaline¡¯s face changed when she heard that Ferguson hade back. Did Ferguson still arrive a littlete? Did Locke and the others alreadye across the danger?


    Raphael, who was standing behind her, also sighed. She thought that Locke and the others might be dead, while Lister might be over.


    Ferguson bowed to Rosaline after he came in.


    Rosaline waved her hand to hint Ferguson to get up and asked in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to protect Locke from leaving? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Dear Miss Grace, Lister is not in danger now. All the members of the Brandon family have been killed.¡±


    Ferguson reported, lowering his head.


    Rosaline was stunned at first, and then she stared at Ferguson with her beautiful eyes wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. All the members of the Brandon family were dead? There was a level-3 mage and more than 10 level-2 practitioners!


    If Ferguson didn¡¯t look very normal now, she would doubt if Ferguson was insane.


    Raphael, who was standing behind Rosaline, was also shocked, losing in astonishment.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡±


    After all, she was the daughter of a count and had seen a lot of big scenes. Rosaline soon came to herself.


    Ferguson told her everything he had seen in Lister. When it came to fun and tension, his eyes would still show a strong shock and fear.


    Defeating a level-3 mage easily? Locke used beyond the level-4 magic? And a strong man who blocked beyond the level-4 magic power? Or at least a healer of level 3?


    Rosaline felt everything was impossible.


    If she didn¡¯t have absolute trust in Ferguson, she would think that all this was fake.


    ¡°She can defeat a level-3 mage. This girl is at least a level-4 practitioner or even a level- 5 practitioner!¡±


    Rosaline took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress the shock in her heart, but her voice was still trembling uncontrobly. It was hard to imagine that the girl named ¡°Athena¡± would be such a powerful practitioner!


    The man holding the hammer was at least a strong man of level 4, and there was also a healer of level 3¡­ This power was almost omnipotent in the county town. Besides, it was just her guess. Maybe they were more powerful!


    From now on, Locke?Capet was the highest VIP. Even if she used all the resources of Treasure Pavilion, she must have a good rtionship with Locke Capet!


    Rosaline was a little excited. Perhaps, with the help of Locke, the Grace family would be a real big family! This was an unprecedented opportunity for the Grace family!


    She wanted to pay a visit to Lister in person, but she had to go back to the county town because Scr Magic Academy was about to begin. Besides, she had to personally report this thing to her father, Count Grace.


    Lister.


    The castle waspletely unharmed under the protection of Hephaestus, but the training ground in front of the castle was miserable. The originally t training ground had now be a big pit.


    Fortunately, there were not many houses in front of the castle, so there were not many ces damaged during the battle.


    The Brandon family still treated Locke as a pushover and provoked him again and again.


    Locke¡¯s eyes shed with coldness as he watched the reconstruction work under the castle. Now that they dared to make trouble for him, they were ready to pay the price!


    He remembered that there seemed to be a lot of good things in the Brandon family¡¯s territory. ording to thew of the Empire, it was not allowed to encroach on each other¡¯s territory, but the Brandon family took the initiative. He just fought back.


    But Locke¡¯s force was still too weak.


    After the fight, Locke suddenly realized something. Although his strength was rapidly increasing and he had summoned a lot of gods, the other people¡¯s strength was still too weak.


    At present, Kotter was only the level-2 knight, Kerton and the other knights were only the level-1 knights. The others were only a little better than the ordinary people, not even the practitioners.


    Even the mage of level 3 would need him to take action. In the future, their enemies would only be stronger and stronger. He and the gods couldn¡¯t always fight with enemies.


    Just as Locke was thinking about how to establish and expand his force, a guard came up and reported, ¡°My lord, the mage Monroe who was imprisoned before wants to see you.¡±


    Monroe? Locke suddenly remembered that he was still holding a mage, so he said to the guard, ¡°Bring him here.¡±


    Now he was worried about how to develop his own power. If the mage was sensible, he might be useful.


    In a short while, under the escort of the guards, Monroe arrived at the pier wall.

 Chapter 53

    Was this where the battle just happened?


    Looking at the ruined ground under the castle and feeling the strong and violent aura that was still pervading in the air, Monroe¡¯s heart trembled. Although he hadn¡¯t experienced this battle, he knew with the magic aura here that he would definitely lose his life under this force!


    ¡°Respectful Sir Lord.¡±


    Kneeling on the ground, Monroe bowed respectfully. At first, he thought he was a level-2 mage and had some condition, but now he was really afraid. A level-2 mage, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t block even the fluctuation of the battle just now.


    Locke nodded slightly, waiting for Monroe¡¯s next words.


    Kneeling on the ground, Monroe said in a respectful voice, ¡°Sir Capet, I¡¯m willing to work for you and do whatever you ask me to do.¡±


    After saying that, he lowered his head and waited for Locke¡¯s reply nervously.


    While he was waiting anxiously, Locke finally spoke.


    ¡°I can give you a chance to make amends.¡±


    Looking at Monroe, who was kneeling on the ground, Locke said slowly, ¡°From now on, you will open a magic ss in Lister. You will teach children in Lister magic knowledge and earth magic.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Monroe breathed a sigh of relief and finally felt relieved. As long as he could get out of that dark cell, he could do anything!


    ¡°But if I find out what tricks you are ying¡­¡±


    Saying, Locke emitted a piercing chill, which showed an evident meaning.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s warning and thinking of the fight just now, Monroe felt a chill down his spine. He immediately promised, ¡°I will do my job well as lord asked me to do. I don¡¯t dare to betray lord at all.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly and said lightly, ¡°As a member of the Brandon family, you should know more about the power of the Brandon family, right?¡±


    Locke wanted to know more about his enemy. After all, only by knowing clearly the enemy could he win battles.


    ¡°The Brandon family is one of the top three forces in Naton County. The strongest one in the family is the father of Count Brandon, Lancelot. He is a powerful man at the top of level 4. ording to the news spread in the family, Lancelot is about to break through to be a level-5 mage.¡±


    Observing Locke¡¯s face and seeing that Locke was calm and didn¡¯t look surprised or scared, Monroe continued, ¡°By means of my identity, I can¡¯t get in touch with the core confidential information of the family. But I know that the Brandon family has a secret connection with a certain duke family. For so many years, it was just because of this duke family that it was able to confront the power of the marquis family.¡±


    After saying that, Monroe stopped and waited for Locke¡¯s order.


    The Brandon family was supported by the duke family. In other words, besides the Brandon family, the duke family was also a threat to Lister.


    It seemed that he had to make the people in the territory stronger as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Locke waved his hand and asked the servant to take Monroe to leave. Previously, he had divided a separate area around Victory Temple of Athena, which was especially used for teaching.


    It was also the ce where Asclepius trained healers.


    Strictly speaking, the healers and forgers in this world were one type of mage. Different from the ordinary mage, the healers were not only the wood mage but also needed the talent of fire nature to operate the fire to refine medicine. As for the forgers, they were the fire mages who had learned the forging technique. In addition to magic, array mages also needed to learn the formation technique¡­


    And the biggest difference with ordinary mages was on the soul power level. The soul power level determined the mages¡¯ perception of herbs, ores, etc.


    Therefore, a mage could be a special profession like a healer, whose soul power level was definitely rare. Only a few people could be mages, and now with the strict requirements of soul power, these jobs were iparably precious.


    The mining work of ores was on the right track. Locke asked Kotter and the others to put aside their work and put all their energy into practice.


    With the help of Victory Temple of Athena, the strength of Kotter and the others was increased very fast.


    To speed up the practice speed of Kotter and the others, Locke decided to find Asclepius to prepare medicine for practice.


    When Locke came over, Asclepius was teaching three apprentices to refine medicine.


    In fact, these three people only had a faint wood attribute and fire attribute talent. If they were tested ording to the traditional magic talent test, they would not be able to reach the standard of being healers at all. However, their talent was stimted through a special way of Asclepius.


    Last time, they had tested more than 10 children, but only the three could have a faint resonance with the test crystals.


    Although the earlier magic talent woke up, the higher the magic talent level would be. But the awakening time of magic talent was different for everyone. Therefore, Locke decided to ask Monroe to teach these children basic magic knowledge, and then regrly carried out the test of magic talent.


    Of course, if one was over 16 years old, it was almost impossible for him to wake up.


    Judged by the looks of these three people, they would soon be able to be level-1 healers. Afterpleting this task, it would probably be another good reward.


    Locke thought happily.


    ¡°Hi, Locke.¡±


    Seeing Lockee over, Asclepius asked the three healer apprentices to practice by themselves.


    ¡°Hello, Asclepius.¡±


    ¡°Can you refine medicine to improve practice base now? I¡¯m going to provide practice medicine to Uncle Kotter and the others. Of course, the premise is that it can¡¯t damage their foundation.¡± After greeting, Locke spoke out his thoughts directly.


    Icacia Continent had a lot of medicine that could improve one¡¯s practice base, which could also be regarded as the resource of practice. Many big families had powerful strong men in generations because there was a constant supply of medicine.


    However, many medicines would exploit one¡¯s potential. Although they had the effect of improving one¡¯s practice base, in the long run, the gain was not worth it.


    ¡°If they take it, Energy Transforming Elixir of level 2 is very suitable.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Asclepius said. Energy Transforming Elixir was a verymon elixir in Icacia Continent, which was used to improve the practice base of knights, swordsmen, and other fighting spirit practitioners.


    After saying that, he smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have improved my way of refining medicine. It won¡¯t hurt their foundation.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange the purchase of medicinal material of Energy Transforming Elixir.¡± Without the slightest doubt, Locke smiled back. If there was even something wrong with the medicine refined by the medical god, then the healers in this world were useless.


    Soon, the medicinal materials used to refine medicine were listed by Asclepius. After getting the list, Locke didn¡¯t waste time. He gave it to Hansen and asked him to prepare it.


    After Locke left, he went straight to the practice room of Victory Temple of Athena. His practice base had reached the peak of sixth sense. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could feel the breakthrough to the seventh sense.


    Now his strength was equivalent to a level-3 practitioner, and it was difficult for him to deal with a level-4 practitioner. As for that terrifying element ball, he had never condensed it sessfully since he used itst time.


    Once, he almost blew himself up. Fortunately, Athena appeared in time to help him stabilize the energy. Therefore, he decided to practice the small universe first when his divine power became stronger.


    From breakthrough to seventh sense, his strength was equivalent to that of the level-4 to level-6 practitioners in this world.


    Locke couldn¡¯t help feeling excited.


    However, although he had the strength of a level-3 practitioner, he had never used the magic of level 3. Both Lister and Bone City were too remote to collect high-level magic books.


    It seemed that he still needed to go to Scr Magic Academy.


    Locke sighed. In the whole Naton County, where had the most magic books? It must be Scr Magic Academy.


    After Kotter and the others entered the practice, Locke was not idle either. Soon he also entered the practice.


    More than 10 days.


    Ding~


    ¡°Detecting that the task ispleted, and the level of the task is¡¯ excellent ¡®.¡±


    ¡°Rewarding you with a divine temple of Asclepius.¡±


    Hearing the voice of the system, Locke was stunned for a moment and then couldn¡¯t restrain his excitement. Although he was ready toplete the task and ept the reward of the system, he was still very surprised to hear the reward.


    A divine temple. This mission rewarded a divine pce!


    Ha-ha, Locke Capet, you were so lucky!


    Looking at the small pce floating in the system space, Locke¡¯s eyes lit up with enthusiasm.


    Compared to Victory Temple of Athena, Temple of Medical God was indeed much smaller, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    From the Victory Temple of Athena, each god¡¯s temple had magical powers. For example, Victory Temple of Athena could improve the environment, speed up practice, inspire wisdom, and so on.


    Temple of Medical God must have its corresponding function.

 Chapter 54

    On a hill on the right side of the castle, Locke, Athena, Asclepius, and Hephaestus were standing side by side.


    In front of them, a delicate divine temple was floating, emitting a faint blue mysterious energy like clouds.


    After discussion, Locke decided to put the divine temple on the small mountain on the east side of the castle.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to put your thing.¡±


    Looking at the mountains in front of them, Locke said to Asclepius.


    Asclepius nodded with a smile. With a light tap of his cane, the divine temple turned into a beam of light and flew out.


    At the same time, the divine temple rapidly expanded, instantly turning into a hill-sized pce floating in the air. The huge pce reflected a boundless shadow on the ground.


    After a day¡¯s mining, the five residents were drinking in the yard. Under the leadership of Locke, the lives of Lister¡¯s residents had undergone tremendous changes. Especially after mining for ores, they had obtained a stable ie.


    Just as they were drinking happily, one of them dropped the bottle in his hand with a ¡°bang¡± on the ground.


    The sharp sound of the broken bottle awakened the rest of them.


    ¡°Jeff, you are too weak, ha-ha.¡±


    ¡°You were drunk with only one bottle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so weak. If you go back tonight, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disliked by your wife. Ha-ha.¡±


    The rest of themughed and shouted, but they suddenly found that there was something wrong with Jeff¡¯s expression.


    Jeff¡¯s eyes were wide open and dull as if he had seen something horrible. His mouth was so big that it could swallow a goose egg.


    ¡°That¡­ What is it?¡±


    Jeff pointed at the floating divine temple in the distance and said in a trembling voice.


    The other three people looked in the direction of his finger and were instantly stunned. They couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes to confirm if the scene they saw was real.


    Thump!


    ¡°God! God ising!¡±


    Finally, one of them knelt excitedly and worshiped the divine temple devoutly.


    The rest of them also quickly knelt on the ground with respectful faces.


    Attracted by the screams, the residents came out one after another. When they saw the divine temple floating and emitting divine light, they directly knelt on the ground.


    In the distance, the divine temple fell on the mountain and had integrated with the mountain.


    At this moment, with the divine temple as the center, the invisible energy began to spread around the whole area of Lister.


    With a wave of his cane, Asclepius suppressed the other fluctuations emitted from the divine temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Athena smiled sweetly and flew towards the divine temple with Locke. The two of them smiled at each other and followed up.


    The four flew over the pier wall and directly arrived at the square inside the divine temple.


    In front of the main hall, there was a wide divine road paved with stone bricks. In the middle of the road stood a jade pir, on which there was a carved lifelike long snake.


    On both sides of the road stood two rows of beautifully carved jade pirs, the top of which were iid with sparkling luminous pearls. In the dark night, the luminous pearls shone gorgeous light, lighting up the whole road.


    As they continued to walk up, they saw the main hall of the divine temple. Its style was an ancient Greek Doric-columned. In front of the main hall were four Doric pirs and the foundation of the tform were three simple steps.


    The lintel at the entrance of the main hall was read, ¡°The god of death is not allowed to enter.¡± In this way, the patients would be greatly encouraged and have the confidence to defeat the pain.


    Beside the main hall, there were more than 10 pces of various sizes, including the treatment hall, the medicine refining hall, and so on.


    When they entered the main hall, at the front of it was a statue of Asclepius, which held a walking stick. Compared with Asclepius beside Locke, the statue was more dignified and solemn.


    There were four exquisitely carved jade pirs in the hall. The luminous pearls on the roof illuminated the hall as if it was daytime. The entire hall was reserved and elegant.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is it good?¡±


    Asclepius smiled and asked Hephaestus.


    ¡°Ha-ha~¡±


    Looking at the proud expression on Asclepius¡¯s face, Hephaestus curled his lips and said, ¡°My divine temple is much more magnificent than yours.¡±


    Asclepius didn¡¯t get angry at all. Heughed and showed the three around.


    On the other side, the residents of Lister had gathered in front of the gate of the divine temple. They were afraid of being punished by gods, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They all carefully watched at the gate.


    Kotter, Kerton, and the others also woke up from practice and rushed to the gate of the divine temple as fast as they could.


    Half an hourter, Locke and the other three walked out of the divine temple.


    ¡°My lord,¡±


    The residents all bowed to Locke and then greeted the three of them.


    ¡°My people, this divine temple is also a gift from gods. It will protect Lister, just like Victory Temple of Athena.¡±


    Looking at the eagerness in residents¡¯ eyes, Locke continued with a smile, ¡°Therefore, everyone needs to repay the favor of gods with your devout faith!¡±


    Compared with the appearance of Victory Temple of Athenast time, the residents were much calmer, but they were still very excited and happy.


    With Locke¡¯s permission, Lister¡¯s residents began to worship the divine temple. When they saw the familiar figure in the divine temple, they were shocked again.


    Was¡­ Was Mr. Asclepius also the spokesperson chosen by gods in the world?


    At this point, their worship of Asclepius reached the point ofplete fervor.


    First, it was Miss Athena, and now it was Mr. Asclepius, so would it be Hephaestus next?


    At the thought of this possibility, Kotter and Kerton couldn¡¯t help but tremble. They looked at each other and found that the other party¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    In the castle, Locke had already washed up and was lyingfortably on the bed, waiting for the system test at twelve o¡¯clock.


    Finally, twelve o¡¯clock came.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    ¡°The test of the second divine temple is over. The number of people of belief is being tested.¡±


    ¡°Asclepius owns 230 faith points.¡±


    The voice of the system ended. Locke opened the attribute panel to check the change of the points on the board.


    Host: Locke?Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The sixth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (40)


    Faith point: 360


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Normal (95)


    Faith point: 230


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Neutral (80)


    Faith point: it can be opened after the establishment of the divine temple.


    After browsing the data on the attribute panel, Locke was a little disappointed that the system didn¡¯t release any reward this time.


    After being depressed for a while, Locke shrugged and didn¡¯t feel upset. He was not a greedy man.


    Ding~


    ¡°You have been targeted by the powerful Brandon family. As a qualified lord, you have to make your territory stronger to fight against the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Releasing system task: developing Lister into a powerful and rich city. Time limit: 2 years.¡±


    ¡°Stage 1: developing the number of territorial citizens, building territorial infrastructure, and carrying out housing construction. Time limit: 6 months.¡±


    Just as heforted himself and was about to go to bed, the voice of the system rang again.

 Chapter 55

    Although there were gods such as Athena and Hephaestus,pared with the power of the Brandon family, Lister was too weak. Not to mention topare with the power behind the Brandon family.


    All of a sudden, Locke became anxious in his mind and eager to strengthen his power.


    To build a city in two years¡­


    Locke smiled bitterly and felt stressed. Compared with the beginning, the territory had undergone many changes. The ecological environment and the living quality of the residents had achieved a leap, but it was still far away from the goal of bing a city.


    However, a miracle would be created. Locke took a deep breath and said with firm eyes, ¡°Let me, Locke Capet, create a miracle!¡±


    Locke focused on the first phase of the task¨C develop the number of territorial people, build territorial infrastructure and carry out housing construction.


    After browsing through the task, Locke stood up and walked to the desk. Since the city was to be built, it needed to be well nned.


    It was a map of Lister. Lister¡¯s topography was simr to North America of his previous life with the high west and low east. The western side was mainly the Apu Mountains, while the central part, as well as the eastern side, were low hills and ins.


    The terrain of the Apu Mountains was rugged and it was not suitable for the development of a city, so the subsequent construction had to be carried out in the central and eastern sides.


    Three hourster, Locke wrote down his construction n approximately. It was just a preliminary n, and the specific details needed to be discussed.


    Arge-scale construction must require strong financial support. Fortunately, after selling out the level-2 weapons, he had nearly 200 thousand gold coins, which was enough to support the early construction of Lister.


    Besides, themercial chain with Treasure Pavilion had been established and he could earn gold coins by selling weapons.


    At a tavern in Bone City.


    A man entered the tavern and soon found an acquaintance.


    He sat down and ordered a bowl of wine. The man looked around and then lowered his head and whispered to the acquaintance beside him, ¡°Let me tell you a shocking secret.¡±


    The others put down the wine bowls in their hands and approached the man. They pricked up their ears, waiting for the man to say the so-called ¡°shocking secret¡±.


    Seeing the rest of them approaching, the man had a mysterious expression on his face. He took a sip of the wine, created enough suspense, and then said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know that Lister? The one who is said to be poor?¡±


    The rest nodded.


    ¡°Another divine temple has been built in Lister. It¡¯s amazing that it can cure patients.¡±


    The man continued in a low voice.


    ¡°Divine temple?¡±


    One of them sneered and said speechlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say a long time ago that a temple appeared there? You believe it?¡±


    The other man also shook his head, feeling bored. He patted the man¡¯s shoulder and advised, ¡°Divine temple? Just listen to it. It¡¯s false. You¡¯d better sell vegetables honestly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true this time!¡±


    Seeing that no one believed him, the man became anxious. ¡°My brother went to Lister to deliver vegetables. He saw it with his own eyes. Now they are going to move the whole family to Lister.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. Why don¡¯t you move in too? Ha-ha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t disturb us looking at women.¡±


    Theyughed and looked at the dancing girl who appeared in the tavern.


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m really going to move. You¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Seeing no one talking to him, the man didn¡¯t even drink. He muttered and went out in anger.


    ¡­


    The news that Lister had two divine temples spread quickly in Bone City. Of course, many people sniffed at the news and didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    The aristocrats were also shocked and confused. Could it be that gods really descended in Lister and made Locke Capet, who had the reputation of being a loser, a mage?


    Confused, they sent someone to inquire about the situation of Lister.


    However, they werepletely shocked by the news from their men.


    Lister really had two divine temples!


    Lister had the ck iron mine!


    A few days ago, a level-3 mage came to look for trouble, but was beaten up by Locke Capet!


    The aristocrats only felt that their values of life were affected. First, there were divine temples and then Locke killed a level-3 mage. Why did they feel so unreal!


    ¡°Do you think Lister still has mineral resources?¡±


    In Bone City, Baron Fubinne eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve heard that they have a professional forger who can make level-2 weapons. However, since Lister has a strong defense, we can only investigate this situation.¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a butler continued to report.


    Sitting on the chair, the eyes of Baron Fubinne were shocked.


    Lister also had mineral resources, which was an enviable fortune!


    What¡¯s more, it was hard to understand why the level-2 forger woulde to such a remote and deste ce like Lister.


    Although he was greedy for the mineral resources in Lister, he had a clear estimation of himself. From the news he had received, he was afraid that there were some powerful men in Lister.


    As for that Locke who could kill the level-3 mage, he didn¡¯t believe it at all. Perhaps that powerful man deliberately put all the things on Locke to deceive others.


    After all, no matter how astonishing a person¡¯s talent was, it was impossible for him to defeat a level-3 mage!


    If he reported the information of the mineral resources to the Basel family, he would get a big reward.


    The Basel family was one of the top 10 forces of Naton County. It was easy to deal with Locke Capet.


    After a moment of silence, Fubinne sneered in his heart.


    He wondered if Locke Capet could keep the ¡°fat¡±. It was known to all that even those big families would scramble for a ck iron mine.


    Whether there was any divine temple, or to kill a level-3 mage, in front of the big family, were not important.


    Someone secretly sent a message to the family behind them, telling them about Lister¡¯s situation. Some were also watching, wondering if they should bring gifts to make friends with Locke.


    Bone City also began to surge.


    Hearing the news about Bone City from Treasure Pavilion, Locke just smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. There were just some small families in Bone City, which didn¡¯t make a threat to Lister.


    In the middle of Saint-Brieuc City, there was a huge and magnificent building.


    ¡°Locke?Capet¡­¡±


    In the study, the middle-aged man murmured and waved his hand, indicating the person who had reported to him to leave first.


    Now Locke was a level-1 fire mage. It seemed that his talent was really good. After the matter of the Brandon family was solved, maybe he could train Locke well. Marquis Hyman soon made a decision.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Lister had two divine temples. It was known to all that the gods were legendary things. How could they descend in that barren ce?


    Even if it really had the function of elerating practice, it might be because of some arrays. It was as if the marquis mansion had set up an array that could condense magic elements.


    The Brandon family also received the news from Bone City.


    ¡°Weiss is dead, too.¡±


    Count Brandon¡¯s face very darkened and his eyes were filled with coldness. How could he lose so many people in a loser¡¯s territory?


    ¡°Sir Count, that loser has begun to mine the ck iron mine. I don¡¯t know where he has hired a forger to forge a lot of weapons. Many families know about the ck iron mine.¡±


    ¡°ording to Bone City, Treasure Pavilion has decided to open a branch in Lister.¡±


    Butler Dyna reported with his head down.


    ¡°Does the Grace family also want to get involved in this matter?¡±


    Count Brandon lowered his head. Since the matter of the ck iron mine was exposed, the other families would never watch him monopolize it.


    ¡®Locke Capet, I would let you be proud for a while. When the Brandon family became the real overlord of the Naton County, it would be the day of the destruction of the Capet family!¡¯


    With a grim look in his eyes, Count Brandon sneered in his heart. Then he ordered the butler Dyna, ¡°Go and invite Count Basel and Count Ogden here.¡±


    Butler Dyna nodded and went out.


    On the other side, in the meeting hall of the Grace family.


    ¡°That¡¯s all about Locke Capet.¡±


    After saying that, Rosaline stopped and looked at Count Grace on the host seat, waiting for Count Grace to speak.


    Count Grace was a slightly plump middle-aged man. His ck robe was iid with golden patterns, which made him look dignified and noble. His eyes revealed the unique shrewdness of a businessman.


    Count Grace nodded slowly and said in a low voice, ¡°There is no doubt that Locke Capet is a rare genius. Most importantly, he has the support of the powerful practitioners.¡±


    ¡°Rosaline, you did a good job this time.¡±


    ¡°The fight in the county town is getting fiercer. The power of marquis and the Brandon family will not let us stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that the Brandon family is very ambitious. Cooperating with the Brandon family is risky and dangerous. Therefore, we have no choice but to choose the power of the marquis family. But in the face of such a fierce battle, no matter which family is likely to be destroyed. Therefore, our family urgently needs a reliable ally now. And we have already taken the chance in the matter of Locke Capet to win a good impression.¡±


    Beside Count Grace, an old man of about 70 also nodded slightly and said with a serious face, ¡°I agree with the view of Sir Count. For this kind of genius, we must try our best to make friends.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 56

    A monthter.


    As the news of the divine temple spread, in just a month, Lister had more than one thousand residents! Even Locke was stunned by the growth rate.


    These neers, who had just joined the territory, became faithful followers after experiencing the magic of the divine temples of Athena and Asclepius.


    After the faith point breakthrough of one thousand points, the power of the two divine temples had risen by one level directly. The density of magic elements and fighting spirit in the whole territory had increased greatly.


    And the effect of Temple of Medical God was more obvious. It slowly increased the physique of the people in the territory and even their talent.


    However, Locke felt a little helpless. ording to the instructions of the system, only the faith point breakthrough ten thousand could trigger the new function and reward.


    Since so many people came at once, the original houses were naturally not enough. Locke didn¡¯t hesitate to spend all his gold coins on the construction.


    During this period, Asclepius¡¯ fondness towards him broke through the ¡°normal¡± level to the ¡°friendly¡± level. He also obtained a level-6 soul restoration elixir.


    Soul restoration elixir, as its name implied, could stabilize the soul. It was one of the best healing medicines for people whose soul was damaged.


    Of course, this medicine had no effect on Locke. It was directly thrown into the system zone by him.


    One day, Locke finished practice and decided to check the situation of housing construction. In the past month, his practice base was still at the peak of the sixth sense. He had a hunch that within ten days, he would be able to feel a breakthrough to the seventh sense.


    After a month¡¯s construction, there was another area of beautiful rooms in the territory.


    ¡°Respectful Sir Lord.¡±


    At the construction site, an old man with a white beard bowed to Locke.


    ¡°Hi, Rowen.¡±


    Locke replied with a smile. Looking at the busy figure of the workers, he turned around and asked, ¡°How is the project going?¡±


    The white-bearded old man was Rowen, the leader of the construction team who came to help Locke build a castle before.


    Rowen and the others hade to Lister a month ago. They had made a great contribution to the fast construction of Lister.


    In Bone City, they also heard rumors about Lister. Unlike others, they had been to Lister and had a deep impression of Locke. They didn¡¯t think the news was groundless.


    They were dubious about the rumor and decided to see it by themselves. When they arrived at Lister, they were shocked. It was hard to imagine that Lister had changed so much in just two months.


    In particr, the two lofty divine temples made people want to worship them.


    After careful consideration, Rowen, the leader of the team, decided to stay in Lister. A dozen of his team members followed Rowen to stay. They were only the lowest level workers in Bone City, and there was nothing worth their attention.


    ¡°Sir Lord, 40 houses have beenpleted at present. ording to the requirements of the drawing, we still need two hundred houses. As for the academy, we have the priority to start ording to your requirements. It is almostpleted now.¡±


    Rowen sighed and said helplessly, ¡°We have worked overtime, but the workers are not enough now.¡±


    Since receiving the task of building a city, Locke had a bold idea: To build an academy.


    If Lister wanted to develop, he had to have a ce to foster strong people. Although it would cost a lot of money to build an academy, it was a good deal in the long run.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the workers.¡±


    Locke nodded and said to Rowen, ¡°You can also tell everyone that after the project is over, I will give everyone 1.5 times the reward.¡±


    Rowen was overjoyed. He bowed and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Sir Lord.¡±


    After talking with Rowen, Locke asked Hansen to recruit workers in Bone City.


    In the evening, Locke came to the residence of the bandits he had caught before.


    The guards very soon assembled the captives.


    Soon, there were a lot of people under the stage.


    Although they were all captives, Locke didn¡¯t abuse them. He maintained a normal supply of clothes and food. It could even be said that their current life was a little better than that of residents in Lister at the beginning. Of course,pared to the residents of Lister, theycked freedom, the most important thing in their lives.


    ¡°Everyone, although you were bandits before, I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡±


    Looking at the captives on the ground, Locke paused. Seeing that all the bandits raised their heads, he said loudly, ¡°From now on, as long as you work hard and don¡¯tmit any crime in two years, I can give you freedom.¡±


    These bandits used to be the residents in the nearby territory, but for various reasons, they came to the mountain to be bandits. They didn¡¯t deserve to die. As a modern educated person in the 21st century, Locke wouldn¡¯t deprive casually ordinary people¡¯s lives. However, although there were reasons, they should be punished for doing something wrong.


    Two years was also a test. If there were still some people who didn¡¯t change and still did evil, Locke wouldn¡¯t be soft on them.


    Freedom?


    The captives were shocked and looked at Locke in disbelief. What did they hear just now?


    Sir Lord said they could be free!


    As captives, money was the most useless thing for them. What did they want the most now? It was freedom!


    The originally quiet captives suddenly became noisy.


    ¡°Sir Lord, do you promise to set us free after two years?¡± A bandit trembled with tears in his eyes.


    Locke nodded affirmatively and promised, ¡°I promise in the name of the Capet family that I will keep my words.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Lord!¡±


    The bandit knelt excitedly and kowtowed to Locke. The others also knelt with surprise one after another.


    After getting Locke¡¯s promise, the bandits worked with unprecedented enthusiasm.


    Five dayster, the academy under Victory Temple of Athena had been rebuilt, but there were only two separate teaching buildings at present.


    Ti Sanga Academy.


    In the middle of the academy, there was a huge square for the exchange of students.


    In the center of the square, there was a jade pir carved with irises. The prosperous and fragmented petals were clear and lifelike. The iris was the symbol of the Capet family.


    Four lines were engraved in the center of the jade pir: ¡°The natural human rights¡±, ¡°born equal¡±, ¡°brave and fearless¡±, and ¡°desperate¡±. The carving was strong and powerful, a masterpiece of Hephaestus.


    The reason why Locke chose ¡°the natural human rights ¡± and ¡°born equal¡± was that he hoped that the students of Ti Sanga Academy could constantly surpass themselves, break the worldly prejudice and be really strong men.


    Wearing a ck robe, Monroe walked into Ti Sanga Academy. With the participation of arge number of residents, there were already more than 60 students in the magic ss. Today was the first time they had sses in a new teaching building.


    ¡°Brave and fearless¡±, and ¡°desperate¡± were normal, but what did ¡°the natural human rights¡± and ¡°born equal¡± mean?


    Looking at the mottoes written by Locke, Monroe was stunned. He felt that his head was buzzing and he almost couldn¡¯t stand. Standing in front of the jade pir for a while, Monroe smiled bitterly.


    In this world where the strong dominated and the noble ruled. This lord really dared to write anything. Locke set Monroe on the opposite side with the world just one sentence. Now Monroe suddenly regretted whether it was a right choice to join Locke.


    Of course, this idea disappeared in an instant. Monroe had to admit that Lister was indeed mysterious.


    As a mage, he was very sensitive to magic elements.


    He was sure that the magic element was getting thicker herepared to when he first arrived in Lister!


    What was more amazing was that he clearly found that the speed at which he absorbed fire elements was much faster than before.


    He spected that Lister might have some magic array to condense the magic elements. After all, many magic arrays could condense magic elements and fighting spirits. He didn¡¯t believe in the legendary gods.


    No matter what, he was now a member of Lister. It was better for him to teach children well.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Monroe strode towards the magic teaching building.

 Chapter 57

    In the past two days, different from the undercurrents in other ces, the atmosphere in the casten mansion was particrly depressing. It was filled with heavy soldiers.


    Casten Donahue, with a pale face and purplish lips, the man fell into aa. Beside him stood Parker, the level-1 healer of Bone City.


    Parker sighed helplessly. The poison in Sir Casten¡¯s body had entered the internal organs, and even the level-3 healer in Barnes City was unable to cure it. What could he, a level-1 healer, do?


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    Outside the room of Donahue, Mrs. Casten, Mavis, looked worried and tired, and a faint weariness emanated from between her brows. After Donahue got toxic, all the things in the casten mansion fell on her shoulders. She was worried about her husband¡¯s life, and at the same time, she had to prevent the attack of political enemies.


    The old butler, Charman shook his head and said bitterly, ¡°Even the level-3 healer can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m afraid that Sir Casten is¡­¡±


    Mavis seemed to have thought of something all of a sudden. With a glimmer of hope in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Treasure Pavilion? Do they have any life-saving medicine?¡±


    The old butler, Charman shook his head again.


    The fire of hope in Mavis extinguished again, and the air became quiet for a moment.


    At the same time, a guard came over.


    ¡°Mrs. Mavis, the leader of Treasure Pavilion, Mr. Judd, wants to see you.¡±


    Mavis nodded helplessly and signaled the guard to invite Judd in.


    After Judd came in, he bowed to Mavis and then asked, ¡°Mrs. Mavis, how is Sir Casten now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse and worse. He¡¯s in aa now.¡± Mavis took a look at Donahue, who was lying in the room, with a worried look on her face.


    Hearing this, Judd¡¯s face became a little serious. After hesitating for a moment, he said slowly, ¡°You can go to Lister and ask for help. Maybe there is still a chance of survival¡­¡±


    Lister? Mavis was a little stunned. When she realized what Judd meant, she asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Judd, do you mean¡­ Can someone in Lister cure Donahue?¡±


    She had heard of Lister several times these days, but she had no time to pay attention to it because of her husband, Donahue.


    Judd just smiled and said nothing. Locke Capet¡¯s matter was too involved. If he hadn¡¯t been on good terms with Donahue, he wouldn¡¯t have exposed too much about Lister.


    Seeing that Judd just smiled and avoided eye contact with her, how could Mavis not understand what he meant.


    ¡°Charman, go and arrange a carriage. We¡¯ll go to Lister right away!¡±


    Without any hesitation, she ordered the old butler Charman. She trusted Judd very much and knew that he wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense.


    Charman nodded and quickly went out to make an arrangement.


    Seeing that Mevis was in such a hurry, Judd thought for a while and reminded her, ¡°You must be careful. Don¡¯t offend Locke Capet or displease him.¡±


    Mavis nodded. How could an ordinary person be treated so seriously by the leader of the Treasure Pavilion? She would not offend him without thinking.


    Soon, the old butler, Charman got the carriage ready and they rushed to Lister as fast as they could.


    The carriage of the casten mansion moved very fast. In just three hours, they arrived at the border of Lister.


    The broken border st had already been reced with marble. The word ¡°Lister¡± was written nimbly and enchanting. They also set up sentries at the intersection of Lister.


    ¡°Is this really Lister?¡±


    Looking at the lush and vibrant scene in front of her, Mavis was a little stunned. But she also knew that it was not the right time to think about it, so she waved her hand, indicating the convoy to continue.


    As expected, they were stopped by Lister¡¯s guards at the intersection.


    ¡°We are from the casten mansion.¡±


    A guard of the casten mansion showed his token.


    ¡°Someone from the casten mansion?¡±


    Sam was confused. It seemed that they didn¡¯t have any intersection with the casten mansion. Why did the other party suddenlye here?


    ¡°This knight, my husband, Casten Donahue, was seriously injured. Wee to Lister to seek medical help.¡±


    Mavis opened the curtain of the carriage. Although her tone was a little anxious, it was very decent.


    Seeking medical help? Sam¡¯s eyes fell on the carriage and saw a man lying there.


    After withdrawing his gaze, he nodded and said to Mavis, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll send someone to report to my lord now.¡±


    It seemed that Lister really had the ability to cure her husband. Seeing that Sam knew that she came to see a doctor and didn¡¯t show any surprise, Mavis had more hope.


    When did the people of the casten mansion need to be informed before seeing an insignificant baron lord?


    The guards of the casten mansion were a little unhappy in their minds, but seeing that Mavis didn¡¯t say anything, they could only wait.


    They had been waiting for nearly an hour.


    In the end, even Mavis was a little angry. Fortunately, she finally saw two peopleing out of Lister. The leader was none other than Kotter.


    Kotter bent slightly towards the carriage and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My lord is practicing in seclusion, so I¡¯ll take you to the medical clinic.¡±


    Locke was on the edge of a breakthrough, so Kotter reported it to Athena. Athena didn¡¯t care much about the casten mansion, so she asked Kotter to handle it by himself.


    ¡°Sir Casten and Mrs. Casten areing. Why didn¡¯t your lord receive them in person?¡±


    A guard scolded. The other guards also stared at Kotter with unfriendly expressions.


    Hearing the guard¡¯s scold, Kotter¡¯s face darkened, and said coldly, ¡°This is Lister. No matter whoes, you have to follow the rules here. If you don¡¯t want to, you can leave!¡±


    As he spoke, the peak momentum of level 2 broke out from his body. After several battles, the vision of Kotter and the others had also improved a lot, and they were not afraid of anything.


    The peak level-2 knight!


    The guards were startled by the oppressive force from Kotter. This man was actually a powerful peak knight of level 2!


    This man was stronger than him! Sweat broke out on the forehead of Kabir, the captain of guards of casten.


    Mavis slightly bent her body and apologized to Kotter, ¡°Nice to meet you, knight. I apologize for what the guard Relph said just now, but I promise that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He was just too worried about Donahue¡¯s injury.¡±


    Seeing that the other party gave in, Kotter nodded and took back his momentum. ording to Athena¡¯s order, he nned to take these people directly to the divine temple of Asclepius.


    After being scolded by Kotter, the members of the casten mansion stopped being arrogant and carefully followed him.


    Along the way, the more Mavis looked, the more rmed she became. On both sides of the road were newly renovated two-story small buildings, each with a small independent courtyard in front.


    In addition,rge-scale construction was still going on in the distance.


    The residents passing by also had happy smiles on their faces. From time to time, someone greeted Kotter, and everything was in order.


    Was this the legendary barrennd? It might be able to defeat most of the territories!


    As the convoy slowly moved forward, everyone only saw a big figure and a small one in front of them chasing after each other on the road.


    The small figure was very smart. After entering the grass, he ran away in a sh and disappeared. The big figure that was tall stamped his feet anxiously in the original ce.


    He muttered as if he was saying threatening words.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage behind, the figure turned around.


    ¡°Hi, Kotter.¡±


    Seeing a group of people staring at him behind Kotter, Monroe¡¯s face turned red. He cleared his throat and tidied up his messy clothes. Then he looked at Mavis and the others and asked, ¡°Are they here for?¡±


    Hiss~


    Seeing the two brown-yellow bars on Monroe¡¯s chest, the people of the casten mansion took a deep breath.


    This was a level-2 earth mage!


    Was a level-2 mage so casual now?


    After all, the mage of level 2 was the distinguished guest of the major family of Bone City!


    However, it seemed that Kotter was used to this kind of scene. He smiled and asked, ¡°Hi, Monroe. Are you having a ss?¡±


    After joining Locke¡¯s side, Monroe seemed to have realized the reality. He was very well behaved and even quickly familiar with the residents of Lister.


    Nodding his head, Monroe smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Yes, these little guys are really troublesome.¡±


    The two exchanged a few more words, Kotter headed for the divine temple of Asclepius with the people from the casten mansion.

 Chapter 58

    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at the door of the divine temple of Asclepius.


    Looking at the divine temple in front of her, Mavis was a little shocked. She muttered, ¡°Is this the divine temple that is said to appear in Lister?¡±


    Such an exquisite and magnificent building could not be found even in the whole Naton County!


    The old butler, Charman, and other guards also looked at the magnificent building in front of them in amazement.


    Under the leadership of Kotter, the crowd came to the treatment hall.


    ¡°Mr. Asclepius, herees the injured.¡±


    With a respectful look on his face, Kotter saluted to Asclepius.


    As the wife of the casten, Mevis was good at gauging people. She immediately realized that the person in front of her should be the one who could cure her husband.


    So she bowed to Asclepius and said sincerely and respectfully, ¡°Sir, please save my husband.¡±


    ¡°Is this the patient?¡± Asclepius nodded slightly, ncing at Donahue on the stretcher.


    Mavis nodded hurriedly.


    Then Asclepius put down the pharmacopeia in his hand and walked up to Donahue on the healing table with great interest. He looked at three level-1 healers behind him and said crossly, ¡°What are you three waiting for? Come here!¡±


    The three young healers nodded, having followed Asclepius for so long, immediately understood that Asclepius was trying to test them, and quickly went to the healing table and began examining Donahue¡¯s body.


    ¡°His face is pale and his lips are blue. It should be a sign of being poisoned.¡±


    ¡°There are still wounds on his body. He should have experienced a fierce battle when he was poisoned.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing Asclepius let the three teenagers check the wound of Casten Donahue, the butler, Charman reminded him, ¡°Sir, Sir Casten has a noble status. Don¡¯t you think you are too arrogant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You ask several children to help. What if the treatment of Sir Casten is dyed?¡± Kabir said, the captain of the guards.


    Mavis didn¡¯t say anything, but her face was a little darkened. It was ridiculous that the three young men cured her husband.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Asclepius frowned and waved his hand. The butler and several guards only felt a huge forceing over them, and in front of this force, they felt as small as dust in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, they had already been swept out of the hall by this force.


    Standing outside the treatment hall, their brains went nk for more than 10 seconds before they came to their senses.


    ¡°So powerful¡­¡±


    The captain of the guards swallowed and felt that his throat was extremely dry. In front of this force, he had no ability to resist at all.


    If the enemy really wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as crushing an ant.


    At this time, Mavis waspletely stunned, as if she was struck by lightning, and her brain was buzzing. At this moment, she finally understood what Judd meant. She finally understood why Judd had warned her not to offend Locke Capet!


    ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet,¡± Asclepius said, pping his hands with satisfaction.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    When Mavis was still in shock, she heard a violent cough. Somehow, Donahue, who had been in aa, woke up


    In fact, since he entered the Lister, the power of the divine temple had been slowly restoring the injuries in his body. Especially after he entered the divine temple, the healing effect was more obvious, which directly woke him up from hisa.


    ¡°Creator! My dear Donahue, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Mavis came back to her senses from the shock. Seeing that Donahue had actually woken up, she pounced on him and cried with joy.


    Looking around at the strange surroundings, his dull eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Where am I? Hell? Mevis? Are you here too?¡±


    ¡°Hell? Ha-ha, even the god of death is useless in my ce.¡±


    He heard a chuckle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Gazing at Asclepius with his walking stick, Donahue¡¯s pale face was filled with confusion.


    ¡°This is Mr. Asclepius.¡±


    Mevis briefly told him that they hade to Lister.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please Mr. Asclepius help me.¡±


    Donahue struggled and said intermittently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just said that you will not die even wanting if you are in my ce.¡±


    After saying that, Asclepius turned to the three healers and said, ¡°You continue.¡±


    Nodding, one of them condensed a ball of green energy in his hand and slowly entered Donahue¡¯s body, ready to check the situation inside his body.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Wood elements?¡±


    Although Donahue was not a healer, he had seen a healer make a move. Moreover, there are actually three level-1 healers in a small territory?


    Although he was shocked that there were three level-1 healers in Lister, even the level-3 healer couldn¡¯t do anything about the poison. Would the level-1 healers work?


    ¡°The poison is blue and cold. The internal organs have already been frozen.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I just tested the blood, and there are also many toxins in it. It seems that the toxins have entered the internal organs.¡±


    The three of them were discussing unhurriedly.


    Hearing what the three of them said, the faces of Donahue and Mavis darkened instantly. Although they didn¡¯t know much about healing skills, they knew that if the poison entered the heart, it would be a narrow escape.


    ¡°ording to the symptoms, he must have been attacked by the level-3 magical beast, the one-horned snake. There is no wound on his body bitten by the snake, so it should be caused by the poisonous mist from the snake.¡±


    Hearing the analysis of the three, Donahue was shocked in his mind. Yes, he was indeed hurt by the one-horned snake of level 3.


    Three days ago, the casten went to the mountains to hunt the level-2 magical beasts, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet the one-horned snake of level 3. Although he escaped the attack of the one-horned snake, in the end, he was still highly poisoned.


    After being poisoned, they arrived at Barnes City as soon as possible. However, in the face of the deadly poison of the one-horned snake, even the healer of level 3 couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    However, what made Donahue even more speechless was that just for a moment, the three of them seemed to have discussed the treatment.


    ¡°Antidote elixir¡¯s form: 50 grams of the vi philippica, 100 grams of the lobelia¡­¡±


    The two of them began to sort out the medicinal materials. The other man continued to transfer the healing energy into Donahue¡¯s body.


    Antidote elixir?


    Hearing the name of medicine, Donahue shook his head with a bitter smile. It was amon level-1 medicine. After being poisoned, he had even taken the level-3 medicine, but it was useless, not to mention the level-1 antidote elixir.


    Anyway, he was at the end of his rope. He couldn¡¯t even be cured by the level-3 healers. Why not let these people have a try. Thinking of this, he decided to wait and see without saying anything.


    On the other side, the two of them prepared to refine antidote elixir after dealing with the medicinal materials.

 Chapter 59

    Puff~


    One of them put the faint me into the furnace to control the size of the me, and the other put different medicinal materials into the furnace. Refining medicine was one of the skills of a healer, so Donahue was not surprised at all.


    However, to his surprise, with the infusion of the healing energy, the wounds in his body actually healed!


    He felt it carefully and found that this healing energy seemed to be a little purer than the level-3 healer he had seen.


    Maybe they could really seed. This idea suddenly came to Donahue¡¯s mind.


    Half an hourter, a ck pill was refined.


    After taking the antidote elixir, he looked better.


    Feeling that his body was gradually recovering, a look of joy appeared on his face. Although there were still a lot of toxins left in his body, they were not enough to kill him!


    Looking at Donahue up and down, Donahue was not very happy. He said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Only 40 percent of the poison has been detoxified.¡±


    Hearing what he said, the three of them looked ashamed and lowered their heads.


    Three level-3 healers did something that even the level-3 healers couldn¡¯t do, but Asclepius still wasn¡¯t satisfied!


    Donahue suddenly had a fantastic feeling. Was the level-1 healer so powerful now?


    ¡°It seems that I have to do it myself.¡±


    With a sigh, Asclepius raised his hand and injected a huge amount of energy into Donahue¡¯s body.


    Donahue felt that a burst of powerful and vigorous energy was rapidly healing the wounds in his body. In just a few seconds, his internal organs that had been eroded by the poison had been repaired!


    Seeing that his body had recovered in an instant, Donahue was stunned and his brain went nk.


    So powerful! This man was definitely the strongest he had ever met in his life!


    Taking a deep breath, Donahue bent his body and said very respectfully, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Asclepius!¡±


    Surprised to see her husband get better instantly, Mavis was overjoyed and also saluted right after Donahue.


    Shaking his hand, Asclepius said impatiently, ¡°Well, you can go out now. Don¡¯t disturb me with my reading.¡±


    Hearing Asclepius¡¯ order of expulsion, Donahue and Mavis dared not stay longer and leave respectfully.


    At the same time, Kotter gave a salute and was ready to go back to practice.


    Waiting anxiously outside the door, the old butler, Charman and the guards finally saw someonee out of the treatment hall. They wanted to ask the man about the condition of Sir Casten, but when they saw the person¡¯s appearance, they all froze in ce with an incredible expression.


    He¡­ He was cured?


    ¡°Sir Casten, are you all right?¡±


    The old butler, Charman, took a deep breath and felt that he was in a trance. Two hours ago, Sir Casten was still in aa, as if he was at hisst gasp. How could hee out with good spirit in such a short time?


    ¡°Charman, I have never felt morefortable than now.¡±


    Donahue patted his chest with a smile.


    Seeing Donahue¡¯s expression, the old butler, Charman, and others finally believed it.


    Looking at the peopleing out of the main hall of the divine temple, Donahue turned around and asked Kotter, ¡°Mr. Kotter, can we worship the divine temple?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Kotter nodded and said to Donahue, ¡°I have other things to do. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to take you to the divine temple.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Kotter.¡±


    Soon, a maid was arranged to lead the way for Donahue and others.


    ¡°The god of death is not allowed to enter.¡±


    Looking at the words in front of the divine temple hall, Donahue¡¯s eyes narrowed. How arrogant it was. However, with the means of Mr. Asclepius, it was also true to its name.


    When Donahue saw the statues of Asclepius in the hall, he was shocked. ¡°Is¡­ Is this Mr. Asclepius?¡±


    Mavis was also shocked. Perhaps, the person who defeated the level-3 mage was Mr. Asclepius.


    Seeing that even the people of the casten mansion were so surprised, the maid leading the way said with a trace of pride on her face, ¡°Mr. Asclepius is the spokesperson chosen by gods in the world. His medical skills are superb, and he is one of our most respected people.¡±


    Was¡­ Was it true that as they said, Mr. Asclepius was the spokesperson of gods?


    Thinking of this, Donahueughed at himself and denied the idea. Gods were legendary existences. Whether there were gods or not in reality was a problem. How could they appear here?


    Perhaps the reason why the statue was built into the shape of Mr. Asclepius was just to condense the faith in the territory.


    It was as if a kingdom would build a god of war, making the people have spiritual support.


    ¡°The old disease in my body is actually showing signs of recovery.¡± Just in the process of the crowd¡¯s worship, the trembling voice of the captain of the guards, Kabir, rang in the crowd¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Donahue took a deep breath, stared at Kabir, and asked. He also knew that there was a hidden disease in Kabir¡¯s body. Back then, he was trapped in a heavy siege. To protect him, Kabir had been badly injured, so his foundation was damaged, and he would always stay at the position of the level-2 swordsman.


    He also asked the healer to cure him. The healer said, ¡°The foundation is seriously damaged and there is no possibility of recovery. He would be a level-2 swordsman for the rest of his life.¡±


    But now, Kabir said that his old disease had been cured. It was really shocking!


    Kabir nodded his head and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, there is a magical power repairing the wounds in my body.¡±


    ¡°This divine temple does have a healing effect,¡±


    The maid who led the way exined in a calm voice with a smile.


    Looking at the solemn and sacred statue, Donahue¡¯s heart was surging, and he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. Was this really a divine temple bestowed by gods?


    Donahue and the others went to another divine temple in Lister.


    When Donahue and the others saw a divine temple that was even more magnificent than the one, they were really numb.


    This divine temple seemed¡­ To be more exquisite than the buildings of the capital city.


    Donahue was extremely amazed.


    After entering the divine temple, everyone only felt a chill rush into their heads, making their thoughts much clearer.

 Chapter 60

    Half an hourter, Donahue and the others finally came out of Victory Temple of Athena.


    He turned around and took a look at the divine temple. Donahue let out a sigh of relief with aplicated expression on his face. Today, he had really experienced too much shock, and in the end, he was even a little numb.


    In the near future, the name, ¡°Lister¡± would surely spread throughout the whole kingdom!


    Donahue thought affirmatively to himself.


    If there weren¡¯t so many things to be handled in the city, he wouldn¡¯t even be willing to go back. It could be said that the Victory Temple of Athena was the paradise of practitioners!


    Donahue had nned to pay a visit to Locke, but it was a pity that Locke was practicing in seclusion, so they decided to leave Lister first.


    The casten could be said to be the backbone of a city. If something happened to the casten, the city would probably be in turmoil, so the casten mansion had been blocked the news that Donahue got poisonous.


    Although the casten mansion had suppressed the news that the casten had been seriously injured, it was impossible to hide so a long time like paper was hard to wrap up the fire. Now many aristocrats knew about it.


    In order to prevent some nobility from making trouble, he needed to go back as soon as possible to stabilize his people.


    Donahue had made up his mind to focus on his rtionship with Lister after solving the problem in Bone City.


    Of course, he also knew from his wife Mavis that Lister also had a ck iron mine. He knew that this would definitely attract many big families and powerful forces to fight for it.


    If it was in the past, he might have hesitated whether he should get involved in the muddy water or not. But ever since he saw the powerful power of Asclepius and the magic power of the two divine temples, he directly chose to support Locke.


    Before long, Donahue and the others had left the territory of Lister.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Donahue?¡±


    In a grass outside Lister¡¯s territory, a spy widened his eyes. Didn¡¯t they say that Casten Donahue was highly toxic and would lose his life? Why was he still here?


    The spy¡¯s shocked eyes were tinged with a hint of doubt. Could it be that the news of casten¡¯s injury was just a smoke bomb released by the casten mansion to confuse the ambitious families so that they could destroy these families all?


    Thinking of this, the spy couldn¡¯t help but shiver. In that case, Bone City would probably go through a thorough cleaning.


    In addition to this spy, the other spies hiding in the dark were also confused and surprised. In shock, the spies reported the news to the families as soon as possible.


    On the second day, the news that Casten Donahue went to Lister and asked for treatment was spread in Bone City.


    ¡°You know what? I heard that the casten was poisoned a few days ago and almost died. Fortunately, he was cured by Lister¡¯s healer.¡±


    ¡°The uncle of my brother¡¯s wife¡¯s eldest brother works in casten mansion. I heard that the people of the casten mansion were preparing for the funeral.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the poison was removed as soon as Sir Casten entered the divine temple!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s not that he detoxes himself by entering the divine temple!¡±


    After refuting the previous words, the man said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he has just entered Lister. The poison in the body of Sir Casten has been removed!¡±


    ¡­


    All in all, the news about Lister was spread widely and widely and the content was getting more and more ridiculous.


    On the first day, more than 100 people went to Lister for treatment and worshiped the divine temples.


    On the second day, the number of people increased to more than 200.


    On the third day, there were more than 500 people.


    The number of believers of the divine temples of Athena and Asclepius rose dramatically.


    However, Locke didn¡¯t know about it at all. He had devoted himself to practice.


    It was the sixth day that Locke began to practice in seclusion.


    In the practice room of Victory Temple of Athena.


    Locke¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened, full of uncontroble surprise.


    The six stars in the small universe were trembling slightly, and the divine power within them had reached a saturation point, bursting out a bright light.


    Yes, he was about to have the seventh sense of breakthrough!


    Finally, the divine power on the six small stars reached a limit. Six wonderful streaks of divine light burst out and gathered in the middle.


    A light dot gradually condensed within the six divine lights, constantly absorbing the divine power of the six stars.


    The bulk of the light dot increased, and in just a moment, it had the appearance of a star.


    A few secondster, the seventh star was formed!


    Boom!


    A powerful aura burst out from Locke¡¯s body. An invisible barrier was lit up in the Victory Temple of Athena, blocking Locke¡¯s aura.


    The three of them, Athena, Asclepius, and Hephaestus, raised their heads and looked in the direction of Locke. They knew this was Locke¡¯s breakthrough.


    Kotter, Kerton, and the others who were practicing in the Victory Temple of Athena were all awakened by this aura.


    ¡°Is this Master Locke¡¯s breakthrough? He is so powerful!¡±


    Feeling the cold aura, Kotter said in a somewhat shocked tone. Master Locke must be more powerful than him now by the momentum.


    Master Locke¡¯s practice base had been improved again. He had to hurry up to practice. He couldn¡¯t be a burden to Master Locke!


    A touch of firmness shed through his eyes. Once again, Kotter sank into practice.


    Just like Kotter, Kerton and the others were surprised for a while, but then looked firm and threw themselves into the practice again.


    In the practice room of the divine temple.


    Locke gathered all his divine power in his body, and divine power in the practice room was also surging.


    Ten minutester, Locke was finally able to control the divine power in his body. The divine power in his body finally calmed down.


    All of a sudden!


    He opened his eyes, and a ball of purple light instantly appeared in his hand.


    ¡°There is a level of difference between the sixth sense and seventh sense, although there is only a level difference.¡±


    Locke felt it carefully and found that the divine power in his body was ten times denser than the sixth sense! To put it simply, he could beat himself ten times before!


    Moreover, after reaching the seventh sense of practice, he obtained the most important ability, the divine sense.


    The divine sense was very simr to the perceptivity of the level-6 practitioners, which could perceive something invisible to the naked eye.


    Locke released the divine sense. Even if he closed his eyes, everything within ten meters could be seen clearly, including the smallest dust.


    But he didn¡¯t know how strong he was now.


    Putting away the divine sense, Locke opened his eyes and fiddled with the magic power ball in his hand. Feeling the strength in his body, he thought with curiosity.


    At this time, a slim figure appeared at the door of the practice room.


    Seeing the familiar figure, Locke suddenly thought of something with a snicker. The divine power in his body quickly revolved, and ayer of purple divine power was attached to his fist. With the sound of breaking through the air, he threw it at the figure.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, a figure flew out of the practice room and smashed heavily on the wall in the distance.


    Crack~


    The huge impact made the wall crack gradually.


    Through theyers of dust, you could see that Locke was struggling out of the wall.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Locke waved his hand to dust off the dust around him. Helplessly, he looked at Athena, who was walking gracefully towards him, and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve already had my seventh sense from breakthrough. Why did I be defeated by you in one move?¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s embarrassed look, Athena put on a charming smile. She touched her chin and thought for a while. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a blow. I¡¯ll lessen my strength next time so that you can resist the second move.¡±


    Looking at Athena¡¯s serious expression, Locke was speechless in his mind.

 Chapter 61

    Just as Locke was suffering a heavy blow, the two of them, Hephaestus and Asclepius, arrived at the divine temple.


    Asclepius secretly gave Locke a thumb up with admiration. In the divine world, few people dared to attack Athena secretly.


    Looking at Locke up and down, Hephaestus said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve got your seventh sense from breakthrough so soon.¡±


    Touching his aching chest, Locke grinned and sighed, ¡°From breakthrough to seventh sense, I still can¡¯t avoid being beaten.¡±


    Athena directly ignored the hidden bitterness in Locke¡¯s tone. She waved her hand, and the broken stones on the wall on the ground flew automatically and quickly returned to their original position.


    A few secondster, the wall of the divine temple was restored to its original state. Locke and the other two were used to this magical method. After all, this was the divine temple of the gods, so it was naturally miraculous.


    On the other side, when hearing Locke¡¯sining tone, Hephaestus and Asclepiusughed.


    ¡°I have another good news to tell you.¡±


    After that, Hephaestus continued, ¡°The forging of Sword in the Stone has reached thest step.¡±


    Locke was shocked and thrilled to hear that.


    Shaking his head, Hephaestus said, ¡°But now we still need the most important thing, a carrier of power¡ªoriginal crystal. Only with this kind of crystal can Sword in the Stone store divine energy and burst out more powerful power.¡±


    Weapons made of ck iron, such as the big sword of Kotter, could withstand fighting spirit which came from practitioners and could not store fighting spirit by itself.


    ¡°What is the original crystal?¡±


    Locke was confused. He had heard of magic stones and magic crystals, but he had never heard of any original crystals.


    The two men, Athena and Asclepius, also looked at Hephaestus curiously. Apparently, they didn¡¯t know about this kind of crystal.


    ¡°The original crystal is the treasure of level 6 on this continent. It can store magic power and fighting spirit at the same time. It has a very high affinity. It is named ¡®original crystal¡¯, which means to close to all the strength sources. Therefore, ording to my guess, it should also be able to store divine energy.¡±


    Locke nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He nned to listen to the following introduction.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Hephaestus still didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Hephaestus said helplessly, ¡°I saw this from the so-called encyclopedia. I don¡¯t know if there is really such a thing. How could I know other information?¡±


    When he went to Treasure Pavilionst time, Hephaestus bought an encyclopedia, which recorded all kinds of treasures of Icacia Continent and their functions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to Treasure Pavilion to ask about it. Maybe they have some information about it.¡± Locke said to the three after thinking for a while.


    Aftering out of the divine temple, Locke went straight to Kerton, who was responsible for patrolling, and asked him to go to Treasure Pavilion.


    In the afternoon, Kerton came back from Treasure Pavilion.


    However, it was a pity that Treasure Pavilion didn¡¯t have any news about the original crystals for the time being, saying that they would take a few days to collect the information of the original crystals. But Judd also promised that as long as there was any news about the original crystals, he would send someone to tell Locke.


    Under therge-scale construction, gold coins were consumed quickly. In less than a month, Locke only had 60 thousand gold coins left. Fortunately, 20 more level-2 weapons were forged. 5 weapons of the best quality were left in the territory, and the rest were sold to Treasure Pavilion.


    Locke got 120 thousand gold coins in one go. With sufficient funds, the construction of Lister was going on at a fast speed.


    There was no news about the original crystal for the time being, so Locke sank into practice again.


    After he entered the seventh sense, his control over the divine energy was several times stronger, and he was more proficient in the use of magic. Therefore, he nned to try to use the element ball again.


    As the number of residents in the territory increased dramatically, Locke couldn¡¯t stand in front of the castle and do practice magic as before. Therefore, he built a more secluded ce behind the castle for the magic practice.


    Locke¡¯s expression was serious on the new practice ground. Not far from the improvised seat, with one hand supporting her chin, Athena looked at Locke idly.


    In case of any ident, Locke pulled out Athena who was reading.


    All of a sudden!


    In an instant, two element balls appeared in Locke¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    After murmuring, Locke¡¯s face became more serious. Then he controlled the two element balls to get closer.


    Sizz~


    Feeling the energy of the collision, the two element balls made sizzling sounds and began to vibrate.


    Noticing that the element balls were about to lose control, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body began to revolve. The powerful force tightly wrapped the restless fire element and the water element. Soon, the two element balls were suppressed by him.


    Finally, the two element balls, a blue one and a red one, were about to touch each other.


    At this moment, Locke was in high spirits. The reason why he failed several times before was that he couldn¡¯t control the riot of the two element balls when they came into contact.


    The next moment, Locke¡¯s eyes reflected red and blue light.


    The two small balls trembled slightly, but they were still stable and did not explode directly like the previous two times.


    Seeing this, Locke breathed a sigh of relief secretly. He didn¡¯t rx and continued to control the merging of the small balls. This was just the beginning. With the merging of the two kinds of energy, the riot of the element balls would be more obvious.


    In the element ball that had been integrated partly, the two elements continued to tear and collide.


    The small universe in Locke¡¯s body also began to spin crazily, and the two kinds of elements were firmly fixed in the sphere of the small ball by divine energy.


    Half a minuteter, Locke¡¯s forehead began to sweat, and the two element balls in his hands had been integrated totally.


    All of a sudden!


    The element ball in red and blue vibrated slightly, and fire elements and water elements were moving around.


    A minuteter, the element ball in Locke¡¯s hand calmed down and shone brightly like the beautiful aurora.


    Only Locke knew how powerful this seemingly beautiful ball was.


    Locke suddenly came up with a bold idea. Thebination of the two types of magic elements had such a powerful power. What if he added another magic element?


    Thinking of this possibility, Locke¡¯s breath quickened gradually.


    Locke, who was excited, suddenly felt the element ball in his hand shaking a few times. He was so scared that he held his breath to calm himself down and didn¡¯t dare to continue to be distracted. Now he couldn¡¯t even control two types of magic elements, and there was no need for him to join another magic element.


    Under Locke¡¯s control, the element ball stopped shaking again. Locke said happily, ¡°It seems that I have seeded.¡±


    Athena, who was standing far away, also came over.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a skill you created, you can name it yourself.¡± Looking at the red and blue element ball in Locke¡¯s hands, Athena suggested aside.


    Locke nodded. After thinking for a while, his eyes lit up as if he had thought of the name of the skill.


    Athena looked at Locke with a pair of beautiful eyes, waiting for his name expectantly.


    ¡°Water-Fire Element Ball.¡±


    Athena had thought that Locke had thought of some amazing name, but when she heard it, her face froze. Was this a name?


    ¡°It seems that this name isn¡¯t good.¡± With a pitiful look on his face, Locke thought about it again.


    ¡°How about Destructive Ball?¡±


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s also not good. Then let¡¯s use Fierce Ball.¡±


    ¡­


    Ten minutester, he finally confirmed the name of this skill¡ªTwo Elements Divine Punishment.


    Two types of magic elements formed a punishment from gods!

 Chapter 62

    Then Locke began to be familiar with the skill ¡°Two Elements Divine Punishment¡± which he created.


    On the third day, he finally got the news from Treasure Pavilion.


    In order to make friends with Locke, Treasure Pavilion had spent a lot of money and effort. In the past three days, they had used the rtionshipwork. Finally, it got some clues that someone had seen the original crystals in the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    The Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was the junction of the mountain range of Naton County and Gabus County. It stretched for thousands of miles, and magical beasts were crisscrossing there, which was one of the training ces of the Grimm Kingdom¡¯s practitioners.


    At the same time, Treasure Pavilion also attached a detailed map of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, which marked the information of magical beasts in every position in detail.


    Locke was silent for a moment. After thinking for a while, he said slowly, ¡°It seems that I have to go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts in person.¡±


    Inside the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, there were all some powerful magical beasts. If a normal practitioner entered the mountain range, he would be a narrow escape.


    Although Kotter was a little worried, seeing that Locke had made up his mind, he knew that whatever he said would be useless. No one could change his idea after Locke had made up his mind since he was a child.


    Moreover, after so many things, he had unconditionally trusted Locke.


    The reason why Locke chose to go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was not only to look for the original crystals but also to increasebat experience.


    The Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was a paradise for him to gain experience. He had just had his seventh sense from the breakthrough, so he needed to consolidate his practice base through battles.


    Locke then discussed this idea with Athena.


    Athena also supported Locke¡¯s decision. The practice would be increased in real battles. Although she could also fight with Locke and improve his fighting skills, it was just a practice and couldn¡¯t bepared with a real battle.


    After discussion, Locke and Athena went to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts to look for the original crystals. Asclepius was studying medicine, and Hephaestus also needed to forge weapons, so the two stayed in the territory.


    After leaving the territory, Athena released her divine energy and flew towards the direction of Rafim City with Locke. The city was the nearest city with a teleportation site to Lister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when can I fly?¡±


    Locke sighed as he looked at minimized mountains and rivers, starry viges beneath his feet.


    In Icacia Continent, only practitioners, who had reached level 6, could fly freely. Of course, when the wind mage was level 3, he could use Wind Control Technique to fly for a short time with the help of the power of the wind element. Some special fighting skills could also allow the user to stay in the air for a short time.


    Level 6 was a threshold for all practitioners. After entering level 6, both magic power and fighting spirit would have a qualitative change, and the energy stored in the practitioner¡¯s body would increase doubly.


    It was enough to support the huge consumption of flying.


    In Icacia Continent, only 10 percent of the people could be practitioners, and in this ten percent, only ten percent of them could be breakthrough to level 6, who became big practitioners flying in the sky.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s yearning face, Athena put on a sly smile and said slightly, ¡°I can fulfill your dream of flying.¡±


    Then she pretended to throw Locke away.


    Locke was taken aback when he saw this. He wrapped his arms around Athena¡¯s waist. A unique fragrance of virgin wafted into Locke¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Loose your hands!¡±


    Athena just wanted to see the frightened look on Locke¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect that Locke would react so strongly.


    ¡°No.¡± Ignoring Athena¡¯s anger and embarrassment, Locke hugged Athena tightly.


    Athena struggled a few more times but finally found that it didn¡¯t work. She had no choice but to give up and said angrily, ¡°You can hug me if you want.¡±


    Seeing that Athena seemed to give up, Locke smiled triumphantly in his heart and held Athena in his arms naturally.


    The two of them moved very fast. In the evening, a huge city outline appeared in the eyes of the two.


    They arrived at Rafim City.


    This city was five or six timesrger than Bone City. The more than 20-meter high city wall looked exceptionally magnificent.


    Locke and Athena descended from a deserted ce. After stepping on the ground, Locke could only let go of Athena and reluctantly left her charming body.


    After entering the city, Locke and Athena soon found the exact location of the teleportation site.


    It cost Locke 4000 gold coins to use the teleportation site.


    Looking at the old man on the counter, Locke said with hatred, ¡°I must build a teleportation site in Lister.¡±


    ¡°You are already a rich man with hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Why are you so stingy?¡±


    Athena patted her forehead and said helplessly.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a gold coin, I don¡¯t want to give it up. Humph, I should have asked you to be the lord. You will know how hard it is for me.¡± Locke retorted unconvincingly.


    After saying that, the two of them had arrived at the transmission tform.


    In front of them was a circr high tform with dense red array textures engraved on it. There were four pirs around the high tform, and the top of the pirs was embedded with a ck magic stone that provided energy for the teleportation site.


    The old man activated the array, and the energy in mage gathered towards the array textures, which lit up with a red luster.


    Locke only felt a dizzying sensatione over him as his eyes lit up.


    The farthest distance of the teleportation site was 1000 miles, so Locke and Athena needed to go through three teleportations to reach the Nariel Mountains of Magical


    It cost the two of them 12000 gold coins. Locke felt sorry for it for a long time.


    What made Locke most depressed and distressed was that in thest teleportation site city, in order to attract the strong, mages could actually get a discount, 500 gold coins were cheaper for one person!


    After that, Locke thought of taking the magic examination.


    After flying for half a day, the two finally arrived at their final destination¡ªDikas City.


    The majestic Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts stretched out in the sea of clouds. This ancient city was bathed in the shine of the setting sun.


    After searching for a quiet ce, Locke and Athenanded on the ground.


    After entering the city, Locke found that the atmosphere on the street waspletely different from that in the city they had met before. Compared with the previous city, there was a murderous look in Dikas City.


    The men on the street were tall and strong, with a strongly bloodthirsty aura, and the women were also dressed simply and skillfully.


    A group of people passed by Locke and Athena. They wore the same clothes and the same medal on their chests. Some of them were in high spirits and ready to go, while some just came in from outside the city. They were dispirited and covered with injuries.


    Locke knew that they were mercenaries who were preparing to go to the mountains of magical beasts or had just returned from there.


    Mercenary was amon profession in Icacia Continent. They often received some tasks from the Mercenary Guild, such as escorting treasures and looking for treasures. They would also go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts to hunt down the magical beast in exchange for money.

 Chapter 63

    The Mercenary Guild was established by the top mercenary regiments of Icacia Continent. In the Mercenary Guild, the mercenary members could be graded as mercenary and mercenary regiments. They could also receive mercenary tasks in exchange for rewards.


    However, Locke was most interested in another super guild¡ªthe Mage Guild.


    Just like the Mercenary Guild, Mage Guild was an organization spread all over the Icacia Continent, established by the leader of the Mages Tower on the continent. The Mages Tower had been established for thousands of years, and the members of the board of elders were all powerful mages.


    In addition, there were also the Warrior Guild and the Swordsman Guild. Each guild was one of the top forces on the continent with branches all over the kingdoms.


    Of course, among these guilds, the Mage Guild was on the top steadily and the strongest. Therefore, the Mage Guild was also an extraordinary existence in the forces of various kingdoms.


    Whether it was the Mage Guild or any other guild, they all had their own grading standards. After passing the corresponding assessment, the guild would issue the badge representing the rank.


    After entering Dikas City, Locke and Athena found a hotel named ¡°Moca¡± to live in. After booking rooms, Locke immediately decided to go to the Mage Guild to take part in the mage examination. After all, with the identity of the mage, it would be more convenient for him to act and save a lot of trouble. Most importantly, the identity of the mage could save money!


    In the lobby of the hotel, seeing the noble and radiant Athena, the men¡¯s eyes were burning, full of desire to gaze at her body up and down. Several strong men who had drunk were even a little tempted and wanted toe up to ost her.


    Locke¡¯s gaze stared, bursting out a suffocating chill, and a powerful aura erupted from his body.


    Everyone in the hall trembled and felt as if there was a huge stone pressing on their chests, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    What a powerful aura!


    The strong men who were about to move stood still in horror. Their backs were wet with cold sweat and woke up from fear.


    The others also looked away in a hurry, afraid that Locke would make trouble for them.


    But people who could survive here all had brains. Let alone the dangerous aura from Locke just now, just judging from the temperament of Athena, they knew that she must not be an ordinary person that could be desecrated by them.


    After intimidating the people in the tavern, Locke and Athena walked towards the Mage Guild. The Mage Guild was the tallest building in Dikas City, so the two soon found its location.


    A tall building appeared in front of Locke and Athena. Compared with other buildings in the city, the Mage Guild was more ssical.


    The hall of Mage Guild was very lively. However, when they saw Locke and Athenae in, the people who had been chatting suddenly stopped. The silence of the crowd was surprisingly consistent, which made the hall quiet all of a sudden.


    Locke and Athena were too eye-catching. The young man was handsome and gentle, while the young girl was elegant and beautiful.


    Noticing that everyone was silent and staring at the two of them, Locke touched his nose and was speechless. Were the two of them so attractive?


    ¡°Hello, Sir. What can I do for you?¡±


    A maid came over with afortable smile on her face. It could be seen that the maid had been strictly trained to speak in a gentle and decent way.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s handsome face, the maid¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had worked in the Mage Guild for a long time, but it was the first time that she had seen such a handsome boy.


    Locke smiled and said directly, ¡°I want to take part in the mage test.¡±


    ¡°He actually wants to take part in the mage test.¡±


    ¡°He came to take part in the mage test at such a young age. He must be from that family.¡±


    When they heard that Locke was here for the mage test, they began to discuss in a low voice.


    The maid¡¯s eyes lit up, and the admiration in her eyes became more intense. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Athena found a vacant seat in the hall and sat down. She picked up the books prepared for the guests on the shelf to waste time and read while waiting for Locke¡¯s examination.


    Although the others were amazed at Athena¡¯s face, they didn¡¯t dare toe up to disturb her when they saw her frosty face.


    Soon, the maid took Locke to the room marked ¡°examination of level-1 mages¡±.


    Looking at the words ¡°examination of level-1 mages¡±, Locke stopped. Under the puzzled gaze of the maid, he smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m not going to take the examination of level-1 mages.¡±


    The maid was a little stunned. Obviously, she misunderstood Locke¡¯s meaning. ¡°Sir, if you are an apprentice mage, you don¡¯t need to take the mage examination.¡±


    Locke shook his head and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m here for the examination of level-2 mages.¡±


    Examination of level-2 mages


    The maid was stunned for a few seconds and then came to herself. ¡°You¡­ Are you really here to take the examination of level-2 mages?¡±


    Locke nodded seriously.


    The maid took a deep breath and finally believed him.


    With great shock, the maid took Locke to the room for examination level-2 mage. ¡°Mr. Amos, this gentleman is here for examination mage.¡±


    The middle-aged man called Amos nodded and gestured for the maid to leave.


    Level-3 wind mage.


    Looking at the three silver magic marks on the middle-aged magic robe, Locke was still a little surprised. It was Mage Guild, and the one in charge of the examination was a level-3 mage.


    When Hodgia Amos raised his head and saw a young man standing in front of him, he was slightly stunned. Then heined, ¡°Ellie is getting more and more careless. Why did she bring you here?¡±


    Then he lowered his head again and pointed at the door with one finger. ¡°Turn left when you go out. The examination of level-1 mage is over there.¡±


    Then he immersed himself in the study of the magic book again.


    ¡°Mr. Mage, I¡¯m here to take part in the examination of level-2 mage.¡±


    Just as he was concentrating on the magic book, he heard Locke¡¯s voice.


    Hodgia raised his head again, seeming to understand what Locke meant. After a while, he looked at Locke suspiciously and asked, ¡°You said¡­ You are here for the examination of level-2 mages?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Locke said affirmatively.


    Hodgia closed the magic book and stood up from his seat. He circled around Locke and looked at Locke up and down.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Which system are you here for the mage test?¡±


    ¡°A fire mage.¡±


    Locke replied. Although he also knew water magic, it was one of his trump cards, so he would not expose it.


    Hearing this, Amos nodded and went straight to a high tform that looked like a table. ¡°Let¡¯s take the magic power test first. Since the Mage Guild herecks level-3 mages from other systems, the level-2 mage test here will be conducted by me and the chief.¡±


    Then he turned to look at Locke and said, ¡°By the way, my name is Hodgia.¡±


    ¡°Locke Capet.¡±


    Locke said with a smile.


    ¡°Locke Capet? It sounds familiar¡­¡± Hodgia murmured, but he still couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard of this name.


    The decoration of the room was very simple. Not far away was a high tform, on which there was a crystal stone to test magic power. More than 10 meters away from the magic power test tform, there was a two-meter thick stone wall, which was iplete. It seemed that it was used to test magic.


    The magic array on the walls was not satisfactory. It could be seen that it was used to reinforce the walls to prevent the magic from losing control,


    Under the lead of Hodgia, Locke arrived at the front of the magic power test tform. On the left side of the crystal stone was a test pir, which was divided into two parts. The first part¡¯s point was from 1 to 10, and the second part¡¯s point was from 11 to 20. It looked like the mercury thermometer Locke had seen in his previous life.


    Looking at Locke, Hodgia said slowly, ¡°This crystal stone can test level-2 magic power, and the magic power of level-2 mage must reach 11 points.¡±


    Locke nodded and put his hand on the crystal stone, ready to inject magic power. At this moment, an idea suddenly came to his mind. What would happen if he infused his divine energy into the crystal?


    ¡°If the crystal stone is broken, don¡¯t I need to be responsible for it?¡± Locke hesitated for a while and turned to look at Hodgia. No one knew what would happen if he infused his divine energy into the crystal stone, so he nned to ask clearly in advance in case he would be asked forpensation. After all, a crystal stone needed more than 10000 gold coins.


    Locke¡¯s words amused Hodgia. Would the crystal stone be broken? Did this little guy think of himself as the level-6 big mage?


    He said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just boldly inject magic power into it. Although this crystal stone is not at a high level, it won¡¯t go wrong even if a level-4 magees.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Locke nodded and closed his eyes, ready to inject divine energy into the crystal stone.


    Hodgia also fixed his eyes on the test pir on the left side of the crystal stone, trying to see how powerful the person who dared to take part in the level-2 mage test was.


    However, a few secondster, the crystal stone didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Locke opened his eyes and asked seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t really need me topensate?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have topensate!¡±


    Hodgia said fiercely.


    After confirming it again, Locke didn¡¯t intend to keep strength. He controlled his divine energy and poured it into the crystal stone.


    Crack~


    A crack suddenly appeared on the crystal stone.


    In the astonished eyes of Hodgia, the crystal stone broke into pieces.


    The crystal stone was broken?


    The air was quiet for dozens of seconds, and Hodgia stood still like a piece of wood.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°You said I don¡¯t need topensate.¡±


    Looking at the broken crystal stone, Locke spread out his hands, as if this wasn¡¯t his own business.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s voice, Hodgia came back to his senses from the shock. He looked at the crystal stone in disbelief, ¡®Was it because the crystal stone¡¯s lifespan had expired? But wasn¡¯t this crystal stone only used for half a year? Or¡­¡¯


    Was this guy a mage of level 5? Ha¡­ Heughed at himself and denied the possibility. In the whole Icacia Continent, no one had ever heard of a person who could be the mage of level 5 before the age of 20.


    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t feel magical fluctuation just now.


    So it must be the problem of crystal stone. These old men in the capital city were bing more and stingier. They even took a piece of crystal stone with inferior quality.


    Hodgia slightly blushed at the thought that he had just confidently let Locke inject magic power into it.


    ¡°Ahem, I guess this crystal stone¡¯s lifespan has expired.¡±


    With a dry cough, Hodgia said to Locke, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m going to change a crystal stone.¡±


    Then he rushed out of the room.


    Half a minuteter, Hodgia came back with a crystal stone in his arms. Locke noticed that the luster of this crystal stone was more round and plump than the previous one.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Hodgia swept the previously broken crystal to the ground and carefully put this one in his hand into the groove. ¡°This is the crystal stone that can hold level-6 magic power. It can absolutely guarantee the sess of the test. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    This time, Locke didn¡¯t n to try his divine energy. If he broke the crystal stone again, he would be suspected.


    He put his hand on the crystal stone and immediately felt afortable coldness in his palm. He then mobilized his divine energy to control the magic power in his body and slowly injected it into the crystal stone.


    All of a sudden!


    The firstpartment on the test column was lit up in an instant. Before Hodgia could be shocked, the secondpartment on the test column also was lit up in an instant.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Looking at the bright test column, Hodgia was stunned. The value of the test column reached its peak at once, which meant that the young man in front of him had surpassed the level of level-2 magic power!


    Genius, this was a super genius!


    ¡°If you want, we can take the advanced magic power test.¡± Hodgia looked at Locke expectantly. He wanted to know the maximum value of Locke¡¯s magic power.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for the test of level-2 mage.¡±


    Locke shook his head and refused. He was currently at the early stage of his seventh sense, equivalent to Icacia Continent¡¯s level-4 practitioners, so at least he could use level-4 mage¡¯s magic power.


    Of course, although there was the level-4 mage¡¯s magic power in his body, Locke didn¡¯t know how to use level-4 magic, so he was not a real level-4 mage.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s refusal, Hodgia felt a little regretful. After sighing, he continued with expectations, ¡°Then let¡¯s start the magic test.¡±


    Magic power only represented the amount of magic power in an individual. A level-2 mage not only possessed level-2 magic power, but also skillfully used level-2 magic.


    Pointing at the wall in front of the magic power test tform, Hodgia asked, ¡°Have you seen the wall in front of you? Within ten minutes, as long as you can condense the level-2 magic, me Spear, and release it, you will be qualified.¡±


    me Spear was amon skill in the level-2 fire magic, so it was also used in the test of level-2 mages.


    Locke didn¡¯t waste any time and began to gather the magic energy in his body.


    Two secondster, a spear with red mes appeared in front of Locke.


    This me Spear was with a burst of powerful energy fluctuation!


    Sensing the destructive power contained in the spear, some of Hodgia¡¯s heart was stirred up.


    On the other side, the magic in Locke¡¯s hand hadpletely taken shape.


    ¡®Should I ask this guy to stop? From this power, the wall used to test the magic of level-2 could not block it.¡¯


    Staring at the me Spear in Locke¡¯s hand, Hodgia hesitated for a moment. But in the end, he controlled himself and wanted to see how powerful the magic was.


    Whoosh~


    The long spear rushed out with raging mes and stabbed into the wall.


    Boom!


    The wall onlysted for a few seconds and exploded like tofu. The powerful spear did not stop and continued to stab into the wall of the room.


    A faint light appeared on the wall. The defense array detected the attack and activated the magic defense.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the consumption of the magic array, the me on the spear dimmed a lot. Even so, the spear broke the magic array and left a big hole in the wall finally.


    The huge impact made the whole building of Mage Guild shake.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Mage Guild attacked?¡±


    ¡°What a powerful energy fluctuation!¡±


    ¡­


    In the hall of Mage Guild, everyone stood up quickly from their seats and was shocked.


    In the test room, looking at the big hole in the wall not far away, Hodgia swallowed subconsciously but found that it didn¡¯t know when his throat hadpletely dried up.


    Even as a level-3 mage, he couldn¡¯t resist the power just now!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t stop it timely.¡±


    Looking at the wall broken by his magic, Locke looked at Hodgia with embarrassment.


    Genius. Locke Capet must be a rare genius in a thousand years! In the future, he would definitely be a powerful man who was famous on the continent. Such a talent must be a member of the Mage Guild!


    Suddenly, something urred to Hodgia. He looked at Locke, took a deep breath, and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Locke Capet¡­ You used to be the first genius!¡±


    Locke smiled without saying anything, indicating to admit it.


    Hodgia took a deep breath again, and his expression was mixed with shock and admiration instantly.

 Chapter 65

    Half a minuteter, Hodgia finally calmed down. Looking at Locke, his eyes lit up as if he was looking at a golden mountain.


    Taking a deep breath, Hodgia suppressed his excitement and said to Locke, ¡°Mr. Capet, I sincerely invite you to join Mage Guild.¡±


    Locke hesitated when he heard the invitation from Hodgia. Where had so many magic books on this continent? It must be Mage Guild.


    However, to join a force meant to be restricted by it while enjoying the benefits it brought. Locke didn¡¯t want to be bound.


    Seeing the hesitation on Locke¡¯s face, Hodgia immediately knew what he was worried about, so he exined with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Capet, don¡¯t worry. Mage Guild won¡¯t restrict you.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, after you be a member of Mage Guild, you can use the resources of Mage Guild. For example, you can read the magic book in Mage Guild, or you can exchange the practice resources with other mages through the tform of Mage Guild.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mage Guild will also release some tasks. The members of the guild can receive tasks in exchange for rewards. You can also work in Mage Guild and get paid, just like me.¡±


    The reason why Locke hesitated was that he didn¡¯t want to be restricted. Hearing what Hodgia said, he nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, I agree to join Mage Guild.¡±


    In terms of Icacia Continent, the Mage Guild was definitely the force with the most mages. The collection of the magic books must be great, and the magic books were exactly what Lockecked now.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Capet.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s promise, Hodgia was overjoyed.


    While saying that, he felt a little regretful. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Mr. Chief is not here. I¡¯m only a level-3 mage. I can only issue a magic certificate of level 2 for you. Otherwise, with your value of magic power, you may be able to pass the test of level-3 mages.¡±


    Locke smiled. It was not a pity. Although his magic power was breakthrough to level 4, he couldn¡¯t use the level-3 and level-4 magic. So even if he could really do the test, he couldn¡¯t pass it.


    At this time, the maid, Ellie, ran over from the hall in a hurry to check the situation here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The fluctuation was caused by our magic experiment,¡±


    Hodgia said when he saw the panic-stricken Ellie. After saying that, he continued to order, ¡°Besides, bring a magic robe of the level-2 fire mage here.¡±


    Hearing the order of Hodgia, Ellie immediately knew what had happened. Locke really passed the test of level-2 mages!


    Soon, Ellie brought the magic robe here.


    The overall color of the magic robe was ck, withplex array patterns on it. Wearing the magic robe, Locke looked noble and more handsome.


    Hodgia wanted Locke to stay a little longer, but Locke refused because Athena was waiting for him outside. But he also said that when he finished his work, he would go back to Dikas City. At that time, the two of them would discuss the problem of magic. Moreover, Locke also wanted to read the magic book of the Mage Guild and learn more magic.


    In the hall.


    ¡°Oh, he actually passed the test of level-1 mages¡­¡±


    One of them was surprised to see Locke in a magic robe, but when he saw the two red bars on Locke¡¯s chest, the tea that had reached his throat sprayed out directly. ¡°Creator! Am I blind? This is the symbol of a level-2 mage!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a level-2 mage!¡±


    ¡°This young man actually passed the test of level-2 fire mage!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and said in disbelief.


    Athena stood up. She was not surprised that Locke could pass the test of level-2 mages.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir. I¡¯m the captain of Brave Mercenary Team, Sam.¡±


    A slightly chubby, bearded middle-aged man stopped Locke, ¡°Mr. Mage, our team is short of a strong mage like you. I sincerely invite you to join my mercenary team.¡±


    It could be seen from the badge on the fat middle-aged magic robe that he was a level-2 earth mage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of joining the mercenary regiment.¡± Shaking his head, Locke refused.


    Sam looked pitiful. Seeing that Locke was determined, he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The others who still wanted to win Locke over stopped when they heard Locke¡¯s words. They could tell that Locke really didn¡¯t want to join any teams.


    When the two of them came out of Mage Guild, the evening glow had disappeared and the sky was full of stars. The city was aze with lights, very lively.


    The streets were filled with the sound of hawking. Some were selling medicine, some were selling beast repelling powder, and some were selling weapons. Compared with the day, the street was less bleak and warmer.


    Locke and Athena didn¡¯t go back in a hurry and decided to stroll around.


    Walking on the street, Athena seemed a little active, like an inexperienced young girl. Whenever she saw anything strange, she would pick it up and have a look.


    Athena¡¯s beauty naturally attracted many people¡¯s attention, but when they saw the logo of a level-2 mage on Locke¡¯s chest, many people couldn¡¯t help but shrink their heads.


    Of course, in this city full of practitioners, a level-2 mage was not so deterrent, but everyone was not stupid. If one could be a level-2 mage at this age, could he not have the support of big forces behind him?


    The street was brightly lit and lively.


    Locke didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a ce in the dangerous Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. Sighing, Locke took Athena¡¯s hand directly. He could clearly feel that Athena¡¯s whole body seemed to be stiff. However, to his surprise, Athena didn¡¯t seem to refuse.


    The two strolled on the street hand in hand. A Handsome man with a prettydy envied others.


    Just as the two of them were about to go back, they suddenly noticed a special stall with all kinds of exquisite masks on it. The stall owner was actually a little girl about 12 or 13 years old.


    The little girl was wearing a little worn girl¡¯s clothes. Although the clothes were old, they had been washed white and not dirty. The girl¡¯s big eyes were also full of spirits.


    Athena grabbed a white fox-shaped mask curiously.


    Seeing that Athena was going to buy something, the little girl was very happy and said, ¡°Sister, you are so beautiful. Do you want to buy a mask?¡±


    Athena touched the little girl¡¯s head and said with affection, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll buy two.¡±


    Then she turned to look at Locke. Obviously, she let Locke give money.


    Locke nodded helplessly. He also liked this little girl very much. He put his hand in his pocket and took out two silver coins from the system space.


    Seeing the two silver coins, the little girl waved her hand and said, ¡°Brother, you gave me too much. 20 copper coins are enough.¡±


    ¡°We like these two masks very much. They are worth the money,¡± Locke said with a smile and handed the money to the little girl. If it was somewhere else, Locke might give the little girl two gold coins directly. However, a weak girl with two gold coins was bound to be coveted by others.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the little girl struggled for a while and finally took the silver coins. She said gratefully, ¡°Brother and sister, you are really good people.¡±


    Locke replied with a smile, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Let me put it on for you.¡±


    Locke took the mask from Athena¡¯s hand and put it on Athena¡¯s face carefully. The mask covered half of her face, which made her look more mysterious and beautiful.


    After putting on the mask, Athena waved at the little girl and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°Little girl, see you if we are destined.¡±


    After greeting the little girl, the two of them left.


    It waste. After Locke and Athena left, the little girl began to clean up the stall. She didn¡¯t notice that two people were staring at her under the eaves in the distance.

 Chapter 66

    Of course, the two were Locke and Athena.


    From Athena¡¯s words, Locke knew that the little girl had a special constitution. She must be a super genius. However, the girl¡¯s foundation seemed to have been damaged. If it couldn¡¯t be repaired, she could at most live to 18 years old, let alone practice.


    So he and Athena didn¡¯t leave at once. They wanted to know who the little girl was.


    At the stall, the little girl had put all the masks into her backpack.


    After packing up, the little girl carried a huge backpack and walked towards the north of the city. During this period, she bought a few pieces of bread in the bakery and finally bought a roast chicken.


    Following the little girl, the two of them came to a dpidated house.


    Most of the walls of the house had copsed, and the house was on the verge of copse. It could barely cover the wind and rain.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡±


    The little girl shouted as she put down the bag on her back.


    Soon, the room was lit up with candles.


    Through the broken window, a middle-aged man with stubble was lying on the bed, staring nkly at the broken ceiling. Beside his head was a bottle of wine that had been empty, and he was like a corpse without any vitality.


    After entering the room, the little girl took out the chicken and bread from her bag and put them beside the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Dad, I met a nice brother and nice sister today. They gave me two silver coins, so we can have delicious food today!¡±


    However, the middle-aged man did not respond at all. Quite a whileter, his eyes moved. ¡°You eat. Dad is not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Dad won¡¯t eat, neither will I.¡± The little girl snorted.


    The man was silent for a while before he sat up and took two bites symbolically.


    The little girl may be really tired, falling on the small bed aside, and soon fell asleep.


    Looking at the little girl sleeping soundly on the bed, the face of the middle-aged man was full of tenderness. At this time, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if he had found something. Gently standing up, he walked out and closed the door gently.


    The moment the door was closed, the kindness on the middle-aged man¡¯s face instantly disappeared, reced by infinite coldness.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Staring at Locke and Athena who were holding masks in their hands, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with rage and his body burst out a strong momentum.


    This aura had reached the level of a level-6 practitioner!


    How did others expect that there was a powerful level-6 practitioner in this dpidated ce!


    ¡°You¡¯d better not use fighting spirit, or you will die faster.¡±


    Although Locke was surprised, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He could feel that the middle-aged man¡¯s body was seriously injured.


    Seeing that Locke was able to figure out his physical condition in an instant, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed. The fighting spirit in his body did not stop, and even a little bit cold. He asked word by word, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    At the same time, he retreated slightly. As long as the situation was not right, he would run away with the little girl in his arms.


    Under the strong momentum of the middle-aged man, the wind roared and blew up clouds of dust.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Frowning, Athena waved her sleeve and a force flew towards the middle-aged man.


    In an instant, the momentum of the middle-aged manpletely disappeared, and the fighting spirit in his body suddenly calmed down and could no longer be used at all.


    The middle-aged man felt as if he was struck by lightning. Looking at Athena, the shock in his eyes gradually turned into a strong fear, and his face was extremely pale.


    How¡­ How could it be possible!


    Although he was seriously injured, he was the level-6 practitioner!


    Judging by that the girl could suppress him immediately, the girl was at least a level-6 practitioner!


    After the panic, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were full of grief and despair. ¡°Why? Are you even unwilling to let go of a little girl?¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man¡¯s heartbroken face, as if he had a great hatred with him, Locke was a little stunned. What did he mean by saying that we were not even willing to let go of a little girl?


    ¡°We are just curious about this girl. You don¡¯t have to be so sad and desperate, do you?¡±


    This time, the middle-aged man turned to be stunned. He looked up at the confused Locke and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sent by the Tiffany family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Locke shook his head. Now he also realized that the two of them must have been chased by their enemies.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s denial, the middle-aged man finally looked better, but he still stared at Locke and Athena cautiously.


    Locke smiled and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you have experienced, if you believe me, you cane to my territory. In my territory, no one can hurt you.¡±


    After all, this man was the swordsman of level 6. Lister needed such a strong man.


    ¡°Protect us?¡±


    The middle-aged manughed at himself and seemed to think of something painful. ¡°You don¡¯t know who is chasing us at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at lying.¡± Locke looked at the dpidated house and continued, ¡°Besides, I can cure your injuries, including her foundation problem.¡±


    ¡°Can you restore Anne¡¯s foundation?¡±


    Pierce¡¯s body trembled and he was a little excited. But after the excitement, he shook his head bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Anne¡¯s foundation has been destroyed. Even the level-8 healer can¡¯t do it. How can you do it?¡±


    Locke shrugged indifferently and said with a faint smile, ¡°Anyway, you have no choice now. Why don¡¯t you gamble?¡±


    Pierce was stunned. He stared at Locke, trying to find out why Locke was so confident from Locke¡¯s face.


    ¡°Think it over.¡±


    After saying that, Locke and Athena turned around and were about to leave. ¡°If you have made up your mind, wait for us in Dikas City.¡±


    Pierce stood still, his face gloomy as if he was considering the credibility of Locke¡¯s words.


    Creak~


    In the dark night, there was the sound of the door opening. Anne poked her head out and looked at Pierce. ¡°Dad, what happened outside?¡±


    Looking at Anne¡¯s face, Pierce felt warm in his heart.


    Yes, his home was still there. How could he give up so easily!


    With a long-lost smile on his face, Pierce said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. Have a good sleep.¡±


    ¡­


    Locke and Athena also returned to the hotel. On the second day, the two soon arrived at the entrance of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Ancient trees were towering and tall, with their tops ovepped and their branches intertwined. The boundless forest was like a dark green ocean that could devour everything.


    Just two steps away, Locke heard someone calling his name. He and Athena turned around and saw a fat middle-aged man waving at the two of them. It was Sam who invited Locke yesterday.


    ¡°Young man, although you are now a level-2 mage, the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts is in danger. Even in the middle circle, there are many with level-3 or 4 magical beasts. So you¡¯d better stay outer circle and remember to enter the middle circle.¡±


    Noticing that Locke and Athena wanted to enter the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, Sam reminded them.


    ¡°Thank you for your warning,¡±


    For Sam¡¯s kindness, Locke bowed to him and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We know what we should do.¡±


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t care about it at all, Sam sighed in his heart. It seemed that the two of them were from some big force, arrogant and conceited.


    After defeating several beast-free magical beasts raised by his family, he thought he was invincible and had no idea of the terrible power of magical beasts in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Without saying anything more, Sam went back to look for his team members. He didn¡¯t want to see young Locke and Athena die in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°Captain, they don¡¯t appreciate it at all.¡±


    Seeing that Locke and Athena didn¡¯t take their captain¡¯s words seriously, a young man snorted coldly, ¡°Does he think he is invincible as long as he is a level-2 mage? In my opinion, these two people are most likely from some family to train themselves. They are arrogant.¡±


    ¡°In outside, just give others a reminder if we can.¡± Sam shook his head and said to the seven people behind him, ¡°Our target is to capture the level-2 magical beast¨C fire beast. ording to the information provided by the Mercenary Guild, the fire beast is at the junction of the middle circle and the outer circle, so we still need to be careful and not to provoke the magical beast in the middle circle.¡±


    The seven people behind him nodded. In their team, as long as the captain, Sam, was a level-2 practitioner and the others were practitioners of level 1, they would be in danger if they encountered magical beasts above level 2.

 Chapter 67

    In the mountains.


    Sizz~


    Locke pulled his long sword out of arge snake that was more than 10 meters long. Therge snake¡¯s body hit the ground heavily. Although it had lost its vitality, its body was still twisting.


    ¡°The level-2 magical beast is not challenging at all.¡± Locke said in disgust. As he spoke, he had already put therge snake¡¯s body into the system space. Level-2 magical beasts, beast hides, beast meat, and beast bones could be sold for money.


    They had been in the mountain range of magical beasts for two days. In these two days, the strongest they had met were only level-2 magical beasts. However, Locke could clearly feel that as they went deeper, the strength of magical beasts was indeed getting stronger and stronger.


    ording to the map given by Treasure Pavilion, they were already at the junction of the outer circle and the central circle.


    In the distance, more than 20 meters away from the ground, Athena was sitting on a branch as thick as a thigh, leaning against the trunk of an ancient tree. She looked as bored as she could.


    Seeing that the battle downstairs finally came to an end, she shouted at Locke, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find some food for barbecue right away.¡±


    Locke waved his hand and replied helplessly. Athena was a god. How could she feel hungry? She just wanted to eat roasted meat.


    After saying that, Locke closed his eyes and released divine sense. Everything within the radius of two hundred meters was clearly presented in his mind. Suddenly, he was slightly stunned and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Under the search of divine sense, he found a giant forest boar of level 2. This giant forest boar was about one hundred meters away from him, crawling in the grass. Its red eyes were full of greed, and the two tusks of more than 50 centimeters long emitted a sharp luster like an edge. It seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to attack Locke.


    With an evil smile, Locke held his long sword and rushed towards the giant forest boar.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The forest was suddenly filled with the screech of the giant forest boar.


    More than 10 secondster.


    Boom!


    The huge body of the giant forest boar mmed into the ancient tree, and a wound of 3 centimeters wide appeared on its chest. Although the wound was not long, the blood gushed out like a fountain. It was obvious that it had been pierced through by Locke¡¯s sword.


    Dragging the giant forest boar, Locke arrived in front of a clear stream and skillfully cut the giant forest boar. In no time, he had already taken off the loin, plum meat, hind leg meat, and other parts with better meat quality.


    On the other hand, Athena had also built a fire and put the table and chairs. There was even a bottle of good red wine on the table.


    If others saw the two of them leisurely, they would be shocked. They were very careful in the mountain range of magical beasts as if treading on thin ice, fearing that they would lose their lives if they were not careful enough. When they looked at others, they would believe that Locke and Athena were on vacation.


    Half an hourter, the smell of meat suffused around the camp.


    Lying prone on the table, Athena fixed her beautiful eyes on the roast meat in Locke¡¯s hand, greedy. Locke was amused by Athena¡¯s greedy look. Seeing that the meat was almost roasted, he handed a piece of plum blossom meat to Athena.


    Athena happily took over the roast meat. Seeing that Locke was still busy grilling the rest, she tore one piece and handed it to Locke¡¯s mouth. ¡°At least you are the one who roasted it. I have to give you a taste.¡±


    ¡°So I have to thank you.¡±


    Locke rolled his eyes at Athena and bit the meat.


    Athena, who was enjoying the delicious food, frowned slightly. Locke also raised his head and looked into the depth of the forest.


    ¡°You eat first.¡±


    Locke stood up and turned to Athena.


    Athena nodded.


    Puff~


    Legs slightly curved, Locke directly ejected,nding on a distant branch. After a few moves, he had disappeared from Athena¡¯s sight.


    It was less than two hundred meters away from the camp of Locke and Athena. The ground copsed, and broken trees were everywhere, with blood all over the ce.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sam¡¯s breath was weak and his face was extremely pale.


    There was a wound of more than 10 centimeters on his thigh, revealing his ghastly white bone. The six people behind him were also injured to varying degrees.


    Sam¡¯s eyes were full of regret as he looked at the giant scorpioning slowly in front of him. He shouldn¡¯t have taken the task of the me beast! The young men behind him looked sad and dejected. Facing the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes of level 4, they had no chance to escape.


    The pincers of poisonous scorpion with ck stripes came at them at a very fast speed, leaving no chance for Sam and the others to escape.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Sam gritted his teeth and mobilized thest bit of magic power in his body.


    A yellow shield appeared in front of them.


    Boom!


    After a few seconds, the shield was directly smashed into pieces by the pincers. Sam and the others were thrown out by the strong impact.


    Facing a few weak humans like ants, the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes did not seem to be interested in continuing to y. It quickly ran towards Sam, intending to smash Sam and the others into meat mud.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Looking at the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes in front of him, Sam closed his eyes in despair and was not ready to struggle. Sure enough, in front of the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes of level 4, all their struggle was in vain.


    Bang~


    However, a few secondster, there was no expected sharp pain.


    Sam opened his eyes in confusion. When he saw clearly the scene in front of him, his pupils suddenly trembled and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    It turned out that the extremely powerful poisonous scorpion with ck stripes had been thrown away, creating a big pit in the distance. It didn¡¯t know when a familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    At this time, the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes had climbed out of the big pit and let out an angry roar. It seemed that he was going to tear up the human who had attacked him.


    ¡°A level-4 magical beast. Well, it¡¯s a little challenging.¡±


    Facing the irritated poisonous scorpion with ck stripes, Locke didn¡¯t change his face and his battle intent was very high. ¡°But, it¡¯s just a little ugly.¡±


    There was a pair of middle eyes on the back of the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes, 3 side-eyes on both sides of the front end, and 6 pairs of arms. Its whole body was covered with a shell with ck stripes.


    Six pairs of arms. The first pair was the whole limb that helped eat, the second pair was the long and thick tentacles like the crab¡¯s pincers, which had the function of preying, feeling, and defense, and the other four pairs were the feet.


    Locke recalled the features of the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes in his mind to find its weakness.


    Cutting off the second pair of feet first!


    With the thought in his mind, Locke lifted his long sword and shed at the poisonous scorpion¡¯s second pair of feet.


    Although the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes was huge, it was surprisingly agile. With a pincer, it shook off the long sword in Locke¡¯s hand. The other big pincer came at Locke¡¯s body. At the same time, its tail stabbed at Locke from behind, which was full of poison.


    Facing the attacks, Locke didn¡¯t panic. He jumped up, resisted the pincers with his sword, and then turned around to avoid the poison sting.


    Was this¡­ The previous young man?


    Sam stared nkly at Locke who was fighting with the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes. He was in a trance.


    This was a level-4 magical beast. How could an 18 or 19 years old young man be on par with a level-4 magical beast? Was this real?


    Besides, wasn¡¯t this young man a fire mage of level 2? Why didn¡¯t he use magic? Instead, he rushed up with the sword like warriors and swordsmen?

 Chapter 68

    The team members behind Sam were also shocked, especially the young man was extremely surprised in his mind who hadined about Locke¡¯s arrogance.


    At this time, he was also a little grateful. Fortunately, he onlyined a few words and did not say anything excessive. If he offended Locke, he would be miserable.


    The battle between Locke and the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes had reached a white-hot stage.


    Boom!


    Locke jumped back and avoided the pincers of the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes. A huge hole was made on the ground where he had stood before.


    Before the poisonous scorpion¡¯s pincers were pulled out from the ground.


    Now was the time!


    Locke, who was retreating, instantly found the w of the poisonous scorpion. He kicked on the ancient tree behind him, and with the reaction force of the ancient tree, shot towards the poisonous scorpion like a cannonball.


    Puff~


    After a sh of sword light, the second pair of feet on the left side of the poisonous scorpion was cut off by Locke.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The poisonous scorpion howled painfully. Its voice was deafening. It wished it could tear Locke into pieces.


    Sam and the others covered their ears with their hands and looked painful. They were almost knocked out by the powerful sound wave.


    Looking at the roaring poisonous scorpion, Locke frowned and raised his long sword. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. It seems that I need to kill you as soon as possible.¡±


    ng~


    Locke cut the poisonous scorpion¡¯s shell with his long sword. However, the sharp sword was directly shaken away by the hard shell of the poisonous scorpion.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t break the defense of the poisonous scorpion, Locke had to step back.


    Tsk, it was so defensive. Looking at the hard shell with only a sword mark left, Locke was also a little surprised.


    At the same time, a big pincer of the poisonous scorpion had already smashed towards Locke. Locke had no time to change the direction in the air, so he could only hold the sword horizontally in front of his chest to resist the attack.


    Bang~


    Although there was a long sword in front of Locke¡¯s chest, he was still thrown out and smashed into the distance, raising a cloud of dust.


    Seeing that Locke was knocked away, Sam¡¯s and others¡¯ hearts rose to their throats. They clenched their fists subconsciously and felt nervous for Locke.


    This was a frontal attack from the level-4 magical beast. Even an ordinary level-4 practitioner would be injured.


    When the dust dispersed, they saw Locke.


    What shocked them was that Locke waspletely unharmed except for the messy clothes.


    Seeing that Locke was safe and sound, everyone was relieved. At this moment, Locke was their only life-saving straw!


    When he came to his senses, Sam reminded him loudly, ¡°Sir, the poisonous scorpion has a strong defense. Let¡¯s retreat first.¡±


    After knowing Locke¡¯s strength, Sam called Locke ¡°sir¡± instead of ¡°little brother¡±.


    They could see that although Locke was also very powerful, he couldn¡¯t defeat the poisonous scorpion of level 4 at once. If continuing to fight, they would be doomed if they attracted other powerful magical beasts.


    ¡°Step back, or I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    Locke shook his arms, stretched himself, and dusted himself. ¡°Your shell is really thick. It seems that I have to be serious.¡±


    As he spoke, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body began to rapidly revolve, and purple magic attached to the long sword.


    Seeing that Locke wanted to continue the fight, Sam sighed in his heart and had to retreat as Locke said.


    Bang~


    After dodging the pincers and stings of the poisonous scorpion, Locke held his long sword and hacked at it.


    Crack!


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, a crack unexpectedly appeared on the hard defensive shell of the poisonous scorpion!


    The poisonous scorpion waved its pincers and sting, but Locke dodged it easily. At this time, Locke¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and he shed at the outer shell of the poisonous scorpion a few more times.


    Crack! Crack!


    Broken!


    Under the powerful attack of Locke, the shell of the poisonous scorpion broke into pieces!


    He was really so powerful!


    Looking at the shell that was gradually falling off, Sam and the others took a deep breath and felt that their minds were in a mess.


    The poisonous scorpion was also slightly stunned as if it did not believe that the defense that it was proud of was blocked in this way.


    After a short period of distraction, the poisonous scorpion began to feel fear in its eyes. The human in front of him was stronger than it!


    Without any hesitation, it hurriedly fled in the opposite direction of Locke.


    The poisonous scorpion fled in the direction of their camp.


    Looking at the fleeing poisonous scorpion, Locke muttered to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t let you go there.¡±


    As he spoke, his body glowed with a faint purple light. The divine power within his body was poured out without reservation and Locke poured it into the long sword in his hand.


    The long sword emitted a bright light, which seemed to contain terrifying power.


    After pouring all his strength into the long sword, Locke shed at the poisonous scorpion with one move.


    Boom!


    The purple sword light, with the power to destroy heaven and earth, shed in the direction of the poisonous scorpion. Wherever the sword light passed, everything cracked.


    Sensing the powerful energy fluctuations behind it, the poisonous scorpion, which was fleeing, had a strong fear in its heart and crazily fled in another direction. It knew that if it was attacked by this energy, it would definitely die.


    However, the speed of the sword light was very fast. In an instant, it arrived in front of the poisonous scorpion. Looking at the sword light, the poisonous scorpion¡¯s eyes were iparably terrified.


    Boom!


    An earth-shaking explosion urred at the location of the poisonous scorpion.


    The huge impact swept the stones around them away, and a few meters thick ancient trees were also broken.


    A minuteter, everything returned to peace.


    There were only a few broken limbs and arms on the position of the poisonous scorpion, and the other bodies had been annihted in the sword light.


    Swoosh~


    Locke breathed a sigh of relief and his face turned pale. The blow just now had drained all the divine power in his body.


    Was this young man really a human?


    Even if a person started to practice from the womb, he might not be so strong!


    Sam and the others stood still like woods, and their brains had lost the ability to think.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Locke seemed to think of something and his face changed. He turned to Sam and the others and said, ¡°I have something important to do and need to go first. This is not a ce to stay for a long time. My camp is not far away. If you want, you cane to the camp to heal yourselves.¡±


    Then Locke rushed to the camp.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Sam and the others came to their senses. They knew that it was not the right time to be surprised, so they hurried to the direction where Locke had left.


    Along the way, Sam and the others were very careful. Judging from Locke¡¯s anxious expression just now, they guessed that something big might have happened in Locke¡¯s camp.


    Was there a sneak attack from magical beasts? Or what happened to the delicate and beautiful girl next to Locke?


    Within two hundred meters, Sam and others saw a fire. However, what confused them was that the whole camp was abnormally quiet except for the sound of burning woods.


    Then they looked at Locke, who was holding a pile of charred stuff with a helpless expression on his face. The beautiful girl beside him also looked helpless, as if it was none of her business.


    Sam looked at the things in Locke¡¯s hands carefully.


    This thing¡­ Seemed to be roasted meat?


    So the important thing Locke just said was that the meat was scorched?


    When they saw the red wine on the table, Sam and the others seemed to have received the violent attack, and an extremely absurd idea arose in their hearts.


    These two¡­ Were they on vacation here?

 Chapter 69

    Locke¡¯s heart ached when he saw the good hind leg meat which he had roasted for a long time was scorched. It seemed that goddess was not omnipotent, such as in food.


    Looking at Athena, Locke sighed.


    At this time, he also noticed Sam and others walking out of the jungle.


    Although shocked, Sam bent over and bowed to Locke, ¡°Thank you for saving our life, Sir.¡±


    The people behind him also bowed respectfully to Locke. Even the young man who hadined about Locke before also had a respectful look on his face. In Icacia Continent, people always respected the strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake. Don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Locke waved his hand casually. He took out two bottles of healing medicines from the system and threw them to Sam, ¡°These are medicines for treating hurt, blood recovering medicine and healing powder. One is for internal use and the other for external use.¡±


    Blood recovering medicine and healing powder!


    Sam took medicines from Locke in shock. These were all valuable level-2 medicines. How could this young man give them like this?


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, he bowed to Locke again and said, ¡°Thank you for your mercy!¡±


    Their healing medicines were all destroyed by the poisonous scorpion with ck stripes.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Just as Locke was about to continue the barbecue, Sam¡¯s excited voice suddenly rang out, which startled Locke.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this the superior medicine?¡±


    Sam¡¯s voice trembled with extreme excitement.


    The others also came over, staring at the medicines in Sam¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the superior medicine!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve seen the superior medicine!¡±


    When they saw the exquisite and beautiful lines on the ck pill, they also cried out excitedly.


    Yes, the stripes on the medicine were also called ¡°elixir stripes¡±, which was the symbol of the top-level medicines. The superior medicine was a sign of the highest quality of a pill.


    Usually, only very powerful healers could refine the top-level medicines with elixir stripes. Even the low-grade superior medicines were invaluable.


    ¡°Sir, this is the superior medicine. Are you really going to give it to us?¡±


    Sam took a deep breath and asked incredulously.


    ¡°I thought there was something wrong with the medicines.¡±


    Locke was speechless. He waved his hand and joked, ¡°It¡¯s for you. If you do not use it, I will take it back.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Sam and the others didn¡¯t refuse anymore. They sprinkled healing powder on the wound and then took blood recovering medicine.


    It was the level-2 medicine!


    Looking at the wound that was healing at a visible speed, Sam was a little shocked.


    After taking Blood Recovering Medicine, the energy in their bodies quickly recovered. Sam and the others finally had a trace of blood on their faces.


    Locke had also roasted a lot of meat and handed it to Sam and the others. At first, Sam and the others were a little restrained, but after tasting the taste of the meat, they began to gobble down.


    ¡°Uncle Sam, what are you going to do in the future?¡±


    Locke asked, looking at Sam and his team members beside the bonfire.


    ¡°s, we can¡¯t finish this task. We have discussed and decided to leave Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts and take on some other tasks.¡± Sam smiled bitterly and said helplessly.


    Locke nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Are you going to be mercenaries all the time?¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s question, Sam suddenly fell silent. If it was in the past, he would have said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the fastest way to get free and money to be a mercenary.¡±


    But now he hesitated, especially this time he almost died because of magical beasts. If it weren¡¯t for Locke, all the young people behind him might have died here.


    Some of them were level-2 practitioners, and some were level-1 practitioners. If they went to some small nobilities¡¯ side, they could also find a way to live, but they didn¡¯t want to be restricted by the nobility. Moreover, as mercenaries, they were not only free but also able to obtain a highmission.


    Seeing that Sam didn¡¯t say anything, Locke smiled and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m the lord of a territory. If you want, you cane to my territory. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely give you a satisfactory reward.¡±


    Sam was now a level-2 mage. Among the several people behind him, the older man was a level-2 warrior, and the other young people were also level-1 practitioners. These people were much more talented than Kerton, Sam, and others. If they were well trained, they would definitely be strong.


    ¡°You are a lord?¡±


    Sam was a little surprised.


    Locke nodded with a smile and said, ¡°My territory is developing, and I¡¯m short of helpers.¡±


    Sam fell silent again. However, from his expression, Locke knew that he was a little interested.


    After a long silence, Sam said to Locke, ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision for them. I need to discuss with them.¡±


    Soon, Sam gathered his team members to discuss joining Locke.


    The expressions of the team members varied. Some were excited, some were worried, and some were silent.


    A few minutester, Sam came to Locke and nodded, ¡°Okay, we agree to work for you.¡±


    After getting along for a while, they found that Locke was not as arrogant as other aristocrats.


    Moreover, Locke was not only able to provide the top-grade medicines of level 2 casually, but also a strong man who could defeat the magical beast of level 4. They should be lucky to be under Locke¡¯smand!


    The second morning came. The mist had not yet dissipated, and the forest in the distance looked exceptionally mysterious and daunting.


    ¡°My Lord, there are many dangers in Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. Would you like to think about it again?¡±


    Sam said with concern. They also knew that Locke and Athena were going to go deep into Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Although Locke was able to deal with the level-4 poisonous scorpion with ck stripes, there were still many level-4 magical beasts that were stronger than the poisonous scorpion in the center. And in the inner area of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, there were many powerful level-5 magical beasts. It was said that there were even level-6 magical beasts in the innermost part of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Locke shook his head and said to Sam and others, ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Seeing that Locke was very determined, Sam and the others stopped persuading him. They decided to leave the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts and wait for the two in Moca Hotel in Dikas City.


    After saying goodbye to Sam and others, Locke and Athena continued to walk towards the inner area of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Compared with the outer circle, the magical beasts in the central circle were much stronger, basically level-3 and level-4 magical beasts.


    Locke didn¡¯t fear these magical beasts. After all, they were money! After killing them, Locke threw them into the system zone.


    Three dayster, Locke and Athena arrived at the inner circle of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    In the evening, Locke had already dissected a level-4 short-horned magical bull, and Athena, as usual, made a fire and set up the table and chairs.


    Half an hourter, Locke put the baked steak on the te in front of Athena.


    At the same time, a figure rushed out of the forest.


    Locke was slightly taken aback by the sudden appearance of this figure, but he didn¡¯t panic too much. With the presence of Athena, what kind of danger could it be?


    Soon, the figure had rushed in front of the fire.


    Only then did Locke see his face clearly.


    The figure should be more than 60 years old, looking very embarrassed. His hair and beard were in a mess, and he looked shabby.


    Locke sensed a faint magical aura from the old man, which was extremely powerful. Locke sensed danger from it. This aura was even stronger than that of the middle-aged slovenly man Locke had seen in Dikas City.


    This old man might be the strongest one he had met except Athena and other gods!

 Chapter 70

    The slightly scruffy old man was very casual and walked past Locke, grabbing a piece of steak and beginning to eat it directly.


    While chewing the beef, the old man gave a thumb up with his oily hand. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re good at cooking!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Locke nodded confidently and put another piece of baked steak on Athena¡¯s te. Then he looked at the old man with a faint smile and said, ¡°Old man, my roast meat is very expensive.¡±


    Hearing Locke said that steak was very expensive, the old man¡¯s body stiffened. He reluctantly handed the half-eaten roast meat to Locke and said, ¡°You actually charge me for it? I won¡¯t eat it. I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±


    Looking at the old man¡¯s cheeky face, Locke couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. Then he said, ¡°You have eaten half of it and should pay the half.¡±


    ¡°This is a level-4 magical beast, invaluable. But you look like don¡¯t have much money. I¡¯ll give you half off and charge you 5000 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°Five thousand gold coins?¡±


    The old man jumped and refused directly, ¡°Boy, why don¡¯t you rob directly? I just ate a few mouthfuls of meat, but you actually charge me 5000 gold coins!¡±


    ¡°I have to make you clear today. No money, just the life!¡±


    With these words, the old man sat cross-legged on the ground with a roguish look and continued to bite steaks.


    To be honest, when he saw the two young people barbecuing in Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts without fear, his inner surprise was beyond description.


    Especially when he saw the short-horned magical bull of level 4 roasted by the two people, he was even more shocked.


    Was there any powerful man protecting these two people? Did this powerful man kill the level-4 magical beast? But he had checked it carefully and found that there was no trace of anyone nearby!


    Out of strong curiosity, he chose to stay and have a look,


    This boy had a mysterious power, and he should be a practitioner. As for this beautiful girl, there was no energy fluctuation on her body. She waspletely an ordinary person.


    He, Philemon, was a level-6 mage, and the two of them would never be his match.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    At the same time, a high and angry roar passed through the thick forest and reached their ears.


    The voice was sonorous, powerful, and dignified, and at the same time, it contained endless anger.


    Locke didn¡¯t care about the old man who was roguish anymore. He released his divine sense to see what a magical beast was, roaring.


    However, he seemed to have seen something and could not help but feel a little stunned. ¡°Is this¡­ A dragon?¡±


    In the sky, the magical beast¡¯s entire body was red, and there was a circle of scarlet spikes around his head. His entire body was covered with hard scales, and a pair of pping wings caused bursts of hurricanes.


    Wasn¡¯t this a super race at the top of the biological chain that had been said all the time in the Icacia Continent, the dragon race?


    There was a dragon in Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts!


    The Dragon race was one of the most powerful races in the world. The adult dragon was at least a level-6 magical beast, and the little dragon would also have the strength of a level-4 magical beast.


    Compared with the dragon race, human beings were iparably weak. However, although the dragon race was powerful, there were not many of them. Otherwise, the dragon race would dominate the continent, not humans.


    Ten thousand years ago, there was a fierce battle in Icacia Continent. After the battle, the remaining dragons moved to a ce called Dragon Ind and rarely appeared in Icacia Continent.


    Unexpectedly, there was a dragon here!


    Locke took a deep breath and looked excited in his eyes.


    In the distance, under the powerful pressure from the red dragon, the magical beasts all prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling.


    ¡°Damn human! How dare you steal the thing of the great dragon race, Badal! I will tear you to pieces!¡±


    The red dragon roared angrily and spoke the humannguage.


    It was the first time that Locke had seen a magical beast speak. He was very curious.


    In order to vent his anger, the red dragon roared and spat out fireballs one by one.


    Boom! Boom!


    A series of terrifying explosions rang out in the quiet inner circle of Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°Is this red dragon here for you?¡±


    Locke turned to look at Philemon and asked. He found that since the red dragon appeared, the old man¡¯s expression had been a little unnatural.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    With his eyes wide open, Philemon retorted. But anyway, he looked a little guilty.


    ¡°Well, now I have changed my mind. Give me 10000 gold coins. Otherwise, I will shout out. If I bring the red dragon here, you will be in danger.¡± Locke said indifferently, crossing his arms.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s threatening words, Philemon was stunned at first. Then he angrily pointed at Locke and said, ¡°You are robbing when I have a difficulty. Do you know how to respect the elderly?¡±


    Locke curled his lips and shrugged indifferently.


    Taking a look at the furious red dragon and Locke¡¯s stubborn look, he finally gave in. Philemon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Only 5000 gold coins. No more.¡±


    ¡°Eleven thousand.¡±


    ¡°Boy, why do you add more and more? 6000 is my bottom line!¡±


    ¡°Twelve thousand.¡±


    Locke said calmly.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be so greedy! 7000! It can¡¯t be more.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing the two bargaining¡¯s, Athena touched her forehead helplessly. Her gaze fell on the red dragon in the distance.


    ¡°Okay, okay. We can¡¯t say anything more. 14000.¡±


    Philemon stopped Locke in a hurry, afraid that Locke would raise the price again.


    In the end, the two of thempleted the transaction at the price of 14000.


    At the same time, the red dragon seemed to find something and stared in the direction of Locke and others.


    ¡°The despicable human, I finally found you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a partner! Ah! I¡¯m going to tear you up!¡± The red dragon spat out a fireball in the direction of Locke and the others directly and then flew over with roaring.


    Seeing that he was finally discovered, Philemon¡¯s face changed. After hesitating for a while, he sighed helplessly and gritted his teeth to say, ¡°Boy, you go first. I¡¯ll block him.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, a powerful magical fluctuation burst out from his body.


    A huge magic shield made of mes appeared in midair and stopped the red dragon¡¯s fireball.


    Although it blocked the attack of the red dragon, Badal, there was still a crack on the magic shield. Seeing that magic shield was about to break, the red dragon sneered and several more fireballs smashed at him.


    ¡°Badal, I just took a broken stone from you. You don¡¯t have to be so angry!¡±


    Seeing such a series of fireballs, Philemon broke out into curses. Although he was cursing, his movements were not slow. In an instant, several magic shields appeared in front of him.


    Boom!


    The sound of collision between fireballs and magic shields echoed in the forest.


    After fending off Badal¡¯s attack, Philemon was ready to run away.


    However, he saw two familiar figures behind him.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Looking at Locke and Athena, Philemon was stunned.


    He had put all his attention on dealing with the red dragon, Badal, and didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation of Locke and Athena. Now he was stunned to see that the two were still there.


    What made him most speechless was that the two of them did not leave, but they were drinking leisurely and watching the battle between him and Badal as if they were watching a y.


    He fought hard alone to buy time for the two of them. As for others, they drank red wine leisurely and chattedfortably.


    At this moment, Philemon had the urge to beat someone up!

 Chapter 71

    On the other side, Badal had already rushed towards them.


    ¡°This is a level-6 magical beast¡­¡±


    Looking at the whistling Badal, Locke smacked his lips. He turned to Athena and said, ¡°How about¡­ I go and have a try?¡±


    Philemon just felt a ¡°buzz¡± in his head. What did he just hear? This guy actually wanted to go and have a try? This was a level-6 magical beast, and it was the dragon race, one of the most powerful races on this continent!


    Looking up at Badal who was getting closer and closer, Athena smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, it¡¯s not me who gets beaten.¡±


    ¡°Then try it.¡±


    Locke nodded and pulled out his long sword. The battle intention was high in his eyes.


    Crazy!


    These two must be crazy!


    Seeing that Locke really wanted to challenge the red dragon, this was the only thought left in Philemon¡¯s mind.


    Holding the long sword in his hand, Locke¡¯s small universe spun crazily in his body, and the divine power poured out without reservation.


    This Aura!


    Feeling the powerful power that Locke exploded out, Philemon was surprised in his mind. The ordinary level-4 practitioner might not be a match for this bloke in front of him!


    It seemed that this guy was the one who killed the level-4 short-horned magical bull!


    He was already a level-4 practitioner at such a young age. This kind of terrifying talent was absolutelyparable to the talent in Central Land!


    Philemon thought in shock.


    ¡°Old man, let me have a try.¡± Locke turned to Philemon and said.


    Taking a look at Badal, Philemon said seriously, ¡°Although you have a great talent, he is a level-6 magical beast. You will not be his match.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s challenging.¡±


    Locke said with a smile.


    Seeing that Locke was determined to fight with the red dragon, Philemon nodded helplessly and dispersed the shield in the sky.


    ¡°Hey, Badal, your current opponent is me!¡±


    Locke shouted at Badal with a long sword in his hand.


    Badal was slightly stunned. He looked at Locke and became furious. ¡°You little human, how dare you take the initiative to provoke me? I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±


    With a roar, Badal dived down, spat out a fireball from his mouth, and smashed it at Locke.


    Locke didn¡¯t choose to defend himself. With the help of the impact of the ground, he jumped up and directly stabbed at Badal.


    Locke spun, dodged the red dragon¡¯s fireball, and stabbed at Badal.


    ng~


    But his long sword was directly gripped by Badal¡¯s ws, unable to move at all. At the same time, Badal¡¯s another w pped over. Locke couldn¡¯t avoid it, and he was pped down from the sky by Badal.


    Bang~


    Locke fell from the sky like a meteor and made a big hole in the distance.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    He struggled to get up from the hole. He was pped by Badal directly and felt blood rolling in his body and internal organs aching.


    This guy¡¯s physical strength was also unusual. Seeing that Locke was still alive after resisting the attack of the red dragon, Philemon was a little surprised.


    While Philemon was sighing, his body suddenly trembled, as if he had seen something horrible. He opened his eyes wide and cried out, ¡°He is a fire mage!¡±


    The magic of level 2 in front of Locke had been condensed.


    Whoosh~


    The de made of two mes shed at Badal. After releasing the magic, Locke held his long sword and rushed towards the red dragon again.


    Badal didn¡¯t expect that Locke could use magic. Although he was surprised, he was a level-6 magical beast after all. There was a huge gap between the two. The de of the mes was directly smashed into pieces by his ws.


    At this moment, Locke had rushed to Badal¡¯s front and stabbed him in the chest with a long sword wrapped in ayer of purple luster.


    ng~


    The long sword stabbed into the scales, creating sparks, and could no longer move forward.


    Bang~


    In the blink of an eye, Locke was pped away by Badal again. This time, Badal didn¡¯t stop but chased after Locke again.


    Seeing Badal arrive in front of Locke in an instant, Philemon was very shocked. They were so far away that even he had no time to rescue Locke.


    What confused Philemon was that the girl with no practice base didn¡¯t seem to worry at all.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a wave of energy, which was unusually violent.


    ¡°These are¡­ Water magic elements!¡±


    Philemon eximed in surprise. This guy was actually a double-space mage! Moreover, he could put the two opposite magic elements together!


    It was appalling!


    Bang~


    With a loud noise in the sky, a powerful wave of energy was scattered from the center of Locke and Badal.


    ¡°This attack is as powerful as level 5, right?¡±


    Looking at the attack made by Locke, Philemon murmured.


    A faint red barrier protected the red dragon within.


    Locke was also pped by the energy wave.


    Bang~


    Locke, who fell on the ground, panted heavily, his forehead already covered with fine sweat.


    ¡°s, I have tried my best.¡±


    Seeing that his most powerful blow didn¡¯t hurt Badal at all, Locke sighed and looked at Athena helplessly. ¡°It seems that I can only leave it to you.¡±


    Philemon just felt that he had received too much shock today, so he was in a trance now.


    What did the boy just say? The rest could only be left to this girl with no practice base and seemingly weak?


    Athena put down her ss elegantly and walked slowly to Locke, looking up at the red dragon in the sky.


    Boom!


    Just as Philemon was confused, a powerful force burst out from Athena¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡­ You are so powerful!¡±


    Philemon pointed at Athena, his fingers trembling slightly. He was too shocked to speak.


    He felt a terrifying force from Athena.


    Athena rose slowly, with a mysterious luster around her body. Her clothes fluttered as if a goddess descending from heaven in the scroll.


    On the ground, Locke walked up to the table and filled his ss with red wine, leisurely watching the uing battle in the sky.


    Seeing that Locke looked leisure, Philemon was speechless in his mind. Athena was fighting fiercely in the sky, and Locke was drinking leisurely on the ground. No matter what, Philemon felt that the scene was a little strange.


    In the air, the red dragon stared at Athena vigntly. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    He felt a sense of oppression from Athena. This sense of oppression was actually stronger than that of elders in Dragon Ind!


    ¡°The one who beat you!¡±


    Athena smiled faintly and punched the red dragon with great force.


    Seeing Athena attacking him, the red dragon mobilized the dragon power in his body, and the previous red defensive barrier appeared around him once.


    In an instant, Athena had rushed around the red dragon.


    Crack!


    Cracks appeared on the barrier like ss.


    Athena¡¯s fist fell on the body of the red dragon naturally.


    Boom!


    The red dragon, like a cannonball, smashed into a small mountain in the distance.

 Chapter 72

    ¡°One move?¡±


    Seeing the domineering Badal being punched away by Athena with one move, Philemon felt his scalp tingle instantly.


    It was not a big deal that this bloke had the strength of a level-4 practitioner, but now there was a girl who could defeat the level-6 magical beast easily. What kind of monster did he see today!


    How could a seemingly harmless girl knock down a level-6 red dragon with a punch? This scene looked so illusory!


    However, everything around him was telling him: yes, Philemon, what you see was real, not a dream¡­


    Opening the broken trees and stones on his body, Badal climbed out of the pit awkwardly. Although he was punched by Athena, as the dragon race, his body was very strong, so Athena¡¯s punch did not cause much damage to him.


    However, this punch was not harmful to him, but it was insulting. He was the noble dragon race, but he was punched to the ground!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Badal roared and flew into the sky again. His body emitted a faint red glow. Looking at Athena, who was not as big as his w, his eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Human, you really pissed me off!¡±


    ¡°Great Dragon God, please help your people kill the enemy in front of him.¡±


    After saying that, Badal began to whisper in anguage that Locke couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°This is the magic of dragonnguage!¡±


    Hearing Badal¡¯s mysterious low voice, Philemon took a deep breath and his voice was full of shock.


    The magic of dragonnguage?


    Locke also put down the ss and looked at Badal very curiously.


    The magic of dragonnguage, by chanting dragonnguage, was a special magic attack method of the Dragon race, which was very powerful.


    With Badal¡¯s singing, huge fireballs appeared around him. Fireballs were floating in the air, waiting for Badal¡¯s order. After a while, the sky behind Badal became a world of fire.


    ¡°Go ahead. Burn this damn human!¡± Badal shouted.


    The fireball in the sky trembled slightly and moved very fast, smashing towards Athena overwhelmingly.


    Countless fireballs made the sky and earth crimson. The powerful and burning airwaves swept towards all the creatures on the ground, making people feel as if the end of the world wasing.


    Seeing the powerful attack, Philemon subconsciously shrank his head. He couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack.


    On the other side of the sky, Athena stood in the air, looking calmly at the fireballs smashing towards her. She stretched out her right hand, and her index finger fingertips rapidly drew something in the air in front of her.


    When fireballs were less than 50 meters away from her, her depiction ended. At the same time, a mysterious light curtain with a star in front of her suddenly lit up.


    The light curtain expanded rapidly and surrounded Athena.


    At the same time, fireballs arrived in front of Athena.


    Bang! Bang!


    A deafening explosion came from the sky, centered on the position where Athena was.


    Philemon opened his mouth slightly and looked at the battle in the sky in shock. Just standing in the distance, he could feel the shocking power.


    However,pared with his nervousness, he found that Locke looked quite calm.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s careless look, Philemon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about your partner getting hurt?¡±


    ¡°Worried?¡±


    Locke was stunned for a while. After thinking for a while, he sighed and looked in the direction of Badal, ¡°I¡¯m worried about the red dragon.¡±


    Philemon didn¡¯t understand what Locke meant instantly. Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t exin, he didn¡¯t ask. Instead, he continued to look at the battle in the distance.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Seeing that all the attacks had hit Athena, Badal roared excitedly.


    The next moment, his eyes, which were the size of antern, suddenly widened, and his mouth, which had been wide open, stiffened directly.


    In the sea of fire, Athena slowly appeared. She even strolled leisurely. A purple light curtain surrounded her, keeping all the injuries outside.


    Badal was still in shock when he saw the tiny figure in front of him in an instant, leaving him no time to react.


    Bang!


    Athena¡¯s fist had already hit Badal¡¯s head.


    Under the huge impact, Badal was directly thrown away.


    His wings kept pping, hoping to control his falling body.


    However, Athena didn¡¯t stop. Her speed was as fast as lightning. In an instant, she came behind Badal and kicked him on the back.


    Bang~


    The falling Badal was kicked into the high air.


    ¡°Damn human, I must tear you into pieces!¡±


    Badal struggled and tried to control himself. Just as he was about to stabilize his body, Athena¡¯s body shed and appeared behind him again.


    Bang~


    The red dragon was kicked to the ground again.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Badal screamed and threatened, ¡°Human, I must tear you apart!¡±


    Athena was unmoved. She appeared behind him again and kicked him into the sky.


    Two minutester.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Human, how about we stop? I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    After screaming, Badal said in a tone of discussion.


    But what answered him was Athena¡¯s fist.


    Repeatedly, Badal was beaten up by Athena like a sandbag, without any strength to fight back.


    More than 10 minutester, Badal said in a sobbing tone, ¡°I admit defeat. I¡¯m really convinced. Please forgive me!¡±


    After more than ten minutes of beating, his body was ck and blue, and the bone rack seemed to be broken.


    Badal had changed from threatening to begging for peace and finally begging for mercy.


    Philemon stood still like a wood. In the past more than 10 minutes, Philemon felt that the whole world had be unreal.


    As the level-6 mage, Philemon felt that he had good endurance. But when he saw Locke and Athena, he found that he wasn¡¯t good.


    A delicate and frail girl was hitting a level-6 giant dragon.


    This scene, no matter how it looked, was a little strange.


    At this time, Athena finally got tired of beating the red dragon in the sky.


    Puff~


    She kicked Badal on the back.


    Bang~


    Badal fell from the sky and smashed on the ground not far away from Locke and Philemon.

 Chapter 73

    Locke waved his hand and blocked the floating dust outside.


    At the same time, Athena also slowlynded on the ground. She pped her hands and said regrettably, ¡°If there are a few more, I may beat them more happily.¡±


    Locke was speechless when he saw Athena¡¯s violent look which didn¡¯t match her figure.


    Seeing Athena walking past him, Philemon slightly bent his body and bowed to Athena. This was respect for the strong.


    Athena waved her hand to hint Philemon to stand up.


    After standing up, Philemon stood still, feeling a little restrained. After seeing how powerful Athena was, he didn¡¯t dare to be as casual as before.


    Locke walked up to Badal and said, ¡°Badal, now I have two choices for you. First, submit to me and be my subordinate. Second, I¡¯ll kill you now.¡±


    Being beaten by Athena for more than 10 minutes, Badal was exhausted.


    Looking at Locke, his eyelids moved, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to this man who was weaker than him. At the same time, he felt a chill on his back and found that Athena was looking at him.


    Badal trembled and nodded quickly. Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your subordinate.¡±


    He finally realized that although Locke was not strong, his status was ridiculously high.


    ¡°Ding! Detecting the host subdued a level-6 red dragon.¡±


    ¡°Rewarding the host with a summoning card.¡±


    At the same time, the voice of the system came to Locke¡¯s mind.


    He actually was rewarded a summoning card!


    Locke couldn¡¯t help lifting the corners of his mouth and smiling happily.


    Seeing Locke so happy, Philemon naturally attributed it to the reason that Locke had subdued the red dragon. Indeed, few people on this continent could conquer the arrogant dragon race.


    Seeing Badal surrender, Locke nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Well, old man, it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise. Where are 14000 gold coins?¡±


    Locke said to Philemon with a smile.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s question about gold coins, Philemon¡¯s face froze. He rubbed his hands and smiled awkwardly. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t have so many gold coins now.¡±


    Noticing that Locke didn¡¯t look well, he quickly added, ¡°I mean I don¡¯t have any money with me, but my money is ced somewhere else.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°Long time ago, I founded a mage academy by myself. It¡¯s doing well now. I¡¯ll write a letter to them and ask them to give you money.¡±


    Philemon said.


    This old man set up a mage academy by himself?


    Hearing this, Locke showed suspicion and looked at Philemon in disbelief. ¡°Can you establish an academy with such a poor look?¡±


    It was no wonder Locke was suspicious. Philemon¡¯s clothes were worn out and stained. His hair and beard were in a mess. If Locke hadn¡¯t known that Philemon was a level-6 mage, Locke would have believed that Philemon was a begger.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t believe him, Philemon seemed to think of something. He fumbled in the bag for a long time and finally took out a ck token.


    The token looked small and exquisite, with vivid roses engraved on the edge. Under the roses were the words ¡°Scr Magic Academy¡±, and the big letters ¡°Dean¡± were engraved in the middle.


    ¡°Are you the dean of Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    Locke was surprised to see the logo on the token.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Philemon nodded and sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for many years, but I heard that it¡¯s going well now.¡±


    This old man actually was the dean of Scr Magic Academy¡­


    Locke looked at Philemon up and down and still felt a little surprised.


    However, if this old man was the dean of Scr Magic Academy, could Locke make use of Philemon to enter the library of the mage academy?


    With the improvement of level, he felt the shortage of high-level magic skills more and more.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s make another deal.¡±


    Locke looked at Philemon and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want the 14000 gold coins.¡±


    After a pause, Locke continued, ¡°Let me enter the library of Scr Magic Academy for a month.¡±


    When he heard that Locke wanted to enter the mage academy, Philemon was first stunned, and then looked embarrassed. ¡°ording to the rule of Scr Magic Academy, only the people of the academy can ess the magic books.¡±


    ¡°How about this? If you pretend to work as a tutor in Scr Magic Academy, you cane in and out of the library as you like.¡± Philemon asked tentatively.


    ¡®Pretending to work as a tutor in Scr Magic Academy?¡¯


    It would be more convenient for Locke to enter the library.


    Although Locke was a little interested, he didn¡¯t change his expression and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of me being a tutor in Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    Seeing that Locke seemed to have the intention to be a tutor, Philemon warmly introduced, ¡°The tutor of Scr Magic Academy will be rewarded with at least 500 gold coins a month. In addition, he will also be rewarded with a low-level magic power stone.¡±


    Magic power stone was also the refined crystal of magic element, from which mages could directly absorb magic power. They were divided into four levels: The low-level, the middle-level, the top-level, and the super-level.


    A low-level magic power stone could be sold for 10 thousand gold coins.


    ¡°In addition to the 14000 gold coins that should be given to me, I should be rewarded with 1000 gold coins every month and two low-level magic power stones.¡±


    Locke said directly after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Philemon said decisively.


    Seeing that, Locke suddenly regretted it. He should have added 2000 gold coins!


    However, the reason why he went to Scr Magic Academy was mainly to get more high-level magic, and the reward was not important. He could get thousands of gold coins by selling a weapon now.


    ¡°Old man, and my fire crystal.¡±


    Badal added after Locke and Philemon finished their discussion.


    ¡°Well, now that the matter has been settled, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Philemon changed the topic as if he hadn¡¯t heard Badal¡¯s words. He dodged to a tree in the distance and was about to slip away.


    Before leaving, he suddenly stopped and said with a serious face, ¡°Boy, although the magical energy in your body is powerful, it is still not used much. Maybe it will bring some trouble.¡±


    He could also see that the power Locke used seemed to be a little stronger than the ordinary magic power and fighting spirit. If it was exposed, it might attract the covet of some super-powerful men.


    Locke nodded in agreement. Ordinary practitioners would only think that he used a special fighting spirit, but a stronger practitioner could tell the difference in this power.


    ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯m sure I will defeat you when we meet next time!¡± Badal muttered in a low voice, watching Philemon disappear in the jungle.


    After Philemon left, Locke took out the summoning card.


    Athena was very familiar with the summoning card, but Badal was curious about it and stared at the card hanging in the air.


    Locke tapped on the card.


    The summoning card trembled slightly and scattered little by little. After that, it gathered into the light door.


    ¡°Is this summoning magic?¡±


    Badal¡¯s eyelids trembled when he felt the powerful force in the light door.


    At the same time, the divine light in the light door was wanton.

 Chapter 74

    A white sheen shot out of the light door, so fast that Locke could not see clearly what kind of creature it was.


    Whoosh~


    The white sheen was as fast as lightning. It spun around Locke and the others two times and finally stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Looking at the sudden emergence of the white creature in front of him, Locke actually did not react for a while, ¡°You are¡­ The divine horse, Sleipnir?¡±


    Sleipnir walked slowly to Locke and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Sleipnir.¡±


    It lowered its head slightly and said to Athena, ¡°Sir Athena.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. I¡¯m afraid few people in the world can be faster than Sleipnir.¡± Athena nodded slightly and said to Locke with a smile.


    Locke also smiled and nodded, ¡°Wee, Sleipnir. Just call me ¡®Locke¡¯.¡±


    Locke soon remembered something about Sleipnir. It was said that Sleipnir¡¯s body was as white as snow, and the most miraculous thing was that he had eight legs. It was said that his teeth were engraved with the Runes. It was the fastest animal in the world, which could run on the sea or in the air, and even back and forth the Death Country.


    ¡°Hi, Locke.¡±


    Sleipnir waved his hoof and greeted Locke with a smile.


    Badal, who was standing aside, carefully observed the good horse with eight legs that suddenly appeared. Although he didn¡¯t feel any hostility from Sleipnir, and since the mysterious door of light disappeared, there was nothing dangerous from Sleipnir, he had seen the speed of Sleipnir just now.


    His speed was definitely faster than his!


    Therefore, he was still afraid of Sleipnir.


    ¡°Oh, there is a dragon here.¡±


    Sleipnir walked around Badal, seeming to be curious about the existence of dragons in this world.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m the noble dragon race!¡±


    Badal snorted and raised his head. Although he was a little afraid of Sleipnir, as the pride of the dragon race, he still couldn¡¯t stand such an arrogant gaze to judge him.


    ¡°Noble¡­ The dragon race? Ha-ha, really?¡±


    Sleipnir smiled faintly. In his tone, Badal could feel a clear sense of contempt.


    Just when Badal was about to release the dragon might to frighten the horse with eight legs in front of him, he saw that Sleipnir¡¯s eyes narrowed and a trembling breath suddenly burst out from his body.


    Boom!


    Badal slumped onto the ground. Under this aura, he could hardly have the thought of resistance.


    Suppression, this was the irresistible bloodline suppression!


    But he was the dragon race, one of the most powerful races in the world. How could he be suppressed by Sleipnir¡¯s bloodline?


    Looking at Sleipnir, Badal was shocked in his mind.


    Seeing that Badal was frightened by him, Sleipnir didn¡¯t release his breath anymore. He shook his head and walked to Locke and Athena.


    Badal, on the other hand, was like to be pardoned, with his wings contracted, and stood very obediently in ce. Originally he still retained the pride of the dragon race, but now he was really afraid.


    Locke was amused by Badal¡¯s obedient look. Although the bloodline of the dragon race was strong, Sleipnir was the real divine beast. If Badal wanted topare with Sleipnir, he could only be beaten.


    With a smile in his heart, Locke didn¡¯t forget his mission to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. He took out the map made by Treasure Pavilion, pointed at the mountains where had the original crystal, and asked, ¡°Do you know where this position is?¡±


    Staring at the map for a while, Badal said, ¡°There used to be an iron-winged bird living in this ce, because it was unwilling to submit to me, and then¡­ It died.¡±


    ¡°I emptied itsir.¡±


    As he spoke, Badal seemed to sigh, ¡°Although this broken bird is very weak, there are really many good things in itsir.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t pay attention to the reason why the iron-winged bird died. Instead, he continued to ask, ¡°Have you ever seen the original crystal?¡±


    In Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, if the low-level magic beast was unwilling to submit to the high-level magical beast, it would die finally.


    ¡°The original crystal?¡±


    Confused, Badal shook his big head to show that he didn¡¯t know what the original crystal was.


    Locke was helpless and had no choice but to take out the information about the original crystal sent by Treasure Pavilion from the system zone and told Badal the appearance of the original crystal.


    Looking at the ck stone on the cloth, Badal thought for a while and said with uncertainty, ¡°There seems to be such a thing in my dragon nest.¡±


    So Locke decided to go to Badal¡¯s dragon nest first. If not, then they went to their of the iron-winged bird to look for.


    Badal pped his wings and flew towards his dragon nest.


    The two of them, Athena and Locke, rode on Sleipnir.


    Sleipnir jumped up, and the air seemed to have an invisible staircase. Sleipnir stepped into the air and went ahead.


    Locke found that riding on Sleipnir wasn¡¯t as bumpy as he thought. On the contrary, it was smooth andfortable. Sleipnir also released ayer of transparent energy, keeping the wind outside. Otherwise, at this speed, the violent wind might be able to tear people apart.


    In the blink of an eye, Sleipnir had already flown to the side of Badal and followed Badal unhurriedly. Obviously, he was skilled in controlling speed.


    In about 10 minutes, Locke, Athena, and Sleipnir arrived at the dragon nest.


    The dragon nest was located on a cliff. At the door of the dragon nest, there was another more than 20-meter wide tform.


    Everyone came to the front of a huge stone door that was nearly 20 meters high. The stone door was covered with mysterious patterns.


    Standing in front of the stone door, Badal emphasized cautiously, ¡°Master, you said you would take the thing called ¡®original crystal¡¯ without anything else.¡±


    He was afraid that Locke would go back on his word and take away his other treasures.


    ¡°Yes, I only want the original crystal.¡±


    Locke smiled helplessly and nodded. Sure enough, the legend on Icacia Continent was not groundless. The dragon race was really a miser.


    Hearing Locke confirm it again, Badal breathed a sigh of relief, and then pressed the huge dragon w on the stone door.


    The patterns on the stone door also suddenly lit up with a red luster.


    Boom!


    The stone door shook slightly and then slowly opened to both sides.


    Looking at the world behind the stone door, Locke was also a little stunned.


    The luminous pearls emitted fluorescent light one by one, making the cave look as if it was in the daytime, which was different from what Locke had imagined. Although the whole cave didn¡¯t look exquisite, it was not in a mess.


    In addition to the luminous pearls, the stone walls, pirs, and basin-shaped stone grooves were also filled with colorful things with lusters.


    Locke walked closer to them and wanted to see what these dazzling things were.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see clearly what was shining, Locke had a familiar feeling.

 Chapter 75

    ¡°Is¡­ Is this the treasure you are talking about?¡±


    Locke picked up a colorful light stick and looked at Badal, speechless. It was a toy given to children by the parents of Icacia Continent. It could only emit beautiful colorful light and amuse children but had no other value.


    ¡°Master, be careful. Don¡¯t break it.¡± Badal carefully held his hand under Locke¡¯s hands, as if he was afraid that Locke would break it. While saying that, it nodded in a unting manner. ¡°How about it? Is it beautiful enough? It¡¯s one of my favorite treasures!¡±


    Looking at the proud look of Badal, Locke¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did this dragon look a little stupid?


    Shaking his head helplessly, Locke returned the light stick to Badal.


    Badal took over the light stick. Seeing that Locke was not interested in his ¡°treasure¡±, deeply breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Athena picked up a transparent ball curiously.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Badal volunteered to teach Athena how to use the ball.


    He stretched out his dragon w, and a trace of dragon power entered the ball between his fingers. The ball shone brightly, and then the surrounding environment changed. Locke and the others seemed to be in the starry sky.


    ¡°This is a projection ball. It can store and project images,¡±


    Looking at the twinkling stars around, Locke exined. This kind of projection ball could be considered a magic treasure of level 4, and it was very rare. Ordinary aristocrats could not afford it.


    Even if one had a projection ball, he would use it to keep some precious images, evidence, and even the inheritance of practice methods. It was rare to keep the starry sky in such a leisurely manner. At least, it meant that its former owner was definitely not an ordinary person.


    After the projection ball was closed, the surroundings returned to what they had been.


    Facing so many dazzling things, Locke felt a little headache, so he released divine sense to search more carefully.


    After a while, he finally found a dark green stone under a pile of things.


    Locke walked over and waved his sleeve. The broken swords, long knives, and other things above the stone were swept aside.


    His hand palm down, the stone suddenly flew up andnded in his hand.


    ¡°Such a broken stone?¡±


    Badal asked curiously as he saw Locke take out such an unremarkable stone from his storage.


    ¡°Yes, this is the original crystal.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. He had just tried to infuse the divine power into the original crystal, and he found that it could indeed store the divine power.


    However, Badal was obviously not interested in such a dim and dark stone at all.


    After getting the original crystal, Locke hadpleted his goal this time. The two of them were ready to go back.


    As for Badal, he continued to stay in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. After all, he was only a level-6 magical beast now and could not turn into a human form. If he appeared in the human world rashly, there would definitely be a disturbance.


    Riding on Sleipnir, Locke and Athena galloped at full speed. In just an afternoon, they arrived at the edge of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    During this period, they also met a lot of flying magical beasts, but before they could get close, they were frightened away by the aura released by Sleipnir. Some of them were a little weaker, and they were even directly knocked out by the aura of Sleipnir. They fell down from the sky, and the mercenary on the ground picked them up.


    Soon, Locke and Athena entered Dikas City.


    People in the city were not surprised at Sleipnir. An eight-legged horse was not surprising because there were countless races on the Icacia Continent.


    Click~ Click~


    A burst of the rapid and fierce sound of horse¡¯s hooves came. Hearing this sound, the peddlers on the street changed their faces slightly and hurriedly moved their stalls to the side of the street. Mercenaries and the passers-by also made way for them.


    Looking at this sense, Locke was curious.


    Although Dikas City was small, it was not as small as an ordinary city. Even the peddlers on the street were mostly practitioners, not aspliant as the ordinary peddlers. But even so, these peddlers were still afraid. It could be seen that the person who was about to appear must be not simple.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better hide aside as soon as possible.¡±


    An old man said in a hurry when he saw Locke and Athena two still standing in the middle of the road.


    At this time, a group of people had turned a corner and came in the direction of Locke and Athena. They ran in a rampant way, frightening the passers-by to dodge for fear of being affected.


    Seeing that Locke and Athena were unmoved, they stood still. The old man couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and sighed in his heart. Unfortunately, such a beautiful girl was going to be ruined again.


    In the distance, the dark horse was wearing armor, looking majestic. The seven of them galloped on their horses and dispersed the crowd without scruple. The young man in the lead looked back and forth in the crowd as if an eagle was hunting its prey.


    At the same time, the young man¡¯s eyes froze for a moment, and then his pupils narrowed. His eyespletely fell on Athena.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    With an evil smile, the young man stimted his horse and galloped towards Locke and Athena.


    Looking at the seven ck horses rushing over, Sleipnir raised his head and his eyes were full of disdain. They were just like a few ants. How dare they show off in front of Sleipnir?


    Buzz~


    Sleipnir growled.


    The furious horses let out a scream and its mane stood up as if they had encountered something horrible. Their front hooves went soft and they fell directly to the ground. The seven people on the back of the horse also flew out and smashed on the ground not far away from Locke and Athena.


    How awkward.


    All the people around were stunned.


    The seven of them got up from the ground awkwardly. The leader was a young man about 20 years old, wearing a magic robe of the level-1 wood mage.


    Everything happened so suddenly that the young man did not expect that the horse, which was usually well trained, would suddenly lose control. As a mage, his physique was much weaker than a warrior.


    Now there was a trace of blood¡¯s smell in his throat. If he hadn¡¯t suppressed the surging in his chest for his dignity, the blood in his throat would have spit out.


    Why did the well-trained warhorse suddenly lose control?


    The young man was puzzled. However, although his body was ufortable, he would not lose his proper manner and show a painful expression in front of the beautifuldy.


    He tidied up his clothes and made a sure aristocratic etiquette to Athena. Then he said politely, ¡°Oh, beautifuldy, I have reserved a private room in the Thea Hotel. Can I invite you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Athena said in a clear and emotionless voice.

 Chapter 76

    The young man was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone dared to talk to him like this.


    ¡®Get out? How dare you ask me to get out?¡¯ It was the first time that he had heard someone talk to him like this since he was a child.


    A few secondster, his face became extremely gloomy. He looked at Athena and said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Locke asked in surprise, but there was also a trace of timidity in his surprise, fearing that he would offend some big shot.


    Seeing that Locke was scared, the young man straightened his back and said in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m from the great level-4 mage, Matilda¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you. We are not interested in the rest.¡±


    However, before Hulett could finish his words, Locke had interrupted him. Locke looked indifferent. He even turned to Athena helplessly and said, ¡°Why are there always such idiots nowadays?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he doesn¡¯t have a brain.¡±


    Athena also pretended to sigh with a regretful look.


    Seeing Locke and Athena echoing each other, Hulett¡¯s face turned red, then from red to white, and finally to iron blue. He didn¡¯t realize that he had been fooled by Locke.


    Many of the people around them were also flushed with stiflingughter. If they were not afraid of Hulett¡¯s identity, they would haveughed out.


    In Dikas City, Tiger Mercenary Team was very powerful, and this yboy was the favorite son of the head of the Tiger Mercenary Team, level-4 fire mage, Matilda.


    Hulett used to be domineering in Dikas City, relying on his father, the level-4 mage. Few people dared to hurt him. Even if they were bullied, they just dared not to say anything even they were angry.


    Although they were happy to see Hulett being fooled, they were worried about Locke and Athena in their mind.


    ¡°Good, very good! Guards!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Hulett looked at Locke and Athena. Pointing at Locke, he said, ¡°Kill this guy!¡±


    As he spoke, a lewd look appeared in his eyes. He looked at Athena and said, ¡°As for you, I will show you how awesome I am tonight.¡±


    Hearing the order, the guards behind him grinned lewdly and walked towards Locke and Athena, clenching their fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Locke turned to Sleipnir and said. He didn¡¯t want to deal with such rubbish. Then he took Athena¡¯s hand and walked towards the hotel.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Seeing that Locke and Athena ignored them, Hulett shouted angrily.


    One of the guards took the lead in grabbing Locke.


    Bang~


    At the same time, the guard suddenly saw a huge ck shadow of hooves smashing his face. Meanwhile, he only felt a suffocating pain on his face, and then there seemed to be a sound of nose bone breaking. Just when he wanted to know what happened, his consciousness had fallen into aa.


    In the eyes of the others, the guard¡¯s face had beenpletely sunken, and blood was rushing. It seemed that he would most likely die.


    ¡°Kill this beast first!¡±


    Hulett roared when he saw his subordinate was attacked by a horse. The other guards also rushed forward, roaring. One of the level-2 swordsmen used his long sword to pierce towards Sleipnir¡¯s neck, and the other used his fist-covered fighting spirit, blocking Sleipnir¡¯s way of retreat.


    But what made thempletely speechless was that no matter how hard they besieged, Sleipnir could always ¡°happen¡± to dodge.


    ¡°This eight-legged horse is definitely not simple.¡±


    One of the onlookers eximed. A man beside him nodded in agreement.


    Among the five guards, there was nock of level-2 practitioners. Even so, they could do nothing about the horse. No, not only did they have no choice, they even felt that this eight-legged horse seemed to be still teasing the five people.


    At first, they thought that Sleipnir was so lucky that he could always dodge the attack. Butter, they gradually found that Sleipnir just wanted to make fun of them.


    On the other side, out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Locke and Athena had gone a little far. Sleipnir yawned and seemed not interested in continuing to y.


    Puff~


    Puff~


    After a while, the remaining five guards were also lying in a pool of blood.


    Looking at the guards who might die on the ground, Hulett was stunned.


    After defeating the guards, Sleipnir walked towards Hulett.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Hulett looked terrified and trembled. Although he was a level-1 mage, he had never experienced such a bloody scene. At this time, he was scared out of his mind.


    ¡°Waterball spell¡±


    In a hurry, Hulett gesticted at random for a while and finally condensed a water ball beside him.


    Bang~


    However, before he could release the water ball, Sleipnir had already stepped over.


    Boom!


    The unstable water ballpletely exploded on his hand at this moment.


    Puff~


    Hulett was thrown backward and hit the ground in the distance.


    Hulett¡¯s chest had beenpletely sunken, and his flesh and broken bones were mixed together. There was still a strong fear in his gradually dissipated pupils, and there seemed to be a trace of disbelief in this fear.


    It was hard to believe that someone dared toy a hand on him in Dikas City. It was hard to imagine that he had been killed by a horse.


    Hulett was killed!


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, the people around all took a deep breath and felt that their brains were buzzing.


    After that, Sleipnir swaggered towards Locke and Athena. The others made way for him in silence. They were afraid that Sleipnir would get angry and hurt them.


    ¡°There is going to be another storm in the Dikas City.¡±


    Looking at Hulett¡¯s body, a peddler sighed and then quickly began to pack up his things. He had no intention of setting up a stall these days.


    Other peddlers and pedestrians also left in a hurry, trying to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    They could foresee how furious the head of Tiger Mercenary Team, who had hundreds of subordinates, would be.

 Chapter 77

    Soon, Locke and Athena arrived at the hotel.


    ¡°Mr. Capet.¡±


    A maid at the door bowed to Locke and Athena two.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    When the two entered the hotel, Locke saw a familiar figureing over.


    Seeing that Locke and Athena hade back safely, Sam seemed to be relieved. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. Pointing at Sleipnir, Locke asked the maid, ¡°Can you arrange a private room for him at the hotel?¡±


    The maid replied with a smile, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    There were special rooms for the mounts of guests in the best hotels. Some rooms were even as good as the guest¡¯s.


    She was going to take Sleipnir¡¯s lead, but found that there was no rein. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, she suddenly found Sleipnir with an expression of leading the way.


    After a short pause, she turned around and walked towards the exclusive room. As expected, Sleipnir followed her.


    Sam was also curious about Sleipnir. However, to his surprise, when he looked at Sleipnir, he saw him raise his head with a trace of humanity disdain in his eyes.


    After calming his surprise, Sam asked, ¡°My lord, when are we leaving Dikas City for Lister?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Locke shook his head and looked at the door. Just now, he found that the slovenly middle-aged man came with the little girl named ¡°Anne¡±.


    Locke was not surprised that Pierce knew that the two of them hade back. After all, the power of the level-6 practitioner¡¯s perception was enough to cover the whole Dikas City.


    ¡°Brother, sister.¡±


    Anne waved at Locke and Athena from a distance.


    The slovenly middle-aged man greeted Locke and Athena with a slight nod.


    Sam didn¡¯t look down upon his slovenly appearance. He nodded with a smile and greeted him.


    Locke asked the hotel maid to prepare two suits of clothes for the man and the little girl respectively.


    Only then did Locke find a handsome face behind the man¡¯s beard. Although the extra beard covered part of the man¡¯s face, it made him look more free and easy.


    Pierce leaned against the sofa with a bottle of wine in his hand. His unruly face and indifferent and deep eyes seemed to have a natural attraction to women.


    But for these women, the man naturally did not look at them.


    Locke and Athena arrived at Mage Guild. After they found the original crystal, they didn¡¯t hurry back and nned to read the magic book first.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Locke, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Hochia trotted over and said excitedly, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ve sent someone to invite the chief.¡±


    While they were talking, Hochia had brought Locke and Athena to the VIP room and asked Ellie to prepare tea for them.


    Soon, a short old man with a white beard appeared in front of everyone, holding a magic book in his hand.


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    After bowing to the old man, Hochia introduced to Locke, ¡°Locke, this is Rowell Bowen, the chief of Mage Guild in Dikas City.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bowen.¡±


    Locke put his right hand on his chest and nodded slightly.


    Rowell also returned the etiquette of a mage to Locke. ¡°Oh, Mr. Capet, wee to Mage Guild again.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Hochia that there is a super-genius who joined Mage Guild. Today I saw you and found that Mr. Capet is really extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Hochia¡¯s overpraise.¡±


    Locke replied modestly.


    After chatting for a while, Locke also expressed his intention to the two of them, indicating that he wanted to read the magic books of Mage Guild.


    ¡°ording to the rules of Mage Guild, you have to pay the corresponding fees for reading collection of Mage Guild. For different magic books, you have to pay different fees.¡±


    After a pause, Rowell continued, ¡°But if Mr. Capet agrees to do us a favor, I can make the decision and let you read all the magic books in Mage Guild for free.¡±


    Hearing Rowell¡¯s words, Locke fell silent.


    Of course, it was the best thing that he didn¡¯t spend money on. But if he needed to do something too troublesome, he was unwilling to agree. So he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something first.¡±


    ¡°We would like to invite you to be on behalf of Mage Guild of Dikas City, attending thepetition between guilds of Naton County. Mr. Capet, with your strength, you will get a good ranking.¡± After saying that, Rowell looked expectant.


    ¡°Thepetition between guilds of Naton County will be held in the county town in two months. Only mages under the age of 25 can participate in it. The ranking of the guild also depends on how much resources each guild will get from the head guild.¡±


    It would be held in the county town two monthster. By that time, he must have already been there. Thinking of this, Locke smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, this time we will definitely be able to hold our heads high and surprise the other guilds!¡±


    Hochia said resentfully. For so many years, the Mage Guild of Dikas City had been suppressed.


    After reaching an agreement, Rowell intended to take Locke to the library.


    ¡°Who is thisdy?¡±


    Seeing that Athena also came, Rowell was a little surprised and then noticed this beautiful girl.


    ¡°This is my friend.¡± Locke exined with a smile.


    Rowell nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Hochia showed an ambiguous look.


    The four entered the library together.


    The whole library was burlywood. The walls around it were full of bookshelves filled with magic books, and the two shelves in the middle were also filled with books about metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and other systems. At the same time, Locke also noticed a small number of books about thunder, ice, space, and other special magic.


    Although the library was not veryrge, it was definitely the most precious ce in the whole Mage Guild.


    Beside the bookshelves, there were two rows of tables and chairs made of Nanmu.


    Locke picked up a book about the level-2 fire magic and Athena picked up a book about the level-2 water magic casually.


    Rowell and Hochia took magic books that they used to read from the bookshelf and began to study them respectively.


    Crack~ Crack~


    Hearing such a dense sound of turning the pages of books, Rowell and Hochia were stunned. Did the two reallye to read books? What could they remember after reading it so fast?


    Although they were surprised, the two didn¡¯t say anything. They guessed that Locke and Athena two were just looking for the right magic.


    In less than ten minutes, Athena put the magic book back to its original position and picked up another one.


    It seemed that this little girl just wanted to see what water magic was like.


    Seeing that Athena had finished reading a magic book in such a short time, Rowell and Hochia two thought to themselves. They didn¡¯t believe that Athena could learn the level-2 magic in less than ten minutes.


    At the same time, Locke also stood up, put the magic book back to its original position, and took another level-2 magic book.

 Chapter 78

    To release the magic power of level 2, one only needed to understand the corresponding magic principles andbine them with the corresponding operation mode of magic power. In addition, with the help of Eye of Perception, learning the magic of level 2 was not a big deal for Locke. He could learn it well as long as he read it once.


    Seven minutester, Locke put the book back on the shelf and took another one again.


    In just half an hour, Locke and Athena two had read nearly 6 magic books.


    Hochia on the side finally couldn¡¯t help himself and spoke out to remind, ¡°Locke, you need to learn magic step by step, so that you cany a solid foundation.¡±


    ¡°We know your talent is very high, but you can¡¯t be impatient. After all, you should know that haste makes waste.¡± Rowell said seriously.


    Hearing the two¡¯s words, Locke was stunned and soon understood what they meant.


    He also nodded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a person eager for quick sess and instant benefit.¡±


    When Rowell and Hochia thought that Locke had heard what they said, Locke stood up again, put back the level-2 magic book in his hand, and took out a level-3 magic book.


    Looking at Locke reading absorbedly the magic book of level 3 in his hands, the two men¡¯s faces froze and they immediately felt a little helpless.


    Young people were always proud and ambitious. They still needed to suffer some setbacks and practice more.


    The two looked at each other, and both of them saw a trace of helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t continue to persuade Locke. They also knew that many things needed to beprehended by himself, or it would be useless no matter how much they said.


    When Locke was learning magic, the news that Hulett had been killed spread all over the city like a hurricane.


    Especially when they knew that Hulett was kicked to death by an eight-legged horse, they all sighed, amazed, admired, and worried about the lives of Locke and the others.


    In the hall of Moca Hotel, Sam and others were drinking wine leisurely.


    ¡°Captain, Hulett was actually killed by a horse!¡± A team member, Marjorie ran to Sam nervously.


    Hulett was killed and died so shamefully?


    Sam was surprised. After sighing for a while, he sighed and said, ¡°This can be considered to eliminate harm for the people. I really admire the people who did it. However, they will probably be in trouble next. They have to face the crazy revenge of Tiger Mercenary Team.¡±


    ¡°Hulett was killed. Why are you so nervous?¡± Looking at the anxious look on Marjorie¡¯s face, Sam rolled his eyes and said sourly.


    Then he took a sip of wine.


    Marjorie wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally, he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Captain, ording to the news, the horse that kicked Hulett to death seems to be¡­ The eight-legged horse beside the lord.¡±


    Puff~


    Sam spat out the wine that had just reached his throat and looked at Marjorie in astonishment. The other team members¡¯ hands holding wine sses also froze. They looked at Marjorie at the same time, seeming to be frightened by the news.


    If it was really the eight-legged horse beside the lord, then it meant that they would be the enemy of Tiger Mercenary Team!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Sam also looked a little serious and asked Marjorie.


    Marjorie nodded and repeated what he knew.


    There were two people. One was handsome and unrestrained, the other was beautiful and elegant, and there was also an eight-legged horse. They must be Locke and Athena!


    All of a sudden, the room was quiet. Everyone, including Sam, had long faces. Although Hulett was hateful, Tiger Mercenary Team behind him was the real behemoth.


    After a long time, one of the team members looked at Sam hesitantly and asked, ¡°Captain, are we still going to¡­ Lister?¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t answer with a straight face. Although they had seen how powerful Locke was and he could kill the weaker poisonous scorpion among the level-4 magical beasts, the head of the Tiger Mercenary Team was the famous level-4 mage. Besides the team head, there were two other level-3 practitioners and thirteen level-2 practitioners of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    If they continued to rely on Locke, they would be enemies of such a powerful force. In front of such a force, they were too weak.


    After two minutes of silence, Sam raised his head and said firmly, ¡°My lord has saved our lives. Now that he is in trouble, I will never be a deserter!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the faces of the team members and continued, ¡°If any of you wants to leave, you can leave now. I will not stop you.¡±


    ¡°Captain, I, Cecil, am not afraid of death!¡± One of the team members shouted with determination.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave either!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t leave. We will advance and retreat together with our captain!¡±


    The other team members were also affected by the passion of Sam and this team member, and they all shouted.


    Seeing that the team members didn¡¯t flinch at all, Sam became bold in his heart. Heughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight with the so-called ¡®the No.1 mercenary team of Dikas City¡¯!¡±


    Then he raised his ss.


    The team members also raised their sses. After they smiled at each other, they drank up the wine in their sses.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Sam led his team members and rushed towards Mage Guild. When they went out, they saw Pierce and Anne waiting at the door.


    ¡°Uncle Sam, dad said we were going together.¡±


    ¡­


    In the magnificent hall, the usual bustle turned into dead silence, and the whole hall was filled with strong killing intent.


    ¡°Ah! My son!¡±


    Looking at Hulett¡¯s body, Matilda trembled and his face was filled with grief. His favorite son was dead!


    Crawling on Hulett¡¯s body, Matilda wept bitterly.


    After a long time, Matilda finally calmed down.


    At this time, his face was extremely gloomy, and there was a piercing coldness all over his body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son. I will personally cut off the murderer¡¯s head and avenge you!¡±


    A cold light burst out from his eyes. He turned his head to look at the guards beside him. Matilda said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Inform everyone to assemble immediately. Anyone who iste will be killed!¡±


    Soon, all the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team had gathered, and a ck mass of people stood in the yard.


    ¡°Sir, ording to the information, the beast who killed the master and its owner is now in Mage Guild.¡±


    One of his men reported to Matilda.


    ¡°Mage Guild.¡±


    Matilda¡¯s eyes narrowed and his face was full of killing intent. Did you think you could escape because of staying in Mage Guild? Even if it was Mage Guild, so what? If they didn¡¯t hand over the murderer, I would wash Mage Guild with blood today!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Matilda mounted his warhorse and took the lead in running towards the Mage Guild, followed by the others quickly.

 Chapter 79

    Compared with the turbulent outside world, the library in Mage Guild was extraordinarily quiet, with only the sound of turning over books.


    ¡°Mr. Chief, something is wrong!¡±


    At the same time, an anxious voice passed through the door of the library and reached the ears of Locke and others.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A few secondster, Ellie ran in, out of breath.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rowell closed the magic book in his hand and asked in a low voice.


    Although Ellie was young, she was very steady. Even she lost herposure, perhaps something really happened.


    ¡°ording to the information from our spy, the Tiger Mercenary Team is gathering members. They are heading for Mage Guild now!¡±


    Ellie looked anxious. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Locke from the corner of her eyes. She was worried about the man who killed Hulett, but at the same time, she admired him.


    Rowell narrowed his eyes and snorted, ¡°How dare Matilda attack Mage Guild? Is he courting death?¡±


    ¡°We and Tiger Mercenary Team never interfere with each other. They have no reason to attack us.¡±


    There was a trace of doubt on Hochia¡¯s face. Although the rtionship between Mage Guild and Tiger Mercenary Team was not good, the other party had no reason to attack Mage Guild so openly.


    Hochia looked at Ellie as if asking. He could tell that Ellie had something else to say.


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Instead of exining, Ellie looked at Locke. Obviously, the Tiger Mercenary Team attacked them because of Locke.


    Rowell and Hochia were stunned for a moment and then looked at Locke in confusion.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Locke closed the magic book. After thinking for a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Maybe it has something to do with me.¡±


    Locke knew that it must be the force behind Hulett who came to make trouble. After all, since Hulett dared to be so domineering in Dikas City, he must have some support behind him.


    ¡°When we entered the city this afternoon, we met a yboy and taught him a lesson.¡± Locke shrugged and exined indifferently.


    Teaching him a lesson?


    Did Locke meet Hulett? But even if Locke had taught Hulett a lesson, the Tiger Mercenary Team shouldn¡¯t have found fault with them in such a big way.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s exnation, Rowell and Hochia were even more confused. They were disgusted with Hulett who was dominating and had negotiated with Matilda about this.


    Looking at the confused expressions on Rowell and Hochia¡¯s faces, Ellie added in a low voice, ¡°Hulett was kicked to death by Mr. Capet¡¯s horse.¡±


    Hulett was dead?


    Rowell and Hochia took a deep breath. Well, they finally understood why the Tiger Mercenary Team came to them.


    Seeing Locke was so casual, the two of them suddenly felt a little strange. The enemy hade aggressively, but he still was indifferent.


    ¡°Ellie, inform the guild to get ready to fight,¡±


    ¡°The Tiger Mercenary Team is quite powerful. I¡¯m afraid that they will not let go of what happened today easily.¡±


    After giving the order to Ellie, Rowell looked a little serious. He turned to Locke and said, ¡°Locke, we will stop Matildater. You two leave from the secret passage.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bowen, thank you for your help.¡±


    After saying that, Locke shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how powerful the Tiger Mercenary Team is.¡±


    ¡°Locke, it¡¯s not the time to act on impulse.¡±


    Hochia tried to persuade him. It was Hulett who died this time. Who knew what Matilda would do?


    ¡°Do you think I will stay in Dikas City openly without any backup?¡±


    Looking at the two, Locke asked with a smile.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s confident smile, the two of them were stunned. Yes, although geniuses were more conceited, they were not brainless. Maybe Locke had some powerful means.


    When Locke and the others came out of the library, all the people in the hall of Mage Guild had been withdrawn.


    At the same time, Sam and others had arrived.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    Sam and his team members bowed to Locke and Athena. To Locke¡¯s surprise, Pierce also came.


    However, Pierce remained silent as usual, leaning against the wall and drinking alone. However, Anne greeted Athena warmly.


    A sound of horse¡¯s hooves came, and in just a moment, the Tiger Mercenary Team had surrounded Mage Guild heavily.


    The members of the Mage Guild didn¡¯t show any weakness and confronted the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    With the magic wand in his hand, Matilda rode a tall ck horse and looked down at Locke and the others.


    Brave Mercenary Team? Seeing Sam and others in the front, Matilda looked at them with disdain. In Dikas City, the Brave Mercenary Team was a rtively old team, so many people knew it.


    Although everyone knew it was dangerous here, there were still some people who couldn¡¯t resist their curiosity. They didn¡¯t leave, because they wanted to see this impending battle.


    And now everyone knew who Locke was.


    ¡°Tut, tut, the young level-2 mage, I guess there must be some big forces supporting him.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if he has a powerful background. Matilda is sinister, vicious, and a ruthless person. He doesn¡¯t care whether the other party has a strong background or not.¡±


    ¡°s, I¡¯m afraid that even Mage Guild won¡¯t work this time.¡±


    The people in the distance whispered their own opinions.


    On the other side.


    ¡°You are Locke Capet.¡±


    Matilda¡¯s gaze swept across Rowell and Hochia, and locked on Locke.


    Looking at Locke, his eyes were full of killing intent. If Mage Guild hadn¡¯t been there, he would have rushed over and torn the murderer who killed his son to pieces.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t deny, he sneered with a gloomy face, ¡°Do you think you will be safe aftering to Mage Guild? Let me tell you, whoeveres today must die!¡±


    Faced with Matilda¡¯s threat, Locke smiled as usual and said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that people often threaten me like this, but they all seem to have died.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s provocative words, Matilda¡¯s face became gloomier. He stared at Locke, wishing to cut Locke into pieces. If his gaze could kill people, Locke might have died thousands of times.


    Suppressing his anger, Matilda looked at Rowell beside Locke and asked, ¡°Rowell, are you going to cover up the murderer of my son?¡±


    Rowell shook his head and corrected, ¡°Mr. Capet is a member of our Mage Guild. The matter of Mr. Capet is naturally the matter of our Mage Guild.¡±


    ¡°So, Matilda, I advise you to leave right now. You can¡¯t afford the anger of Mage Guild.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Matilda burst intoughter. He stoppedughing all of a sudden. His face twisted and said fiercely, ¡°Not to mention that you are only a branch of the Mage Guild, so what if you are the Mage Guild in the county town. Since your Mage Guild is unwilling to get out of the way, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to attack!¡±


    Matilda ordered directly, his eyes filled with madness.


    The people of the Mage Guild didn¡¯t dare to fall behind. They began to mobilize magic power in their bodies, which was surging in front of them and caused the fluctuation of the magic energy.


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out!


    Just then, a in voice sounded.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Although the sudden voice was not loud, it was very abrupt in this tense scene.


    Following the voice, they saw who was speaking. Everyone was stunned.


    Was this drunkard talking just now?


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Pierce walked slowly to the center of the Mage Guild and the Tiger Mercenary Team, with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    ¡°This kind of battle is not something he can participate in. Take him away.¡±


    Rowell frowned and ordered a guard beside him. He didn¡¯t feel any magic power or fighting spirit on Pierce. Obviously, this man was just a drunken man who didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    The others were also speechless. ¡®Was this drunkard courting death because of living enough?¡¯


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Locke shook his head and stopped the guard who was about to take Pierce away.


    The guard stopped and looked at Rowell, asking for Rowell¡¯s opinion.


    Rowell froze for a moment, and although he was confused in his mind, he nodded slightly and signaled the guard to follow Locke¡¯s words first.


    While Locke and others were talking, Pierce staggered towards the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    Seeing that Pierce was getting closer and closer to the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team, Sam and others behind him were a little scared.


    ¡°Dad, beat these bad guys!¡±


    Standing next to Athena, Anne clenched her little fists and encouraged Pierce.


    Hearing Anne¡¯s childish voice, Sam and others were even more speechless. Children always said childish words. Did Anne know what her father was going to face? These were the powerful level-4 mage and the powerful mercenary team!


    ¡°Dad will be back soon.¡±


    Hearing Anne¡¯s voice, Pierce turned around and gave her a reassuring look.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Looking at the drunkard who was staggering and was still in the mood to chat, Matilda¡¯s face darkened and he ordered the bodyguard beside him.


    Hearing the order, three members of the Tiger Mercenary Team rushed towards Pierce. They moved so fast that they almost reached Pierce in an instant.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Seeing that the enemies had already rushed over, but Pierce was still turning his head and talking with Anne, Sam¡¯s heart tightened and reminded him subconsciously.


    Was he really too confident?


    Seeing that the enemies were close to him, but Pierce didn¡¯t respond, Rowell couldn¡¯t help but doubt. But what confused him more was that Locke didn¡¯t look worried at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much in your next life!¡±


    There was an evil smile on the face of the mercenary closest to Pierce. At the same time, he swung his long sword at Pierce¡¯s neck. He hadpletely taken Pierce as a drunkard who didn¡¯t know where he was.


    The long sword was less than ten centimeters away from Pierce¡¯s neck!


    The onlookers in the distance sighed in their hearts. They seemed to have foreseen the scene that Pierce was beheaded.


    At the same time, Pierce moved.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a strong aura burst out from Pierce¡¯s body. Under this strong aura, the whole space and time seemed to have been frozen. It was difficult for the sharp long sword to be moved, and the three people who approached Pierce stood still.


    This scene onlysted for a moment.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the three of them had been thrown backward and smashed to the ground. Blood was flowing from their seven orifices. There was no way out.


    Hiss~


    Except for Locke and Athena, everyone took a deep breath, their eyes full of shock because of seeing this amazing scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful! Judging from the aura just now, he should be the level-5 strong man, but this aura is very strange and seems to be a little unstable. Now his strength should only be at level 4.¡±


    Rowell¡¯s eyes were also wide and his heart was iparably shaken.


    Sitting on the back of the horse, Matilda was also shocked and his face changed greatly.


    This drunkard was actually a strong man! Although he also found that Pierce¡¯s aura was very strange and seemed to have been seriously injured, from the momentum just now, Pierce¡¯s remaining strength should not be weaker than his.


    No wonder that guy was so fearless!


    They already had two level-4 masters¡­


    After thinking it over, Matilda¡¯s face darkened. At this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that he was in a dilemma.


    After Pierce showed his real strength, Matilda felt sober a lot. Originally, he was also overwhelmed by anger, so even if he forcibly attacked Mage Guild, he had to avenge his son.


    The sudden appearance of such a powerful man would cause a tremendous change in the situation.


    Although he thought he was stronger than Rowell, he was not so arrogant as to face two masters at the same time.


    He had to retreat for the time being. After Locke left Dikas City, he would find an opportunity to take action.


    Soon, Matilda came up with a n.


    ¡°What? You want to withdraw?¡±


    Seeing Matilda¡¯s hesitant face, Locke knew that he was about to retreat. ¡°But it¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t have the habit of leaving enemies for myself.¡±


    ¡°I admit that I underestimated you.¡± Matilda sneered and said lightly, ¡°But if I want to leave, no one can stop me!¡±


    Just as he finished his words with full confidence, his face suddenly changed at the next moment.


    Ignoring the shock of the crowd, Pierce gently waved one hand, and the long swords in the hands of the swordsmen from Mage Guild slightly trembled. In the astonishment of the crowd, all the long swords left the hands of swordsmen and slowly flew up.


    In just a few seconds, more than ten long swords floated behind Pierce.


    Long swords rattled.


    While drinking, Pierce raised his other hand slowly. With a flick of his index finger, long swords were like hearing an order.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of streaking through the sky, long swords rushed towards Matilda.


    ¡°Roaring me Shield!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Matilda condensed a magic shield in front of him.


    Compared with me Shield of level 2, this was the level-4 magic. The shield was red all over, and three times thicker than me Shield. It looked stronger and more domineering.


    ng~


    The first long sword was inserted into the shield in front of Matilda.


    ng~


    The second one, the third one¡­


    Crack~


    With the attacks of the long swords, the shield had tended to crack.


    Finally, the shield was broken, and the long swords continued to stab towards Matilda without a stop. Seeing the sharp swords stabbing at him, Matilda looked frightened and had no time to dodge.


    Sizz~


    The long swords pierced through Matilda¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, more than 20 blood holes had appeared on his body.

 Chapter 81

    The head of the Tiger Mercenary Team, who had dominated in Dikas City for decades, the level-4 mage, Matilda, who was invincible in their hearts, died in this way?


    There was extreme silence.


    Athena seemed to have expected this. She covered Anne¡¯s eyes in advance to prevent her from seeing the so bloody scene.


    ¡°Revenge for Sir Matilda!¡±


    The members of the Tiger Mercenary Team roared and some of them charged at Pierce.


    Seeing someoneing at him, Pierce had a calm face and waved his hand. The long swords flew back. The two closest mercenaries to him were directly prated by the long swords.


    Some of them rushed towards Locke.


    The members of Mage Guild didn¡¯t show any mercy. They threw magic at the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team one by one.


    Swordsmen, whose long swords were ¡°expropriated¡± by Pierce, didn¡¯t stay away and came to mages to prevent them from being attacked by the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    After Pierce dealt with another wave of mercenaries, long swords didn¡¯t stop. Instead, they turned around and tried to kill the two level-3 practitioners beside Matilda.


    The two level-3 practitioners were the two vice heads of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    When Matilda was killed, the two of them had already been scared out of their wits and had the intention to retreat. They had nned to use their men¡¯s charge to buy some time to escape, but they did not expect that Pierce would notice them so soon. Now that they saw the long swordsing towards them again, their faces turned pale and they crazily dodged to the side.


    The group of swords formed by the long swords were directly divided into two parts and rushed towards the two of them.


    ¡°This man¡¯sprehension of swordsmanship has reached a terrifying level¡­¡±


    Looking at the flying swords in the sky, Rowell took a deep breath and said in surprise.


    Hochia and the others nodded stiffly. They were also conquered by Pierce¡¯s superb swordsmanship.


    This was a good way to attack. ¡®Well, I would find an opportunity to learn it.¡¯


    Locke touched his chin and thought to himself as he looked at the powerful long swords.


    Sizz~


    In just more than ten seconds, two vice heads who ran away were killed by Pierce¡¯s sword!


    All the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team who had been fighting stopped. Since three heads had been killed, thest defense line in their hearts copsed.


    ng~


    Finally, someone dropped his weapon, and the Tiger Mercenary Team copsed like a burst of water.


    At the same time, not far from Locke, a man with a cruel smile punched at Locke. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    A level-3 practitioner


    They didn¡¯t expect that there was a level-3 practitioner in the Tiger Mercenary Team!


    Rowell¡¯s face changed. He wanted to support Locke, but there was still a long way to go before he could reach Locke. It was toote.


    On the other hand, Sam and the others didn¡¯t show much panic on their faces when they saw a sneak attack on Locke. After all, they had personally seen Locke defeat the magical beast of level 4.


    Seeing that someone dared to attack Locke, Pierce smiled faintly in his heart and suddenly began to feel sorry for their ignorance.


    Perhaps¡­ You wouldn¡¯t know how terrifying the existence you were facing. Recalling the scene that he was instantly suppressed by Athena that day, he was still a little scared.


    On the other side, Locke shook his head helplessly when he saw the man rushing towards him. The magical energy surged in front of him, and a scarlet fireball appeared above his chest. Then it smashed directly at the level-3 swordsman.


    Boom!


    The fireball exploded, and the level-3 swordsman was torn apart by the power of the explosion.


    ¡°This is the me Explosion Skill of level 3!¡±


    Hochia screamed as he looked at the burning mes which didn¡¯t dissipate.


    The me Explosion Skill was the fire magic of level 3. Strictly speaking, the principle of this magic was simr to that Fireball Spell of level 1, which waspressed by Locke with great force. Both of them were able to produce greater power through the explosion.


    In the distance, Rowell was also shocked. Although he was not a fire mage, he knew the fire magic of level 3.


    Locke had been a level-3 mage!


    What¡¯s more, the me Explosion Skill of level 3 was exactly the magic book Locke had read just now? It had only been half an hour since he picked up the magic book and put it back on the bookshelf!


    Did it mean that Locke had learned the level-3 magic in half an hour?


    What kind of genius was he!


    The two of them were both shocked. At the same time, the two of them became more and more excited. The stronger Locke was, the more beneficial it would be for them.


    The girl seemed to have finished reading a magic book very soon. Did¡­ Did she master it as well as Locke?


    Suddenly, this thought shed through the hearts of the two. However, they quickly denied this idea. They just felt that this idea was too crazy and ridiculous.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Seeing that Locke was also so strong, the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team became more scared. They couldn¡¯t lift the fighting intention at all and ran around madly.


    In less than half a minute, the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team had fled, scattered, and some who couldn¡¯t escape knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.


    Seeing that the enemies had been disintegrated, Pierce waved his hand again and the flying swords flew back to their master¡¯s hands. While Pierce was drinking, he walked towards Anne.


    Looking at this powerful man, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of respect, and there was no longer the previous contempt.


    Seeing that Athena covered Anne¡¯s eyes to prevent her from seeing such a bloody scene, Pierce was a little moved. He bowed to Athena and said, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    Rowell and the others were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen and felt confused. ¡®What was so special about this girl in front of them? Why should powerful Pierce respect her so much?¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Bowen, now that the matter has been settled, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Seeing that the battle was over, Locke said to Rowell with a smile.


    Rowell came back to his senses and nodded. He told Hochia, ¡°Hochia, take someone to take over all the industries of the Tiger Mercenary Team.¡±


    The death of Matilda meant that the Tiger Mercenary Team had copsed. Even if they did not do, the Tiger Mercenary Team would not be able to escape the fate of being divided up.


    Locke didn¡¯t pay much attention to the conflicts between various forces in Dikas City. As long as they didn¡¯t provoke him, it had nothing to do with him. In his eyes, it was not even as important as a magic book.


    Locke and Athena two entered the library again, intending to continue learning magic. Sam and others went back to Moca hotel.


    Was¡­ Was it over?


    Seeing that the members of the Mage Guild had begun to clean the battlefield, people who were watching the fun in the distance still had an illusion. Who would have thought that in just half an hour, the Tiger Mercenary Team would be gone!


    However, although the time was short, they could not deny that this might be the most wonderful battle they had ever seen!

 Chapter 82

    Outside Dikas City, two horses were galloping with a carriage. Around the carriage, there were another eight people following it like guards.


    Sam and the others looked at the leading man in front of the carriage with deep respect.


    Facing the burning eyes of others, the middle-aged man looked as usual and took off the wine bag to drink from time to time.


    In the carriage, Locke was holding a ck card with a smirk on his face. This was a ck card sent by Rowell. It contained all the property of the Tiger Mercenary Team, about 600 thousand gold coins.


    Before leaving, the magical beasts he had hunted in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts in his system zone were sold to Treasure Pavilion and he obtained nearly 200 thousand gold coins. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was in a hurry to transport the original crystal back, he would have hunted more magical beasts here.


    Seeing the silly smile on Locke¡¯s face, Athena rolled her eyes and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Look at you.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t take Athena¡¯s words seriously.


    That was 600 thousand gold coins!


    It was the first time that he had seen so much money since he came to this world for more than ten years!


    Anne, who was aside, looked helpless and lowered her head to read the storybook in her hand.


    Click~ Click~


    Just as everyone was moving forward, the sound of a horse¡¯s galloping came.


    In the blink of an eye, Sleipnir appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t run so fast for a long time. It¡¯s so good!¡±


    After a long howl, Sleipnir said leisurely.


    Locke and Athena were reading magic books in Mage Guild, while Sleipnir had nothing to do. Therefore, he left Dikas City early. With his speed, no one else knew how he came out.


    Sam and the others were stunned and didn¡¯t seem to react. Did they hear the eight-legged horse talk just now?


    Even Pierce, who was at the front of the team, held the bottle with his hands frozen and lost in thought for a moment.


    Under normal circumstances, only the level-6 magical beast could speak!


    Although he also knew that some magical beasts with powerful bloodlines could speak in advance, he could not find any information about the eight-legged horse in his memory.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel any energy from this lightning-fast eight-legged horse.


    The lord was getting more and more mysterious.


    Pierce sometimes doubted if Locke was a disciple to practice outside from a top family of Icacia Continent.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Seeing the surprised look on everyone¡¯s face, Sleipnir snorted and walked to the front of the team.


    Seeing that Sleipnir walked up to him and stared at his wine bag, Pierce hesitated for a moment and threw the wine bag in his hand.


    Sleipnir swallowed the wine in one gulp and spit the bag out. With a satisfied smile, he said, ¡°Boy, I like your character. I¡¯ll protect you if you need anything in the future!¡±


    Protecting him? Although he was injured, he was also a level-6 practitioner. How could a horse say that wanting to protect him?


    The corners of Pierce¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, he looked at the wine bag on the ground with a little heartache but didn¡¯t reply.


    After two days of driving, they finally arrived in the city with the teleportation site. Because of the identity of the mage, Locke saved 5000 gold coins through the teleportation site.


    After two teleportation¡¯s and two days of driving, Locke and the others were only less than 100 kilometers away from Lister. During these days, Locke often sought Pierce to learn swordsmanship, and Pierce did not keep it to himself but taught Locke everything.


    Looking around at the deserted scene, the young man next to Sam with a sigh, as if it was the first time he had seen such a deste scene.


    Moreover, they clearly found that the further they walked, the worse the environment would be. It was hard to believe that it was already so barren now, so how bad would Lister be!


    At dusk, the setting sun covered figures of the group of people. In the dim yellow light, Locke and Athena finally saw a familiar border st.


    Sam and the others were stunned by the green and vibrant scene in front of them. It felt like they were walking in a desert, and an oasis suddenly appeared in front of him, which was somewhat fantastic.


    ¡°Respected Lord, wee back!¡±


    Kerton quickly walked out of the territory with his people and bowed to Locke.


    Locke nodded slightly, indicating that Kerton didn¡¯t need to be courteous. To his surprise, he had just been out for half a month and Kerton had entered the breakthrough of the level-2 knight.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    An exciting howl came, and a white figure rushed out of the territory.


    ¡°This is the level-2 ice wolf!¡±


    Sam¡¯s face changed and instantly recognized what the magical beast it was. On the body of the ice wolf king, there was a red magical beast with the aura of level 1.


    At the same time, the team members behind Sam also grabbed their weapons subconsciously.


    However, although they were nervous, they seemed to be able to see that the rtionship between the magical beasts and the territory was unusual, so they did not attack immediately.


    Soon, the two magical beasts arrived in front of Locke and Athena. They groaned and cheered.


    ¡°Little guys, be quiet.¡±


    Sleipnir shouted with dissatisfaction when he saw the movements of the ice wolf king and the me bird.


    The originally excited me bird let out a scream and fell directly like a sculpture, falling on the trembling ice wolf king.


    Locke smiled and said nothing when he saw the me bird and the ice wolf king get trembling because of fear. The two beasts were indeed too noisy. Except for him and gods like Athena, they didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of anyone. They usually jumped up and down in the territory, and it was time to teach them a good lesson.


    Sleipnir nodded. He just wanted to frighten the me bird and the ice wolf king. He looked at somewhere in the territory and turned to Locke and Athena. ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Sleipnir turned into a light and disappeared in the blink of an eye. It had already sensed several familiar auras in the territory.


    So fast! Seeing Sleipnir disappear in front of the crowd in an instant, Kerton felt a little scared and sighed in his heart. As for Sam and others, they didn¡¯t feel surprised. After getting along with Sleipnir for a few days, they had gotten used to his horrible speed.


    Seeing that Sleipnir had already entered the territory, Locke turned to Pierce and the others and said, ¡°Wee to Lister. From now on, everyone is a member of Lister. Let¡¯s witness the development and growth of Lister together!¡±


    ¡°Go home!¡±


    Following Locke¡¯s order, the convoy continued to drive towards the territory.


    Pierce¡¯s eyes widened when he entered the territory. He could clearly feel that the running speed of the fighting spirit in his body had increased a little. The density of fighting spirit in the entire territory wasparable to that of some giant cities!


    What surprised him most was that there was a mysterious force healing the wounds in his body! As a level-6 practitioner, the wounds in his body were not something that ordinary people or medicine was enough to treat. But just now, he felt that the wounds in his body were recovering. Although this recovery was negligible, it was indeed in recovery!


    Maybe¡­ He was right. Looking ahead at the carriage where Locke was, Pierce revealed a small, imperceptible smile.


    Although Sam and the others also felt a little different, they didn¡¯t have such a deep feeling because the level was not high enough.


    However, they were still very surprised at everything in the territory. They felt that the whole territory was especially like the idyllic paradise that was isted from the world and the people lived and worked in peace.


    When they saw the two towering divine temples in the distance of the castle, whether it was Sam, who had traveled all the way, experienced and knowledgeable, or as a level-6 practitioner, Pierce, who had a very high vision, all froze in ce, with indescribable shock in their eyes.

 Chapter 83

    After asking Kerton to arrange amodation for Pierce, Sam, and others, Locke didn¡¯t waste time and nned to look for Hephaestus directly, while Athena decided to go back to the castle to have a rest.


    When Locke arrived at the workshop, he found that Sleipnir was also there, chatting happily with Hephaestus.


    ¡°Hi~ Locke.¡±


    Seeing Lockee over, Hephaestus waved his hand.


    ¡°Oh, Hephaestus, long time no see.¡±


    Locke replied with a smile. As he spoke, he took out the original crystal from the system space.


    ¡°Is this the original crystal?¡± With curiosity written all over his face, Hephaestus grabbed the crystal from Locke¡¯s hand and injected some divine energy into it.


    Feeling that the original crystal had absorbed his divine energy, he smiled and said, ¡°It seems that my spection is right. The original crystal can indeed store divine energy. However, there are a lot of impurities now, and I still need to refine it again.¡±


    With that, Hephaestus waved his hand and threw the crystal into the refining furnace.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The fire of the refining furnace roared and instantly wrapped the original crystal.


    In about ten minutes, the original crystal had turned into a pool of dark liquid. At the same time, the liquid was constantly reorganizing, and soon it formed a new crystal of about two centimeters.


    At the same time, Hephaestus slightly turned his palm towards the refining furnace. With a bang, the top of the furnace was opened, and the original crystal flew out and floated in his palm.


    Hephaestus waved his other hand slightly.


    ng~


    A cyan long sword flew out of the refining furnace.


    The sword de emitted a cold light. Both ends of the sword hilt were engraved with aplicated and exquisite dragon head pattern, and there was a small groove between the sword hilt and the sword de.


    The size of the groove was exactly the same as that of the refined original crystal. It could be seen that this groove was the ce where the original crystal was embedded.


    Of course, the process of iying the original crystal was not simple. The corresponding array textures had to be engraved on the original crystal and the sword topletely connect the original crystal with Sword in the Stone.


    Under the control of Hephaestus, the original crystal slowly fell into the small groove.


    Then he stretched out his index finger and drew in the air. The index finger was like a pen, leaving golden lines wherever it passed. In just a short while, a mysterious array pattern made of golden lines appeared in the air, just like the 3D projection Locke had seen in his previous life.


    The array textures began to shrink rapidly and merged into the position of the original crystal in Sword in the Stone.


    Afterpleting the drawing of an array texture, Hephaestus continued to draw more than ten array textures, which were integrated into Sword in the Stone and the original crystal.


    All of a sudden~


    With the merging of thest array texture, Sword in the Stone seemed to be alive and began to tremble slightly. At the same time, it emitted a frightening power.


    ¡°Come on, have a try.¡±


    Smiling, Hephaestus waved his hand and the Sword in the Stone flew to Locke.


    Locke was also delighted. He slowly reached out and held the hilt of Sword in the Stone.


    At the same time, the small universe in his body began to revolve, and the divine energy quickly poured into Sword in the Stone. He found that the speed at which the original crystal stored the divine energy had increased a lot after the refinement.


    Let us see how powerful it was. Holding Sword in the Stone in his hand, Locke hacked at the stone pier with a radius of about one meter and a height of five or six meters in the distance.


    A purple sword light burst out from Sword in the Stone and quickly chopped towards the stone pier. Wherever the sword light passed, the bricks and stones on the ground were broken, leaving a long sword mark.


    Boom!


    Under the powerful sword light, the huge stone pier was directly chopped into pieces. As the dust dissipated, only some debris of the stones was left at the original position of the stone pier.


    Looking at the disappearing stone block, Locke was a little scared. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the level-6 weapon. It is so powerful!¡±


    With the help of Sword in the Stone, hisbat effectiveness had increased by at least 30% percent.


    He was currently at the early stage of the seventh sense of the small universe, and his practice base was equivalent to the level-4 practitioner. With Sword in the Stone, his strength would be able to beat the level-5 practitioner!


    After chatting for a while, Locke returned to the castle with Sword in the Stone happily. At the gate of the castle, he met Kotter who was waiting for him.


    ¡°Master Locke, this is a letter from Sir Count.¡± Kotter handed the letter to Locke. The letter was sent a few days ago, but Locke was not there, so it was kept by Kotter all the time.


    ¡°A letter from my father?¡±


    Locke was slightly stunned with a surprised face. It had been four months since he came to Lister. He was so busy that he forgot to write to his father.


    Back in the study, Locke couldn¡¯t wait to open the envelope.


    ¡°Locke Capet, you brat! You haven¡¯t sent me a letter for six months!¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad when he read this familiar and irritable sentence. At the same time, the image of his father¡¯s rage seemed to have appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Although Lister is a barrennd, it¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s a territory. You brought a lot of money with you back then. 1000 gold coins. I guess you haven¡¯t used them up yet.¡±


    Seeing this, Locke couldn¡¯t helpughing. If his father knew that Lister needed tens of thousands of gold coins for a small project, and now he also had hundreds of thousands of gold coins, would he be shocked?


    ¡°Everything is fine in the family. Don¡¯t worry. When you finish your money, send someone to inform me. I will send it to youter¡­¡±


    Locke continued reading. It was just that Count Capet was angry with Locke for not writing a letter to his family. The current situation of the Capet family made Locke not worry about the family, and at the same time, he gave a lot of instructions to Locke.


    Soon, Locke read the end of the letter.


    ¡°Locke Capet, forgive me. I can only give you a barrennd. Oh, my son, be careful outside. If you encounter any difficulties, write to me and tell me. The Capet family is your backup forever.¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw the end of the letter. He put the letter on the table and took a deep breath. He slowly stood up and walked to the window. Looking at the starry sky in the distance, he said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go home and have a look.¡±

 Chapter 84

    In the morning, Locke slowly opened his eyes and woke up from practice. Although he didn¡¯t sleep all night, he was still full of spirit. Since he entered the seventh sense of the small universe, he had been able to rece sleep with practice.


    ¡°System, open the attribute panel.¡±


    After Locke said the words in his mind, the attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human Race


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The seventh sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendly (60)


    Faith point: 2540


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendly (10)


    Faith point: 2734


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Normal (40)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established.


    Summon god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Neutral (10)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established.


    Looking at the number on the attribute panel, Locke felt a little helpless. After the fondness entered the ¡°friendly¡± level, its growth rate was very slow. During this period, Hephaestus¡¯s fondness for Locke also entered the ¡°normal¡± level, but Locke was a little crazy that there wasn¡¯t any reward, just like Asclepius.


    What surprised him the most was that the faith point of Asclepius was even higher than that of Athena!


    Locke thought it over and found it easy to understand. There were almost civilians without the cultivation around Lister. The function of Victory Temple of Athena was to speed up practice and improve the perception and understanding ability of practitioners, which were not needed by ordinary people. Compared with ordinary people, Kotter and other practitioners worshiped Athena more.


    Putting away the attribute panel, after washing up, Locke went to find Kotter and asked him to prepare to go home.


    At the same time, ording to Locke¡¯s arrangement, Kerton was also taking Pierce and Anne to the divine temple of Asclepius.


    ¡°Uncle Kerton, where are we going?¡±


    Looking at the huge pce in front of her, Anne asked with her eyes full of curiosity.


    Kerton also liked innocent girls. He exined with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s find a very powerful person who can cure your disease.¡±


    Pierce didn¡¯t say anything. He held Anne¡¯s hand and followed Kerton silently. He could feel that the closer he got to the divine temple, the stronger the healing energy would be.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the divine temple of Asclepius.


    ¡°Mr. Asclepius, we areing.¡±


    Kerton saluted to Asclepius.


    Anne timidly bowed to him and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Asclepius.¡±


    Looking at Anne¡¯s cute face, Asclepiusughed. Rubbing his beard, he smiled and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a good girl. You just have a little physical problem, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Come on, lie down first.¡±


    Asclepius pointed at the nearby treatment table. Anne nodded obediently and walked up the stairs to the treatment table.


    A little problem? It was not a big deal?


    Pierce didn¡¯t respond at once. Was it just a little problem that the foundation was damaged? He had once visited a level-7 healer with Anne, but the healer had said that there was no cure for her!


    The level-7 healer was a friend of his grandfather. He wouldn¡¯t lie to Pierce. It could only prove that the man in front of Pierce was a level-8 healer who was stronger than the level-7.


    Thinking of this, Pierce couldn¡¯t help but feel short of breath. The level-8 was the best healer in Icacia Continent!


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    While Pierce was still in shock, Asclepius waved his mace and a burst of green energy emerged towards Anne¡¯s body instantly.


    In this energy, Pierce felt a strong vitality. Sure enough, this aura had surpassed the level-7 healer¡¯s he had seen!


    Half an hourter, Anne also fell asleep. With a smile on her face, she looked veryfortable.


    Stopping for a while, Asclepius grumbled with dissatisfaction, ¡°It seems that it will take several times to recover her. s, if I recover my power, how can it be so troublesome?¡±


    The man in front of him wasn¡¯t in his prime! Hearing Asclepius¡¯s words, Pierce was shocked again.


    However, seeing that the treatment was over, Pierce didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He quickly leaned towards the treatment table, grabbed Anne¡¯s hand, and checked the condition of Anne¡¯s internal foundation. Under his power of perception, the situation in Anne¡¯s body could be clearly seen. Most of her previously damaged internal organs had recovered, and the damaged spirit power in her brain also had signs of recovery.


    Spirit power was the foundation to mobilize the magic element. The recovery of spirit power meant that Anna¡¯s talent hade back!


    ¡°Really¡­ Okay¡­¡±


    Pierce¡¯s shoulders were trembling, tears streaming down his face.


    In the hall of the castle.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    Pierce bowed to Locke, and the defiance in his eyes hadpletely disappeared. Although he had promised toe to Lister, he still had doubts about Locke¡¯s words. But when he saw how skillful and effective means Asclepius used, hepletely believed it.


    Locke nodded and asked with a smile, ¡°How is Anne?¡±


    ¡°She has been better by the treatment of Mr. Asclepius. It should be healed after a few more treatments.¡± Pierce said gratefully.


    Then he straightened his face slightly and said, ¡°My lord, I, Pierce, am not an ungrateful person. Since you have fulfilled the agreement, from now on, I am a member of Lister. If there is anything in the future, please ask me as you like!¡±


    Locke had thought about Pierce¡¯s arrangement before and said directly, ¡°Although there are several mages in our academy, there are still few high-level fighting spirit teachers. You work as a teacher in our academy.¡±


    In addition to Monroe, a level-2 earth mage, and Sam, a level-2 earth mage, there were two level-1 mages of Brave Mercenary Team, Pear, a level-1 fire mage, and Lucy, a level-1 wood mage. At present, they were able to meet the daily teaching work of the ss. The higher-level mages would be recruitedter.


    The teaching work of warriors, swordsmen, and knights had been in the charge of Kotter all the time. But Pierce was the level-6 swordsman. Hisprehension of the use of fighting spirit and fighting skills was naturally iparable. Locke still hoped that Pierce could be responsible for this part of the teaching.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Pierce nodded and promised.


    Kotter was preparing the supplies for returning home. At the same time, Locke was also engaged in his practice. As for the things of Lister, it was doing well in an orderly way even if he didn¡¯t ask.


    With the investment of money, Lister¡¯s development speed was very fast, because arge number of people came to worship the divine temples, and residents also found business opportunities. They opened small inns, taverns, and even shops.


    Treasure Pavilion had even decided to open a branch here. At present, it had invested money in the construction of the branch.


    On the morning of the second day, Kotter had arranged everything.


    With two carriages of goods, Locke and Athena rode on Sleipnir and headed for the Kabia City where the Capet family was.

 Chapter 85

    The journey went on smoothly. After fourteen days, a blurry outline of the city wall finally appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at the familiar city wall in the distance, Locke sighed in his mind and couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of his leaving here half a year ago. At that time, he was still a lonely young man with no practice base and the name of ¡°loser¡±.


    Looking at the city wall from afar, Locke suddenly felt a sense of teenage spirit, and his missing for Count Capet in his mind was growing exponentially.


    ¡®Father, I went back.¡¯


    After saying the word in his mind, Locke turned to Kotter and said, ¡°Uncle Kotter, we go first!¡±


    He wanted to give his father a surprise, so he didn¡¯t n to send someone to inform Count Capet in advance.


    Sleipnir responded and ran towards the direction of Kabia City. As he ran, his hooves gradually left the ground. Not long after, he entered the sky and disappeared from the sight of Kotter and the others.


    At first, Kotter was shocked by Sleipnir¡¯s flying skills. Fortunately, they were familiar with each other now, so he didn¡¯t show much surprise.


    ¡®Sir Count, Master Locke had lived up to your expectations. Now he was a strong man.¡¯


    Looking in the direction where Locke disappeared, Kotter smiled with relief. Taking a deep breath, he stopped sighing and waved his hand to signal the carriages to continue forward.


    On the other side, as Sleipnir walked forward, the familiar streets became clearer and clearer to Locke. Athena also looked around the city curiously to see what kind of ce Locke had grown up.


    In less than a minute, under themand of Locke, Sleipnir flew directly into a building and finallynded in a yard.


    Puff!


    Locke and Athena jumped off Sleipnir¡¯s back.


    ¡°This is where I used to live.¡±


    Locke said intoxicatedly, stretching out his hands and taking a deep breath.


    In the middle of the yard was a rockery, from which a stream of spring water flowed out. Below the rockery was a pool, where several goldfish were swimming freely. Beside the rockery, there was a spotless chair made of redwood and a table made of sandalwood. It was obvious that someone was cleaning it at ordinary times. There were also many flowers and trees neatly trimmed in the courtyard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a romantic man.¡±


    Looking around the delicate surroundings, Athena teased.


    ¡°I have always been.¡± Locke pouted.


    After the failure of thest awakening of magic talent, he was depressed for a long time, so he found something for himself and paid attention to theyout of the courtyard and the nting of flowers and trees.


    Sleipnir walked around the yard, nodded, and praised, ¡°It does look good.¡±


    Just as they were talking, a voice suddenly came from outside.


    Looking at the door, Locke had aplicated expression. With the divine sense, he could see clearly the face of the person for the first time.


    Standing next to Locke, Athena and Sleipnir didn¡¯t say anything. They could feel that something was wrong with Locke.


    Creak!


    The door was opened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how is Locke, the bastard, doing now.¡±


    ¡°When I see him next time, I will teach him a lesson¡­¡±


    The man was about 40 years old. He was tall with a little beard on his face. Looking powerful and tall, he muttered and walked towards the yard. However, before he took two steps, he suddenly froze and then stood there like a wood.


    Count Capet fixed his eyes on Locke¡¯s face as if to make sure whether he had a visual hallucination. After more than ten seconds, Count Capet tentatively called out, ¡°Locke?¡±


    Looking at the familiar and kind face of Count Capet, Locke nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, my son, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Seeing Locke nod, Count Capet¡¯s eyes turned red. He rushed up and held Locke in his arms.


    Count Capet¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly with an excited face.


    Athena and Sleipnir didn¡¯t say a word. They just watched the two meet silently.


    Half a minuteter, Locke patted on Count Capet¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°If you push harder, I¡¯ll be strangled to death by you.¡±


    ¡°It would be better if you died. You brat, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance when you came back?¡±


    Althoughining, Count Capet let go of Locke.


    ¡°I just want to give you a surprise.¡± Locke replied with an awkward smile.


    Count Capet rolled his eyes at Locke and noticed the beautiful and dignified girl beside Locke.


    ¡°Let me introduce. This is my father, Wharton Capet.¡±


    Locke introduced his father to Athena with a smile. Then he introduced Athena, ¡°This is Athena, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Capet.¡±


    Athena greeted Count Capet with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Athena.¡±


    Count Capet replied. He felt a natural noble temperament from Athena, which must only be possessed by someone in a high position. He was sure that the beautiful girl in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Boy, that¡¯s great. I can¡¯t believe that you have deceived such a good girl back.¡± Count Capet approached Locke and whispered with a snicker.


    Although Count Capet¡¯s voice was low, Athena and Sleipnir were not ordinary people. They heard every word Count Capet said just now.


    For a moment, there was a blush on Athena¡¯s fair cheeks. Although she didn¡¯t retort, she still red at Locke, while Sleipnir looked up at the sky, pretending that he heard nothing,


    ¡°s! Father, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Locke cleared his throat and stopped Count Capet to talk more about the topic.


    Seeing that Athena didn¡¯t make any exnation, Count Capet was surer of this idea in his mind. However, at the same time, he felt a little worried when surprised. Icacia Continent was a ce where strength was the most important. Locke didn¡¯t know magic, nor did he have practice fighting spirit. Did he match with Athena?


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Capet. Call me Sleipnir.¡±


    When Count Capet was lost in thought, Sleipnir waved his hoof and greeted him with a smile.


    This eight-legged horse could talk! With his eyes wide open, Count Capet stared at Sleipnir, unable to react.


    Although he was shocked, he waved his hand in a somewhat dull tone and said, ¡°You¡­ Hello.¡±


    It took Count Capet for a while to recover from the shock. He looked at Sleipnir in amazement.


    ¡°Uncle Kotter might be here in half an hour.¡±


    Noticing that Count Capet was stunned, Locke spoke out to pull his attention back, with a mysterious face, ¡°Father, I have brought a lot of good things with me this time.¡±


    ¡°Good thing?¡±


    Count Capet was slightly stunned, and then said crossly, ¡°Don¡¯t I know about Lister?¡±


    He was a little worried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t buy anything expensive. Our family is not short of anything now.¡±


    Locke smiled slightly and didn¡¯t exin.

 Chapter 86

    At the gate of the yard, Butler Joseph, with gray temples, waited patiently. Since Master Locke left, Sir Count woulde to this courtyard every week.


    However, he was still a little confused today. It had only been less than ten minutes, but why did the door open? In the past, Sir Count usually stayed for at least an hour before leaving?


    ¡°Sir Count.¡± Butler Joseph slightly bent his body and bowed to the person who came out. Only then did he notice that there seemed to be several more people around Count Capet.


    ¡°Master Locke!¡±


    Seeing the familiar face, Butler Joseph was stunned and cried out in disbelief. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Master Locke in Lister? Why was he here?¡¯


    ¡°Hi, Joseph. Can¡¯t you recognize me in just a few months?¡± Locke asked with a smile.


    After being stunned for a few seconds again, Butler Joseph quickly curtsied and sincerely said, ¡°It¡¯s certainly something worth celebrating that Master Locke cane back.¡±


    Led by Count Capet, Locke and Athena came to the hall. As for Sleipnir, he went out for a walk.


    In the hall, seeing the servant who brought the tea go down, Count Capet asked, ¡°How have you been these few months, you must have suffered a lot?¡±


    Locke shook his head and said, ¡°On the whole, it¡¯s not bad. After six months of hard work, Lister is different now.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re just being stubborn.¡± Seeing Locke¡¯s smug expression, Count Capet obviously didn¡¯t believe him.


    However, he was more eager to know who Athena was now, so he shifted the topic to Athena. ¡°Miss Athena, how long have you known Locke?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wharton, you can just call me ¡®Athena¡¯.¡±


    Hearing the address of Count Capet, Athena answered politely. After thinking for a while, she continued, ¡°We have known each other for six months.¡±


    Count Capet was overjoyed to hear Athena¡¯s address. Sure enough, the rtionship between this beautiful girl and Locke was unusual. The more he looked at Athena, the more satisfied he was with his ¡®daughter-inw¡¯. He praised, ¡°Your parents must be great persons to cultivate such a beautiful and generous girl like you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Uncle Wharton.¡±


    Athena smiled.


    Seeing that Count Capet and Athena had a good conversation, Locke couldn¡¯t help but think that if his father knew the true identity of Athena, he would probably be scared to death.


    The three of them chatted for a while. Butler Joseph came up to report that Kotter and others had arrived.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir Count.¡±


    At the gate of count mansion, Kotter, Kerton, and others bowed, their faces iparably respectful. Although their power had been improved, they still respected Count Capet from the bottom of their hearts. They didn¡¯t forget that their lives were saved by Count Capet.


    ¡°Ha-ha, get up, all of you.¡±


    Count Capet waved his hand, indicating that they needed not to be so polite.


    He patted on Kotter¡¯s shoulder and said slowly, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Locke in the past few months.¡±


    Kotter shook his head decisively and said seriously, ¡°No, Master Locke didn¡¯t bother us. On the contrary, we are the ones who are behind Master Locke.¡±


    A trace of guilt appeared on Kotter¡¯s face. The enemies who attacked them were all solved by Master Locke in person. They didn¡¯t do anything to help.


    Count Capet was a little stunned and didn¡¯t react. As a knight of level 1, how could Kotter be a drag for Locke?


    But at this time, he suddenly found something wrong. His face changed slightly and looked a little bad. ¡°Kotter, aren¡¯t you the knight of level 1? Why can¡¯t I feel the breath of fighting spirit from you?¡±


    Was it because of the serious injury that his power waspletely lost? But he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt at all. He looked energetic with a ruddy face!


    ¡°Sir Count, Kotter has been promoted to the level-3 knight a few days ago.¡±


    Kerton exined when he noticed that there was something wrong with Count Capet. Sir Count was just a level-2 knight. How could he know the power of the level-3 knight?


    ¡°What! The level-3 knight?¡±


    Count Capet stared at Kotter in disbelief, with his eyes widen. Was he the knight of level 1? When did he be a level-3 knight?


    Seeing that Count Capet was looking at him for confirmation, Kotter nodded with a smile, ¡°Three days ago, I did be a knight of level 3.¡±


    Hearing that, Count Capet took a deep breath. It took him half a year to get two levels higher, which sounded impossible. At this time, he suddenly looked in the direction of Kerton and said in a somewhat numb tone, ¡°Kerton, you are already a knight of level 2¡­¡±


    He was also a level-2 knight, so as long as he felt a little, he could find the breath of Kerton. Then he felt it carefully and found that the previous several familiar guards had all be level-1 practitioners.


    Count Capet felt that his brain was buzzing and his worldview seemed to copse.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯d better move these things in first. I¡¯ll exin it to you in detailter.¡±


    Locke said with a smile, noticing that Count Capet was stunned and dull. He thought it was better to give his father some time to ept the information.


    Count Capet¡¯s eyes swept over the people like Kotter, Kerton, and others, and he felt more and more unbelievable.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, he suppressed the shock in his heart and nodded. Looking at the two carriages full of goods, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°These two boxes contain twenty level-2 weapons.¡± Pointing at the two big suitcases, Kerton exined. Then he pointed to another carriage and said, ¡°Those two boxes contain some level-2 medicine.¡±


    Count Capet waspletely stunned. Kerton¡¯s tone was very calm. It was not like he was talking about invaluable weapons and medicine, but more like introducing some valueless cabbages.


    ¡°Level-2 weapons and level-2 medicine¡­¡±


    With stiff steps, Count Capet walked slowly to the boxes and picked up a level-2 long sword. Feeling the coldness of the weapon, he took a deep breath, with a strong shock in his eyes. He could tell that these weapons were definitely the best of level 2.

 Chapter 87

    At the entrance of the warehouse, the carrying work was in full swing.


    ¡°Slow down, slow down.¡±


    Seeing that the two servants almost dropped weapons to the ground, Count Capet reminded them at once. The two servants nodded and walked more cautiously.


    Seeing the carefulness on the face of usually careless Count Capet, Locke couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Seeing Locke tittering, Count Capet red at Locke. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Wasn¡¯t Lister a barren ce? Why did Locke be a millionaire in just six months?


    Count Capet coughed. Seeing that the servants were carrying things and didn¡¯t pay attention to him, he put on a smile to get a closer rtionship. He asked Locke, ¡°My son, I have treated you well these years, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Seeing the smile on Count Capet¡¯s face, Locke seemed to have guessed what he was up to.


    Locke took a step back secretly and kept a distance from his father who looked ¡°loving¡± at the moment. He answered warily, ¡°Father, it took me a lot of effort to save these things. There¡¯s not much left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your father. How can I covet your property?¡±


    Being seen through by Locke, Count Capet said reasonably with a serious face. After saying that, he rubbed his hands and changed the subject slightly. Then he continued with a ttering smile, ¡°I just want to ask you how you got these things. You see, it¡¯s not easy for me to run such a big family, and I need to broaden the channels of making money. If father and son work together, we will definitely get more wealth.¡±


    Athena, who was standing far away from them, was stunned and then smiled helplessly. They were father and son. She finally knew where Locke learned to be greedy.


    Under the ttering smile of Count Capet, Locke¡¯s attitude seemed to be softened a little. He asked, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Count Capet¡¯s face lit up. He nodded and looked at Locke expectantly.


    Locke was lost in thought as if he was organizing his words. When the expectation in Count Capet¡¯s mind reached its peak, he raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said, ¡°If you want to know, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around slowly, leaving Count Capet who was red with anger and walking towards the hall casually.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Count Capet angrily pointed at Locke, but hepromised because he had to ask Locke for help. He chased after Locke again.


    Looking at the two people who were chattering away, Kotter and the others also smiled helplessly. Although the territory of the Capet family was much smaller than that of the other count families, there would be a considerable amount of ie every year ording to the normal tax.


    But Count Capet was born in an ordinary family. He understood the hardships of ordinary people, so he often cut taxes for them, even paid money to help them in disaster. As a result, Capet¡¯s family had been living a hard life.


    Soon, they arrived at the hall.


    After sitting down, Locke saw Count Capet¡¯s hesitant expression and stopped keeping his guessing. ¡°In fact, I have been a mage now.¡±


    Count Capet was stunned for a few seconds as if he was thinking about the meaning of Locke¡¯s words. Then he suddenly stood up from the chair, his heart beating fast, and he looked at Locke in disbelief.


    Mage? Locke became a mage!


    Just as Count Capet was immersed in infinite excitement, Locke added, ¡°To be exact, I should be a level-3 mage now.¡±


    Although he had released the magic power of level 4, he only grasped the magic of level 3 now, so it could only be regarded as a level-3 mage.


    Count Capet¡¯s expression changed dramatically, from surprise to shock. When he heard Locke say he was the level-3 mage, he was a little confused.


    Swoosh!


    After more than ten seconds, he breathed a long sigh of relief. Although he had restrained himself, he was still unable to restrain the shock in his heart.


    Count Capet blushed and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you a level-3 mage now?¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile and mobilized the magic power in his body. Suddenly, a strong magical fluctuation burst out from Locke, who was originally without magic breath.


    In the blink of an eye, a red fireball appeared in front of Locke. The strong me spread out and blew the curtain in the hall sounding.


    The heatwaves hit Count Capet and Butler Joseph¡¯s faces one by one.


    On the red fireball, Count Capet felt a strong sense of threat.


    ¡°This is the level-3 fire magic¡­¡±


    He pursed his dry lips and said in an excited tone.


    ¡°This is the level-3 fire magic, me Explosion Skill.¡± Locke nodded with a smile. While he was speaking, he had taken away the fire element from the fireball. The fireball, which was emitting a violent aura, gradually extinguished, and finally disappeared in front of Locke, leaving only a few traces of fire element.


    After all, if the level-3 magic was released here, the hall of the Capet family would probably be blown up.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    When the fireball in front of Lockepletely disappeared, Count Capet suddenly burst intoughter, with unprecedented joy and relief, and a trace of visible tears in the corner of his eyes. ¡°My son has finally be a noble mage! Who dares to say that my son is a loser!¡±


    The level-3 mage!


    At the age of sixteen, the level-3 mage, let alone in Naton County, was rare even in the whole Grimm Kingdom! Under the leadership of Locke, the Capet family would definitely be the strongest family in Naton County!


    ¡®Mydy, you should rest in peace in heaven. Our child had be a powerful mage!¡¯


    The more Count Capet thought about it, the more excited he became. Atst, tears welled up in his eyes.


    Butler Joseph who was aside was also shocked and looked at Locke numbly.


    After the excitement, Count Capet wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and ordered Joseph, ¡°Mr. Joseph, go to prepare dinner now. We have to celebrate it today.¡±


    Joseph nodded happily and walked down quickly.


    A few minutester, Count Capet finally calmed down. He suddenly thought of a question, ¡°You can¡¯t condense magic elements with practice before, but why can you practice now?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know either. After arriving in Lister, I suddenly can practice. Maybe the magic god favored me.¡±


    Locke shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn¡¯t know. The god system was his greatest secret. Although he believed that his father would not reveal it, the fewer people knew about it, the safer it would be.


    ¡°The favor of the magic god?¡±


    Count Capet looked at Locke in disbelief. There was indeed a legend about the magic god in Icacia Continent, but no one had ever seen it before.


    However, he still nodded and did not continue to ask. In his opinion, the most important thing for him was that his son could be a mage.

 Chapter 88

    Although Count Capet didn¡¯t want to figure out how Locke could practice magic, another question came to his mind. ¡°Although you¡¯ve be a level-3 mage, it¡¯s difficult for you to obtain so many good weapons and medicine in a short time.¡±


    Locke chuckled and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m lucky to find a ck iron mine in the territory. Moreover, there is an excellent forger and a healer in the territory now.¡±


    The ck iron mine?


    Hearing this, Count Capet was slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t care about the healer and the forger. After all, there were also some in Kabia City, but the ck iron mine was different. Even the families in the county town would be jealous of a ck iron mine. Although Locke was a level-3 mage, he was nothing in front of those big families.


    Thinking of this, he looked a little more serious and said, ¡°My son, don¡¯t expose the matter of the ck iron mine, or it will cause others to covet it.¡±


    ¡°Father, I have arranged everything well. There will be no problem.¡± Locke nodded with a smile. He didn¡¯t mention anything about the Brandon family. Count Capet was just a level-2 knight. Even if he said it, Count Capet couldn¡¯t help him but felt worried.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s serious face, not like in a joke, Count Capet breathed a sigh of relief in his mind. He knew Locke very well. Although Locke didn¡¯t look serious as usual, he was not a self-righteous person.


    ¡°Miss Athena, although Locke is a level-3 mage, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. If he dares to bully you in the future, just tell me.¡±


    Looking at Athena, who had been silent all the time, Count Capet said fiercely, ¡°Let me help you punish him!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Locke was choked by Count Capet¡¯s words.


    Did Locke bully Athena? Was Count Capet kidding? Athena could knock Locke down with one hand. The scene that Locke was ¡°mistreated¡± by Athena during the training came to his mind again, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    At the same time, the two of them, Kotter and Kerton, who happened to walk into the hall, also had a strange look on their faces when they heard Count Capet¡¯s words. It seemed that Master Locke couldn¡¯t bully Miss Athena.


    Athena nodded with a smile and then looked at Lockecently. ¡°Did you hear that? Don¡¯t bully me in the future.¡±


    ¡®Locke touched his forehead and cried in his heart. Father, didn¡¯t you know how horrible the girl in front of you was!¡¯


    Soon, Joseph had prepared a sumptuous dinner, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After dinner, Locke and Count Capet sat on the chairs outside the room to rest. Athena was also considerate. She nned to leave more time for Locke and Count Capet alone, so she found a quiet ce to read.


    ¡°Father, this is a bottle of level-3 Refining Body Fluid.¡±


    Locke pushed the medicine made by Asclepius to Count Capet. Refining Body Fluid could refine the body and improve the practice base of the fighting spirit of practitioners.


    As a matter of fact, even though Asclepius could make high-level medicine, Count Capet was just a level-2 knight. Using high-level medicine would only make the opposite result, beyond the endurance of Count Capet¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s so precious. You¡¯d better keep it for yourself.¡±


    Count Capet shook his head, pushed the bottle back to Locke, and refused. Although the mage could release powerful magic, his body was not as strong as a warrior¡¯s. Therefore, he also needed Refining Body Fluid to improve his physical fitness.


    ¡°Father, have you forgotten that there is a healer in Lister?¡±


    Locke smiled and pushed the bottle back.


    Was this medicine refined by the healer?


    Count Capet was a little shocked. The status of a healer who could refine level-3 medicine was not low!


    The forger who could refine level-2 weapons and the healer who could refine level-3 medicine. And these things were all in a small territory famous for ¡°poverty¡±. Was it true?


    Count Capet looked at Locke and found that Locke didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He carefully grabbed the medicine and sighed, ¡°It seems that a lot of things have really happened in the past six months.¡±


    After getting the medicine, Count Capet left Locke and couldn¡¯t wait to go to practice.


    Locke nned to take Athena to the most bustling street in Kabia City.


    ¡°Master Locke!¡±


    A peddler shouted excitedly.


    The other peddlers were also attracted by the shout. Seeing that it was Locke, they all came up to greet him.


    ¡°Master Locke, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°This beautifuldy must be Master Locke¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Master Locke will be a big shot. Humph, those people are blind. They actually said that Master Locke was a ¡®loser¡¯!¡±


    Seeing Lockee back, the peddlers were very happy.


    ¡°Well, you guys are surrounding like this, how can we shop?¡± Looking at the surrounding peddlers, Locke smiled bitterly. ¡°My friend and I are just out for a stroll, so everyone should go about your business.¡±


    Locke waved his hand, motioning for everyone to be quiet. With Locke¡¯s persuasion, the peddlers finally returned to their stalls.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so popr.¡± Athena said with a smile, blinking her eyes. She found that although the living standard of the people in Kabia City was not as rich as that in other big cities, the people were surprisingly happy.


    Locke straightened his chest and raised his head. ¡°I have no choice. An excellent person like me is always so popr.¡±


    Athena rolled her eyes at Locke, seeing hiscent look.


    ¡°Locke?¡±


    While Locke and Athena were strolling, a familiar voice came from behind the two.


    Locke frowned slightly and finally turned around. He saw a girl in a magic robe standing in the distance and looking at the two of them.


    There was a conspicuous mark of the blue water mage on the girl¡¯s magic robe, indicating that she was a water mage of level 1.


    As soon as Lydia saw Athena¡¯s face, she was a little stunned and surprised when her eyes fell on Athena. Compared with Athena, she suddenly felt a little inferior.


    Why? Why could a loser like him attract such a beautiful girl! A strong sense of jealousy rose in the mind of Lydia.


    No, those who liked Locke Capet were mostly good-looking. In Icacia Continent, strength was the most important.


    Thinking of this, Lydia felt a little better. She slowly walked towards Locke and Athena. Her calm tone was filled with a trace of arrogance. ¡°I heard that someone saw you. At first, I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect that you really came back from Lister.¡±


    Taking a nce at Lydia, Locke said lightly, ¡°We haven¡¯t been so close yet. Call me Locke Capet.¡±


    Lydia didn¡¯t get angry with Locke¡¯s indifference. She walked slowly to Athena and looked at Athena provocatively. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lydia.¡±


    To her disappointment, Athena ignored her directly and turned around to leave. ¡°It seems to be very lively over there. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Locke replied softly and then turned back.


    There was no expression in Athena¡¯s eyes when she looked at Lydia. But just because of it, Lydia felt humiliated.


    Watching Locke and Athena leave, Lydia stood still with her face gradually darkened.

 Chapter 89

    ¡®It was not until the backs of Locke and Athenapletely disappeared that Lydia withdrew her sight. Locke Capet, I admitted that you were attractive for girls and good-looking, but I won¡¯t regret what I did in the past. We were destined not to be in the same world!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, you are here, Lydia.¡±


    At this moment, a pleasant voice came from behind of Lydia.


    With her back to the source of the voice, Lydia took a deep breath and put aside the negative emotions in her mind. She forced a smile on her face and turned around.


    Following the direction of her gaze, Lydia could see four young boys and girls in magic robes. They were both level-1 mages.


    The four level-1 mages of such a young age were very conspicuous in Kabia City, and the surroundingmoners looked at them with respect.


    Shaking her head, Lydia said to the four, ¡°Nothing. I just met an acquaintance and went up to greet him.¡±


    In the middle of the four was a beautiful and tall girl. The young girl had the unique noble temperament of an aristocrat. It could be judged that the girl was the leader of these boys and girls. The girl who had spoken earlier was also this young girl.


    Staring at her face, Joanna was a little confused. Although Lydia hid her emotions well, Joanna still noticed a trace of depression on her face.


    However, seeing that Lydia didn¡¯t want to tell her the reason, Joanna didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She turned to the other three people with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go back and have a good rest tonight.¡±


    Compared to the girls¡¯ sensitivity, the boys were a little dull and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Lydia.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. The city is too small. Nothing was interesting.¡± A level-1 fire mage looked around the buildings and ordinary people boringly with a trace of judgment, which always gave people a sense of superiority.


    Another earth mage beside him nced at him indifferently, as if reminding him not to be too ostentatious. Then he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to go back. Everyone should go to bed early today, and we have to set off for Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts tomorrow.¡±


    The mage, who had spoken earlier, pursed his lips and did not restrain himself at all. However, when he heard the name ¡°Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts¡±, he became excited and was eager to have a try.


    Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts was located in Naton County. Compared with the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts was much smaller and also a training ce for practitioners.


    The others didn¡¯t say anything, and they quickly reached an agreement.


    At the other end of the street, in front of a shop selling small toys, Athena was holding a mechanical toad in her hand. She clicked on the switch on the back of the mechanical toad, and it jumped up on the table.


    Looking at the jumping toad, Athena asked casually, ¡°You two seem to have a special rtionship.¡±


    Locke also knew Athena was talking about Lydia.


    ¡°We used to be good friends.¡±


    All of a sudden, a picture of the past shed through Locke¡¯s mind. The little girl chased after him all day long and asked him to teach her magic theory.


    With a bitter smile on his face, he continued, ¡°Later, she woke up magic talent and sessfully got the admission qualification of Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    ¡°I was very happy for her when I heard the news. She suddenly told me on the day when the two of us celebrated together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t live in the same world with her. It¡¯s better to keep a distance from her.¡±


    Finally, Locke looked helpless. When he said these words, he was very calm, not as angry as he was six years ago.


    Athena turned to look at Locke. A few secondster, she smiled and said softly, ¡°She will regret it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Locke shrugged and replied with a smile.


    With a charming smile on her face, Athena put the mechanical toad in her hand and said, ¡°I like it very much. Buy it.¡±


    The peddler had nned to give the mechanical toad to the two of them directly, but Locke still left a silver coin and walked away in the peddler¡¯s grateful eyes.


    The second day.


    In the hall, Count Capet looked energetic with a happy face.


    ¡°Sir Count, have you be a knight of level 3?¡±


    Feeling the unstable smell of level 3 from Count Capet, Kotter was surprised.


    Count Capet nodded proudly.


    At this time, Locke also came to the hall. When he saw Count Capet¡¯s breakthrough, he was not surprised. After all, Count Capet had been at the practice base of level 2 many years ago. After years of umtion, the fighting spirit in his body had been very strong. After taking the medicine, the breakthrough was also a natural thing.


    After breakfast, Locke told Count Capet about his departure.


    ¡°Are you going to Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    When Count Capet heard that Locke was going to the ce, his eyes narrowed slightly. He was surprised and a little excited, but he asked with confusion, ¡°But aren¡¯t you already a level-3 mage?¡±


    ording to the rules of Scr Magic Academy, the level-3 mage had reached the standard of graduation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was a student.¡± Locke shook his head and smiled mysteriously. Under the more confused eyes of Count Capet, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve epted the invitation of the dean of Scr Magic Academy, Philemon, to be a tutor in Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    Hearing this, Count Capet took a deep breath, with uncontroble shock in his eyes.


    Scr Magic Academy invited his son to be a tutor. How ridiculous it was! But he also knew that there was no need for Locke to lie to him.


    A few minutester, Count Capet calmed down. He stared at Locke and asked in a low voice, ¡°Boy, how many things do you hide from me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± Locke promised with a smile, shrugging his shoulders. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Count Capet anything about the system and gods like Athena. Of course, it was not that he didn¡¯t trust Count Capet. The summoning system was too mysterious, and the fewer people knew it, the better it was.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s casual expression, Count Capet knew that he couldn¡¯t believe it. But he still felt happy for Locke from the bottom of his heart.


    After staying at home for another two days, Locke and Athena decided to go to the Scr Magic Academy.


    Locke intended to ask Count Capet to go to Lister as well. First, two divine temples in Lister could increase people¡¯s practice speed. Second, with the development of Lister, it needed a person to make a n. Count Capet was undoubtedly a very suitable person.

 Chapter 90

    The county town, Saint-Ribouhe City was located in the middle of Naton County, in the south of Kabia City. Locke and Athena rode Sleipnir towards the south.


    At noon, the two of them arrived at the huge mountains, which was the famous Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts in Naton County.


    Locke and Athena¡¯s destination was the Crickner City with teleportation site, which was on the other side of the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Although the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts was not as dangerous as the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, it was also dangerous for ordinary people and caravans. Therefore, many people and caravans chose to avoid the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts. Of course, manymercial forces would hire powerful practitioners escorting to cross the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Sleipnir dashed towards the depths of the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts at lightning speed.


    Two hourster, Locke, who was on Sleipnir¡¯s back, frowned and seemed to find something. After hesitating for a while, he sighed and patted Sleipnir on the neck. He pointed to the northwest with his index finger and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there first.¡±


    Sleipnir nodded and flew towards the direction Locke pointed. Soon, he stopped in midair.


    Loud noises came from the dense forest below.


    Two level-4 mages were fighting with a giant ape of level 4.


    The giant ape was more than ten meters high. It roared and threw a huge fist at the wind mage.


    The wind mage was an old man. He used the wind magic and flew backward quickly to avoid the giant ape¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Damn it! We must get rid of this evil giant ape quickly!¡±


    The old man cursed in his mind after he dodged the giant ape¡¯s fist.


    Not far away, the woman was also very anxious. She turned to the old man and said, ¡°Wilmot, let me stop it. You go to protect Miss Hyman first!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Wilmot didn¡¯t refuse. The wind elements were gathered in his feet and took him to fly away. In their eyes, the safety of Joanna was more important than anything else.


    The woman also condensed an ice awl and stabbed at the giant ape.


    The giant ape smashed the ice awl with a p and roared. A ck beam of light shot out of its mouth towards Wilmot.


    Wilmot in the midair had no choice but to give up flying and dodge aside.


    Boom!


    Where the ck beam of light passed, the trees were corroded and annihted, instantly disappearing, and a prominent hill was also shot through.


    The two mages once again fought with the giant ape.


    Locke withdrew his gaze from the fierce battle and signaled Sleipnir to fly in the direction of Wilmot¡¯s retreat.


    Soon, Locke and Athena arrived at another battlefield. Compared to the previous battle, this battle was nothing.


    Locke jumped off Sleipnir¡¯s body andnded on a branch in the distance, watching the battle on the ground.


    Five or six iron back wolves fell to the ground. Some of them were burned ck by the mes, and some were pierced through by the thorns made of stone and soil.


    Like ice wolves, the iron back wolves were a special species in Icacia Continent. Their backs were ck and hard, and their destructive power was more powerful than ice wolves.


    More than ten iron back wolves surrounded Lydia and the others. In the distance, there were three iron back wolves. In the middle was a level-3 wolf king, and on both sides of the wolf king were level-2 iron back wolves.


    ¡°Lydia, watch out for your right side!¡±


    Hearing the warning sound, Lydia threw the water ball in her hand to the right without hesitation.


    Bang!


    The iron back wolf that sneaked up on Lydia didn¡¯t even seem to be a level-1 magical beast and was smashed away by the water ball. Obviously, it was sent to be the cannon fodder to test the state of Lydia and the others.


    Looking at the dead iron back wolf, Lydia breathed a sigh of relief. Her pale face was somewhat grateful.


    Compared with their previous calmness and self-confidence in Kabia City, the other people¡¯s magic robes were also a little damaged. Their hair was in a mess, and their faces were covered with a lot of dirt, making them look very embarrassed.


    ¡°My level-2 magic charms are used up.¡±


    Nathan, the level-1 fire mage with overconfidence in his eyes previously, had his forehead covered with sweat at this time.


    The other earth mage said with a bitter smile, ¡°I have¡­ Only one left.¡±


    The others also showed the same expression. It was obvious that the same situation had happened.


    To deal with the magical beast of level 1, they used the magic charms of level 2. Tut, tut, these people were really rich. As far as he knew, a magic charm of level 2 would cost about ten thousand gold coins.


    He roughly estimated that these four people had just put in more than ten pieces of charms in total, which was equivalent to more than one hundred thousand gold coins. What¡¯s more, there were still many level-2 magic charms that haven¡¯t hit the iron back wolf.


    What a group of spendthrifts.


    Sighing, Locke wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He leaned against the tree trunk and sat down to see how these people would deal with the danger.


    Puff!


    Athena also slowly descended from the air and sat on a tree trunk not far from Locke. She looked down at the battle scene below with great interest.


    ¡°Arad, Eric, be ready for defense. Nathan and I are in charge of the attack, and Lydia is in charge of support. Now we are gradually retreating to the north!¡±


    Although they were besieged, Joanna was still calm and quickly came up with a solution.


    ¡°As long as your guardse over, will we be saved?¡± Looking at the dangerous iron back wolves around, Nathan wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a dry throat.


    The others¡¯ eyes lit up as if they had grasped a life-saving straw. Yes, the two guards of Joanna were both level-4 mages. As long as the two coulde over, they could solve the current predicament.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not take any fluke. The giant ape of level 4 is very difficult to deal with. When theye over, we may have been dead. Therefore, we need to rely on ourselves.¡± Staring at the level-3 iron back wolves in the distance, Joanna said in a low voice with her eyes slightly darkened.


    Hearing this, the other four people¡¯s faces turned pale, and a trace of despair inevitably appeared in their hearts.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    At the same time, the wolf king roared and gave an order of attack.


    Hearing the order of the wolf king, the iron back wolves rushed forward.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s iron back wolf of level 3!¡±


    The old man, who was fighting with the giant ape, suddenly changed his expression when he heard the roar.


    ¡°Giant ape, I warn you again, let us go! Otherwise, Sir Marquis will definitely lead his troops to tten the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts!¡± The old man warned loudly and anxiously.


    However, although the level-4 giant ape was intelligent enough to understand human¡¯s words, it did not understand the human¡¯s worldly wisdom. Facing the so-called threat, it was not afraid at all. It was even angrier and attacked more fiercely.

 Chapter 91

    On the other side of the forest, the battle had begun.


    Bang!


    Joanna quickly condensed a fireball in her hand and threw it at the nearest iron back wolf. The iron back wolf was just an ordinary beast and could not resist the attack of fireball at all. It was killed on the spot.


    ¡°Well, not bad. She is quick to react.¡±


    Seeing that Joanna had condensed the next magic, Locke nodded and praised.


    Seeing that Joanna and others were still alive, the iron back wolf king seemed to be impatient and groaned. The two level-2 iron back wolves beside him also rushed towards the direction of Joanna and others.


    Fortunately, at this time, Lydia and the others also reacted and hurriedly used the magic.


    Bang!


    Bang!!


    However, they were only dozens of meters away from where they had been. Looking at the distance of retreat, even Joanna¡¯s face darkened. At the same time, she subconsciously pressed a ring on her middle finger. The ring was iid with a magnificent ruby.


    This ring was a spatial treasure that could store things. In the space of the gem, there was a level-3 magic charm that could save her life. As long as she used it, a transmission channel would be created and they would be transferred to another ce. But now she was only a level-1 mage. With the current spirit power, she could only reluctantly activate the transmission charm and could not control the direction of the transmission.


    There were many dangers in the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts. It was also extremely dangerous to use the teleportation charm rashly. If they were teleported to a ce of the powerful magical beast, they would basically die in their current state.


    Locke, who was standing on a tree far away, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and stand up. He could tell that they were almost unable to hold on.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Seeing that its men were all beaten back, the level-3 iron back wolf in the distance seemed to be a little angry and roared towards the direction of Joanna.


    ¡°Cheer up!¡±


    Seeing that the iron back wolf king had rushed over, Joanna reminded others loudly.


    Bang!


    The stone wall made of the earth mage was smashed into pieces by the wolf king.


    Seeing the wolf king rushing over, Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly. She activated magic power in her body, and an arrow made of mes formed in front of her and shot at the wolf king at the same time.


    The wolf king jumped and dodged easily. Then it ran towards them again.


    Except for Joanna, the rest of them werepletely stunned, and they didn¡¯t use magic. They had lived a stable life in the city since childhood, and had never experienced such a scene. Now they were even frightened to forget how to use magic.


    The level-3 iron back wolf was less than five meters away from them. Its front legs extended forward and back legs slightly bent, making a posture to attack.


    Puff!


    Seeing the ferocious light in the iron back wolf¡¯s eyes, Lydia¡¯s legs became weak and she fell to the ground. At the same time, the level-1 fire mage Nathan, who had boasted earlier, also looked deathly pale.


    On a tree trunk, Locke twisted his body and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to do something.¡±


    As for Joanna, she held the teleportation charm in her hand and began to type spirit power into it. She was also very clear about the current situation. There was still a chance of survival if she used the teleportation charm. If they stayed here, they would definitely die.


    The letters on the teleportation charm were gradually lit up. Seeing this, Joanna was finally relieved. She was confident that she could finish the teleportation before the iron back wolf attacked.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a powerful spirit power enveloping her. The spirit power instantly cut off the connection between her and the transmission charm, and the lit part of the transmission charm dimmed.


    Seeing this, Joanna¡¯s fair face turned livid directly.


    Why? Why did this happen? What was wrong with the powerful spirit power just now?


    Although she had a lot of doubts in her mind, she had no time to think at all, because the level-3 iron back wolf had already jumped high, and its sharp tusks emitted a terrifying cold light.


    ¡°Am I dying?¡±


    Looking at the iron back wolf rushing over, Joannaughed bitterly in despair.


    Suddenly, the sound of cutting through space came. She only saw a beam of light like a meteor streaking towards them.


    Sizz!


    The light shot into the head of the level-3 iron back wolf.


    Boom!


    With the white light as the center, a powerful wave spread and almost threw Joanna and the others away.


    A few secondster, the fluctuation gradually disappeared. It was not until then that Joanna and the others stood steadily and looked in the direction of the white light.


    When they saw the scene in front of them, everyone felt as if there was thunder exploding in their minds. They just stood there nkly. Their bodies stiff, their brains were nk and suddenly lost the ability to think.


    The ferocious iron back wolf was nailed to the ground by a long sword!


    The handle of the long sword was delicately carved with a ck gem, and the handle looked dignified and domineering.


    The whole scene was so weird!


    Just as Joanna came to her senses, she saw a ck figure suddenly fall in front of them.


    Behind Joanna, Lydia, who had been waiting for death with her eyes closed, also opened her eyes. With a slight movement of her pupils, she finally saw the back clearly.


    It was him!


    When she saw the figure clearly, her pale face was filled with astonishment.


    ¡°The wolf skin is a good thing.¡± Locke looked at the dead iron back wolf and said to himself. The power of the magic was too great. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t use magic, or a good wolf skin would be destroyed.


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the Sword in the Stone on the iron back wolf trembled slightly. Then it was pulled out automatically with a ¡°sizzle¡± sound. Under the stunned eyes of Joanna and the others, it flew around, emitting a cold aura.


    Locke learned swordsmanship from Pierce. However, he couldn¡¯t control so many swords at the same time as Pierce did.


    This weapon definitely surpassed level-4 weapons!


    Looking at the powerful Sword in the Stone, Joanna thought with certainty. As for this young man¡­


    Even with the help of the level-4 weapon and the unexpected attack method, he was at least a swordsman of level 3!


    Joanna¡¯s eyes fell on Locke¡¯s handsome and resolute face, and her mind was in turmoil.


    On the other side, Nathan and the other two boys were also stunned. They looked at Locke with strong admiration.


    They didn¡¯t notice that Lydia had aplicated expression on her face.


    Seeing that the wolf king was dead, the iron back wolves around them were in chaos. The greed in their eyes had long disappeared, and it was reced by a strong fear.


    Finally, the wolves dispersed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste them.¡±


    Locke murmured, raising his hand and moving his index finger slightly as if he was giving orders to his opponent.


    Whoosh!


    Sword in the Stone flew towards the two iron back wolves of level 2.


    Puff!


    The two iron back wolves of level 2 had no chance to resist and were directly killed by Sword in the Stone.

 Chapter 92

    Seeing that Locke had killed the iron back wolves easily, Nathan and the others couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva.


    It was really Locke.


    Staring at Locke¡¯s back, Lydia was still a little stunned. Was Locke unable to practice? Why was he so powerful now?


    At this time, Locke put the iron back wolf of level 3 and the two of level 2 into the system zone. As for the other iron back wolves of level 1, he had no interest in them.


    There was even a precious spatial treasure.


    In addition to Lydia, Joanna and the others were more certain that Locke had a special identity.


    Seeing that Locke had also cleaned the spoils, Joanna bowed to Locke and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your help to save our lives.¡±


    Nathan and others also bowed to Locke to express their gratitude. However, when Lydia saw Locke¡¯s familiar face, she couldn¡¯t say anything with her throat moving.


    Seeing that Lydia stood still with a strange look on her face, Joanna who was aside exined to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. My friend was frightened just now and hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes froze on Lydia for a moment and then moved away. He waved his hand, indicating that it was fine. He turned to Joanna and the others said, ¡°Since you are fine, I should leave now.¡±


    Biting her lips, Lydia felt a sudden pain in her heart when she saw the coldness in Locke¡¯s eyes. Her originally pale face turned even paler.


    Joanna bowed again and said sincerely, ¡°Sir, please leave your information. We will definitely repay you.¡±


    Shaking his head, Locke looked at them with a mysterious smile and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    Since they were students of Scr Magic Academy, Locke might meet them in the future.


    The reason why he took action was that he didn¡¯t want to see Lydia die at the mouth of the magical beast like this, or that he was now a tutor of Scr Magic Academy. As a tutor, he couldn¡¯t just watch students die at the mouth of the magical beast.


    Before Joanna and the others could persuade Locke to stay, Athena¡¯s legs bent slightly and he jumped into the distance with the impact of the ground. A few secondster, he had disappeared from their sight.


    It was not until Locke¡¯s backpletely disappeared that Joanna withdrew her sight and a strange light shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Lydia, you were too rude just now¡­¡± Seeing that Locke hadpletely left, Nathan said discontentedly. But before he could finish his words, he was pulled by the earth mage beside him. He looked at Lydia and found that there was something wrong with her expression.


    With her head down and her eyes gloomy, herpanions could clearly feel that Lydia had lost her usual good spirit.


    Looking at Lydia, Joanna seemed to have found something. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Lydia, do you know something? For example, the information of that young man just now.¡±


    On second thought, she found that Locke¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Lydia for the longest time. Besides, since Locke appeared, there had been something wrong with the look on her face.


    Hearing Joanna¡¯s words, the rest of them were stunned. They also looked at her, wanting to know the answer from her. Seeing that herpanions were looking at her, Lydia shook her head, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.


    Seeing the expression on her face, others were surer that Lydia knew something. However, they could tell that she was preupied, so they could only suppress their curiosity and stop asking.


    At this time, an excited voice came from the distance.


    ¡°Oh, thank God, Miss Hyman. Are you okay?¡±


    They were Wilmot and the ice mage. The clothes of the two were a little messy, and they were out of breath. It could be seen that they must have spent a lot of effort to get rid of the giant ape.


    Joanna cast a nce at the direction where Locke had left, then shook her head slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Miss Hyman, how did you resist the iron back wolf¡¯s attack?¡± Looking around at the tragic scene, Wilmot asked.


    Joanna didn¡¯t hide anything and told the two of them what had happened just now.


    The weapon of level 4! A level-3 swordsman in his teens!


    After hearing that, the two Wilmot and the mage opened their mouths slightly. Obviously, even the two of them, as level-4 practitioners, were shocked. Although it was easier for swordsmen than mages to practice, he became a level-3 swordsman in his teens. His talent was terrifying.


    ¡°Maybe this young man is a descendant of a certain family of King City.¡±


    Wilmot analyzed slowly, touching his chin. The woman beside him nodded in agreement. At the same time, she sighed a deep breath and said, ¡°No matter what, there is no ident between you.¡±


    After this incident, they had no mood to practice outside and decided to go back.


    In Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    This was a colorful pool, which was connectedyer byyer, from high to low, in the shape of a terrace. Under the light of the setting sun, it reflected the colorful light, making the wholeke look like a fairnd in the legends.


    On a twn by the bottom of theke, Locke was dealing with the fish in his hands. The fish was about two meters long. It used to be the overlord of theke, but unfortunately, it met Locke.


    Soon, Locke divided the fish into two parts, one for raw fish and the other for roasted fish.


    Athena, on the other hand, was bending over the table, waiting for the delicious food. Sleipnir also crawled in the distance, his head raised, and his eyes were fixed on the fish in Locke¡¯s hand.


    Half an hourter, there was a coveting fragrance of meat floating around the camp.


    The second morning, Locke and Athena arrived at a city on the other side of the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    After using the teleportation site two times, Locke finally arrived at Saint-Ribouhe City, the biggest and most prosperous city in Naton County.

 Chapter 93

    When they walked out of the teleportation site, they could see a corner of a tall building in the distance. Locke and Athena soon came out of the control area of the teleportation site and arrived at the street. The houses were arranged in rows in order, and the hotel and shop were luxuriously decorated and exquisite.


    There were many carriages on the street. People were well-dressed and leisurely. Even themoners had a unique self-confidence that was different from that of themoners in other cities.


    Looking at this prosperous scene, Locke sighed in his mind. He hade to this world for so many years, and it was the first time that he had seen such a prosperous scene. Of course, he just sighed in his mind. These buildings were still nothingpared to the hundreds of meters high buildings in Phdelphia in his previous life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find someone to ask.¡±


    Looking at the intertwined streets around, Locke felt a little headache and said to Athena helplessly.


    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±


    Coincidentally, when Locke was about to ask someone about the way, a boy aged twelve or thirteen years old came up to Locke and Athena.


    The boy¡¯s clothes were a little old, but they were clean. His face was pale and his figure was a little thin. Only his eyes looked very attractive.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but I know clearly the distribution of buildings in Saint-Ribouhe City. If you are willing to pay me 10 silver coins, I can take you anywhere in Saint-Ribouhe City.¡±


    The boy promised, patting his chest.


    Locke could tell that the boy must have done this kind of business a lot. However, they did need to be led the way, so he smiled and said, ¡°Can you take us to the Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Scr Magic Academy¡±, the boy¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration, and then his eyes dimmed again. But he still nodded quickly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. No one knows the ce better than I do.¡±


    In this way, the boy took the task of ¡°leading the way¡±.


    ¡°Sir, my name is Guy Keh, you can just call me Guy.¡±


    On the way, Guy turned around and warmly introduced himself.


    Locke also smiled and said to Guy, ¡°Hello, Guy. My name is Locke Capet. This beautifuldy is called Athena.¡±


    ¡°Dear Mr. Capet, are you going to study magic at the Scr Magic Academy?¡± Guy asked.


    Locke thought for a while and nodded with a smile, ¡°Almost.¡±


    That was why he came here. As for being a tutor, it was just a subsidiary.


    Hearing that Locke was really here to learn magic, Guy looked at him with admiration and then praised, ¡°You are really something. You can even enter the powerful Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    ¡°I will also awaken magic talent next month. I will definitely be able to enter the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    Guy said with a firm expression.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give up, I believe you will seed.¡± Locke seemed to see his own figure on Guy.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Guy was a little excited. ¡°Do you also think that I can wake up my magic talent?¡±


    Locke nodded seriously.


    ¡°You are the first one to say this to me!¡± Guy said, touched.


    Then, Guy continued to introduce the situation of the Saint-Ribouhe City to Locke and Athena more enthusiastically.


    Although the area of the county town was huge, it was not far from the Scr Magic Academy to the teleportation site. Two hourster, led by Guy, Locke and Athena arrived at the Scr Magic Academy.


    On the whole, the whole buildings of the Scr Magic Academy were decorated in the style of baroque architecture. The exterior walls of buildings were decorated gorgeously and delicately carved, looking free and dynamic. There were intertwined curved surfaces and oval spaces between each building.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Capet, here is the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    Looking at the small square in front of them, Guy stopped and pointed at the statue in the middle of the square. His eyes were full of undisguised respect. Then he said to Locke, ¡°Across the square, there are the buildings of the Scr Magic Academy behind it. The statue in front of us is the famous ¡®Philemon¡¯, a level-6 mage!¡±


    When she looked at the statue, Athena burst intoughter, and Locke couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    On the statue, the old man¡¯s face was solemn, and the mage robe was also raised slightly. His eyes looked into the distance as if he was pursuing the truth of magic. The whole statue gave people a sense of majesty and awe.


    It was hard to imagine that this statue was the same person as the old man in poor clothes in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen this old man myself, I would have been deceived by this statue.¡± Locke couldn¡¯t helpining.


    Athena also felt the same way. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a glorious side.¡±


    ¡®Had seen the mage before?¡¯


    Guy was stunned. It seemed that he didn¡¯t understand what Locke meant. It was the legendary level-6 mage. How could these two people say that they had seen him?


    At this time, Locke put his hand into his pocket, took out 10 silver coins from the system, and handed them to Guy.


    Seeing the shining silver coins, Guy came back to his senses and stopped thinking about what Locke meant. He took the silver coins in surprise and carefully put them into his bag.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Capet.¡± Guy said happily and then left.


    After Guy left, the two of them continued to walk towards the Scr Magic Academy. Locke nned to go to the square first and then find a student to ask about the location of the Office of Academic Affairs. As the two went deeper, more and more students in magic robes came into view.


    Now Locke¡¯s face had already faded away from the green, and he exuded a masculine aura that was enough to attract young girls. Athena was beautiful, tall, and elegant, attracting the attention of young boys. The two of them walked together, forming a beautiful scenery line, and suddenly became the focus of the students in the Scr Magic Academy.


    ¡°Locke Capet?¡±


    Just as Locke and Athena were walking, an incredible voice came from the side of the two.


    Locke frowned and looked annoyed. With the divine sense, he knew who the party was at the first time.


    At the same time, the master of the voice hade to them. He was a tall and thin young man about the same age as Locke, with his hairbed back.


    He looked at Locke with an exaggerated expression and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really you. Isn¡¯t this the first genius of our Naton County?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Locke raised his eyebrows and said lightly.


    The young man was stunned for a moment. He seemed to be surprised that Locke could be so calm. He took a step closer to Locke and looked straight at Locke. ¡°Locke Capet, this is the Scr Magic Academy. You are just a person without the magic talent. You shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.¡±


    Then he looked at Athena, who was standing next to Locke. ¡°Of course, except this beautifuldy.¡±

 Chapter 94

    The young manughed and waved at the people in the distance as if he had found something interesting. ¡°Hey, Whitehead. Come here and guess who I saw!¡±


    Hearing the boy¡¯s words, the noisy people talking in the distance also raised their heads and walked towards Locke and Athena.


    ¡°Collins Myers, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll stay in the hospital for the next few months if you continue to stir up trouble.¡±


    Looking at Collins, Locke said slowly.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    As if hearing a joke, Collins pointed at the logo of the gold mage on his chest and asked, ¡°Locke Capet, do you see what¡¯s on my chest?¡±


    ¡°A level-1 mage! This is the goal you will never achieve in your life.¡±


    At this time, the people around them were also attracted by the quarrel here.


    ¡°Let me introduce him to you guys. This is Locke Capet, who used to be the first genius of Naton County. Now he seems to be the lord of a small territory.¡±


    Hearing what Collins had said, the students of the Scr Magic Academy began to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°Locke Capet? This name sounds familiar.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten it? The teacher of the magic ss used to encourage us with this guy, saying how smart he was.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember. But I heard that he has been unable to awaken the magic talent.¡±


    Sure enough, the students of the Scr Magic Academy soon remembered who Locke was.


    The three people Collins had called had already arrived. They stood in a row as if they were looking for trouble.


    At this time, Collins seemed to find that a person was missing in his team. He frowned slightly and asked the person beside him, ¡°What is Church doing?¡±


    The other three looked around and didn¡¯t find Church.


    ¡®Were these guys courting death?¡¯


    In the corner far away, Church cursed in his mind. After thest lesson, he had learned his lesson and shouldn¡¯t have provoked Locke again. However, he didn¡¯t tell Collins and others that he had been taught a lesson by Locke. Otherwise, Collins might be afraid of Locke.


    Locke sighed at Athena, ¡°There are always people who want to be beaten up in this world¡­¡±


    ¡°Beat him!¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s disdainful words, Collins said to the people beside him with a fierce look on his face.


    He clenched his fists and walked towards Locke while saying. The other three followed Collins with snickers. They didn¡¯t use magic because they would be severely punished if they used magic to attack others without permission in the Scr Magic Academy.


    Seeing Collins and others rushing over, Athena and Sleipnir took two steps back tacitly, as if Locke would deal with these people.


    Seeing that Athena kept a distance from Locke, Collins felt a little proud. Ha-ha, it seemed that this beautifuldy was starting to dislike Locke.


    ¡°Locke Capet, I¡¯ll show you today¡­¡±


    Before Collins could say anything, he saw a huge fisting towards him between his eyebrows and the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Collins screamed in the square. Hearing this shrill voice, the people around couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Their hair stood up, and their backs were a little cold.


    The three men who were about to fight were also shocked and froze in ce for a moment.


    ¡°Fuck! Why don¡¯t you take action?¡±


    The pain from his face almost made Collins faint. Enduring the piercing pain, he shouted at hispanions beside him.


    Only then did those peoplee back to their senses. Seeing that Collins was beaten so badly, they were all angry and rushed towards Locke, waving their fists.


    Locke looked at them who were rushing towards him and smiled disdainfully.


    All of a sudden!


    Punch! Punch!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In just a few seconds, the four men fell to the ground, covering their faces and whining.


    Looking at them, many students around them covered their mouths andughed. The four bullied the weak and feared the strong. It was obvious that they had offended a lot of people in the academy.


    Noticing the mocking eyes of his ssmates around him, Collins¡¯s brain seemed to be bloodshot. He was burning with anger and suddenly struggled. With a crazy expression on his face, he said, ¡°Locke Capet, go to hell!¡±


    At the same time, the magic energy in front of him was gathered and soon formed a small golden sword. Without any hesitation, he stabbed his golden sword at Locke.


    The students who were watching the drama aside were also shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Collins would dare to use magic directly.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    A girl reminded Locke. Others couldn¡¯t help holding their breath, and some girls had already closed their eyes in fear. They didn¡¯t expect that Collins would be so bold to use magic.


    Locke snorted and didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he walked up to the small golden sword and pped it.


    Bang!


    The small golden sword was instantly smashed away, turning into traces of gold element energy.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes changed from worry at the beginning to shock, and finally, there was a trace of confusion. The level-1 golden magic was smashed into pieces like this.


    After getting rid of the small golden sword, Locke didn¡¯t stop but ran towards Collins directly.


    Puff!


    This time, Locke didn¡¯t show mercy. He kicked Collins in the chest. With the sound of breaking ribs, Collins flew out in a parab and fell to the ground. His head tilted and he fainted directly.


    ¡®Sure enough, I knew I couldn¡¯t provoke this person!¡¯


    Seeing the miserable situation of Collins and the others, even the feet of Church in the distance were a little soft because of fear. He began to feel lucky that he did not do stupid things like Collins and the others.


    Swoosh!


    The students of the Scr Magic Academy, who were watching, took a deep breath again as if they hadn¡¯t recovered from what had happened just now.


    After dealing with Collins, Locke walked towards the short-haired girl who had reminded him earlier. ¡°Beautiful Miss, may I know where the Office of Academic Affairs is?¡±


    Seeing Locke walking towards her, the short-haired girl was at a loss. After hearing Locke¡¯s question, she pointed to the path on the left side of the square.


    Locke looked in the direction the girl pointed and found a winding and deep path. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s grateful voice, the girl lowered her head shyly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have known the way.¡± Locke walked up to Athena and said.


    The two of them walked towards the path leading to the Office of Academic Affairs without even looking at Collins and the others who were wailing on the ground and in aa in the distance. It seemed that what had happened just now had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, before the two of them took two steps forward, they heard a sweet voice from the crowd.


    Locke turned around and saw a team of six people rushing over. Five of them squatted down to check the situation of the injured.


    Thest one was an icy girl. Seeing the girl, the others subconsciously shrank their heads, looking very afraid of her.


    The girl looked around and finally fixed her eyes on Locke. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you guys have a conflict just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s obvious.¡± Locke shrugged.


    Seeing Locke admit it, the girl said tly, ¡°Fighting is prohibited in the Scr Magic Academy. No matter what the reason is, you have vited the rules. You need toe with us!¡±

 Chapter 95

    While the girl was speaking, the man who had checked Collins¡¯s injury quickly walked up to her and said something in a low voice with a serious face. After saying that, the man took a look at Locke deeply.


    ¡°Carry him out for treatment first.¡±


    The girl ordered with a frown. The man nodded and asked someone to carry Collins down with him.


    Looking at Collins who was carried down, the girl who had reminded before struggled for a while, but finally stood out and said, ¡°Miss Monica, I can prove that it was Collins who started it. Moreover, he used magic to attack others in the academy without permission.¡±


    ¡°We can testify that Collins did make trouble first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Collins deserves it!¡±


    Other students also stood out to testify.


    ¡°I have known the situation. Collins will ept the punishment he deserves. But now, we still need this gentleman to go back with us and make a detailed registration.¡±


    The girl who was called Monica nodded and said emotionlessly.


    Hearing Monica¡¯s words, Locke thought for a while, shook his head, and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, I have more important things to do now.¡±


    He was not interested in doing the registration now.


    ¡°You¡­ You have toe with us.¡±


    Staring at Locke with a firm attitude, Monica added, ¡°You can rest assured that ourw enforcement team is definitely justice and fair. As long as it is not your fault, we will not make things difficult for you.¡±


    Seeing that there was no room for negotiation, the girl reminded Locke in a low voice, ¡°Sir, although Miss Monica looks cold and arrogant, she is definitely an upright person. You should go with them.¡±


    Locke nodded thankfully at the girl, indicating that he was clear. He turned his head to look at Monica, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re still not interested.¡±


    Staring at Locke with unfriendly eyes, Monica¡¯s face turned colder and asked slowly, ¡°Are you rejecting my proposal?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Locke rubbed his chin as if he was thinking about it seriously. Then he chuckled, ¡°¡­ Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t deny that being with a beautifuldy like you will make people happy.¡±


    Just when everyone thought Locke was about to give in, his following words shocked everyone.


    ¡°Is he flirting with Monica?¡±


    ¡°Gee, this guy would be miserable. Originally, after going to take a record with Monica, maybe he could leave. But now, I¡¯m afraid he will be severely punished.¡±


    ¡°s, it¡¯s OK to mess with anyone, but he flirted the Ice Beauty, Monica.¡±


    Several people far away eximed. They knew that Monica was a powerful level-2 ice mage, and the magic talent was only second to the current first genius of Naton County, James.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Monica¡¯s tone turned colder. It was the first time that someone had turned her down since she was a child!


    Humph! She must teach the man in front of her a lesson!


    Her eyes turned cold and said lightly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to cooperate, I¡¯ll take action personally.¡±


    As she spoke, she gave off an extremely cold aura. Soon, a cloud of icy blue light was formed in her palm and she threw it at Locke.


    Crack!


    In the blink of an eye, Locke¡¯s feet were frozen and he lost the ability to move.


    How could he be subdued so easily?


    Although the expression on Monica¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, she was confused in her mind. Although she didn¡¯t see the fight between Locke and Collins, she could still feel the gold element in the air. Now that Locke could defeat Collins head-on, he wouldn¡¯t be bound so easily.


    ¡°Take them back.¡±


    Although she was confused in her mind, Monica still turned around and said to a person beside her.


    Although Locke¡¯s legs were frozen, his face remained calm. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve wasted enough time.¡±


    There was a hint of impatience in his tone.


    Crack!


    There was a crack on the ice on Locke¡¯s feet.


    Bang!


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, all the ice exploded.


    Looking at the debris of ice at Locke¡¯s feet, the students around them were somewhat absent-minded. They didn¡¯t expect that Locke could break free from the magic of level


    Sure enough, the party would not surrender so easily.


    Seeing that her magic was directly shattered by Locke, Monica¡¯s eyes darkened and the icy element in her body became more intense. Obviously, she was about to use the more powerful ice magic.


    Looking at cold Monica, Locke was not interested at all. There was an obvious impatience in his tone. ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯t show up again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Old man?


    The students around were stunned and didn¡¯t understand what Locke meant.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Mr. Capet, you must be kidding. I just arrived.¡±


    Just as everyone was at a loss, a bright voice rang out on the square.


    Following the voice, the students found that an old man had appeared in the distance.


    The old man wore a long white robe, which was iid with ck array textures. His hair and beard had turned white, and he held a magic wand in his hand.


    At the sight of the old man, the ice element around Monica gradually stopped and finallypletely disappeared.


    ¡°Mr. Francis!¡±


    The students shouted at the old man one after another. Looking at the trembling old man in the distance, their eyes were full of respect.


    Mallory Francis, the vice dean of the Scr Magic Academy and the powerful level-5 wood mage, was the second strongest man of the Scr Magic Academy besides the mysterious dean.


    Was the old man Locke Capet referred to Mr. Francis? The students were shocked when they recalled the conversation between Locke and Mallory.


    Locke also looked at Mallory who was walking towards him step by step. He didn¡¯t take Mallory as an old man who was about to die. Locke knew that although Mallory looked old and couldn¡¯t move freely, he felt a strong vitality in his body.


    Mallory had already walked up to Locke. He behaved in a special etiquette of the mage. ¡°Mr. Capet, wee to the Scr Magic Academy. My name is Mallory, and I¡¯m the vice dean of the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    What? Locke Capet was going to join the Scr Magic Academy?


    The students around were stunned and confused, and then they began to understand the meaning of Locke¡¯s words in their minds. Was Locke Capet going to be a student here? But from the beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t see Locke use magic!


    With a faint smile on his face, Locke said, ¡°I thought Mr. Francis would like to watch the fun for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± A dry cough came out of Mallory¡¯s mouth. He was also shocked in his mind. He had already hidden his breath well, but he didn¡¯t expect that Locke was so smart to find him at once.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Capet. We can talk about the detail in my office.¡±


    Mallory invited with a smile. After saying that, he looked at the students around him and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, with all due respect, if you want to sessfully pass the magic examination at the end of the semester, you should pay more attention to the magic.¡±


    Hearing Mallory¡¯s words, the students were stunned again and then dispersed quickly. After a short while, there were only Locke and others left on the big square.

 Chapter 96

    ¡°Monica, you also go back now. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Mallory said to Monica in the distance with a smile.


    Monica cast a stern nce at Locke. She nodded and left.


    Looking at Monica¡¯s cold eyes, Locke touched the tip of his nose helplessly. He didn¡¯t seem to have offended Monica.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing Monica leave, Mallory turned to Locke and said.


    About ten minutester, Locke and Athena arrived at the office building of the Scr Magic Academy. Obviously, the door frame was not enough to let Sleipnir in.


    Mallory turned to look at Sleipnir, who was looking around. He seemed to be thinking about how to arrange this strange eight-legged horse.


    ¡°Hey, old man, leave me alone.¡±


    Sleipnir pouted and said.


    Mallory was stunned and looked at Sleipnir in surprise. But after all, he was a level-5 mage. After going through a lot of ups and downs, he quickly recovered. ¡°The scenery of the Scr Magic Academy is good. You can take a walk as you like.¡±


    The office was not big, and there were all kinds of equipment.


    On the left side of the door was a desk, on which there was a feather pen, ink, an unfolding magic book, and amp. Behind the desk was a huge dark bookshelf, which was full of books.


    On the right was a small lounge, which was usually used to receive guests. Beside the lounge, there was a slightly high table, on which there were several exquisite porcin bowls.


    Beckoning Locke and Athena to sit down on the chairs, Mallory slowly came to the high table beside the lounge and unhurriedly made coffee for the two of them.


    ¡°Well, it tastes good, Mr. Francis.¡± Locke praised after taking a sip.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s praise, Mallory was not modest at all. He smiled and said, ¡°No one knows coffee better than me in the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet, I also received the message from Philemon a long time ago.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Mallory seemed to be surprised. ¡°At first, I was suspicious and thought that the old man was talking nonsense. But when I saw Mr. Capet, I finally believed him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that someone can practice skillfully fighting spirit and magic at the same time.¡±


    In the letter, Philemon didn¡¯t reveal Locke¡¯s divine energy. Instead, he said that he had met a genius who practiced magic and fighting spirit at the same time.


    Locke shook his head with a smile and said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about teaching.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, the young are really energetic.¡± Mallory sighed with a smile. However, it was obvious that he had already arranged Locke¡¯s work. ¡°Mr. Capet, the magic teacher of the fire magic ss, ss 4, grade 1, has resigned. You can be the magic tutor of this ss.¡±


    The fire magic ss of Grade 1¡­


    Locke nodded. The fire magic was also the magic that he had been in contact with earliest. He would give students the course of the level-1 fire magic without any pressure.


    ¡°Ding! Detecting that the host has reached the Scr Magic Academy and be the teacher of the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    At the same time, Locke suddenly heard the voice of the system, which he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time.


    ¡°Reward: The voice of the sea monster. Function: it could increase the effect of having sses so that the students couldpletely immerse themselves in the ssroom and improve their level of understanding magic.¡±


    As soon as the system finished speaking, Locke felt a little hot in his throat and felt veryfortable. He knew that the system was helping him change his throat.


    Ha-ha, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a reward of the system. Locke couldn¡¯t help smilingfortably.


    ¡°There are14000 gold coins the guy owes you.¡±


    With a wave of Mallory¡¯s hand, a space ring appeared on the table. ¡°This space ring is a gift from the Scr Magic Academy to Mr. Capet.¡±


    Looking at the ring on the table, Locke sighed. As the biggest academy in Naton County, the Scr Magic Academy was really rich. This space ring should be worth one hundred thousand gold coins. He began to regret that he should have asked that old man, Philemon, for more rewards.


    Locke happily put the ring into his pocket, while Athena smiled helplessly.


    After putting away the ring, Locke cleared his throat and regained hisposure. He asked, ¡°Mr. Francis, maybe you can tell me something about the library.¡±


    The reason why he was willing toe here was that he valued the library of the mage academy most. In addition to the library of the mage academy, there was also a collection room of Mage Guild.


    Nodding his head, Mallory introduced to Locke, ¡°The library of the mage academy has a total of six floors. From the first floor to the sixth floor, there are magic books from level 1 to level 6. The teachers of the mage academy can freely enter the first four floors. One has a contribution to the mage academy can enter the fifth floor after getting the approval of the board of elders of the academy.¡±


    Locke thought for a while and asked, ¡°How can I have the right to enter the sixth floor?¡±


    ¡°The most precious magic books of the mage academy are on the sixth floor. If you want to enter the sixth floor, you need the dean¡¯s token.¡±


    Mallory replied with a smile.


    Locke suddenly felt that he was cheated. However, he was not too depressed. The first four floors were enough to meet his current needs. As for the fifth floor and the sixth floor, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to enter ording to Athena¡¯s help. Of course, if he could get the token through a formal channel, he would not do that.


    ¡°We have arranged a separate vi area. Mr. Capet, you can get ready. Someone will send you the curriculumter.¡±


    Under the guidance of his assistant, Locke, Athena, and Sleipnir arrived at the tutor¡¯s residential area.


    Inparison, the rooms here were more like the vi Locke had seen in his previous life. Each of them had a two-story structure, and there was awn in front of the house. Locke looked around and found that every room was unique. Some of the houses were lush and prosperous, while some were yellow, looking a little deste.


    When they were walking, Locke found an acquaintance lower her head, watering the flowers. Noticing that someone was passing by, she raised her head. When she saw Locke and the others, she was a little surprised. Then she regained her previous coldness and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Locke asked with a smile.


    Locke¡¯s question rendered Monica speechless.


    ¡°Miss Monica, Mr. Capet is now the tutor of the fire magic ss, ss 4, grade 1.¡± The assistant exined with a smile.


    Hearing that Locke was a magic tutor, Monica was surprised in her eyes. To be a tutor in grade 1 of the mage academy, one needed at least to be a level-3 mage. In other words, the annoying guy in front of her was a level-3 mage!


    Monica was surprised in her originally calm mind. It seemed that Locke was about the same age as her.


    She suddenly felt a little frustrated in her mind.


    As a student, being able to live in the area of tutors, she must be unusual.


    ¡°Miss Monica, she is Mr. Philemon¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    The assistant seemed to see through Locke¡¯s confusion and exined with a smile on the side.


    ¡°Is she Philemon¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    Locke was shocked. How could Philemon with a poor appearance have such a beautiful granddaughter? Locke couldn¡¯t helpining in his mind.


    Under the assistant¡¯s lead, Locke and Athena arrived at a delicate house. Locke and Athena walked in and found that there were all kinds of furniture in the room.


    With a wave of Athena¡¯s hand, a hurricane began to blow around the room, cleaning up all the furniture in the house.


    ¡°The next step is the yard.¡±


    Nodding with satisfaction, Athena turned to Locke and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the yard to you.¡±

 Chapter 97

    In the yard, Sword in the Stone was flying in the air, pruning the branches of a tree. Athena leaned against the chair leisurely.


    In the evening, an owl flew to the mailbox of the cabin and stuffed an envelope into it. Then it spread its wings and flew away.


    Athena stood up, took out the letter, and read it to Locke, who was removing weeds.


    ¡°Distinguished Mr. Locke Capet. Wee to the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    The main content of the letter, in addition to weing Locke, had some things to note about teaching in the academy. At the same time, there was also a schedule of sses attached. Locke looked at his ss schedule and found that there were only five sses a week, which was not much and was in his eptable range.


    After a while, an owl flew into the yard with two newspapers in its mouth. After it sent the newspapers to Locke and Athena, it flew away.


    This newspaper was very simr to the one Locke had seen in his previous life. It reported the major events that had happened in the academy. The only difference was that the pictures which were like the screen of cellphones in the newspaper could y sh.


    The first page of the newspaper reported the treatment of Collins and others. Collins was expelled for assaulting someone in the academy, which was bad in nature. The other four people were given a demerit punishment.


    ¡°A New Tutor of the Academy: A mysterious and powerful mage.¡±


    What made Locke speechless was that there was news about him in the newspaper. Obviously, the author of the newspaper wanted to make an ambush. The page of the photo was a big question mark. It just said that there was a mage who joined the academy, but there was no name, practice, or other details.


    On the second morning, Locke got ready for ss.


    However, he once again felt the freedom of baroque architecture and was soon lost in the dazzling and dynamic buildings.


    In the ssroom of ss 4, grade 1 of the fire magic teaching building, there was a lively atmosphere. The students were excitedly talking about the strange things in the academy.


    The whole ssroom was in the style of a hall. The steps were lowered in order, and the tform was at the bottom. In the second row of seats, a short-haired girl was attentively reading a magic book. Her calmness was ipatible with the noisy surroundings. The girl with short hair was the one who spoke for Locke.


    ¡°Marcia, have you seen the academy newspaperst night? There will be a powerful mage in the academy! Didn¡¯t the tutor of our ss leave? I can guarantee that this mage will be our new tutor.¡±


    The girl with exploding hair pulled the girl called ¡°Marcia¡± who was concentrating on reading a magic book.


    Marcia raised her head confusedly and saw no one on the tform. She shook her head as if she was not interested in this topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to exchange my luck in the next two weeks for a gentle and handsome teacher!¡± The girl held her hands together and prayed expectantly.


    Just as the girl was praying, a piece of paper came over and hit her head. The girl was so angry that she red at the man who threw the paper ball. ¡°Bryce, do you want to be beaten?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Cindy, I¡¯m breaking your unrealistic fantasy.¡± Bryce was not afraid at all. He curled his lips and said, ¡°The lowest teacher in the academy is the level-3 mage. The newspaper said that he is a powerful mage.¡±


    ¡°In this way, this new tutor should be a level-4 mage. To be a level-4 mage, at least 30 or 40 years old. An uncle with 30 or 40 years old¡­ Cindy, your taste is unique¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph! Even an old man is more pleasing than azy and ignorant bastard!¡± Cindy looked at Bryce angrily and said with disdain.


    In the face of Cindy¡¯s ridicule, Bryce seemed to have been used to it. He didn¡¯t get angry and once again smashed the paper balls in his hands at Cindy.


    This time, Cindy waspletely irritated. She threw the magic book directly at Bryce¡¯s face. But Bryce had already expected it. He dodged it effortlessly and made a face at Cindy.


    Cindy angrily raised her fist and rushed to Bryce. The two started to fight in the ssroom.


    ¡°Cindy, beat this bastard!¡±


    ¡°Bryce, did you spend too much time with Miss Bosleyst night? Why can¡¯t you beat a girl?¡±


    All of a sudden, amotion broke out in the ssroom. The boys were coaxing, and the girls were cheering for Cindy. Although Cindy was a girl, she didn¡¯t hesitate to beat Bryce. Gradually, she seemed to have the upper hand and beat Bryce overpoweringly.


    Soon, the paper in the ssroom flew in the air and became a mess.


    Hearing the noise, a teacher turned his head and looked at the ssroom. Seeing the scene in the ssroom, he sighed and shook his head, leaving.


    This ss was the most troublesome in the whole Scr Magic Academy. A few days ago, thest tutor was so angry that he resigned. More importantly, the students in this ss were either rich or powerful, and the academy could do nothing to them.


    In the ssroom, when Cindy saw that she was about to grab Bryce, she missed her step and rushed to Bryce in front of her. Bryce was turning around. Seeing that Cindy fell down, he subconsciously opened his hands and was about to catch Cindy.


    Everyone in the ssroom was shocked and eximed.


    Bang!


    The two of them hugged each other and rolled towards the door of the ssroom.


    All of a sudden, they looked at each other and could feel their breath of each other. The students in the ssroom also quieted down instantly. The originally noisy atmosphere was instantly filled with romance.


    Creak!


    The door of the ssroom was pushed open.


    Looking at Bryce and Cindy hugging each other on the ground, Locke was stunned for a moment. Then he said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I went to the wrong ssroom.¡±


    Then he left. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. ¡®The students of the Scr Magic Academy were indeed open.¡¯


    On the other side, Cindy¡¯s face turned red, and hurriedly got up from Bryce. Bryce¡¯s face was also slightly red. He stood up and rubbed his head awkwardly.


    Locke withdrew from the ssroom. He looked at the name of the ssroom again and checked the name in his hand. With a suspicious look on his face, he pushed the door open again.


    Everyone in the ssroom looked at Locke again.


    Locke opened the door and walked in. Looking at the students in the ssroom, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, I think I didn¡¯t go to the wrong ssroom.¡±


    Marcia raised her head to look at Locke, with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Locke walked to the tform and collected the messy paper. Then he looked up at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, my name is Locke Capet, and I¡¯m your tutor. From today on, I¡¯ll be in charge of your fire magic teaching.¡±


    The quiet ssroom was in an uproar instantly.


    ¡°What? This guy is our new tutor?¡±


    ¡°Locke Capet, this name sounds so familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember¡­¡±


    ¡°I bet even if we go to the Office of Academic Affairs to be responsible for the teaching arrangement, we are better than these old dazed people.¡±


    Bryce put his feet on the table and looked at Locke defiantly with a cynical look. ¡°You¡­ Why do you have to be our tutor?¡±

 Chapter 98

    ¡°Hi, Carrey. There is a bar newly opened near the academy. Would you like to go with us?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to go to a bar? I remember thatst time you went to the bar, you were beaten hard by your father, right?¡±


    ¡­


    The ssroom at once resumed the previous noisy scene. Except for Marcia who was sitting upright, waiting for Locke to speak, others chose to simply ignore Locke on the tform. There were also quite a few boys whistling and looking like they were watching a show.


    These people reallycked frustrating experiences.


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw that the students didn¡¯t cooperate. If it were other teachers, they might really have no way to deal with these students. But unfortunately, they met Locke.


    He sneered in his mind and put down the teaching n prepared for him by the academy. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he looked around the ssroom.


    Seeing that Locke was looking at him, Bryce and Cindy didn¡¯t fear at all and looked defiantly at Locke.


    When the atmosphere in the ssroom was filled with tension, Mallory was drinking coffee leisurely with a beautiful woman in a white robe. The woman was none other than Ms. Beh of the Office of Academic Affairs of the Scr Magic Academy.


    ¡°Mr. Francis, ss 4, grade 1 is a headache ss. Will there be any problem if Locke Capet, who is inexperienced in teaching, serves as a tutor?¡± It was obvious that Ms. Beh was worried about Locke.


    Mallory was much calmer than Ms. Beh. He took a sip of coffee leisurely and said, ¡°Ms. Beh, today¡¯s coffee is not worse than before. You¡¯d better enjoy the beauty in front of you first.¡±


    ¡°Leave the young people¡¯s business to themselves.¡±


    Seeing that Mallory was so calm, Ms. Beh felt a little helpless in her mind, but she still picked up the coffee on the table.


    As the heir of all the big families in the county town, everyone was arrogant. Now, the academy appointed a person at their age to be their tutor. Now Ms. Beh could even imagine that chaotic scene.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom was particrly dignified. Seeing Locke quietly looking at them, the troublemakers had already quieted down, with their hands crossed over their chests.


    Feeling the oppressive atmosphere around the ssroom, Marcia took a deep breath, stood up, and said to Locke, ¡°Dear Mr. Capet, on behalf of all the students, I wee you.¡±


    ¡°Marcia!¡±


    Cindy pulled Marcia who stood up and persuaded her in a low voice, ¡°Marcia, at this time, we should be united.¡±


    But Marcia shook her head and said firmly.


    Seeing this, Cindy sighed helplessly and stopped persuading Marcia.


    However, Bryce and the others were not affected at all. They still looked at Locke without scruple, as if they could do anything as they liked.


    Locke didn¡¯t expect that someone would support him. ¡®Well, not bad.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Locke looked at Marcia and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Marcia, please sit down first.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Marcia had to sit down slowly.


    As soon as Marcia sat down, the smile at the corners of Locke¡¯s mouth suddenly turned cold. Noticing that the expressions on Locke¡¯s face changed, Bryce and others felt a chill on their backs subconsciously. Under Locke¡¯s cold gaze, they felt like they were being stared at by a viper.


    At the same time, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body began to revolve slightly, and a strong magic aura burst out from his body. With Locke as the center, the airwaves made of fire elements spread around.


    Boom!


    The strong air billow hit the direction of Bryce and others and instantly filled the whole ssroom.


    Except for Marcia, all the people in the ssroom seemed to be pressed on a mountain all of a sudden, and the surrounding air seemed to be sucked dry in an instant, suffocating!


    Bryce was the most miserable one. His legs were originally on the table, but under this pressure, the chair behind him was directly smashed and he fell out.


    However, Bryce also had pride in his heart. He roared, blue veins stood out on his neck, and the fire element in his body was surging crazily. He wanted to resist the pressure brought by Locke, and at the same time struggled to get up.


    After a short while, Bryce¡¯s face, which had been red because of his strength, began to turn pale. The others were also in a bad condition. Their faces had already turned pale, and there were big beads of sweat on their foreheads. They were trembling slightly. It seemed that they were still in great pain.


    In this aura of Locke, they felt a shivering chill.


    So powerful!


    Looking at the calm Locke on the tform, all students below were shocked in their minds. The strength of this aura might have reached the level-3 mage!


    But Locke was about the same age as them, wasn¡¯t he? Was he the level-3 mage now?


    Although Bryce was shocked by Locke¡¯s strength, he was not that easy to give in. He struggled to support himself and threatened, ¡°Locke Capet¡­ In the academy, physical punishment for students is subject to the academy¡¯s adjudication!¡±


    Hearing Bryce¡¯s threat, Locke sneered. He walked off the tform leisurely and slowly walked towards Bryce.


    Seeing that Locke was indifferent to his threat, Bryce¡¯s pale face turned even paler.


    At this time, Locke also stopped in front of Bryce. He looked at Bryce with a little regret and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to admit that you are not lucky. I usually don¡¯t like to abide by any rules.¡±


    Feeling the coldness from Locke, Bryce was really scared and his voice was trembling. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m warning you¡­ This is the Scr Magic Academy. You can¡¯t do whatever you want.¡±


    At the same time, Locke smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m your tutor of the fire magic. How can I hurt you?¡±


    As he spoke, the magic aura around him had disappeared. He could see that everyone had reached their limits.


    Puff!


    All of a sudden, Bryce loosened his grip. He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and sat down, with sweat rolling down his face. The other students also breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at Locke with fear, and a feeling of survival rose in their hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first ss for you just now.¡±


    Locke walked to the tform again. He turned to look at Marcia and asked, ¡°Miss Marcia, is there a special training ground in the Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    Marcia had been immersed in the strength of Locke, but now she came to her senses. She nodded quickly and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hearing this, Locke nodded with satisfaction. Then he slowly walked to the tform and looked at the people off the tform. ¡°Okay, now I¡¯ll give you half an hour to change into the convenient training uniform. Then you can gather at the training ground. If you arete or do not attend, I¡¯ll give you zero points in the final exam of this ss.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ The time begins!¡±


    The crowd below first looked at each other, and then suddenly became lively. They rushed to the door of the ssroom.

 Chapter 99

    Two rows of people were standing neatly on the training ground. In half an hour, everyone, including Bryce, had changed into the training uniform. Although they were reluctant to ept Locke, they didn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant when it came to the final examination.


    In the Scr Magic Academy, if one failed the final examination, he would be warned by the academy. Therefore, even Bryce had to change his training uniform obediently and arrived at the training ground within the set time.


    The overall color of the training uniform was white. Compared to the usual academy uniform, the training uniform was more convenient, concise and was suitable for ordinary magic training.


    Because most of the magic sses usually carried out magic training. In order to avoid the intery, each training ground was separated. The walls around the training ground were professionally reinforced and were covered with defensive arrays.


    However, Locke had gathered all the people in the training ground and didn¡¯t intend to teach magic.


    In addition to deterrence, Locke had also nned to see how strong their bodies were when he released his strong aura in the ssroom. He found that the magic talent and magic power of these people were all fine, but their physical quality was indeed quite poor. Especially the one named Bryce, who was obviously indulgent at night. His kidney essence vitality was depleted and he was very weak.


    It was well known that although a mage could perform powerful magic, a mage was not like a warrior who had a strong body. But the body was just a vessel of energy, and only a strong body could contain more magic energy.


    Although with the increase of a mage¡¯s practice level, the magic element would gradually strengthen a mage¡¯s body, this strengthening speed would be very slow.


    After careful consideration, Locke decided to start with physical training to improve the strength, speed, endurance, coordination, flexibility, and sensitivity of the students, so as to strengthen their bodies.


    ¡°It seems that everyone is punctual, very good.¡±


    Ignoring the hostile gazes from Bryce and others, Locke nodded with a smile. Seeing that Locke turned a deaf ear to him, Bryce felt depressed. But he was also very clear that from the strength of Locke just now, he was definitely not a match for Locke.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s the first day of training. Take your time and run 20ps around the training ground first.¡±


    ording to Locke¡¯s estimation, the perimeter of the training ground should be around 800 meters, and 20ps would be 16 kilometers.


    Bryce and others, who had been filled with anger, were stunned. What did they hear just now? Locke Capet asked them to run 20ps around the training ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m protesting. We are mages. Why did you do these boring training of warriors?¡±


    Bryce said loudly after he came to his senses.


    ¡°You are not teaching magic at all. You just want to torture us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are punishing students with physical punishment. Locke Capet, we are going to the Office of Academic Affairs toin about you!¡±


    The others also shouted angrily.


    Soon, they reached an agreement and walked towards the gate of the training ground, noisily. Marcia stayed where she was. Although she was not as indignant as others, she was also a little confused and didn¡¯t know what Locke wanted to do.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Looking at the backs of these people, Locke shook his head helplessly. He jumped up and went straight to Bryce and the others.


    Bryce and the others also stopped.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Bryce looked at Locke warily. He suddenly had a bad feeling and a chill rose from his back.


    ¡°Show me your strongest strength. As long as you can defeat me, you can leave this training ground.¡±


    Locke said word by word, standing with his hands behind his back and staring at Bryce and others.


    Using the strongest power? Attacking Locke Capet, a tutor?


    Bryce and the others looked at each other, hesitating. In the academy, anyone who attacked a tutor for no reason would be fired.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare?¡±


    Seeing they were hesitant, Locke sneered and asked.


    Looking at the mockery on Locke¡¯s face, Bryce felt that his suppressed anger suddenly rushed up. He was the son of marquis, and had never beenughed at!


    ¡°It was Locke Capet who asked us to attack him. Even if the academy finds out, it¡¯s not our fault.¡±


    Bryce looked at Locke with hatred in his eyes and whispered to the people beside him, ¡°There are so many of us. Why are we afraid of him alone?¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly condensed a fireball in his hand and threw it directly in the direction of Locke.


    Facing the level-1 fire magic, Locke didn¡¯t even use his magic skill. A bright magic barrier appeared in front of him, blocking the fireball outside.


    Seeing that the fireball spell didn¡¯t hurt Locke, the others didn¡¯t show mercy and began to use magic. One by one, the fireball was towards Locke.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Soon, Locke was surrounded by fire.


    ¡°Bryce, are we going too far?¡± Looking at the sea of fire ahead, Cindy said with slight concern.


    ¡°It should be¡­ Okay.¡±


    Hearing Cindy¡¯s words, Bryce hesitated instantly. If someone was killed, it would be a big deal.


    He carefully stared at the sea of fire, looking for Locke¡¯s figure, and wanted to see how Locke was now.


    At the same time, Bryce¡¯s pupils suddenly moved. In his pupils, he saw a ck figure rushing out of the sea of fire. The ck figure grewrger quickly, and then he felt a pain in his chest and flew out.


    Locke suddenly appeared and kicked Bryce away. It happened too fast. So far, the others were still confused.


    After dealing with Bryce, Locke didn¡¯t stop but pped Cindy beside Bryce. Cindy was quick to react. She crossed her arms over her chest, but was still thrown away by Locke.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    As for the girls, Locke didn¡¯t show any mercy and swept them away with magic power.


    In less than half a minute, everyone was in a mess and embarrassed except Marcia.


    Looking at Locke, they were shocked. Today, they saw a mage, just like a warrior, beat them up without using magic skills


    Locke beat them appropriately and didn¡¯t hurt their muscle and bones. It was just some bruises. Although the body of a mage was much weaker than that of a warrior, they were already practitioners. This small injury was nothing to them. It was nothingpared to the training Athena had given him before.


    ¡°Now, I think you guys must be willing to cooperate well.¡±


    ncing at injured Bryce and the others, Locke pped his hands and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Bryce raised his head and opened his mouth, but in the end, he gave up.


    ¡°Since everyone has no objection,¡± Seeing that no one spoke, Locke nodded with satisfaction. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°Now¡­ Let¡¯s begin!¡±

 Chapter 100

    After only eightps, the students began to pant and sweat profusely.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, Bryce was already at the back of the line.


    ¡°No¡­ I really can¡¯t!¡±


    Bryce said breathlessly, bending over and putting his hands on his knees. At the same time, he only heard a whoosh, as if something was flying over.


    Bang!


    A big hole appeared on the ground beside Bryce.


    He turned his head stiffly and looked at the big pit near him, which was still smoking. He swallowed subconsciously. If the fireball was closer to ten centimeters, he might have been burned to ashes!


    ¡°I can assure you that if you continue to park here, the fireball will hit you precisely next time.¡± Locke¡¯s voice reached Bryce¡¯s ears when he still was fearful.


    The others were also attracted by the loud noise and stopped. When they saw the broken earth beside Bryce, they immediately felt a little scared.


    They didn¡¯t expect Locke to be so cruel!


    ¡°You win!¡±


    Cursing in his heart, Bryce held his breath and continued to run. Seeing this, the others also moved quickly and were afraid of being favored by Locke¡¯s fireball.


    Under the threat of Locke, Bryce soon caught up with the team.


    An hourter.


    Puff!


    Bryce, who staggered behind the team, copsed to the ground. ¡°This time¡­ I really can¡¯t¡­¡±


    This time, Locke didn¡¯t urge him anymore. He could tell that Bryce had reached his limit. Another ten minutes passed, and there were fewer and fewer people in the team. Atst, only Marcia was left. However, Marcia only held on for one morep than the others, and finally, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    Locke gave them ten minutes to rest.


    ¡°Although no one has sessfullypleted the training today, it¡¯s still a perfect beginning.¡±


    ¡°From today on, I will give you physical training. When your physical fitness reaches a certain level, I will teach you the corresponding magic skills. So, today is just a beginning.¡±


    Locke said loudly, looking at Bryce and others who were sweating.


    As soon as he finished his words, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    ¡°Do you mean that we will have such kind of training in the future?¡± Looking at Locke, Bryce asked with difficulty.


    Only one morning was enough to torture him. If this would happen as usual, he would rather die!


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re right.¡± Locke nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, we are mages. Why do we have to receive the training of warriors and swordsmen?¡± Marcia, who was at the front of the line, asked in confusion. Because of the sweat, a few strands of golden hair stuck to her forehead, and her pale face was also a little red, looking pitiful.


    Locke had already guessed that the students would ask this question, so he patiently exined.


    ¡°Whether it is a mage, swordsman, warrior, or knight, they gather the energy scattered in the air into their bodies through the spirit power. In the battle, we will use this power to defeat the enemy.¡±


    ¡°ording to the usual system of practice, mages didn¡¯t need to refine body through physical training, because the magic element in our body will transform our body. With the improvement of the level of mages, our body will naturally be stronger.¡±


    ¡°But I have to tell you that the body is the source of strength. Only when our body bes stronger can we store more magic elements!¡±


    However, many people sniffed at Locke¡¯s exnation. It was known that the magic practice system of Icacia Continent was verified by countless powerful grand mages. The most important thing was magic. First practicing magic, and then refining body through the magic element. Did Locke think he was stronger than those powerful mages?


    Seeing the expressions on the students¡¯ faces, Locke just smiled faintly in his mind. He had exined everything that should be exined. Next, he only needed to attend five sses. He didn¡¯t forget that he came to the mage academy mainly to study magic books.


    ¡°Well, the morning training is over.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t exin too much. He waved his hand, indicating that everyone could leave. ¡°We¡¯ll still gather at the training ground this afternoon.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s order to dismiss, Bryce gave Locke a ferocious look and then walked towards the training ground with Cindy supporting each other.


    When he was more than ten meters away from Locke, he said indignantly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Office of Academic Affairs toin about him at noon!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°Yes,in him!¡±


    Others echoed as they rubbed their aching arms.


    Locke couldn¡¯t helpughing when he heard the whispers of the crowd. Comining about me? Whatever. Anyway, I had been a tutor as agreed. If the Office of Academic Affairs didn¡¯t allow him to teach, he would be morefortable and had more time to read the magic books.


    Supporting each other, Bryce and others had arrived outside the training ground.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our Master Hyman?¡±


    A burst ofughter came.


    Several boys in uniforms of mage academy came over. From the badges in front of them, it could be seen that they were also fire mages.


    The young man in the lead was very fat, like a big wax gourd with feet. He looked at Bryce and others who were in a mess. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ss of losers would alsoe to the training ground.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t think you are qualified to work for mages, so you are going to work for warriors.¡±


    When they heard the words ¡°ss of losers ¡°, the faces of people in ss 4, grade 1 suddenly darkened, and they all red at the fatty.


    There were four fire sses of grade 1 in total. ss 1 gathered all the talents. ss 2 and ss 3 were a little weaker and ss 4 was the weakest. Not to mentionpared with the genius of ss 1, ss 4 had a huge gap between ss 2 and ss 3. Therefore, ss 4 was jokingly referred to as the ¡°ss of losers¡±.


    The fat man¡¯s name was Flinn Basel. He was the youngest son of Count Basel, a student in the fire magic ss, ss 2, grade 1. The Basel family was a forceparable to the Grace family in the business.


    ¡°Flinn, are you looking for a beating?¡±


    Hearing Flinn¡¯s mockery, Bryce clenched his fists. If Cindy hadn¡¯t pulled him, he would have rushed up.


    ¡°Ha-ha, everyone, look, our respected Master Hyman is angry.¡± Seeing the anger on Bryce¡¯s face, Flinn was not afraid at all.


    ¡°I heard that the tutor of your ss is the loser named Locke Capet, right? Tut, tut, the whole losers of Naton County seem to be gathered in your ss.¡±


    Flinnughed at him without hesitation.


    The onlookers were used to this scene. The Basel family and the Brandon family, which was flourishing now, were almost ipatible with the Hyman family. Because in the academy, the descendants of two opposing forces would also suppress each other.


    Theughter gradually stopped. Flinn¡¯s face darkened slightly. He looked at Bryce with a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance to challenge me. A month and a halfter, on August 1st, we¡¯ll fight on the battle ring.¡±

 Chapter 101

    In order to prevent conflicts among students from worsening, the school had set up a special fighting tform where students who had conflicts could fight on it.


    ¡°I heard that Master Hyman is not even familiar with the fireball spell. How could he ept Flinn¡¯s challenge?¡±


    ¡°Master Basel, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for others? I heard that our Marquis doesn¡¯t like Master Hyman at all. It will be even worse if Master Hyman loses face at the dinner party.¡±


    The two attendants behind Flinn echoed.


    ¡°Bryce, don¡¯t say yes!¡±


    Cindy tugged at his clothes and persuaded him in a voice that only the two of them could hear. August 1st was the day when the Scr Magic Academy was established. As usual, the academy would hold a grand dinner party, at which time many forces would be invited.


    Flinn¡¯s intention was very clear. He wanted Bryce to make a fool of himself at the dinner party.


    Obviously, Flinn seeded. After hearing about the rtionship with Marquis Hyman, Bryce was irritated. He stared at Flinn and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I ept your challenge!¡±


    Flinn was stunned for a moment. Then he took a few steps forward and stared at Bryce with disdain. ¡°See you on the fighting tform.¡±


    After saying that, Flinn smiled slightly and was about to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    Just as Flinn turned around, a voice said slowly. He frowned and saw a young man in a ck robe with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Staring at Locke, Flinn asked. Although Locke didn¡¯t reveal any energy fluctuation, he still felt a faint sense of oppression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Locke slowly walked up to Bryce. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Flinn. Instead, he looked at Bryce and asked, ¡°What punishment will you receive for insulting your tutor in the Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    Bryce was stunned for a while. He didn¡¯t know what Locke wanted to do, but he still said, ¡°If minor, I will be recorded with demerit; if severe, I will be fired.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Are you Locke Capet?¡± Hearing the conversation between the two people, Flinn immediately realized that.


    However, he suddenly saw a ck figureing towards his face.


    p~


    The next moment, a five-finger red mark appeared on Flinn¡¯s face. He covered his burning cheek with his hand, in full astonishment. It seemed that he did not expect that someone would dare to p him.


    The others were also stunned. Count Basel loved Flinn very much. Now that Flinn had been humiliated in public, Count Basel would never let it go!


    On the other side, Flinn also came to his senses. With anger burning in his eyes, he shouted harshly, ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the matter that you insulted me just now.¡± Facing the furious Flinn, Locke didn¡¯t even blink. At the same time, his tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything out of line.¡±


    Flinn¡¯s face turned from red with anger to livid with rage. He was so angry that he wanted to say something threatening, but he was stopped by his men behind him.


    ¡°Master, he is our tutor now¡­¡±


    A follower reminded him in a low voice that insulting a tutor in the Scr Magic Academy would face a big punishment.


    Looking at Flinn¡¯s angry face, Bryce felt much better and was less resistant to Locke.


    At this time, Flinn seemed to have calmed down a little. He looked at Locke fiercely, and then nced at the people around him who were watching the fun.


    Being watched by Flinn, the people around shrank their heads and quickly looked away, afraid of being hated by Flinn.


    ¡°Locke Capet, I remember what happened today.¡± After saying that, Flinn gritted his teeth and left.


    Locke shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Ignoring the receding figures of Flinn and the others, Locke turned to look at Bryce and the others and said indifferently, ¡°Remember, in Icacia Continent, you should speak with strength.¡±


    Then Locke turned around and left.


    ¡°How unrestrained!¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s back, Bryce said with admiration.


    Seeing Locke leave, Cindy said anxiously, ¡°Bryce, are you crazy? Why did you agree to Flinn¡¯s challenge?¡±


    Several students who had a good rtionship with Bryce also surrounded them.


    ¡°Bryce, you were too reckless just now.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Flinn is going to be promoted to the level-2 mage. How can you be his opponent?¡±


    Everyone said worriedly.


    Bryce hadpletely calmed down and looked a little annoyed. After a moment of silence, he took a deep breath, with a touch of firmness in his eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Since I have promised, I will not be timid.¡±


    Hearing Bryce¡¯s words, everyone was silent. They seemed to be able to foresee the scene that Bryce would be mistreated a monthter.


    Well, although Bryce was a little ignorant, he was not a timid person. Locke, who was walking far away, nodded his head.


    After all, Bryce was his student and he couldn¡¯t let him be bullied like this.


    After thinking for a while, Locke decided to help Bryce. In fact, Bryce¡¯s talent was not bad. If he trained hard, it would be a piece of cake for him to defeat Flinn.


    At the entrance of the training ground.


    ¡°Are we still going to the Office of Academic Affairs?¡±


    A student asked when everyone was silent.


    Bryce forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, so I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go either.¡± Seeing that Bryce didn¡¯t want to go, Cindy also said.


    ¡°You have to think it over. You have to go through that kind of training in the afternoon. I can¡¯t stand it for even a minute!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the Office of Academic Affairs toin about him too!¡±


    In the end, Bryce, Cindy, and a few students under the leadership of Bryce temporarily gave up the idea ofining. The rest of them headed for the dean¡¯s office.


    When Locke returned to his apartment, he found that Athena nted a lot of flowers and nts in the yard, which made the whole yard look more elegant and natural.


    Looking at Athena, who was still ying with flowers and nts in the yard, Locke went into the kitchen and was about to make lunch.


    After lunch, Locke and Athena stayed in the sun for two hours. Then they went to the training ground slowly.


    To his surprise, all the students came to the training ground.


    The students who went toin were still angry. They went to the Office of Academic Affairs toin. However, they only received one sentence, ¡°You should follow Mr. Capet¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    They finally realized that no matter what crazy things Locke did, the Office of Academic Affairs would not care. They had no choice but to return to the training ground again, nning to find another way.


    Under Locke¡¯s supervision, they went through the cruel training again in the afternoon.


    In the evening, after dinner, Locke and Athena were about to go to the library.

 Chapter 102

    The environment of the Scr Magic Academy was unusually quiet and beautiful. Under the light yellow luster, this Baroque-style building group had a different style of elegance.


    On the path, Locke and Athena two walked side by side, enjoying the beautiful tranquility.


    Compared with the quiet environment around Locke and Athena, the atmosphere in the reception room of the Office of Academic Affairs was particrly dignified and depressing.


    ¡°Mrs. Beh, you must give us a reasonable exnation today!¡±


    A middle-aged man in brocade said coldly, leaning against a chair.


    ¡°Mr. Cecil, the appointment of Mr. Capet has been confirmed by Mr. Francis himself, and the Office of Academic Affairs has no right to make decisions without authorization.¡± Facing the middle-aged man who was angry, Mrs. Beh smiled and replied calmly and politely.


    Obviously, the man called ¡°Mr. Cecil¡± was not satisfied with what Mrs. Beh said. He said slowly, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s ridiculous to let a teenager be a tutor of the academy. Most importantly, ording to my son, he doesn¡¯t teach any magic knowledge at all. Instead, he carries out useless physical training!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cecil, Mr. Capet ismanding the students to carry out physical training. He must have his own arrangement. Maybe we can wait a little longer, and then there will be a result.¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, I will never let my son stay in such a ridiculous ss!¡± Looking at Mrs. Beh, another middle-aged man said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to dismiss Locke Capet, I¡¯ll change the ss for Chesterton Noah.¡±


    He had contacted the tutor of the fire magic ss, ss 2, Grade 1, who also agreed to let his son enter the fire magic ss, ss 2, Grade 1.


    ¡°We also want to change sses.¡±


    Hearing this, other parents also said.


    Seeing that the parents had such a tough attitude, she rubbed her temples and said helplessly, ¡°Gentlemen, the first thing I need to do is to ask for the permission of the ss tutor to change the ss, so I need to ask for Mr. Capet¡¯s opinion first.¡±


    So far, in the entire Scr Magic Academy, only she and Mallory knew about Locke¡¯s strength. The level-3 mage aged 16, who was said to have cultivated fighting spirit, was definitely a genius among geniuses.


    However, Philemon didn¡¯t tell Mallory everything, such as Athena¡¯s strength. If they knew Athena¡¯s strength, they would be shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you need to think about.¡± A parent said coldly.


    Afterforting the parents, Mrs. Beh went to Locke to discuss changing sses.


    ¡°Mrs. Beh?¡±


    Locke asked in surprise when he saw a man walking towards him. In the introduction of the Scr Magic Academy sent by the owl, he had seen the photos of Mrs. Beh, so he soon knew her identity.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, Miss Athena.¡±


    Mrs. Beh greeted Locke and Athena.


    After greeting, Mrs. Beh looked at Locke and told Locke what had happened in the Office of Academic Affairs.


    ¡°They want to change their sses?¡± Locke was stunned for a moment. With a smile on her face, he said indifferently, ¡°They can leave as long as they want. I won¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Beh breathed a sigh of relief. If Locke didn¡¯t n to let them go, things would be really troublesome.


    Locke suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°But can you do me a favor, Mrs. Beh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do that.¡±


    ¡°I also need some training equipment, such as weight rings, weight sticks and other equipment for physical training.¡±


    She was a little surprised, but immediately realized what Locke wanted to do with these things, so she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Capet, your teaching method is really different.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will see these things on the training ground tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Beh.¡±


    Locke said with a smile.


    ¡°This is our duty.¡±


    Mrs. Beh had to deal with the matter of changing sses, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer and left soon.


    Then Locke and Athena came to the library.


    In the library, there was a six-floor square building, which was the Baroque style of the Scr Magic Academy. Two exquisitely carved marble pirs stood at the door.


    At the door, Locke showed the tutor token. Although the guard was surprised that such a young man actually had the tutor token, he quickly let them in.


    It was not until he entered the hall that Locke noticed the empty structure of the library. The roof of the library could be seen from the hall.


    There was an exquisite oil painting on the dome, in which many figures were gathered. It was the scene of the heroic fight between the students of the Scr Magic Academy and a magical beast.


    They didn¡¯t go to the 2nd floor, but directly read the level-1 magic books on the 1st floor.


    At present, Locke mainly learned fire magic and water magic, but his practice was a small universe, which could directly use all the magic elements through great force, so he decided to learn other magic.


    Moreover, because of Eye of Perception, he could soon grasp the magic, so he didn¡¯t waste too much time.


    As for Athena, she also wanted to learn something about other magic, so they stopped on the first floor.


    In the seat of the library, Locke was holding a book of wood magic. Athena had raised a lot of flowers and nts, so she decided to read something about wood magic.


    With the appearance of the two, they naturally attracted most of the attention, but in view of the powerful aura of the two, no one dared to disturb them for a time.


    About two hourster, the two were about to leave. At the same time, they borrowed two level-2 magic books of wood and two level-2 magic books of earth.


    Many of the mages had several attribute talents, and they could also learn other magic. Therefore, the tutor in charge of the management of the library was not surprised that Locke had borrowed some books about other magic.


    Of course, most of them were specialized in their own highest attribute talents, such as the students of the fire magic ss. The attribute talent of fire was absolutely the strongest. They usually only learned fire magic and wouldn¡¯t waste their time on other magic. After all, the magic knowledge of the same magic was alreadyplicated. If they spent a lot of time on other magic, it was often not worth it. It was known to all that they couldn¡¯t achieve anything.


    ¡°Locke!¡±


    Just as Locke and Athena walked out of the library, a voice full of surprise rang out beside the two. Locke turned around and found it was Rosaline.


    ¡°The news that you came to the Scr Magic Academy has been spreading these days. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Rosaline still felt dreamy. She had invited Locke to study in the Scr Magic Academy, but she didn¡¯t expect that Locke had be the tutor of mage academy in such a short time!


    ¡°Hi, Rosaline. We meet again.¡± Locke greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Athena.¡± Rosaline greeted Athena again. At first, she was a little jealous of Athena¡¯s appearance, but after knowing Athena¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t be jealous anymore.


    Athena nodded with a smile as a greeting.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two months. You¡¯ve already be a tutor of the school.¡± Looking at Locke, Rosaline sighed, ¡°What¡¯s more, you are even the tutor of the fire magic ss, Grade 1¡±


    Then she continued with a touch ofint, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t take me as a friend. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you will work in the Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    Seeing Rosaline¡¯s injured look, Locke said helplessly, ¡°You really wronged me. It was an ident for me to work here.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, I was just kidding.¡±


    Rosaline covered her mouth andughed. Then she continued, ¡°Here is the thing. The Treasure Pavilion will hold an annual auction on the fifth of next month. I wonder if Mr. Capet and Miss Athena have time to attend it.¡±


    She stressed the word ¡°Mr. Capet¡± on purpose.


    Sensing Rosaline¡¯s teasing, Locke replied with a smile, ¡°We will be there on time.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t have anything to buy at present, such arge auction was still rare, so Locke didn¡¯t refuse.


    Rosaline was a sophisticated woman. Knowing that Locke and Athena were going back to their residence, she didn¡¯t disturb them. After chatting for a while, she said goodbye.


    When Locke and Athena went back to their residence, the news that he worked in the Scr Magic Academy was spread to the Brandon family.


    ¡°Locke Capet is in the Naton County.¡±


    There was undisguised killing intent in Count Brandon¡¯s eyes.


    Butler Dyna lowered her head, waiting for Count Brandon¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Let this guy live a little longer first.¡± After a while, the murderous look in Count Brandon¡¯s eyes faded away. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Now it¡¯s the critical moment. We still need to focus on the Hyman family. We have carefully nned for so many years. We can¡¯t waste our energy because of Locke Capet, or all our previous efforts will be wasted.¡±


    The butler nodded and went downstairs.

 Chapter 103

    On Saturday evening, in a magnificent and beautifully decorated hall.


    ¡°Father, that¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    A girl in blue was reporting the situation of this training to Marquis Hyman. The girl in blue was Joanna Hyman, who came back from Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    After they were rescued by Locke, they immediately decided to go back to the Scr Magic Academy. Of course, they were worried that they would meet a powerful magical beast. Unlike Locke, they didn¡¯t directly cross the Chell Mountains of Magical Beasts. Instead, they made a detour and chose a longer distance, so they arrived two dayster than Locke.


    ¡°The young man of level 3¡­ And the weapon of level 4¡­¡±


    Marquis Hyman muttered. He frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about Locke¡¯s identity, but unfortunately, there was no information about him in his mind at all.


    ¡°Joanna came back safe and sound.¡± A beautiful woman next to Marquis Hyman looked at Joanna with pity and felt lucky. She turned to look at Marquis Hyman and said, ¡°If you meet this young man, you should thank him.¡±


    Marquis Hyman nodded, looked at Anna and asked with a smile, ¡°Judging from your aura, you must have be the level-2 mage now.¡±


    ¡°You have be the level-2 mage?¡±


    Hearing Marquis Hyman¡¯s words, Mrs. Hyman asked in surprise. She was not a mage, so she couldn¡¯t feel the change in Joanna¡¯s breath.


    ¡°Breakthrough on the way back.¡± Joanna nodded and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the teacher¡¯s request to continuously suppress and extract magic power in my body, I¡¯m afraid that breakthrough would have been produced a few months ago.¡±


    Marquis Hyman and Mrs. Hyman looked relieved. Janna was really talented, and she was one of the best in the Scr Magic Academy.


    At the same time, another figure slowly walked into the hall. It was a young man. When he saw Marquis Hyman and the others, the young man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He just nodded to the people in the hall and left indifferently.


    ¡°Bryce!¡±


    Seeing that Bryce was about to leave, Hyman marquis shouted in a low voice.


    Bryce paused for a while and looked at Marquis Hyman coldly.


    Mrs. Hyman pulled the clothes of Marquis Hyman, hinting him not to get angry.


    Looking at his son who was a little hostile to him, Marquis Hyman sighed, ¡°I heard that the magic tutor in your ss was reced by the person named ¡®Locke Capet¡¯?¡±


    Bryce nodded.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Marquis Hyman asked. In fact, he had received the news that other parents had changed their sses yesterday, but he did not do so.


    First of all, Mallory valued the Scr Magic Academy more than his life, so she would never mess around. Secondly, he was interested in Locke Capet. He wanted to see what kind of ability Locke Capet had to be valued by Mallory.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Bryce said impatiently. Then she turned around and left.


    Looking at Bryce¡¯s back, Marquis Hyman smiled bitterly. Ever since Bryce¡¯s biological mother passed away, the rtionship between him and Bryce had changed. Especially when he married his present wife, they were like strangers.


    Besides, Bryce had been against him since childhood. Even his half-sister, Joanna had be a level-2 mage, he was still a level-1 mage.


    Obviously, Mrs. Hyman and Joanna had gotten used to Bryce¡¯s attitude, so they didn¡¯t get angry at all.


    ¡°Locke Capet?¡±


    Joanna felt helpless about her brother who had always been hostile to her, but now she was more interested in the news about Locke.


    So Marquis Hyman told Joanna that Locke was working in the Scr Magic Academy.


    ¡°Being able to work in the Scr Magic Academy indicates that he should have the strength of level-3 mage.¡± As she spoke, Joanna was in full shock. As far as she knew, Locke Capet was about the same age as her. Now he had the strength of a level-3 mage?


    No matter what, it was ridiculous. Or was it true that Locke Capet went to school through some connections?


    Well, forget it.


    Joanna shook her head and threw everything out of her mind. She needed to consolidate her current cultivation base as soon as possible.


    After greeting Marquis Hyman, Joanna went out.


    In addition to Locke¡¯s fire magic sses, Bryce and the others also had other courses, such as runes study, pharmacy and so on.


    Locke was free on Monday, because it happened to be the ss of runes.


    The leisure time always passed quickly. It came to Tuesday.


    When Locke arrived at the training ground, he found that there were only ten people there.


    Except for Marcia, Bryce, Cindy and their two friends who were willing to stay, and the other five people who were basically rtively weak in their family could not leave at once.


    At the same time, Mrs. Bah had already sent the training equipment Locke needed to the training ground.


    ¡°What¡­ What are these?¡±


    Looking at the rows of training equipment on the training ground, Cindy was confused.


    ¡°These seem to be the equipment used for physical training.¡±


    Bryce picked up an iron wristband and shook it two times. ¡°This is how soldiers in the military camp train.¡±


    Hearing Bryce¡¯s exnation, Cindy pulled a long face and said, ¡°We won¡¯t use this training in the future, will we?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Locke looked around the training equipment with satisfaction. Then he looked at Bryce and others and said with a smile, ¡°OK, since everyone is here, let¡¯s start today¡¯s training. The usual rule is 20ps.¡±


    After the previous lessons, Bryce and the others were obedient and started the training.


    Seeing that Bryce and the others had already started their training, Locke waved his hand and took out a set of tables and chairs from the system space. He sat downfortably, and then took out a level-2 magic book of earth, reading it by himself.


    ¡°How could he just leave us alone like this?¡±


    Looking at the leisurely look on his face, Bryce slowly stopped and gritted his teeth in anger. The others were also speechless. They increasingly felt that Locke was unreliable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    Looking at Bryce¡¯s fierce look, Cindy reminded him in a low voice.


    ¡°I know¡­ You don¡¯t have to remind me!¡± Bryce rolled his eyes.


    Locke Capet is reading the book ¡°Can I take a break¡±. Bryce suddenly came up with this idea when he saw that Locke waspletely focused on the book. Thinking of this, Bryce didn¡¯t want to run anymore. He walked slowly while observing Locke cautiously.


    Ha-ha, sure enough!


    Just as Bryce was overjoyed, he suddenly saw a familiar lighting from Locke¡¯s direction and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of him.


    Bang!


    Looking at the pit in front of him, Bryce shivered.


    p! p!


    Then, two 20 pounds heavy iron rings fell to his feet. Bryce¡¯s body trembled again two times.


    ¡°You look a little leisurely. Put it on.¡±


    While speaking, Locke was reading the magic book without even raising his head.


    ¡°How about¡­ Forget it¡­¡± Looking at the two iron rings that smashed on the ground, Bryce forced a smile that was uglier than crying.


    Locke stopped flipping the book for a while and looked up at Bryce.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wear it!¡±


    Under Locke¡¯s gaze, Bryce was shocked and immediately said. He had no choice, he was scared of being beaten.

 Chapter 104

    The morning training came to an end soon. Under Locke¡¯s pressure, except for Bryce, everyone miraculouslypleted the task of 20ps. As for Bryce, he still had an iron ring with a weight of 49 pounds, so he couldn¡¯t hold it in the tenth circle.


    Seeing Bryce and the others walking out of the training ground tiredly, all the students in other sses were stunned.


    It was just magic training. Why did they feel that these people seemed to have experienced some inhuman torture?


    Soon, Locke¡¯s training method spread among the students with the inquiries of these students.


    ¡°Hey, do you know that the tutor of the fire magic ss, ss 4, Grade 1, Locke Capet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer a secret! The most ridiculous thing is, do you know how Locke Cape teaches?¡±


    ¡°In ss every day, he asked the students to carry out those useless warriors training, and he himself moved a set of tables and chairs, reading books in the sun. Don¡¯t mention it is too much.¡±


    ¡°Wow, doesn¡¯t the academy care about his teaching method?¡±


    Hearing this question, another boy raised his head and pretended to look around. Seeing that no one could hear their conversation, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that Locke Capet is a rtive of our Vice Dean, so he is arranged to work in the academy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the fire magic ss, ss 4, Grade 1 is a ¡°loser ss¡±. Even if Locke Capet doesn¡¯t know anything, no one cares about him. So the school turned a blind eye to his outrageous teaching method.¡±


    In just two days, the news about Locke spread in the academy. It could be said that rumors abound. There were even rumors that Locke was actually the illegitimate child of the Vice Dean and was fostered in the Capet family.


    No matter what, many tutorsughed when they heard Locke¡¯s training method. As a member of mages, he didn¡¯t practice the magic, instead, he just carried out the so-called physical training. Wasn¡¯t this a matter of losing the essence?


    However, no matter what the outside world said, Locke¡¯s training was still going on.


    On the third day, everyone was still as exhausted as before at the 20thp.


    On the fifth day, afterpleting the running task, they began to use training equipment under themand of Locke to train their agility, strength and speed.


    Soon, a week of training passed.


    On the training ground.


    ¡°Bryce, have you noticed that we seem to be running magic power much faster?¡±


    Sitting on the ground, Cindy kicked Bryce beside her and asked weakly.


    Brycey on the ground and waved his hand, indicating that he had no strength to say anything else. In the training, in order to improve his physical strength faster, Locke gave him ¡°preferential treatment¡±. He had always carried dozens of pounds more than others.


    Marcia wiped the sweat on her forehead and nodded, ¡°Yes, I also find that my magic power runs faster.¡±


    The other students nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It seems that our boss¡¯s training method works,¡±


    Bryce said as he sat up and looked at Locke who was reading a magic book. It was a long story why Bryce and others called Locke ¡°boss¡±. The main reason was that they were conquered by Locke¡¯s strength. To be more exact, they were beaten up by Locke.


    It seemed that they had inherited the training of Athena, the devil drillmaster. During the week of training, everyone felt what despair was. Facing the powerful Locke, they had no room for resistance at all. They could only train ording to Locke¡¯s requirements.


    At first, Bryce shouted like this when he was beaten. But after a week, everyone shouted like this.


    After a day¡¯s training, after saying goodbye to Locke, Bryce and the others were about to leave the training ground.


    As soon as they came out, they saw many people surrounding the door of the training ground.


    ¡°It seems that the rumor is true. They are really doing physical training.¡±


    Looking at the sweat on the faces of Bryce and the others, and their clothes also covered with mud, a water mage eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t make it. Now they have such an unreliable teacher.¡±


    Another man beside him echoed.


    Bryce and the others were used to the onlookers. Since they started training, they came to watch the fun almost every day.


    In the afternoon, Locke didn¡¯t n to let them continue the physical training.


    Seeing the crowd gathering, Locke put down the magic book in his hand and came to them. ¡°From today on, I will adjust my training method. In addition to physical training, I will teach you some magic theory in the future.¡±


    When they heard that Locke was going to teach them magic, they finally cheered up.


    ¡°This week, we will train fireball spell.¡±


    Locke looked at the crowd and said slowly.


    ¡°The fireball spell? Are you kidding me? I can release this even with my eyes closed.¡± Bryceined in a low voice when he heard Locke¡¯s request.


    However, when they wereining in their hearts, their bodies trembled slightly and their eyes widened, as if they had seen something incredible.


    A scarlet fireball was floating in Locke¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Is this fireball spell?¡±


    Staring at the red fireball, Bryce asked in disbelief. It was well known that the fireball condensed by fireball spell was yellow. When did it turn red?


    Marcia and the others were also shocked, with confusion in their eyes.


    The most frightening thing was that they were all fire mages and were very sensitive to the fire element. On the fireball in Locke¡¯s hand, they felt an extremely irritable and dangerous aura.


    This powerful aura was definitely not something that the fireball spell could possess!


    Looking at the shocked crowd, Locke just smiled and didn¡¯t exin immediately. He waved his hand and threw the fireball out of his hand.


    Boom!


    A red light exploded on the ground where the fireball fell. With the fireball as the center, the air billow rolled and the ground cracked. Even if they were still more than 20 meters away, Bryce and the others could feel the threat.


    Hiss~


    Everyone took a deep breath and stood there stiffly. Their expressions were stiff, and they only felt that their brains were in a mess.


    Was it really caused by the fireball spell? When did the fireball spell be so powerful?


    They had used the fireball spell for such a long time. Were they all fake?


    Judging from the fluctuation on the spot, even if they were told that it was only level-2 magic, they would not doubt it.

 Chapter 105

    ¡°I believe that when you were studying fireball spell, your tutor must have told you that the greater the fireball you condensed, the greater the power of fireball spell. At the same time, it also means the more magic power you have in your body.¡±


    ¡°But I have to tell you, this is a wrong concept.¡±


    Locke condensed another fireball, which was just an ordinary yellow fireballpared to the previous one. He didn¡¯tpress the fireball with great force.


    Everyone came to their senses and listened to Locke quietly.


    ¡°For example, the fireball in my hand canpress the volume of fire element when the fireball is the same as it.¡±


    As Locke spoke, the fireball in his hand shrank at a visible speed, and its color gradually changed from pale yellow to scarlet. During his presentation, he also used the skill ¡°the sound of sea demons¡±, which was awarded by the systemst time.


    ¡°The fixed amount of fire element is locked in a narrower range, and the power of fireball will increase exponentially. What you need to do now is topress the size of the fireball as much as possible and release it out through spirit power.¡±


    After using the ¡°the sound of sea demon¡±, Locke¡¯s voice became more maic, as if it had some magic. Everyone was immersed in his exnation and instantly understood the key and difficult points of Locke¡¯s exnation.


    As she spoke, Locke threw the fireball out of his hand. The red light of the fire swept into the distance, raising countless dust again.


    Boom!


    Looking at the rolling dust in the distance, Bryce and the others couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    Bryce¡¯s eyes were full of eagerness. He licked his dry lips, as if he was eager to have a try. However, he seemed to have thought of something, and the fire in his eyes suddenly extinguished. He hesitated and asked, ¡°Boss, I have a question.¡±


    Locke looked at him, waiting for his question.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it do harm to ourselves?¡± Bryce asked cautiously.


    The others also calmed down. Yes, when they just came into contact with the magic, their tutors had warned everyone not to change the way of magic, or it would easily cause the magic to lose control.


    Locke smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Bryce¡¯s face froze. Then he whispered, ¡°We won¡¯t die? Is it possible that we will be paralyzed?¡±


    Under Locke¡¯s threatening gaze, he shut up in a hurry.


    Under Locke¡¯smand, ten people stood in a row. After getting along with Locke for a week, they knew that although he was strict, he was not a reckless person, so they were quite obedient to him.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Looking at Bryce and the others, Locke said lightly.


    Under Locke¡¯smand, the ten of them reached out their hands at the same time and slowly condensed a fireball in their palms. After condensing the fireball, everyone was ready topress the size of the fireball ording to what Locke had just told them.


    ¡°The next step is topress the size of fireball. Marcia, you must be able to do it!¡±


    Marcia took a deep breath and thought to herself. At the same time, her spirit power slowly covered the fireball, and the size of the fireball also slowly shrank with the slowly shrinking of the range of spirit power.


    However, when the diameter of the fireball only shrank a few millimeters, she found that the fire element in the fireball began to stir. Fortunately, although there was a disturbance, it was still under control.


    The fireball in Marcia¡¯s hand shrank little by little, and beads of sweat gradually appeared on her forehead. At the same time, the fireball in her hand was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Noticing that the fireball in Marcia¡¯s hand seemed to be out of control, Locke reminded her.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s reminder, Marcia quickly concentrated on controlling spirit power more carefully.


    Finally, the size of the fireball was only half of its original size. However, just as she was a little happy, she suddenly felt a wave of chaotic energy nearby.


    ¡°Shit! I can¡¯t control my fireball.¡±


    Bryce said in a panic.


    ¡°Mine is out of control too!¡± Affected by Bryce, the fireball in Cindy¡¯s hand began to tremble, as if it was about to explode.


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    ¡­


    Before Marcia could take her eyes back from Bryce and the others, she felt that the fire element in the fireball in her hand broke through the limit of her spirit power in an instant. She hurriedly concentrated, trying to suppress this strange movement. But it was toote. The violent fire element hadpletely broken through her control.


    Since Bryce, the fireball had gone berserk.


    Damn it¡­


    Noticing that the fireball in his hand was about to explode, Bryce¡¯s face turned pale. How humiliating it was to die under his spell.


    The others were also in a panic. Seeing that the fireball in their hands hadpletely lost control, they hurriedly threw out the fireball that had lost control. However, what made them helpless was that the fireball, which had already been in a state of madness, instantly lost control and was about to explode as soon as it was out of their control of the spirit power.


    It seemed that they had yed a big game this time! Seeing that fireball was about to explode, Locke didn¡¯t take any action. An idea shed through everyone¡¯s mind. At the same time, they were a little regretful, as if they shouldn¡¯t believe Locke¡¯s words.


    At the same time, Locke suddenly felt a strong wave of magical fluctuation. Then, fireball, which was about to explode, floated quietly in the air as if it was frozen.


    It seemed that time had been forced to stop. Looking at this inconceivable scene, everyone subconsciously swallowed, but only then did they make a move. Their throats werepletely dry.


    At this moment, everyone felt Locke¡¯s power again.


    On the other side, Locke waved his hand and ten fireballs flew towards him. Soon, these fireballs formed a fire circle and surrounded Locke.


    Like drawing a lottery, he pointed at the fireball, which was rotating in front of him, and the fire circle made of fireball stopped.


    This move once again caused everyone to be amazed. It was hard for them to control the fireball. How could it be like a toy in Locke¡¯s hand!


    ¡°This fireball is Matthew¡¯s. It¡¯s obvious that you haven¡¯t grasped the bnce of fire element when you are condensing fireball, so the fire element inside is not stable.¡±


    Matthew was a slightly fat boy. Upon hearing Locke¡¯sment, he lowered his head in shame. Locke pointed out the shorings of Marcus and covered his palm on fireball. Fireball became smaller slowly, and its color changed from yellow to red, and soon it became the size of half a palm.


    Of course, when they condensed fireball, they didn¡¯t refine the fire element with great strength as Locke did. Therefore, the purity of the fire element was naturally not as high as that of Locke, and its power was much less.


    Afterpressing Matthew¡¯s fireball, Locke waved his hand again. The fire ring spun, and the other fireball turned to his front.


    The fireball belonged to Cindy.


    Locke shifted his eyes from the fireball to Cindy and said, ¡°Cindy, the fire element is too big for you to control.¡±


    Cindy nodded awkwardly. When she condensed the fireball, she was indeed a little greedy and entered more fire elements. Aftermenting, Lockepressed the fireball of Cindy again.


    ¡°Bryce, there is a shortage of fire elements in the fireball. To be exact, you can¡¯t even use the most basic fireball spell.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Eric, pay attention to the consumption of spirit power. Don¡¯t inject so much spirit power at the beginning¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Twenty minutester, Lockemented on the shorings of everyone in the process ofpressing the size of fireball, and beside him, 10 red balls floated.


    Looking at the 10 little red fireballs with a threatening atmosphere, Bryce couldn¡¯t help shrinking his head. If these fireballs exploded, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared.


    After Locke finishedmenting, he waved his hand and the fire circle smashed into the distance.

 Chapter 106

    Boom!


    A strong fire light lit up, and a huge impact hit the protective wall of the training ground. The magic array on the protective wall suddenly shed, emitting faint light, blocking the impact outside the wall. However, with the impact, the defensive luster on the wall gradually faded, and the wall was also slightly shaking.


    Although Locke and the others were still a little far from the center of the explosion, a strong wave of air rushed towards them. Locke raised her hand to block the impact.


    Outside the training field, several students were basking in the sun, and two magic books were ced on the table in front of them.


    Out of the corner of his eye, a boy suddenly saw the training ground where Locke and the others were. Bored, he couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°These people, good mages, have to do physical training. The key point is that the academy doesn¡¯t care about it at all.¡±


    A girl next to him said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯d better care about yourself first. Even if others can¡¯t achieve anything, they can go back to inherit the title. If you still can¡¯t master this magic, you will be in danger by the end of the semester.¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, the boy showed a helpless expression. Seeing this, the others alsoughed.


    Boom!


    At this time, the wall of the training ground was trembling slightly, as if it would copse at any time.


    ¡°Shit! Someone attacked the Scr Magic Academy?¡±


    The boy who spoke first sprang up from the chair, and the others looked at the trembling wall in panic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s report it to the Office of Academic Affairs as soon as possible!¡±


    They didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and ran towards the Office of Academic Affairs.


    When several people rushed to the Office of the Academic Affairs, the dust in the training ground gradually dissipated. Everyone¡¯s eyes passed through theyers of dust and fell to the ce where the fireball exploded.


    Hiss!


    When the crowd saw the pit with a radius of nearly ten meters, they took a deep breath. It was unbelievable that the power of the fireball spell could reach such a level!


    Locke was not surprised at the destructive force. After thepressed fireball exploded, the explosive power went straight after the level-2 magic. If ten such fireballs exploded at the same time, it could at least reach the level-3 magic.


    He was calm. He turned around, looked at the crowd and said, ¡°OK, go on.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s voice, Bryce and the others finally came to their senses. Looking at the big pit in the distance, the shock in their eyes gradually turned into enthusiasm and they began to train again.


    While the training was in full swing on the training ground, three teachers of the Office of Academic Affairs were rushing towards the training ground.


    ¡°Mr. Braun, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    A teacher asked. As soon as he was studying magic, he received a message from Braun, asking him to hurry to the No. 3 training ground.


    ¡°I heard from a student that the wall of No. 3 training ground trembled. We need to check the situation immediately and rule out the danger.¡±


    Braun, the middle-aged man in the lead, said seriously. The wall of the training ground was reinforced by a magic array, and it could absolutely withstand the magic of level 3 and below. It could shake the wall, which meant at least the magic of level 3 or even level 4 appeared in the training ground.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Locke Cape was doing some physical training? How did this happen?¡±


    Confused, Braun and his group soon arrived at the training ground where Locke was.


    Creak!


    After entering magic power into a special position, the door slowly opened.


    Seeing the door open, Braun and the others rushed inside in a hurry. However, before they entered the door, they saw a figure blocking the door.


    Braun and the other two also stopped.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, what happened inside?¡±


    Braun asked in a low voice, looking at Locke who was standing in front of the door.


    ¡°We are training now, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to get in. Please go back.¡± Locke said with a smile.


    ¡°Locke Capet, it¡¯s a routine examination. Please get out of the way!¡±


    Then the teacher prepared to break in. However, before he could move, he felt powerful magic energy locked on him, which made him stop.


    The energy fluctuation was so powerful!


    Braun¡¯s pupils moved slightly. Judging from the magic aura of Locke just now, Locke¡¯s strength was probably not weaker than his!


    He is now a level-4 mage! Did the young man in front of her be a level-4 mage at such a young age?


    How ridiculous it was!


    Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, the truth was right in front of his eyes. Yes, the young man in front of him was a powerful level-4 mage.


    The teacher who was stopped was also shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Locke to be so powerful. After taking a deep breath, he stared at Locke and asked, ¡°Locke Capet, do you know what you are doing? If anything happens to the students, you can¡¯t take the responsibility!¡±


    At this time, many students had gathered around.


    ¡°It seems that the Office of Academic Affairs can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± A student eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did these mages have to do physical training? I think it should have been reorganized a long time ago.¡±


    Locke smiled casually and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that we¡¯re training.¡±


    Bryce and the others werepressing the fireball in their hands. It happened to be a critical moment. If these people entered, they would only distract their energy. Moreover, his time was precious. If these people saw the magic training method of Bryce and the others, they would probably ask about it again.


    ¡°Bernal, calm down.¡±


    Braun said to the teacher.


    Hearing Braun¡¯s words, Bernal took a look at Locke and took a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Capet. Eric is also worried about the safety of the students.¡±


    Seeing that Bernal left, Braun asked, ¡°Mr. Capet, are the students really okay?¡±


    Locke smiled and replied, ¡°Of course they are fine.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Braun was silent for a moment. A few secondster, he took a look at Locke and said slowly, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll be sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    After a pause, Braun added, ¡°Mr. Capet, please ensure the safety of the students.¡±


    Locke nodded.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go in first.¡± Locke turned around and closed the door again.


    Bernal said with hatred, ¡°This Locke Capet is too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Will there be any problem if we just go back like this?¡± Another female teacher said worriedly.


    Looking at the closed door, Braun sighed and said to the two, ¡°After all, Locke Capet was chosen by the Vice Dean in person. I don¡¯t think he would do anything harmful to his students.¡±


    ¡°You two go back to work first. I will report this to Mrs. Beh.¡±


    Bernal and the female teacher nodded. That was the only thing they could do now. After discussion, the three of them left the training ground.

 Chapter 107

    ¡°Well, even the tutors in the Office of Academic Affairs can¡¯t do anything to Locke. It seems that this ss is really going to be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°This ss is well known as a ¡°loser ss¡±. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is destroyed or not.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that even the teachers in the Office of Academic Affairs were refused, the surrounding students began to sigh. They previously thought that the Office of Academic Affairs didn¡¯t like Locke¡¯s training method, but it turned out that the teachers in the Office of Academic Affairs didn¡¯t even go in.


    Just as the students outside sighed, the training on the training ground hade to an end.


    In front of Locke, there were nine pieces of fireball floating in the air. Although it failed, it was much better than thest two times.


    At this time, Bryce and others all looked at Marcia.


    The size of the fireball in Marcia¡¯s hand had been reduced to 1/3 of the previous size. Although she was very tired, she did not dare to rx at all. All her attention was focused on the fireball in her hand.


    With the efforts of Marcia, the fireball became smaller and smaller at a visible speed.


    ¡°It seems that Marcia will be the first one to seed among us.¡±


    Looking at the fireball in Marcia¡¯s hand, Bryce said gloomily. Who would have thought that an introverted girl who was usually quiet would be so persistent.


    Failed¡­


    Feeling that the fire element in the fireball in Marcia¡¯s hand was out of control, Locke sighed in his heart.


    As expected, just as Locke finished his words in his heart, he saw that the fire element in the fireball suddenly became restless, and the fireball also trembled and was about to explode in an instant.


    Facing the fireball, which was about to explode, Bryce was no longer flustered at the beginning. They didn¡¯t need to be afraid as their boss was here!


    At this time, Locke also made a move. The powerful spirit power instantly wrapped around the fireball and suppressed the restlessness of the fire element in a strong posture. The fireball, which was about to explode, suddenly stabilized and flew towards Locke.


    Looking at the fireball in front of Locke, Marcia wiped the sweat on her forehead and said in a somewhat frustrated tone, ¡°I still failed¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marcia. You have done a good job.¡± Cindy hugged Marcia andforted her. As she spoke, she nced at Bryce beside her and continued, ¡°Some people even have problems in condensing the most basic fireball.¡±


    Bryce, who had nned tofort Marcia, rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    Locke said with a smile.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Marcia nodded her head heavily, and the depression on her face instantly disappeared.


    Everyone had finished their training, and Locke began toment on their shorings.


    On the other side, Braun also reported what had happened on the training ground to Mrs. Bah. To his surprise, she was not nervous at all. Instead, she asked Braun to be rxed and not worry about Locke¡¯s training.


    Since he had said so, Braun didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    Time flew. A week passed quickly. During the week, in addition to physical training, Bryce and the others gradually mastered the release technique of the new version of the fireball spell. Locke also received the invitation letter from Rosaline.


    In addition to the daily teaching, Locke and Athena mainly read magic books in the small courtyard.


    During Locke¡¯s teaching, Athena went to the library to read a magic book by herself. During this period, some boys wanted to ost her. However, in the face of these boys who wanted to ost her, Athena didn¡¯t even raise her head.


    Gradually, she became the ¡°goddess of ice and snow¡±.


    In order to avoid trouble, they usually borrowed the magic books and read them in the yard.


    The day of the auction came soon.


    As the sunset, the huge city was shrouded in the sunset glow. The faint yellow light sprinkled on the exquisite buildings, making the city more tender and beautiful.


    As the headquarters, the Treasure Pavilion was extremely lofty. It was a ten-story building, which covered arge area. In front of the building was a square, with exquisite floor tiles and arge fountain in the center.


    When Locke and Athena arrived at the Treasure Pavilion, they found that there was a line of nearly a hundred meters in front of the square.


    The annual auction of the Treasure Pavilion, in addition to the big families, naturally attracted the attention of the whole city. These people were the leaders of some small organizations or practitioners, which was a ce of leisure without joining any organizations. They didn¡¯t receive an invitation from the Treasure Pavilion.


    Although these people didn¡¯t have much money to participate in the auction, it still couldn¡¯t stop them from taking part in it. After all, such arge auction was basically a fairy battle between the top forces. Although they couldn¡¯t participate, they could see the world and have the ability to brag in the future.


    ¡°Young man, are you also here for the auction?¡±


    Seeing Locke and Athena standing still, a middle-aged man asked enthusiastically.


    Although Locke and Athena were good-looking, the clothes they wore were not as luxurious as those of the nobility. Moreover, if one got an invitation, when he or she went to the auction, he or she would like to walk over like this.


    He directly regarded Locke and Athena as the nobility who wanted to see the world.


    Locke nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here for the auction.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to wait for a while.¡±


    Looking at the long queue ahead, the man said helplessly, ¡°People like us who don¡¯t have an invitation can only queue up here and pay the admission fee of 100 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the VIP passage.¡± The man pointed at another spacious entrance in the front and looked at the VIP passage in the distance. He could not help but show admiration in his eyes. He mumbled, ¡°When I have money in the future, I must get a red invitation.¡±


    ¡°A red invitation?¡±


    Locke was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the invitation was graded.


    ¡°There are two types of invitation in the Treasure Pavilion, red and purple. The red invitation is usually for the rtively powerful strength in Naton County. And this purple invitation is especially for the peak forces or the powerful practitioners in Naton County.¡±


    The man exined to Locke and Athena. While speaking, he raised his headcently because he thought that he was experienced and knowledgeable.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Humphrey, don¡¯t dream about it. It¡¯s just a daydream for you, the small gang, to receive the invitation from the Treasure Pavilion!¡±


    Hearing the mocking voice from behind, Humphrey¡¯s face turned red.


    Three men came up from behind, led by a strong man full of mockery.


    The strong man came over, looked at Locke, Athena and the others, and said with an evil smile, ¡°You, go to the back!¡±


    Locke was speechless at the sight of the aggressive man.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t respond, the strong man clenched his fists threateningly.


    ¡°Alvin, be careful not to be cklisted by the Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    Seeing that Alvin was about to take action, Humphrey stood in front of Locke and Athena secretly and reminded him loudly.


    Alvinughed. How could the organizer Treasure Pavilion have the time to care about their cutting in line? He pushed Humphrey away and reached out to Locke, intending to lift Locke to the back.

 Chapter 108

    Bang!


    The next moment, Humphrey flew out like the trajectory of a parab and smash heavily on the ground.


    ¡°Fuck, how dare you hit me? Guys,e on!¡±


    The two men behind Alvin came to their senses and punched at Locke¡¯s nose. As expected, they were pped away by Locke easily.


    Originally, Locke didn¡¯t want to participate in the conflicts between these forces. But he had no choice. Some people were too ignorant and came to make trouble for him.


    Everything happened too fast. Looking at Alvin and the other two lying on the ground, Humphrey was a little stunned.


    ¡°Young man, why did you suddenly make a move?¡± Humphrey rubbed his hands and became a little flustered.


    ¡°A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. This young man is going to be miserable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare you fight in front of the Treasure Pavilion? Aren¡¯t you making trouble for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect to see a good show before I entered the Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    The crowd whispered, and many of them even showed a look of schadenfreude. Sure enough, the guards in front of the square were quickly attracted by the sound here.


    A middle-aged man who looked like a steward came over with his men.


    Seeing the people from the Treasure Pavilioning over, Humphrey sighed and said to Locke with a bitter smile, ¡°Maybe we can¡¯t enter the auction.¡±


    ¡°Sir, they actually hit us. Please uphold justice for us!¡±


    Alvin cried when he saw the steward.


    ¡°Sir, they attacked us first. We were forced to defend ourselves.¡± Seeing that Alvinined first, Humphrey exined immediately.


    Looking at Alvin on the ground, the steward frowned. Then he looked at Locke and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡°The two want to cut in line, so I just kicked them out of the line.¡±


    Locke nced at Alvin and said casually.


    This young man was so arrogant!


    Seeing Locke¡¯s casual look, the people next to him sighed in their hearts.


    Contrary to the others, the middle-aged man was a little surprised. His ability to be a steward depended on his ability to observe people¡¯s expressions. Judging from the temperament of the two people in front of him, he believed that they were definitely not ordinary people.


    He must deal with this matter well by himself and never offend the two people in front of him.


    Just as the middle-aged man was calcting, Locke took out the invitation from his pocket and threw it to him.


    Seeing something flying over, the middle-aged man subconsciously reached out his hand to catch it.


    When he saw the purple invitation, his face changed slightly. Then he opened the invitation carefully. When he saw the seal inside, he slightly bent his body and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Capet, and Miss Athena.¡±


    The others were stunned and didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a purple invitation!¡±


    Someone shouted as he looked at the thing in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Who are these two young men? How could they take out the purple invitation?¡±


    Many people began to be curious about the identities of Locke and Athena.


    On the other side, Alvin¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the invitation in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand. He knew he was in trouble.


    Sure enough, pointing at Alvin and his men, the middle-aged man ordered the guards behind him, ¡°Pull these three men into the ck list of the Treasure Pavilion. Besides, throw them far away.¡±


    After giving the order, the middle-aged man put on a respectful smile again. ¡°Mr. Capet and Miss Athena, are you satisfied with this?¡±


    Locke nodded. He didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on someone like Alvin who was not even a supporting role.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t pursue it anymore, the middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Please follow me, two distinguished guests.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Locke turned to look at Humphrey who waspletely shocked and said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Humphrey came back to his senses from shock. When he heard that Locke invited him, he was too excited to say anything. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Capet!¡±


    Under the envious gaze of the crowd, Humphrey followed Locke into the square.


    Led by another maid, they three arrived at the auction soon.


    Just like the auction of other Treasure Pavilions, the venue was divided into 3 floors. The top floor was a private room, the second floor was a booth with separate tables and chairs, and the bottom floor was a few seats that were like a cinema, leaning together.


    However, although the setting of the venue was simr, it was three or four times more than that of Bone City. It was extremely luxurious and exquisite in all kinds of decorations.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, thank you for taking me in.¡± Humphrey said gratefully. He was observant after going through numerous hardships. It was a great honor for him to be brought in by Locke. He would never expect to enter a private room on the third floor with Locke.


    Locke didn¡¯t stop Humphrey from leaving.


    ¡°Locke.¡±


    Locke looked around and found that Rosaline was walking towards them. Beside Rosaline, there was a fat middle-aged man.


    ¡°Count Grace and Miss Grace.¡± At the sight of the two, the maid bowed respectfully.


    ¡°This is Mr. Capet and Miss Athena, right? They are so young and promising with good temperament.¡± Count Grace said with a smile.


    Was this girl a level-4 master?


    While speaking, Count Grace looked at Athena carefully. Although he had heard from his daughter that Athena was extraordinary, he was still a little shocked when he really saw her. He had an illusion that Athena was more graceful than the children of the duke he had seen.


    It seemed that she was born with this kind of temperament.


    ¡°Mr. Grace, I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Locke said modestly with a smile on his face.


    The maid stood aside. Although she kept afortable smile on her face, she was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that the two young people could be received by Mr. Count in person.


    What were the identities of these two young men? She had worked in the Treasure Pavilion for a long time and knew all the famous people of Naton County, so she was sure that the two were not in this industry.


    ¡°If you have time, you two muste to our family. I will treat you well then.¡±


    Count Grace said sincerely.


    ¡°OK, we will definitelye over then.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Then ask Rosaline to entertain you. I have something else to do.¡±


    Count Grace was about to leave too. Although he attached great importance to his rtionship with Locke, he still needed to receive many people from big families today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡±


    Rosaline said to Locke and Athena with a smile when she saw that Count Grace left.


    Locke and Athena followed Rosaline, and came to room 11.


    The whole room looked quaint and elegant. On the top of the room was a candlestick chandelier. Facing the auction table, there were two chairs covered with mink fur.


    After entering the private room, Rosaline asked the maid to bring a bottle of red wine and a few tes of desserts.


    After everything was arranged, she left.


    There were a total of 20 private rooms on the three floors, each of which represented a powerful force, especially the ones at the top. For example, room 1 was reserved for marquises, while the people of the Scr Magic Academy were in room 2. Therefore, even if it was room 11, it was definitely a symbol of identity and status.


    Looking down, Locke found that nearly half of the people on the bottom floor had been seated, and many people hade on the second floor.


    About half an hourter, all the seats were finally full.

 Chapter 109

    Finally, the auction was about to begin. Rosaline walked gracefully and slowly to the auction block in the middle.


    As Rosaline arrived at the auction block, the hall gradually quieted down, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her.


    With so many eyes on her, Rosaline did not show any stage fright. She smiled calmly and confidently, and her behavior was capable and decent. She lookedpletely like a strong woman.


    ¡°First of all, on behalf of the Grace family, I wee you all.¡±


    ¡°The Grace family is powerful and prosperous without everyone¡¯s trust and support. I wish everyone can get what they want.¡±


    ¡°I dere¡­ The auction begins!¡±


    Under the thunderous apuse, she walked down the stage, followed by a middle-aged auctioneer.


    ¡°First, the first auction item is¡­¡±


    ¡°A level-2 magic book of ice, frozen technique, the starting price is 10000 gold coins, and each time the bidding price is 1000 gold coins.¡±


    Although the area of the auction house was huge, the auctioneer¡¯s voice was still heard by everyone present. Obviously, he used some magic to transmit sound and spread it everywhere.


    Ice attribute was a rtively rare magic property. A level-2 magic book of ice was rtively preciouspared to other magic books.


    As soon as the auctioneer finished his words, the audience on the bottom floor began to be restless, and many of them began to be tempted.


    ¡°Eleven thousand gold coins!¡±


    ¡°Twelve thousand gold coins!¡±


    ¡­


    People began to bid.


    However,pared to these people, the atmosphere on the 2nd and 3rd floors was much colder. The people who could sit here were all powerful. Level-2 ice magic was not enough to attract their attention.


    ¡°Mr. Count, I got the news that Locke Capet is in room 11.¡±


    In room 3, Butler Dyna reported to Count Brandon, lowering her head.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s name, Count Bandon¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. Looking at the direction of the auction block, he said in a low voice, ¡°The most important purpose today is not here. I¡¯ll take care of himter.¡±


    After saying that, he closed his eyes, as if he was waiting for something.


    The auction went on.


    Looking at the people who were bidding, Locke felt a little bored. He asked the maid behind him, ¡°Is the Brandon family also here? Which room is it?¡±


    It seemed that the man in front of her was really not from Saint Rebouhe City. Otherwise, how could he not know which private room the Brandon family was in? After all, for so many years, all the major forces had their own private rooms.


    The maid replied, ¡°Mr. Capet, the Brandon family is in room 3.¡±


    ¡°Room 3¡­¡± Locke rubbed his chin and thought for a while. Then he smiled weirdly.


    Seeing the smile on Locke¡¯s face, Athena immediately knew what he was thinking. ¡°Do you want to have fun?¡±


    Looking at the direction of room 3, Locke smiled faintly and said, ¡°This bastard has caused me so many troubles. Of course, I have to pay him back.¡±


    Bastard? Cause trouble? The maid was stunned for a moment, and quickly summarized the meaning of the conversation between the two. A few secondster, she got an answer: the two people in front of her have enmity with the Brandon family!


    The Brandon family was one of the top three families in Naton County, and Count Brandon was even more shocked by the fact that the Naton County family was about to shake three people. How could the two people in front of her want to take revenge on the Brandon family?


    Locke didn¡¯t know how shocked the maid was.


    Locke asked, ¡°Is there anything that is very popr in this auction? Or is there anything that the Brandon family wants?¡±


    ¡°If it was in the past, all the major forces might have been for thest few finales of the auction, but this year is really different.¡±


    ¡°A level-4 magic book of thunder from the Brandon family will be auctioned at this auction.¡±


    The maid said slowly.


    Hearing this, Locke suddenly became interested. ¡°Why is the magic book of the Brandon family at the auction?¡±


    ¡°Half a year ago, the library of Brandon¡¯s family was once stolen and a lot of magic books were lost. The final one is this level-4 magic book of thunder, which records the inherited magic of the Brandon family, thunder sword.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the level-4 thunder magic can gather the power of thunder and form swords of thunder to kill enemies. Each thunder sword has an arc attached to it. Even if it is not directly concentrated, it will be hurt by the arc. Generally speaking, this magic is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely a great shame for a family that the family¡¯s magic book has been stolen. Count Brandon was furious about it and used all his strength to track down the thief, but he couldn¡¯t find him in half a year.¡±


    ¡°Half a yearter, when everyone thought that the thief had disappeared, unexpectedly, someone came to the Treasure Pavilion with the magic book of the Brandon family and asked for an auction in the Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    Speaking of this, the maidughed and said in a gloating tone, ¡°Since their cultivation method has been auctioned, of course, the Brandon family is unwilling, but they have no choice but agree to sell it in private. But unfortunately, the auctioneer has already said that the magic book can only be auctioned.¡±


    At this point, everyone knew that the auctioneer seemed to want to embarrass the Brandon family. Of course, the Brandon family also put pressure on the Grace family and asked the Grace family to hand over the magic book and provide the person who took out the magic book. However, the Gace family was amercial family, and the most important thing for a businessman was reputation.


    If the Grace family really caved in, their century-old reputation would be ruined, which was undoubtedly a devastating blow to a family that was based on business. So he resisted the pressure and insisted on a public auction.


    Hearing this, Locke smiled and said to Athena, ¡°This thief is very interesting. If I have the chance, I can make acquaintance with him.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would have set a fire and burned the whole library.¡±


    Athena chuckled.


    Locke¡¯s eyes lit up and he was eager to have a try. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s try it sometime.¡±


    The library was the lifeblood of a family. If they really burned the library of the Brandon family, it would be a heavy blow to the Brandon family.


    The maid¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the conversation between the two. These two men really dared to do anything, one was crueler than the other.


    Just as the two were nning to burn the library of the Brandon family, the auctioneer¡¯s voice rang out again.


    ¡°The next auction item is a level-4 magic book of thunder.¡±


    In room 3, Count Brandon suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the auction block.


    ¡°The starting price is 500 thousand gold coins. There is no limit to raising the price.¡±


    Hearing this, the auction house suddenly became quiet. The people at the bottom didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and the people on the second floor also quieted down. Everyone knew that the magic book of the Brandon family would appear at the auction, so they naturally didn¡¯t dare to make a sound at this time.


    In front of such a powerful family like the Brandon family, it would be courting death if they dared to bid now.

 Chapter 110

    ¡°Six hundred thousand.¡±


    As expected, someone shouted in room 3 where Count Brandon was.


    The auction house was very quiet, and no one was bidding.


    Looking at the quiet auction house, Count Brandon looked calm, neither happy nor sad. He knew that someone would definitely bid for it.


    ¡°Seven hundred thousand gold coins.¡±


    Sure enough, there was a sound from room 1.


    Then came theughter of Marquis Hyman, ¡°I heard that the magic book of thunder is not bad. A cultivation method of thunder is needed in the military camp.¡±


    Hearing Marquis Hyman¡¯s words, Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened. If the magic book of the Brandon family was really used by the army, then the Brandon family would be humiliated.


    However, the Brandon family had prepared for this auction for a long time. Besides, he was clear about the strength of the Hyman family.


    Therefore, Count Brandon was sure to win this auction. Looking in the direction of room 1, he sneered and said, ¡°Really? I wonder if Mr. Marquis has so many gold coins.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Marquis Hyman¡¯s calm voice came from room 1.


    Seeing the tit for tat between the two people, the onlookers on the ground suddenly became excited. They came to the auction just to see thepetition between the peak forces!


    ¡°Eight hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Nine hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°One million.¡±


    ¡°Eleven hundred thousand.¡±


    Neither of the two sides wanted to give up. The price soon reached 1.1 million gold coins.


    In room 3, Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Hyman, you bastard! It was supposed to cost 500 thousand, but now it cost twice as much!¡¯


    In sharp contrast to this, Marquis Hyman in Room 1 was extremely happy. This level-4 magic book of thunder was dispensable to the Hyman family. The reason why he raised the price was that he wanted to give disgust to Count Brandon.


    ¡°Fifteen hundred thousand gold coins.¡± The bidding came again from room 1. This time, Marquis Hyman increased four hundred thousand gold coins directly.


    After raising the price this time, he waved his hand, indicating that his subordinates beside him not to continue bidding. He knew that the Brandon family was determined to get the level-4 magic book, so even if he raised the price to 1.5 million gold coins, the other party would follow him.


    ording to his understanding of the Brandon family, the bottom line should be about 1.5 million gold coins.


    ¡°Sixteen hundred thousand gold coins.¡±


    Sure enough, another voice came from room 2.


    With a professional smile on his face, the auctioneer looked around the auction house and said slowly, ¡°1.6 million gold coins. Is there anyone else who wants to raise the price?¡±


    It was over.


    Seeing this, the people sitting below sighed in their hearts. Even Marquis Hyman, the biggest rival of the Brandon family, had given up, how could there be anyone else to raise the price?


    There was no doubt that the magic book woulde back to the Brandon family soon.


    ¡°Sixteen hundred thousand first.¡±


    ¡°Sixteen hundred thousand second.¡±


    The auctioneer shouted. Knowing that it was a foregone conclusion, the auctioneer didn¡¯t waste any more time. ¡°1.6 millionst chance¡­¡±


    ¡°Sixteen point one hundred thousand.¡±


    A voice came from the crowd.


    Someone was bidding!


    The people below were stunned and didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on. If he continued to bid at this time, he waspletely against the Brandon family.


    Moreover, they felt like he was making fun of someone when he raised the price by ten thousand?


    Those who hade to watch the show were all excited at this moment. For them, the auction item was not the protagonist, but the fight between the major forces!


    ¡°It¡¯s room 11!¡±


    Someone quickly figured out the direction of the voice.


    Following the direction the man pointed, everyone looked at the private room where Locke was. They were full of shock and confusion.


    Who was in room 11? How dare he go against the Brandon family?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly remembered that my table at home has a short leg. I think this book is so good to pad the leg. Mr. Count, would you like to give it up?¡±


    Locke¡¯s voice was calm and orderly, as if he was talking about something reasonable.


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, all the people below were stunned. What did they hear?


    The table at home was uneven, so you wanted to take this magic book back to pad the table leg!


    He was going to take the inherited magic book back to pad the table leg!


    It was a pure humiliation!


    In the room, hearing Locke¡¯s words, Athena burst intoughter.


    The maid behind them was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Locke would be so bold to make trouble for the Brandon family in public.


    The expressions of the people in the private rooms were also very wonderful.


    In room 1, Marquis Hyman was also stunned for a while and then burst intoughter. Afterughing, he ordered the person beside him in a low voice, ¡°Go and check who is in room 11.¡±


    The man nodded and went out.


    In room 2, there was also a strange look on Mallory¡¯s face. He turned his head to look at Mrs. Beh and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Is the voice¡­ Is it from Locke?¡±


    ¡°It should be him.¡± Mrs. Beh nodded resignedly.


    In another luxurious room, Count Grace and Rosaline looked a little surprised. Even though they knew that Locke had a grudge against the Brandon family, they didn¡¯t expect that Locke would choose to confront the Brandon family head-on at this time.


    There are three level-4 mages in the Brandon family!


    Athena was the only level-4 mage by Locke¡¯s side, so it was obviously irrational to be against the Brandon family now.


    The one who had changed most was Count Brandon in Room 3. He stared in the direction of Locke¡¯s room, with cold killing intent in his eyes. Finally, he slowly spat out two words, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Eighteen hundred thousand.¡±


    Butler Dyna shouted.


    In room 11, Locke smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Eighteen point one hundred thousand.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t have 1.81 million gold coins with him, he was not anxious at all. After all, there was a level-6 soul restoration elixir in the system space. It was the reward given by Asclepius when he thought Locke was friendly enough.


    Of course, he just wanted to disgust Count Brandon. He was not stupid enough to really take this magic book. The soul restoration elixir was just his asset.


    ¡°This guy is deliberately making trouble for Brandon. Did he have any conflict with Brandon before?¡± in room 2, Mallory asked in confusion.


    Mrs. Beh sighed and said, ¡°No matter what conflicts there were in the past, with Brandon¡¯s vengeful character, the rtionship between the two may have reached an irreparable level.¡±


    ¡°Two million.¡±


    ¡°Twenty point one hundred thousand.¡±


    Locke said slowly.


    It was very quiet in the auction house. People could only hear their breaths getting heavier and heavier. They finally realized that the price increased by ten thousand at a time. It was just a joke on Count Brandon!


    While they were shocked, they were also very curious about the background of the people in room 11 who dared to make trouble for the Brandon family.


    Looking in the direction of Locke¡¯s room, Count Brandon¡¯s face turned livid with anger.


    ¡°Brat, you still need to have a clear estimation of yourself. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±

 Chapter 111

    In Brandon¡¯s tone, everyone felt undisguised killing intent.


    ¡°This is an auction. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate to threaten people with money.¡± In room 1, Marquis Hyman sneered.


    ¡°Brandon, you are getting more and more vicious. How dare you threaten others in front of so many people?¡±


    Mallory¡¯s voice came from room 2.


    Hearing what Mallory said, Count Brandon directly ignored Marquis Hyman. He looked at Mallory and asked coldly, ¡°Is the Scr Magic Academy going to interfere in the affairs between our two forces?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only know that the people in the Scr Magic Academy can¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    Said Mallory in a deep and domineering tone.


    It turned out that the people in room 11 are from the Scr Magic Academy!


    Everyone was shocked. Didn¡¯t the Scr Magic Academy always remain neutral? When did they join hands with Mr. Marquis to suppress the Brandon family?


    In room 1, the person who had gone out to investigate just pushed the door open and came in.


    ¡°Mr. Marquis, the person in Room 11 is Locke Capet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Marquis Hyman was stunned again. Apparently, he didn¡¯t expect that the person who challenged Count Brandon in public was Locke.


    Looking at the room where Locke was, Marquis Hyman chuckled and said, ¡°It seems that this is an interesting young man.¡±


    Hearing what Mallory said, Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened. Although the Scr Magic Academy didn¡¯t participate in the power struggles, its strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Strictly speaking, the strength of the Scr Magic Academy was stronger than that of the Brandon family and the Hyman family.


    Now that Locke was on the side of the Scr Magic Academy, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Locke.


    ¡°Everyone, I think there is nothing wrong with Count Brandon.¡±


    A voice came from room 5 and said with a smile. Everyone knew that this was Count Basel. They were not surprised that Count Basel would stand out to speak. After all, the Basel family and the Brandon family were in the offensive and defensive alliance.


    Looking at the direction of the room of Locke, Count Basel said, ¡°Everyone knows that if the bidders don¡¯t have so much money, they are raising the price maliciously by doing so. For such a bidder, you all know what to do.¡±


    A few years ago, there was a case of malicious bidding. After it was found, the bidder was heavily beaten and thrown out of the city. In the end, he was killed by his opponent.


    Everyone looked at Locke, waiting for Locke¡¯s response. In their opinion, it would be dangerous if Locke couldn¡¯t afford so much money.


    Looking at the direction of the auctioneer, Locke asked, ¡°I remember that you can rece gold coins with equivalent things, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can really use something of the same value as the gold coins,¡±


    The auctioneer nodded and said.


    Hearing this, Locke smiled and said, ¡°Then no problem. Let¡¯s continue the auction.¡±


    ¡°I want to verify the financial resources of the other party first.¡± Count Brandon said to the auctioneer. He didn¡¯t believe that with the strength of the Caprt family, Locke could afford two million gold coins!


    However, at this moment, a maid came to the auction house and said something to the auctioneer. After the maid went down, the auctioneer announced loudly, ¡°The Treasure Pavilion has confirmed that the customer in room 11 is able to pay.¡±


    Locke was also a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Count Grace would speak for him directly. Except for the four hundred thousand gold coins left in Lister, he only had about six hundred thousand gold coins with him now.


    The Grace family!


    Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened. He could tell that the Grace family was helping Locke. The Grace family, you would regret your choice one day!


    ¡°Two point five million.¡±


    Count Brandon gritted his teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Two point five one million.¡±


    Locke continued.


    In the room, Count Brandon¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He said to Butler Dyna, ¡°Raise the price to three million directly. If he continues to add, I will give up temporarily.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Butler Dyna hesitated. This magic book was the inherited cultivation method of the Brandon family. The Old Count had ordered him to take it back.


    ¡°No one can take away anything from the Brandon family¡±


    Count Brandon¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. Locke hade up to his killing list.


    Butler Dyna nodded and shouted, ¡°Three million!¡±


    Hiss!


    The people below couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Three million! A level-4 magic book was worth three million!


    They couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears, waiting for Locke¡¯s bid. However, to their surprise, Locke didn¡¯t speak this time.


    ¡°Forget it. If I use this book to pad the table leg, it means that I have no taste like some family. I will give it to you out of kindness.¡± In the room, Locke took a sip of wine and said with a smile.


    Count Brandon¡¯s words were clearly heard by Athena. Since he had known the other party¡¯s n, Locke would not be the scapegoat, so she continued to bid.


    Bang!


    From the direction of Room 3, came the sound of the explosion.


    ¡°Good¡­ Very good!¡±


    Looking at the direction of Locke, Count Brandon¡¯s face turned livid with anger, but heughed instead. The chair behind him had already been shaken to pieces.


    Finally, Count Brandon got it at a price of 2.51 million gold coins.


    ¡°Who are the people in room 11? They offended the Brandon family all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°There is no doubt that the people in room 11 will definitely face the crazy revenge of the Brandon family.¡±


    The crowd sighed.


    Because of the bidding between Locke and Brandon, thest two items seemed a little t.


    The two finales were a long sword of level 5 and a level-5 magic book of wind. The Brandon family had been at a disadvantage in the following bidding because they had spent arge number of gold coins on their magic book.


    Finally, the long sword of level 5 fell into the hands of Marquis Hyman, and the level-5 magic book of wind fell into the hands of Mallory.


    An hourter, the auction was over, and then came the unique wine party.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Locke saw Mallory walking towards him.


    Looking at Locke, Mallory reproached, ¡°Boy, you are so bold to oppose that guy openly.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, we have reached the point of endless hatred.¡±


    Locke shrugged and said casually.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay in Lister all the time? Why did you have a conflict with Brandon?¡± Shaking his head helplessly, Mallory reminded, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, you have to be careful in the future. Brandon is a vengeful person.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man with an extremely gloomy face and gloomy eyes slowly walked towards them.

 Chapter 112

    Count Brandon stopped in front of Locke and stared at Locke. He wanted to see who was able to let the Brandon family lose heavily.


    Locke was not afraid at all and looked up at Count Brandon. Although no one spoke, everyone around them felt a faint murderous aura.


    ¡°Who the hell is this young man? How dare he make trouble for Count Brandon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡±


    At this time, the rest of the people who participated in the auction were also discussing. Many people began to inquire about the identity of Locke, and some evenughed at his misfortune.


    Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened. Looking at Locke, he lowered his voice and said meaningfully, ¡°Boy, I heard that the public security of the Naton city is not very good recently. You¡¯d better be careful when you go out, in case you lose your life.¡±


    The threat was self-evident.


    Locke smiled faintly and shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m always lucky. There is no need for Mr. Count to worry about my safety. I see that Mr. Count doesn¡¯t look good, so you should pay more attention to your health. If anything happens to you, the Brandon family will probably lose.¡±


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue!¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Brandon count¡¯s face darkened and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. This is Naton City, and not everyone can act wildly.¡±


    ¡°Brandon, this gentleman is right. If you are not in good health, you can go home and rest. If there is anything wrong outside, the Brandon family will be in danger.¡±


    As soon as Count Brandon finished speaking, the voice of Marquis Hyman came to his mind. At the same time, he walked over from a distance with a smile.


    Looking at Marquis Hyman, Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened.


    Marquis Hyman also came to Locke¡¯s side. Looking at the handsome and confident young man, he sighed, ¡°You are really a brave young man. Mr. Capet has such an imposing spirit at his age, and his future must be limitless.¡±


    When he saw Athena beside Locke, he was even more shocked. The inherent noble temperament was absolutely not something that an ordinary person could possess. The identity of the girl in front of him was probably even more unfathomable.


    Locke was more important to him.


    Locke smiled and replied modestly, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°Neither arrogant nor rash. Mr. Capet is not only young and promising, but also mentally mature. It¡¯s his fortune that Bryce can follow you.¡± Marquis Hyman praised. He could tell that what Locke said just now was sincere and not affected at all, unlike some geniuses who pretended to be modest.


    The two talked and ignored Count Brandon.


    At this time, Count Brandon¡¯s face turned livid and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Mallory felt a little helpless. He interrupted the conversation between the two and said, ¡°You two, the party held by the Grace family is quite good. Maybe it will be more interesting for us to talk while eating.¡±


    It seemed that Marquis Hyman just remembered the dinner party. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Locke nodded and walked towards the dinner party arm in arm with Athena.


    Then they left, leaving Count Brandon with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Mr. Count, we?¡±


    Noticing that Count Brandon was restraining his anger, the bulter asked cautiously.


    Looking at the direction in which Locke left, Count Brandon¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent, as if he wanted to swallow Locke alive. It was not until Locke and the otherspletely disappeared that he slowly spat out two words, ¡°Go back.¡±


    As soon as the Brandon family left, the people on the first floor also slowly left. Only those who had the invitation were qualified to attend the dinner. However, they were satisfied to see such a wonderful fight. They were sure that what happened today would spread all over the city on the second day.


    The guests at the dinner party were basically some families with a good rtionship with the Grace family, and other hostile families had already left like the Brandon family.


    As soon as they entered the dinner party, many people in charge of different forces came to Locke. After being annoyed, Locke and Athena said goodbye to Count Grace and left.


    Sure enough, on the second day, the news that Locke and Count Brandonpeted with each other in the auction swept through the whole city, and the identity of Locke was soon revealed.


    ¡°What? Is this the loser Locke Capet?¡±


    ¡°Hush! How dare you call him a loser? He is now the tutor of the Scr Magic Academy! To be the tutor of the Scr Magic Academy, one must be at least as powerful as a level-3 mage.¡± The man hurriedly covered the mouth of the previous speaker with a careful look.


    The man said that he knew, but he still asked in surprise, ¡°But it¡¯s said that he doesn¡¯t have magic talent and can¡¯t ¨C practice magic. Why does he suddenly change to a level-3 mage?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many geniuses died in the hands of their enemies just because of their outstanding performance?¡±


    ¡°If so, it can only be said that Locke Capet is too scheming. He has endured so many years of ridicule.¡±


    From small tea houses and bars torge family forces, only one day, everyone knew what had happened to Locke.


    The city was in turmoil, but Locke was not affected at all. Besides the teaching, there was practice universe and learning magic.


    At present, the seventh sense of the small universe had beenpletely consolidated. During this period of time, he had also learned the magic of earth and wood, and could skillfully use four level-4 magic at the same time. That was to say, he was actually a level-4 mage now.


    And because of the small universe, he was absolutely invincible among the level-4 mages. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the small universe in his body reached the middle stage of the seventh sense.


    In the courtyard of the vi.


    ¡°The magicpetition will be held in one month.¡±


    Putting down the letter sent by the owl in his hand, Locke thought for a while and then turned to Athena, ¡°These students have almost finished their training, but theyckbat experience. Not long after, the school will have training in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. My teaching task has beenpleted. When they go to training, we can have a good walk in Naton City.¡±


    Athena closed the magic book, stretched herself and said with a smile, ¡°Life and death battle is the best way to improvebat effectiveness.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯d better solve the current problem first.¡± Athena said with a smile as if she had found something.


    Locke was a little surprised, and then he knew what Athena was talking about. In the distance, a group of people wereing. It was obvious that their target was his vi.

 Chapter 113

    The one who took the lead was a young man with a cold face. He was about 20 years old, and the three golden bars on his chest were unusually bright.


    ¡°James, the vi where Locke Capet lives is right in front of us.¡±


    A tall and thin student said with a ttering smile, pointing at Locke¡¯s vi.


    James didn¡¯t say a word. He looked in the direction of the apartment, and a fighting spirit shed in his eyes.


    With the divine consciousness, Locke soon knew what had happened. At the same time, he was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    This young man was James, the most talented in Naton County. Recently, he broke through to the level-3 mage. With the disclosure of Locke¡¯s identity, many people were discussing that Locke was really the most talented in Naton County.


    James was a little depressed. Originally, it was absolutely a happy thing from breakthrough to the level-3 mage. After all, it¡¯s unprecedented to be a level-3 mage at the age of 21 in the history of Naton. However, he was not happy at all. He lost his reputation as the most talented.


    Therefore, the first thing he did after he came out was to challenge Locke Capet. He wanted to prove with his strength that he was the most talented in Naton County!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that James has be the level-3 mage of gold. His talent is probably second to none even in the King City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe that he can be a grand mage surpassing level 6 in a short time.¡±


    ¡°He is just a little younger, and still a little impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, young people should be more energetic, shouldn¡¯t they? Do they have to bask in the sun, drink tea and chat every day like you and me?¡±


    At this time, in addition to the people who came with James, many tutors also came out of their own rooms, as if they were watching the fun. From beginning to end, no one had told them exactly about Locke¡¯s cultivation base, so they also wanted to know how powerful Locke Capet was.


    In addition to the tutors who were watching the fun, the granddaughter of Fremont, Monica, was also standing in the distance expressionlessly.


    ¡°James, Monica is also there!¡± A boy beside James said excitedly, pointing in the direction of Monica.


    Hearing this, James¡¯s body trembled. Then he turned around and looked in the direction the boy pointed to. Sure enough, he saw Monica.


    Monica was looking at him! James felt his heart pounding and he was a little excited.


    I must do my best to impress Monica!


    James clenched his fists subconsciously and swore to himself.


    Monica was a famous ice goddess. Before Athena came, she was known as the most beautiful woman in the Scr Magic Academy. 80% of the boys in the academy were her admirers, and James was one of them.


    At this time, Locke came out of the courtyard. Looking at the menacing crowd, he said lightly, ¡°This is a private area. No entry is allowed.¡±


    ¡°Are you Locke Capet?¡±


    James looked at Locke in confusion. The person in front of him was too young to be believed to be a level-3 mage at such a young age. Even he didn¡¯t be a level-3 mage until he was 21 years old.


    Locke nodded slightly.


    Seeing Locke admit it, James took a deep breath, stared at Locke and said slowly, ¡°I want to challenge you!¡±


    With a faint smile, Locke shook his head and refused, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy. I have to cookter, so I don¡¯t have time to ept any boring challenge.¡±


    He was too busy to take up his challenge?


    Hearing Locke¡¯s exnation, James was stunned. Before he came here, he had spected the reason why Locke refused him. For example, as a tutor, it was inconvenient for him to ept his challenge, or he used the excuse of physical difort to refuse the challenge. But he didn¡¯t expect that it was such a reason.


    The others were also confused. He had to cookter, so he didn¡¯t have time to ept the challenge. How could he have such a casual reason?


    They could feel the contempt in Locke¡¯s tone.


    At the same time, Locke had waved his hand, indicating that James and the others could leave, and he was about to go back to the courtyard.


    As the challenger this time, James¡¯s face had already turned red. Obviously, he was a little angry. He had been regarded as the pride of heaven since he was a child, and had never been looked down upon like this.


    ¡°Locke Capet, you are a tutor of our academy. You don¡¯t even dare to ept a student¡¯s challenge. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± James asked, gritting his teeth.


    Hearing this, Locke paused for a second and turned around to look at James.


    Seeing Locke stop, James was overjoyed.


    Locke rubbed his chin as if he was thinking about the meaning of James¡¯s words. Just when James thought Locke was going to agree, Locke said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around again and walked towards the gate of the courtyard. He would not be fooled by such a poor trick.


    Seeing that Locke was about to leave, James got anxious. He saw a trace of disappointment on the face of Monica.


    James was instantly overwhelmed by the desire to win. His face darkened slightly as if he had made up his mind. Regardless of anything else, the gold attribute in front of him began to gather.


    In a second, a big golden sword was formed.


    The golden sword, with violent energy, attacked Locke¡¯s back.


    The others were also confused. None of them had expected that James would suddenlyunch an attack.


    The other tutors¡¯ faces changed.


    ¡°James was too impulsive.¡±


    A tutor not far away said worriedly. They were so far away that there was no time to stop him.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden sword had already arrived behind Locke.


    Too bad! Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t respond at all, James felt a little regretful. He knew that he was too impulsive, but he just became the level-3 mage and couldn¡¯t control the direction of the golden sword.


    Bang!


    Just as everyone was worried, a faint light curtain suddenly appeared around Locke¡¯s body, and the previously majestic golden sword directly cracked into pieces after colliding with the light curtain.


    So powerful!


    The eyes of the tutors in the distance suddenly widened. If it were them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive the blow from James without any precaution. How could Locke seed in this way?


    Although Locke only used a magic light curtain, judging from the strength of the magic element, it should be at least as strong as a level-3 mage.


    Those students were even more stunned, standing there. How could Locke Capet be so powerful!


    In the distance, there was a sh of surprise in Monica¡¯s eyes, but soon it turned into determination. Looking in the direction of Locke, she muttered, ¡°It turns out that you are so strong, but one day I will definitely surpass you!¡±


    Then she turned around and went back to practice.

 Chapter 114

    Sixteen-year-old mage of level 3¡­


    At the thought of this, everyone took a deep breath subconsciously, and a storm arose in their hearts, which was an indescribable shock.


    In the history of Naton County, there is no one to be a level-3 mage at the age of 16!


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s back, James said in a trembling voice. Was his level-3 magic of gold crushed like this?


    Although he was shocked, he knew very well that Locke was absolutely stronger than him the moment the magic broke.


    On the other side, Locke was also very unhappy to be attacked. He nned to teach the other party a lesson. With his back to the crowd, he waved his left hand and a powerful fire magic element shot towards James.


    James flew out following a parabolic trajectory and hit the ground in the distance. He spat out a mouthful of ck blood and passed out.


    ¡°If it happens again, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    Locke¡¯s calm voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Creak~


    While he was talking, Locke had already closed the door of the small courtyard, leaving the confused students behind.


    As soon as the door was closed, the rest of the students came back to their senses and hurried to see James. Several teachers in the distance also trotted over.


    A few secondster, the teacher, who was examining James¡¯s body, breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just breaks through to the level-3 mage, and the magic element in his body is not stable yet. In addition, he just received a blow, and the magic power is in chaos, and his blood is attacked, so he fainted.¡±


    Obviously, Locke Capet just wanted to teach James a lesson, so he didn¡¯t hit him hard.


    Looking at the courtyard of Locke, the teacher was still full of shock. He didn¡¯t even use any magic skills. He knocked out the level-3 mage with just magic energy, but at the same time, he controlled his strength well, without hurting James¡¯s foundation. Even he, who was the teacher, felt that he couldn¡¯t control magic power.


    A great talent came to the Scr Magic Academy!


    Two tutors sent James to the infirmary. One of them waved his hand and dispersed the students. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that James had fainted, other students didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer.


    In the courtyard, Locke leaned back on the chair again.


    Sleipnir turned over on the grass and looked in the direction where James and the others left. He said fiercely, ¡°I really want to beat that guy up again.¡±


    He was sleeping soundly, but was woken up by James and the others, so he was still angry.


    ¡°Well, you just sleep every day. I really don¡¯t know how you be a good horse.¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t helpining.


    At this time, Athena put down the magic book and touched her belly. She looked at Locke pitifully and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Locke covered his face and smiled helplessly.


    Athena was a god. How could she be hungry? She just wanted to eat delicious food. He found that Athena seemed less and less like a god.


    Although Locke had no choice but to stand up and said with a smile, ¡°Wait a minute. Delicious food will be served soon.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Instead of sitting down, Athena stood up from the chair and followed Locke into the kitchen.


    The news that James challenged Locke spread quickly in the school.


    In just two hours, everyone knew that James, who had just be a level-3 mage, was defeated by Locke Capet!


    The specific cultivation base of Locke was also passed down in the Scr Magic Academy. He was able to defeat James who had be a level-3 mage, which only meant that Locke Capet was a level-3 mage of fire!


    As for the level-4 mage, everyone automatically ignored it. After all, they thought it was impossible.


    The 16-year-old mage of level 3 was rare, but it also appeared a lot in the Grimm Kingdom. However, there seemed to be only one level-4 mage at the age of 16 in the history of Grimm Kingdom. And that man was the level-7 grand mage named Titus Jeremy, the patron saint of Grimm Kingdom.


    They didn¡¯t think that Locke could be on par with the guardian god.


    So they quickly reached a consensus that Locke was a level-3 mage of fire. Although Locke couldn¡¯tpare with the patron saint, he could definitely be considered a super genius because he could be a level-3 mage at this age.


    The next day, Locke went to the library as usual to exchange for the magic books. To his surprise, on the way to the library, he was surrounded by a lot of girls. He was handsome, gifted and powerful, which was a great attraction to the young girls with lovely hearts.


    Therefore, Locke decisively used the divine consciousness to avoid those crazy girls in advance. After wasting a lot of time, Locke finally arrived at the library.


    When he arrived at the library, Locke felt more ufortable. He found that almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. Curiosity, love, admiration, jealousy¡­ All kinds of eyes intertwined.


    Locke quickly selected two magic books and quickly went to the registry desk.


    The teacher who was in charge of the registration was surprised to see Locke holding two magic books of the wood attribute. It was said that Locke Cape was a level-3 mage of fire. He borrowed the magic book of the earth attributest time. Why did he borrow the magic book of the wood attribute now?


    Did he want to learn these magic skills at the same time? But wasn¡¯t he afraid that studying so many magic skills at the same time would affect the practice of fire magic?


    Although she was surprised, the teacher quickly registered for Locke. After saying thank you, Locke returned the same way.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the library, a few familiar figures appeared in Locke¡¯s sight.


    When they saw Locke, they were also stunned. They didn¡¯t expect to see Locke here.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The girl in the lead was the first toe to her senses, and then shouted out in surprise. They were none other than Lydia and Joanna and the others, who were saved by Locke at the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°You are also in the Scr Magic Academy!¡± Excited, Anna walked quickly to Locke. Since that day, Locke¡¯s face always appeared in her mind. Her reason told her that she might never see Locke again, so she suppressed her adoration.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Locke here!


    Looking at Locke, Joanna¡¯s pretty face was full of excitement. At the same time, she thought of another question. ¡°But I know almost all the people in the Scr Magic Academy and there is no one as strong as you.¡±


    ¡°I just arrived at the academy,¡± Locke replied with a smile.


    Other than Lydia, the others also greeted Locke with a smile and said gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you for what happenedst time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±


    Lydia was still as silent asst time. When she looked at Locke, there was a sh of struggle in her eyes from time to time.


    Since she came back from the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, she had been in a low mood. Although she was unwilling to admit it, she was actually regretful for she left Locke so decisively before.


    Especially when she came back to the academy and knew that the new tutor was Locke, she suddenly lost her soul, and a strong sense of regret surged into her heart like the waves.


    ¡°My name is Joanna Hyman. You can call me Joanna.¡±


    With a charming smile on her face, Joanna introduced herself. The others also began to tell him their names.


    Locke nodded to them with a smile. After greeting them, he knew that there was only Lydia left in the end.


    Looking at Locke, Lydia had aplicated expression on her face and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°This is Lydia.¡± Seeing that Lydia didn¡¯t say anything, Joanna took the initiative to speak for her.


    Locke shifted his gaze from Lydia to the others and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Locke, nice to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Locke Capet?


    The smile on the faces of Joanna and the others suddenly froze, and the stiff smile gradually dissipated, and their faces were finally filled with shock.


    Joanna¡¯s face froze. She stared at Locke in disbelief, trying to find the trace of joking on Locke¡¯s face. After a long time, she seemed toe to her senses. ¡°Are you Locke Capet?¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    Seeing Locke nod, the others no longer doubted that they had heard it wrong.


    If the man in front of them was Locke Capet, then¡­


    They all looked at Lydia, and all the doubts in their hearts were solved at once. As friends of Lydia, they knew a lot about her.


    When Lydia said she wanted to break up with Locke, they didn¡¯t stop her. From their point of view, they thought that Lydia and Locke Capet were from two different worlds. Breaking up was good for both of them.


    However, the former loser had actually be a super genius. Everyone¡¯s expression changed from shock toplexity, and the whole scene quieted down for a moment.


    Seeing the strange expressions on their faces, Locke had no intention of staying any longer, so he said, ¡°I have something else to do, so I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet, thank you again for saving my life. If you need any help in the future, just let me know.¡±


    Seeing that Locke was about to leave, Joanna took a deep breath and said seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡±


    After saying that, Locke raised his foot and walked away.


    Looking in the direction in which Locke left, Joanna held Lydia in her arms, sighed slightly andforted her, ¡°Lydia, everything is over.¡±


    Hearing Joanna¡¯s words, Lydia began to sob. ¡°Joanna, I regret¡­¡±


    The others also stood there in silence withplicated expressions. No one had ever thought that the loser they used to despise was the one who had saved their life.


    It had been a day since Locke met Joanna and the others. Locke and Athena were reading in the yard.


    In another chair, it was Mallory who had just sat down.


    After taking a sip of tea, Mallory said directly, ¡°Locke, the academy has arranged a task for you.¡±


    However, Locke shook his head decisively, grabbed the magic book beside his, read it and saidzily, ¡°Sorry, I refuse that.¡±


    He did not forget that he came to the Scr Magic Academy to learn magic. If he had time to carry out any tasks, he would rather lie on the chair and read books.


    It seemed that Mallory had foreseen that Locke would refuse him, so he was not discouraged. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s make a deal. Do you still remember the level-5 magic of fire at thest auction?¡±


    Locke nodded but said nothing.


    Mallory continued, ¡°In exchange, we can give you a copy of this magic book.¡±


    The copy was a copy of the magic book, almost the same as the original one. A level-5 magic book was indeed iparably precious.


    Although Locke was a little tempted, he was not stupid enough to agree immediately. He asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°ording to the rules of the Scr Magic Academy, students of Grade 1 need to go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts for training.¡± With a smile on his face, Mallory continued, ¡°As you know, the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts is very dangerous, so a tutor is needed to lead the team to ensure the safety of the students. I hope you can also go to the training for the students of Grade 1.¡±


    ¡°There are many teachers in the school. Why do you let me go?¡± Locke asked in confusion. It was impossible for such a big school to have no teachers to lead the team.


    Sighing helplessly, Mallory said with a bitter smile, ¡°For some unknown reason, there was a riot in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. Even in the periphery, there used to be a level-4 magical beast. Therefore, an ordinary level-4 mage could notplete this leader¡¯s task at all.¡±


    A riot happened in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts? Wasn¡¯t it under Badal¡¯s control? How could there be a riot?


    Hearing what Mallory said, Locke was confused. In this case, he should go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. After all, Badal was his subordinate now.


    However, the reward should not be less.


    Thinking of this, Locke stretched out two fingers, revealing a row of white teeth and said, ¡°Two level-5 magic books.¡±


    Mallory was stunned. After a while, he said with a bitter smile, ¡°There are only a few level-5 magic books in the Scr Magic Academy. You actually want two at a time¡­¡±


    Although he wasining, he knew that Locke was not the one to suffer losses, so he finally nodded and said, ¡°Only two level-5 magic books!¡±


    Seeing that Mallory had agreed, Locke sat up from the chair, reached out his hand and said lightly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a deal, shouldn¡¯t we pay the deposit first?¡±


    ¡°s!¡±


    Seeing Locke take it for granted, Mallory¡¯s mouth twitched. He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart, ¡°If this boy goes to do business, he must be a profiteer!¡±


    He took out a level-5 magic book and threw it on the table. Mallory stood up and was about to leave. If he continued to stay here, he suspected that he would be pissed off to death.


    ¡°I have to make it clear first. I won¡¯t do anything unless their lives are in danger.¡± Ignoring Mallory who was about to leave, Locke couldn¡¯t wait to look through the level-5 magic and said without raising his head.


    Mallory stopped, waved his hand indifferently and said with a smile, ¡°As long as you promise that they won¡¯t lose their lives.¡±


    The next day, the news that Locke was going to be the leader of the training team was announced in the school, which naturally caused another argument.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, although Locke was a level-3 mage, his experience was not as good as the well-known mages. Moreover, most of the tutors who led the team in the past were level-4 mages. They entrusted such an important task to Locke. What if something unexpected happened?


    During this period, many people went to the Office of Academic Affairs to object to Locke being the team leader, but it was useless. They were all rejected by the Office of Academic Affairs.


    Soon, the training time came.


    On the square, all the students of the fire magic, Grade 1, gathered together, with about 80 students in four sses.


    Seeing that Locke hadn¡¯te yet, Mallory didn¡¯t waste any more time and nned to give a speech first.


    ¡°Students, next, you will have two weeks of training in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. I can¡¯t deny that you will encounter setbacks and dangers during the training, but this is training for all of us.¡±


    ¡°I believe that after this training, your magic will definitely be stronger, your mind will be more mature and firm,¡±


    Then there was an hour-long speech. It didn¡¯t stop Mallory until the students were sleepy.

 Chapter 116

    When Bryce saw that Mallory finally finished his words, he took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mr. Francis is so eloquent.¡±


    As he spoke, he craned his neck and looked around. He asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t our boss going there, too? The mobilization meeting is about to end. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°He ising!¡± Cindy pped on Bryce¡¯sp and said excitedly.


    Hiss~


    ¡°Can¡¯t you pat yourself on thep?¡±


    Bryce covered hisp painfully, but still following the direction Cindy pointed, he saw a figurezily walking from a distance.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Bryce waved his hand and shouted. It seemed that no one else knew Locke was here.


    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Locke.


    ¡°Is this Locke Capet? So handsome!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he is a powerful level-3 mage.¡±


    ¡°Humph! So what if he is a level-3 mage? Look at him. He didn¡¯t seem to be leading a team. In the past, the person who led the team was at least a level-4 mage.¡±


    The students began to whisper. Hatred, admiration and disdain were all fixed on Locke.


    In the front of ss 1, Joanna also looked up at Locke, with an indescribable light shing in her eyes.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Locke walked slowly towards the stage.


    Seeing Locke¡¯szy look, Mrs. Beh was speechless. She walked half a step closer to Mallory and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will it be a little hasty to choose Locke as the leader of this training? Do you need to consider changing a powerful level-4 mage?¡±


    Although Locke was very talented and was now a level-3 mage, he had no experience in leading the team. Recently, the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was a little restless. It was a guarantee for the whole team to exchange for a stronger mage to be the leader.


    Looking at Locke, Mallory shook his head slightly and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no more suitable person than him.¡±


    The old clerk Fermont had said that Locke¡¯sbat effectiveness was only stronger than level-4 practitioner. In the whole academy, who was more suitable than Locke?


    After saying that, he smiled and looked at the three people standing next to him. ¡°Judith, Lloyd and Jerry, I¡¯ll leave the safety of the students to you.¡±


    Judith was a level-4 mage of wind and fire, Lloyd was a level-3 mage of fire and Jerry was a level-4 mage of fire. With Locke¡¯s help, the training could be guaranteed.


    As he spoke, he looked at the tutor among the three, Judith Mapel, the tutor of fire magic, Grade 1, who was famous for her beauty, arrogance and majesty. ¡°Judith, as the leader of the tutors, I hope you can bring all the students back safely.¡±


    Judith nodded slightly and agreed.


    At this time, Locke had already stepped on thest step. Then he looked at Mallory and said, ¡°Since you have finished, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Recently, Athena was obsessed with nting flowers and nts, so she didn¡¯t intend to go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts with Locke. As for Sleipnir, hey in the yard every day to bask in the sun, and he didn¡¯t want to go with Locke.


    Seeing Locke so casual, Mallory¡¯s mouth twitched. He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Among the three tutors, the bearded man spoke first, smiling, ¡°Lloyd Leopold, the tutor of ss 3.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Lloyd.¡± Locke nodded and smiled, ¡°Locke Capet.¡±


    Compared with Lloyd, the other male tutor was much colder. He said indifferently, ¡°Jerry Garner.¡±


    He was still very dissatisfied with the fact that Locke had be one of the team leaders.


    Being stared at coldly, Locke didn¡¯t want to make a fool of himself. He nced at Jerry and then looked at Judith.


    After looking at Locke for a few seconds, Judith said lightly, ¡°Judith Mapel.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly with a calm face.


    Sensing the embarrassment in the atmosphere, Lloyd gave a wry smile and broke the ice first. ¡°Locke, do you have anything to add to this training?¡±


    Hearing Lloyd¡¯s question, Locke thought for a while and shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any experience in leading the team, so these things may need you to do.¡±


    Lloyd didn¡¯t expect that Locke wasn¡¯t prepared at all. Mallory looked at Judith helplessly and said, ¡°Judith, tell me what¡¯s your n.¡±


    Judith nodded his head and said slowly, ¡°We need to pass through the four cities, namely County City, the Ram City, the Hill City and the Vasi City. When we arrive at Vasi City, we will rent a carriage and go to the Dikas City next to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. We will have a rest in the Dikas City for one night and enter the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.¡±


    The two nodded in agreement.


    As for Locke, after hearing Judith¡¯s arrangement, Locke nodded at first, and then seemed to think of something all of a sudden. Seeing Locke¡¯s hesitant look, Lloyd couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Locke, do you want to add anything else?¡±


    With a serious look on his face, Locke nodded and said, ¡°I have another most important question.¡±


    Seeing that Locke suddenly became so serious, Judith and Jerry also looked at Locke, wondering if there was anything missing.


    Under the gaze of the three people, Locke asked seriously, ¡°Can the academy reimburse us for using the money of teleportation site?¡±


    The three were stunned.


    Seeing the serious look on Locke¡¯s face, they thought he had some unusual ideas. But it turned out that it was just about the teleportation site expense!


    Looking at Locke¡¯s serious look, the three were speechless to the extreme.


    Judith ignored Locke and said to the other two teachers, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Under the guidance of the other three teachers, they walked towards the teleportation site in the distance. Then Locke was following them slowly.


    ¡°Is there really no problem?¡± Seeing the casual look on Locke¡¯s face, Mrs. Beh asked doubtfully.


    Mallory was also a little stunned, and then said with uncertainty, ¡°It should be¡­ No problem.¡±


    Everything went smoothly. In the afternoon, they walked out of the city where thest teleportation site was located and headed for the Dikas City. Seeing the logo of the Scr Magic Academy, no one dared toe up to make trouble. Even the jungle valley where thieves usually roamed was extremely quiet, and no one could be seen, so it was smooth.


    In the evening, under the setting sun, everyone could see a blurry outline of the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Looking at the magnificent clouds in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, a girl stopped and was immediately attracted by the illusory scene in front of her.


    Although they had gone through a long day¡¯s journey, the students were not tired at all. On the contrary, everyone was itching to have a try, with excitement on their faces.


    ¡°Here we are, Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts!¡±


    The boys shouted in high spirits as they looked at the jungles at the far horizon.


    Locke shook his head helplessly and sighed at the innocence of the students. Except for a small number of students who broke through to level-2 mages, most of them were level-1 mages. It was difficult for them to deal with a level-1 beast from the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Besides, he could clearly feel that the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts seemed to be more mysterious thanst time.

 Chapter 117

    There were only a few people on the usually bustling road to the city. Before they got close to the gate of the city, they saw a group of people walking out of the city.


    Soon, the team arrived in front of Locke and the others, led by a tall, thin middle-aged man.


    ¡°Miss Mapel, we meet again!¡±


    The tall, thin middle-aged man obviously knew Judith and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Ralph.¡± Judith nodded slightly.


    ¡°Hello, two tutors. I¡¯m Peggy Ralph from Dikas City.¡± After greeting Judith, Peggy turned around and said to the two, Lloyd and Jerry.


    As for Locke, he automatically ignored him. Although Locke and Judith were walking side by side, it was obvious that he was a student judging from his appearance.


    Lloyd and Jerry introduced themselves with a smile.


    Peggyughed and said to Judith and others enthusiastically, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have arranged a dinner party. Have a good rest tonight.¡±


    However, to his surprise, Judith and the others didn¡¯t leave at once.


    Then he saw Lloyd reminded him helplessly, ¡°Mr. Ralph, we have another tutor here.¡±


    Ralph¡¯s body stiffened for a moment and did not react at once. But after all he had experienced a lot of ups and downs, he quickly came to his senses.


    But now he was even more confused. He was not old enough to be dazed. Was there a fourth person who looked like a tutor at the scene?


    At the same time, he saw Locke who was wearing a faint smile.


    Was this young man the leader? But that was impossible. How could they let an inexperienced young man be a tutor in the Scr Magic Academy? That was ridiculous.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Ralph. I¡¯m one of the tutors in charge of this training.¡±


    Looking at Peggy¡¯s confused face, Locke said frankly.


    Peggy was stunned. Was this young man really a tutor of the team? He looked at Locke for a long time and then looked at the other three, as if he wanted to see if Locke¡¯s words were true from their faces.


    Locke was too young. It¡¯s hard to believe that he would be the team leader.


    Seeing that Judith nodded slightly, Peggy finally believed that the young man in front of him was really one of the tutors of this training!


    ¡°My name is Locke Capet.¡±


    Peggy waspletely stunned by Locke¡¯s next words.


    Locke Capet?


    In the past month, the name he had heard the most was Locke Capet. When Locke had a conflict with Tiger Mercenary, he was killing magical beasts in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. When he came back, Locke had already left.


    A few secondster, Peggy eximed, ¡°Mr. Capet, we finally meet. I¡¯ve heard your name a lot.¡±


    The three and Judith were stunned. Did Peggy know the name of Locke? Although Locke was very famous in Naton City, there was a distance of 5000 or 6000 kilometers between the Naton County and this ce. It would take some time for the news to reach here.


    ¡°Mr. Ralph, you tter me.¡±


    Locke shook his head and said with a smile.


    After a few pleasantries, under the lead of Peggy, everyone arrived the Dikas City under the setting sun.


    ¡°Mr. Ralph, has anything happened in the Dikas City?¡±


    Judith asked in a low voice after looking around. Along the way, she found that the faces of the residents in the Dikas City seemed to be a little serious, and even a trace of depression could be seen from the expressions of the peddlers.


    Locke also looked at Peggy, wondering what had happened.


    ¡°The Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts is very unstable recently. The magical beast seems to have been stimted and is very violent. Many mercenary regiments and mercenary squads have suffered heavy losses. I believe you have found that very few mercenaries has entered the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts recently.¡±


    With that, Peggy sighed and continued with a bitter smile, ¡°ording to all the characteristics, there is a high possibility that a surge of beasts will erupt in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.¡±


    A surge of beasts?


    Judith¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. For the city at the foot of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, the surge of beasts meant destruction, just like a tsunami to the seaside residents.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Seeing the serious look on Judith¡¯s and others¡¯ faces, Peggyforted them with a smile, ¡°Winter is the peak period of the surge of beasts. I have been in charge of the Dikas City for so many years, and there has never been a surge of beasts during this period of time. However, it is not a wise decision to enter the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts recently.¡±


    Judith nodded. For students of Grade 1, all they needed to do was to train in the periphery. She was a level-4 mage, and Lloyd and Jerry were a level-3 mage and a level-4 mage respectively. It was said that Locke was also a strong level-3 mage, more than enough to deal with the magical beasts in the periphery.


    Theoretically, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger in this training.


    Soon, they arrived at the hotel where the dinner party was held.


    At the party, Locke also saw three acquaintances, Rowell, the president of the Dikas Magic Guild, Hodgia, a level-3 mage of fire, and the beautiful maid Alisa.


    ¡°Hi, Locke. We meet again.¡±


    Rowell greeted Locke with a smile.


    Locke replied with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the tutor of the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Rowell couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Lockeughed, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just luck.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, our guild will definitely be the top one in this Mage Guild Competition!¡± Hodgia said excitedly.


    As for Alisa, she found a seat not far away and sat quietly behind the three. From time to time, she looked at Locke with admiration in her eyes.


    Then they started to chat.


    ¡°Why is the president of the Mage Guild so polite to our boss?¡± Cindy asked curiously.


    Bryce was also very curious. He said in a low voice, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go and check it out.¡±


    After saying that, Bryce stood up, smoothed his hair and turned his head to make a handsome expression. He walked towards Alise and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t do that at this time.¡±


    ¡°With such a beautiful femalepanion, isn¡¯t it a little dangerous to ost her?¡±


    Looking at the angry Cindy not far away, Alisa asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, this beautifuldy, I need to correct you.¡± Said Bryce. ¡°I think the word ¡®burly¡¯ is more appropriate than ¡®pretty¡¯.¡±


    After saying that, Bryce found that something was wrong. Instead of answering, Alisa looked at him with a smile, as if she was watching a good show.


    All of a sudden, Bryce had a bad feeling. He felt a strong ¡°killing intent¡± behind him.


    He turned around stiffly and saw Cindy¡¯s face full of anger. Then he only saw a p growing rapidly. Before he could react, he was pped aside by Cindy.


    The next day, Locke found that people looked at him in a different way, which made him confused.


    He grabbed Marcia and asked carefully, ¡°Why is everyone looking at me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a big shot in Dikas City. Boss, I admire you more and more!¡±


    At the sight of Locke, Bryce said excitedly, ¡°A powerful level-4 mage was destroyed by you in this way!¡±


    With the strength of a level-4 mage, it was an existence that could not be ignored in the Naton City.


    Judith, who had always been aloof, looked at Locke with obvious curiosity in her eyes. ording to the rumor, the swordsman might be the powerful level-5 practitioner. Such a strong man was usually arrogant. Why did he be Locke¡¯s guard?


    Although everyone was confused, their journey did not be affected. They arrived at the entrance of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.

 Chapter 118

    This was a forest. At a nce, the entrance exuded a gloomy aura, as if it was argemouth that could devour everything.


    Looking at Locke and the other two, Judith said, ¡°In order to avoid the huge difference between the strength of the two groups, one is ss 1 with stronger strength and ss 4 with weaker strength, the other is ss 2 and ss 3.¡±


    Because there were a lot of people training, it would be better if they were divided into two groups.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Lloyd nodded.


    Jerry nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that Judith was looking at him, Locke smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I have no objection.¡±


    Under Judith¡¯s arrangement, the team was soon divided into two groups. During the training, the two groups of students would choose different paths to enter the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. Of course, in order to avoid danger and get convenient support, the distance between the two groups of students was not too far.


    After ss 1 and ss 4 were assembled, Judith distributed the map to everyone. There was a red dot on the map. It was near the middle of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, which was the end of this training.


    Looking at the crowd, she said slowly, ¡°Your mission this time is to safely arrive at the ce marked on the map, and finally reach the position where we are now.¡±


    ¡°In this process, you need to go through the jungle, which is moreplicated than a maze, and cross the canyon and river. Of course, this is not the most deadly thing for you. Magical beasts, which is life-threatening for you, will appear in every ce of the jungle, canyon and river. You must rely on your own perseverance, determination and strength to get through all the dangers in this process. Except that your lives are in danger, Mr. Capet and I won¡¯t help you. ¡±


    Students nodded in agreement.


    The training began. The two groups entered from the entrance of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. They gradually separated and took their own paths.


    Seeing the students leave, Judith released the aura of wind element and then flew to the branch of the huge tree. Obviously, she used some kind of wind magic. Locke¡¯s legs bent slightly and bounced out,nding steadily beside Judith. Judith chose a good observation spot, where he could see the figures of Bryce and others.


    Seeing that Locke came up so easily, Judith was surprised. She didn¡¯t feel any magic aura from him, which meant that Locke could easily reach this height with his physical strength.


    His physical strength must have reached the level of a level-2 warrior! The person who could be a level-3 practitioner at this age was really not simple.


    When Judith had a different view of Locke, she saw Locke lean against a tree trunk in afortable position. Then he took out a magic book and began to read it.


    Looking at Locke, who was reading leisurely, Judith¡¯s good impression of him just now quickly disappeared again.


    After casting a cold nce at Locke, she fixed her eyes on the students who were training on the ground. She kept an eye on the surroundings in case of an ident.


    In the jungle.


    The group of people slowly moved forward, led by a man and a woman. The boy¡¯s name was Kamp Cesar, a level-2 mage. As for the girl, she was Bryce¡¯s sister, Joanna, the daughter of Marquis Hyman, and now also a level-2 mage.


    At the back of the line, the students of ss 4 looked serious and paid all their attention to the surrounding. Beforeing out, Locke had warned them that the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was full of danger. Magical beasts, who had always been bloodthirsty, were extremely cunning, so he couldn¡¯t rx his vignce at any time.


    Bryce¡¯s eyes fell on Joanna, who was at the front of the line from time to time. Seeing Bryce¡¯s expression, Cindy couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. ¡°If you are worried about your sister, just say it. But why you pretended that you don¡¯t care?¡±


    Bryce, on the other hand, remained silent. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t refute Cindy.


    Compared with the students of ss 4, the students of ss 1 were different. Some of them were talking andughing.


    Seeing the nervous look on Bryce¡¯s and others¡¯ faces, a boy crossed his arms and said with a smile, ¡°Bryce, if you are afraid, you can hide behind the girls in our ss. They will protect you. Ha-ha.¡±


    Others alsoughed.


    ¡°Hausmann Rudolf, don¡¯t make trouble!¡±


    Staring at the boy who had spoken earlier, the boy named Servis in ss 4 said angrily. Bryce and the others also stared at the boy called Hausmann angrily.


    Another student in ss 1ughed and said, ¡°Hausmann, don¡¯t provoke them. What if they cryter?¡±


    Hearing this, how could Servis bear it? He raised his fist and was about to rush to the two people, but he was stopped by Bryce halfway.


    ¡°This is the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. If there is a big noise, it will be troublesome.¡±


    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Bryce nced coldly at the two and turned around to remind them.


    At this time, Kamp Cesar, the leader of the front line, also turned his head to look at the two troublemakers in his ss and loudly reminded them, ¡°Hausmann, you two, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Hearing the Kamp¡¯s words, the two smiled awkwardly. They nced defiantly at Bryce and the others before turning around with a smile.


    ¡°These little guys are really troublesome.¡± Murmured Judith, who was observing in secret. It was said that the son of Marquis Hyman was a yboy and aplete loser. But judging from Bryce¡¯s forbearance and mental state just now, he had surpassed most people.


    As for Locke, he was still calmly reading the magic book in his hand.


    A conflict was avoided under the restraint of both sides. Although the students of ss 1 were supercilious and looked down upon the losers of ss 4, many of them were sober. It was absolutely not a small matter to have a conflict in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    The crowd continued to move forward, still led by the two. At this time, many people in ss 1 had a look of boredom on their faces. They had been walking for two hours, but they did not meet a magical beast.


    At the same time, a huge figure suddenly rushed out of the quiet haystack and appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    Howl~


    The figure let out a frightening roar, causing everyone to tremble. Everything happened so fast that no one could react at all.


    The huge figure did not stop at all as it roared and rushed towards the crowd.


    Click! Click!


    The ground shook with the running of the figure.


    It was a magical beast like a wild boar, whose flesh was trembling while running.


    In just a few seconds, the wild boar had rushed in front of everyone, but at this time, most of the students were still stunned and did note to their senses.

 Chapter 119

    Looking at the wild boar rushing over, the magic power in Bryce¡¯s body quickly ran and condensed magic in his hand. But it seemed to be toote. The magical beast like a wild boar had rushed in front of the three boys and opened its bloody mouth.


    Seeing such a ferocious creature rushing towards them, the three boys couldn¡¯t think of magic at all. They could only run back in a panic.


    The girls covered their eyes subconsciously, afraid of seeing the too bloody scene.


    Sizz~


    In the blink of an eye, a red arrow shot out and pierced through the huge figure.


    The wild boar fell to the ground with a plop and lost its vitality in an instant.


    Looking at the dead body under their feet, the three boys breathed a sigh of relief, revealing the expressions of a survivor of a disaster.


    There was still the smell of fire element in front of Joanna. Everyone immediately realized that it was Joanna who had attacked the wild boar just now.


    Seeing that the danger had been solved, Bryce slowly dispersed the half-formed fireball in his hand. But because of the tension just now, no one noticed that he had also condensed magic except for Cindy and the others beside him.


    Kamp Cesar heavy breathing gradually calmed down, and his palms were trembling slightly. Although he was now a level-2 mage, he had never experienced such a scene, so he was also stunned at that moment.


    On the tree trunk, Judith also frowned, dissatisfied with the performance of her ss. At the same time, she looked at Bryce. Although all her attention was on Joanna, she still felt a strong aura of fire element from Bryce just now


    ¡°This is a level-1 Marseille wild boar.¡±


    Looking at the appearance of the wild boar on the ground, Kamp slowly introduced, ¡°Well, everyone, cheer up and be vignt.¡±


    Realizing that they were frightened by the level-1magical beast, those boys felt a little ashamed. After the first magical beast appeared, everyone could not help but be on high alert, with a look of expectation on their faces.


    As time went by, the number of magical beasts increased.


    Compared with the initial surprise, after solving several sneak attacks of the magical beast, everyone was more skillful in dealing with the attacks of the magical beast, without the initial panic.


    Bang~


    Under the attack of several gorgeous fire magic, one level-1 magical beast was killed on the spot.


    ¡°These magical beasts are so weak. I haven¡¯t had a good time yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, these magical beasts are not that powerful.¡±


    Looking at the lifeless and charred magical beast, several boys of ss 1 pouted and said.


    ¡°Bryce, are we just following them like this?¡±


    Cindy said unhappily at the end of the line. They had been following ss 1 all the time. Before the magical beast could reach them, it was wiped out by ss 1.


    The people of ss 1 looked at them provocatively from time to time. That way, they would be as proud as they were.


    Shaking his head slightly, Bryceforted her with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, the magical beast is the most indispensable.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand them being so arrogant although they are so weak¡­¡± Cindy looked at the people in the front ss 1 angrily. Although the magic they used looked gorgeous, the real power of it was probably not as strong as a fireball spell.


    Everyone followed the map and continued to walk in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    On the tree trunk a hundred meters away, Judith¡¯s eyes narrowed and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡±


    However, Locke didn¡¯t even raise his head. He flipped through the magic book and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Rx. They can solve it.¡±


    Among the leaves of a huge tree in front of Bryce and the others, there was a level-2 magical beastthe blue star wolf spider lurking. Although it was well hidden, it couldn¡¯t escape from Locke¡¯s divine consciousness.


    Moreover, Locke also found that the mysterious energy became clearer as they went deeper. Fortunately, it had no effect on humans.


    This mysterious energy could affect magical beasts, so there must be something wrong with Badal. It seemed that he had to go to the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts as soon as possible. If he went there earlier, Badal would be less dangerous.


    ¡°Sure enough, there is a level-2 the blue star wolf spider.¡± Just as Locke was nning, Judith also found the blue star spider hiding in the leaves.


    Without any hesitation, Judith began to move in the direction of Joanna. In a few breaths, she arrived at a tree trunk that was only ten meters away from Joanna. At this distance, even if Joanna and the others were no match for her, she could quickly support them.


    She looked up in the direction of Locke, only to find that Locke was still reading, not intending to protect the students.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s indifferent look, Judith felt a little helpless and confirmed that Locke was an unreliable person.


    Unconsciously, her affection for Locke dropped to a negative rate.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Locke¡¯s behavior, she didn¡¯t dare to be distracted at all. All her attention was focused on the blue star wolf spider to ensure that the students were not in danger and she could support them as soon as possible.


    Under the forest, Bryce and the others were still moving cautiously.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Bryce¡¯s voice suddenly came from the back of the line.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Bryce.


    ¡°The environment is too weird. Something is wrong. Be careful.¡± Bryce said with a serious look after he looked around.


    ¡°Bryce, if you are afraid, just say it. Don¡¯t be suspicious!¡±


    Hausmann Rudolf sneered with disdain.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Joanna scolding.


    Hausmann¡¯s face froze. He didn¡¯t expect that Joanna would stand out at this time. Although he dared to mock Bryce, he was still afraid of Joanna, a talented girl who was loved by Marquis Hyman.


    Didn¡¯t they say that Joanna and Bryce didn¡¯t get along well with each other? Why would she speak for Bryce?


    When he was in a bad mood, a man beside him pulled his clothes. Since he was scolded by Joanna in public, he was quite unhappy and said, ¡°Bastard, why do you pull me?¡±


    Hausmann looked at the man who pulled him and wanted to ask him what he was going to do.


    However, when he looked over, he found that the man looked flustered as if he saw something horrible. No, not only that person, he found that his ssmates beside him were not in a good mood.


    Looking in the direction of everyone¡¯s gaze, he was also shocked and extremely frightened.


    A ck creature slowly crawled out of the tree.


    It was a super spider with a diameter of five or six meters.


    The whole spider was ck, and there was wolf hair on its back. There were sharp thorns on its long hair, and the spikes on its abdomen were sparse so that one could see its belly. It seemed that there was some liquid wriggling in it, which was very disgusting.

 Chapter 120

    ¡°This is a level-2 blue star wolf spider!¡±


    On the guard against the blue star wolf spider, Joanna slowly moved back and said in a low voice, ¡°The blue star wolf spider will spray poison at a very fast speed. Everyone, step back slowly, mainly not to make any noise, in case of disturbing it.¡±


    Hearing Joanna¡¯s words, everyone held their breath and carefully stepped back.


    However, it was still toote.


    All of a sudden!


    The blue star wolf spider suddenly rioted and rushed in the direction of Joanna and the others!


    Joanna condensed the magic of level 2 and smashed it towards the blue star wolf spider.


    Bang~


    The blue star spider turned around, dodged the magic of Joanna and rushed to the three girls in Cass 1.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Seeing such a horrible thing rushing towards them, the three girls¡¯ faces turned pale. Their legs seemed to be filled with lead, and they stood still.


    Puff~


    A timid girl even fell to the ground.


    On a tree trunk.


    Seeing this scene, Judith sighed and quickly condensed a fire de in her hand. But she paused for a moment when she was about to release the magic, and her face showed a look of surprise.


    It turned out that a small red ball had shed towards the blue star wolf spider.


    Just as the blue star wolf spider was about to crush the human in front of it into meat paste, it suddenly felt a strong sense of threat. Its eight eyes instantly locked the source of dangerthe red fireball.


    Without hesitation, it gave up the attack and retreated.


    Bang!


    The fireball exploded, raising clouds of dust. Although it dodged the frontal attack, the blue star wolf spider was still thrown out by the powerful airwave.


    ¡°Is this¡­ fireball spell?¡±


    Looking at the fire element, which had not yet dissipated, Judith was absent-minded for a moment. But after thinking carefully, she felt something was wrong. When did the level-1 fireball spell be a threat to a level-2 magical beast?


    Although she didn¡¯t want to believe it, it was the truth. Yes, the level-2 blue star wolf spider was sent flying by a level-1 mage.


    It seemed that Bryce was a hidden super genius that could exert such a powerful power on a fireball spell.


    For so many years, it was said that the rtionship between Marquis Hyman and Bryce was very bad and Bryce was a magic waste? Did it mean that it was fake? Was it the way that the Hyman family used to protect Bryce?


    At this moment, Judith¡¯s mind was full of doubts.


    On the ground, the students of ss 1 stared at Bryce in disbelief.


    Was the magic released by Bryce?


    When did he be so powerful?


    Joanna was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Bryce to be so powerful. It seemed that his brother had hidden his strength well. A small fireball spell could actually produce such a powerful force.


    Although the fireball spell forced the blue star wolf spider back, it was a level-2 magical beast after all, and it was still in a violent state, so it was not seriously injured just now.


    All of a sudden~


    After rolling up from the ground, it climbed to the branch and upied a high position.


    Howl~


    Looking at Bryce, the blue star wolf spider roared angrily.


    With a roar, the blue star spider spun around and aimed its tail at Bryce.


    Seeing the action of the blue star wolf spider, Joanna shouted to Bryce, ¡°It¡¯s about to spit out spider silk. Dodge!¡±


    All of a sudden~


    A white object spat out from the body of the blue star wolf spider and flew towards Bryce directly.


    Bryce turned over and dodged easily.


    The white material stuck to the huge tree behind Bryce.


    Sizz~


    The spider silk stuck to the tree was corroded at a visible speed.


    It was obvious that the spider silk was highly toxic.


    Looking at the trees behind him, Bryce felt a little frightened. He felt lucky that his physical strength had increased a lot. If it had been in the past, he really couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    Howl! Howl~


    At the same time, the howls of magical beasts came from the surroundings.


    Too bad!


    Hearing this, the faces of Joanna and the others changed. The loud sound of the battle just now attracted the attention of other magical beasts.


    Hearing the shrill cries of magical beasts, everyone was frightened. They began to get closer subconsciously.


    Click! Click!


    One minuteter, six more level-2 magical beasts appeared in front of them.


    They are a snow leopard whose sharp teeth flickered with cold light, a pangolin with a thickyer of ck armor, an anteater with tubr mouths, a musk ox with two pairs of dark and curved horns, an armadillo covered in scales, and a warthog withrge tusks.


    Plus the previous blue star wolf spider, there were a total of seven level-2 magical beasts!


    The seven magical beasts¡¯ deafening roars were heard, and their blood-red eyes were fixed on Bryce and the others. Among them, there was obvious greed and cruelty, emitting a sense of hostility.


    ¡°Damn it! They are all level-2 magical beasts. We may not be able to resist it! Why hasn¡¯t our tutors appeared yet?¡±


    Looking at the ugly magical beasts, the face of a girl in ss 1 turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Miss Judith is a level-4 mage. It¡¯s easy to get rid of these magical beasts.¡± A boy beside herforted her. Although he said it easily, everyone could feel a strong fear from his trembling voice.


    Looking at the seven magical beasts in the distance, Joanna¡¯s face became a little serious, and the other people in ss 1 also looked pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be a fierce battle next.¡± Staring at the magical beasts in the distance, Bryce said in a low voice.


    Cindy, Marcia and the others also suppressed their fear and nodded, gritting their teeth.


    On a branch in the distance, Judith was expressionless. She didn¡¯t choose to attack at once. Although another six level-2 magical beasts appeared at once, there were now 30 level-1 mages down there. Under normal circumstances, they should be able to resist for a while.


    It would be a good exercise for students. Of course, she was always ready, so that she could rescue them in time.


    Howl~


    The snow leopard let out a long howl as if giving an order. The other magical beasts also roared and rushed in the direction of everyone.


    Whoosh!


    Joanna wielded a fire de towards the snow leopard. At the same time, she warned loudly, ¡°Watch out for your seat and don¡¯t get separated!¡±


    The others nodded and got closer subconsciously. At this critical moment, only when everyone gathered together could they resist so many level-2 magical beasts¡¯ attacks.


    Bang!


    The snow leopard collided with the level-2 magic fire de. After a few seconds of stalemate, the level-2 magic was smashed into pieces by the snow leopard, turning into threads of fire element and dissipating in the air.


    Seeing that her blow was so easily resolved by the snow leopard, Joanna gritted her teeth and cast another level-2 magic.


    Bang!


    This time, the snow leopard was forced back half a step. They could do nothing to each other.

 Chapter 121

    At this time, Locke also put down the magic book and watched the following battle with great interest. The rest of the level-2 magical beasts also rushed toward the others.


    Looking at the oing level-2 musk ox, Kamp¡¯s face turned pale and he began to be a little flustered. Fortunately,pared to the other magical beasts, the speed of the musk ox was not fast. In a hurry, he condensed the level-2 magic and smashed it at the huge musk ox.


    The pangolin, the warthog, the anteater, the armadillo, and the previous blue star wolf spider rushed straight towards the crowd where Bryce and the others were.


    Although they were a little scared, the students of ss 1 were also the most talented students of the Scr Magic Academy, who had some strength and reacted quickly. So they quickly condensed magic in their hands and threw them in the direction of magical beasts.


    The level-1 magic preciselynded on magical beasts.


    Bang!


    However, the power of level-1 magic only slowed the magical beasts down a bit and could not cause substantial damage to them at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to take action,¡±


    Looking at the roaring magical beasts, Bryce said slowly.


    Cindy, Marcia and the others nodded, with firmness in their eyes. They had trained for so long, and now it was time to show their achievements and prove themselves!


    Bryce said his n, ¡°Cindy, Marcia and I are in charge of the main attack. Servis, Matthew, and Eric, please wait for the opportunity to make a move.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the other four people. ¡°You four use magic to lock them in a range and cut off their route of retreat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    After the discussion, the students of ss 4 were also ready to make a move. They saw that Bryce and the others gathered the fire element in front of them, and a small red ball appeared in the palm of Bryce and the others.


    Hiss~


    Looking at the red ball in the hands of Bryce and the others, the people of ss 1 widened their eyes and took a deep breath.


    As level-1 mages, they were very familiar with the fireball spell, so they were very sure that Bryce and the others used the most basic level-1 fireball spell!


    But why was the fireball so small?


    Didn¡¯t the tutor say that for the low-level fireball spell, the bigger the fireball, the more powerful it was!


    Besides, didn¡¯t they say that the people in ss 4 are losers? Didn¡¯t they say that everyone in ss 4 was receiving useless training? Then what was going on now?


    Judith, who was standing on a tree in the distance, was also shocked. In the crimson fireball, she felt a violent aura.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    As soon as Bryce finished his words, a small red ball was thrown toward the magical beasts.


    The magical beasts, who were running, paused for a moment, but did not choose to fight the ball head-on. They directly turned their heads and dodged to the other side.


    Boom!


    The ten fireballs exploded at the same time. From the center of the explosion, a powerful shock wave spread out, and the nearest warthog was directly thrown away by the strong shock wave. Other beasts also rolled on the ground several times before stopping.


    The blue star wolf spider moved the fastest and suffered the least impact, so it was the fastest to react.


    Howl~


    ring at Bryce and the others with its bloodshot eyes, it roared angrily and swore to tear up the humans in front of it.


    The blue star wolf spider charged toward Bryce and the others.


    Without much panic on his face, Bryce threw the fireball in his hand toward the blue star wolf spider.


    It seemed that it had already understood Bryce¡¯s skill. The blue star wolf spider jumped into the air and avoided the magic of Bryce. At the same time, he suddenly felt the magic with burning breath flying towards him. Fireballs were like falling meteors, streaking with a dazzling red luster. These fireballs seemed to be aiming at itself.


    With one foot hooked on a branch beside, the blue star wolf spider wanted to use the power of the branch to move its body to avoid the fireball.


    However, it was toote. Fireball had arrived in front of it.


    Boom!


    In the huge firelight, the body of the blue star wolf spider was blown away. He looked carefully and found that all the spikes on its body had been burned clean by the mes. Its whole body was charred and its breath was weak. It seemed that it could not live.


    Seeing that the ten people defeated the level-2 magical beast in such a short time, Locke nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Well, they cooperated well this time and didn¡¯t waste such a long time of training.¡±


    As he spoke, he changed a morefortable posture and leaned against the tree trunk.


    ¡°Of course, the purity of fire element is not enough. Otherwise, if ten fireballs went down, this spider would have died.¡±


    The battle underground was quite fierce. Although there was a blue star wolf spider missing, the rest of the magical beasts didn¡¯t retreat at all and attacked the crowd.


    ¡°Chris, stop them!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, leave it to me!¡±


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    The sounds of explosions rang out in the jungle.


    The students of ss 1 stood in the distance, and many of them began to be stunned.


    What did they see?


    A group of level-1 mages was fighting against five level-2 magical beasts?


    Moreover, it seemed that the five level-2 magical beasts cannot resist at all.


    Was it real?


    If such a group of people was losers, then what were we?


    Hausmann was probably the one who had the mostplicated mood. The person he hadughed at many times turned into a genius all of a sudden. In addition to his mixed feelings, there was also an unspeakable sense of shame.


    Joanna, who was fighting with the snow leopard, was also shocked when she saw the explosion not far away. ¡°So powerful!¡±


    When Joanna was distracted, the snow leopard had already rushed in front of her. Her face changed slightly and condensed a fire shield in front of her.


    Bang!


    Although Joanna had blocked the attack of the snow leopard, she was still thrown out by the huge impact.


    Howl~


    The snow leopard roared and continued to rush towards Joanna.


    Seeing this, her face turned a little pale. The strong impact made her unable to control her body at all. She could only watch the snow leopard rushing over and could not avoid it at all.


    However, even though Joanna was in great danger, Judith didn¡¯t do anything. A figure was rushing towards Joanna.


    At this time, the snow leopard had already rushed in front of Joanna.


    Bang!


    A figure shed over and kicked the snow leopard¡¯s head. The strong snow leopard was kicked away.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Bryce held Joanna¡¯s arm and asked nervously.


    After Joanna steadied herself, she shook her head.


    Seeing that Joanna was really fine, Bryce let out a sigh of relief.


    On the other side, Kamp was more helpless than Joanna. He was no match for the musk ox at all. But fortunately, with the help of Marcia, his pressure was much less.


    Cindy led the other students of ss 1 to pin down magical beasts, such as the anteater. Since Bryce and Marcia were no longer here, it was difficult for them to deal with these magical beasts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Cindy and the others could only use magic to trap the five magical beasts in the middle, preventing them from running around.

 Chapter 122

    ¡°Ouch!¡±!


    The snow leopard stared at Bryce coldly, gritting its teeth. Its dark red eyes were full of hatred.


    The level-2 magical beast must have some wisdom. It didn¡¯t attack Bryce and Joanna at once. It turned around and rushed towards Cindy and the others.


    Obviously, it wanted to save the other magical beasts first.


    The musk ox immediately gave up Kamp and Marcia and rushed towards Cindy and the others.


    ¡°Cindy and Servis, watch out!¡±


    To Bryce¡¯s surprise, it was Hausmann who reminded them.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The students of ss 1 also came to their senses and hurriedly gathered magic in front of them and threw it at the snow leopard and the musk ox.


    Boom!


    Fire magic exploded one by one.


    Although it didn¡¯t cause much damage, the speed of the snow leopard and the musk ox still slowed down a lot. Cindy and the others also stepped back decisively, keeping a safe distance from the snow leopard and the musk ox.


    As for the anteaters, pangolins and other magical beasts also escaped from the blockade of Cindy.


    The six magical beasts gathered together and were suppressed by Cindy and the others for such a long time. All the magical beasts were angry and they were much more aggressive.


    Bryce, Joanna, Marcia and Kamp also retreated quickly to the side of Cindy and the others.


    The two sides were in a stalemate again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight together!¡±


    Bryce roared and threw the fireball in his hand toward six magical beasts.


    Joanna and the others nodded their heads without any pause and began to cast spells.


    ¡°Spectacr!¡±


    On the tree, Locke couldn¡¯t help but exim. Thirty people used their magic skills at the same time, and brilliant magic flew out one after another, making the whole ground shine with mes.


    With its agile body, the snow leopard easily dodged a fireball.


    Boom!


    However, it was a littlete. Marcia¡¯s fireball hit it and it was thrown out directly.


    Before it could stand up, several more magic exploded on its body.


    Unsurprisingly, it lost consciousness in the sharp pain.


    They solved one level-2 magical beast in such a short time, which greatly increased the morale of everyone. The magic in their hands was quickly thrown toward magical beasts.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from the jungle.


    Seeing the following battle, Judith smiled with relief. The wind element wrapped around her body and flew towards Locke. Obviously, she was no longer needed in this battle.


    Puff.


    With the fall of the pangolins, the battle waspletely over.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A girl in ss 1 sat on the ground regardless of her image. The magic was continuously released, making the magic power in her body consumed up, and now she couldn¡¯t even lift a little magic power.


    Jonna¡¯s forehead was also covered with sweat. Like others, there was not much magic power left in her body. When she sat down to rest, she kept looking in the direction of Bryce.


    So did the other students in ss 1. The contempt in their eyes had already disappeared.


    Hausmann walked towards Bryce.


    Seeing Hausmann walking toward Bryce, the students of ss 1 were confused and didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do.


    In front of Bryce and the others, Hausmann lowered his head slightly with a guilty look on his face and said, ¡°Bryce, I apologize for my previous ignorance and arrogance.¡±


    The other two students in ss 1 also stood up and apologized to Bryce and the others.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just apologize.¡± Looking at the three, Bryce shook his head.


    Hearing Bryce¡¯s words, Hausmann¡¯s and the other two¡¯s faces darkened. Taking a deep breath, Hausmann looked up at Bryce and said firmly, ¡°As long as you can vent your anger, we won¡¯t fight back even if you beat us!¡±


    Bryce stood up expressionlessly and walked to Hausmann.


    Seeing Brycee to him, Hausmann kept his words and closed his eyes, as if he was waiting to be beaten.


    ¡°We will never fight back!¡±


    Seeing that Hausman was so determined, the other two students gritted their teeth and said.


    However, half a day passed, and there was still no pain on his face. Hausmann opened his eyes in confusion.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Bryce smile faintly. ¡°Forget it. We just finished the battle and don¡¯t have the strength. But you have to invite us to a big meal after we go back to the academy.¡±


    Hausmann was a little stunned and didn¡¯te to his senses for a while. Looking at the sincere smile on Bryce¡¯s face, he felt warm in his heart. After a while, he alsoughed. Then his face darkened. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°How about you beat me up? I¡¯m a little short of money recently.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Hearing this, others were also amused.


    In theughter, the tense atmosphere of the previous battle was swept away, and it was full of joy.


    Judith had already stood in the previous position. She took a look at Bryce and the others on the ground. Then she turned to Locke and asked slowly, ¡°Did you teach them all the magic they used?¡±


    Locke put away the magic book, looked at Bryce and the others on the ground, smiled and nodded, ¡°Obviously.¡±


    Hearing Locke admit it, Judith¡¯s eyes narrowed and fixed on Locke¡¯s face.


    Locke stretched himselffortably, stood up and patted the dust on his clothes. Looking at the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, he said, ¡°I still have something to do. From now on, you will be responsible for their safety.¡±


    He nned to go to the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts alone to see what had happened that made the magical beasts in a violent state.


    Judith was stunned for a moment. Then she understood what Locke meant. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Locke smiled mysteriously.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Judith didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. Instead, she reminded him in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Capet, I have to remind you that we are in training now. Your behavior is irresponsible to students. Moreover, although you are already a level-3 mage, there are many powerful level-4 and even level-5 magical beasts in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.¡±


    Looking at Judith¡¯s serious look, Locke suddenly wanted to tease her. He took a step in the direction of Judith. On the narrow tree trunk, the two were only ten centimeters apart, and then his eyes were staring straight at her face.


    Being stared at by Locke, Judith felt uneasy. She took half a step back, trying to keep a safe distance from Locke. The next moment, she felt her feet slip and her body fell down uncontrobly.


    Then, she felt a pair of strong hands around her waist and gently lifted her up.


    Although Locke was only 16 years old, he was one point eight meters tall now, half a head taller than Judith.


    The two hugged each other.


    Judith could even feel the breath of Locke across her face, which made her feel hot in her heart.


    In an instant, a blush climbed up Judith¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Locke¡¯s soft voice came to her ears.


    At this time, she finally came back to her senses and quickly got out of Locke¡¯s arms.


    Seeing Judith¡¯s embarrassed look, Locke smiled. Then he jumped into the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Looking in the direction of Locke, Judith sighed and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be molested by a little guy today!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Rustle~


    Among a well-disguised bush, a level-2 magical beast raised its head, with doubt in its slightly red eyes. Just now, it seemed to feel something sh in front of it. But when it felt carefully, it found nothing.


    Was it a wind?


    Shaking its head, the level-2 magical beast lowered its head again, patiently waiting for its prey toe.


    Locke, of course, was the one who had just passed by. At this time, he was still shuttling through the jungle at a fast speed. He could only see a blurry afterimage. The rugged mountain and theplicated jungle did not affect his speed.


    In the evening, he arrived at the middle of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Howl~


    In the distance, a giant level-4 lizard was fighting with the magical beast like a rhinoceros. Their powerful bodies crashed into many huge trees.


    At this time, the battle became white-hot. The long snake tried to wrap around the giant lizard¡¯s body, but was directly pushed open by the rhinoceros¡¯ horn. It had no choice but to bite the giant lizard¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    The snake was trampled to the ground by the giant lizard.


    The battle between the two magical beasts stirred up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°If I had known it earlier, I would have brought Sleipnir here.¡± Leaning against the rock, Locke enjoyed the wonderful battle in the distance while eating the picked apple in the sun. If he were Sleipnir, he might have reached the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    However, as time went by, Locke was still surprised.


    He had met a lot of level-4 magical beasts in the middle circle, which was totally different from thest time he came.


    ording to his observation, these magical beasts were all affected by this mysterious energy, which made them be level-4 magical beasts in a short time.


    Moreover, the magical beasts who were infected with the energy of magical beasts could not only improve the cultivation base, but also increase the beast nature, which would make them irritated, so there were fights between magical beasts everywhere.


    Compared with the periphery, the mysterious energy here was more intense, and it gave people a very evil feeling, making him veryfortable.


    ¡°What happened? After all, Badal is a dragon. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡±


    Locke murmured as he looked deep into the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    The battle in the distance was close to the end. The long snake, which was dozens of meters long, finally defeated the giant lizard and became the winner.


    Locke had finished eating the apple.


    After throwing the apple core on the ground, Locke stood up and looked in the direction of the snake. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    All of a sudden¡­


    The Sword in the Stone appeared in his hand. Holding the Sword in the Stone, he directly rushed to the snake.


    The long snake had experienced a life and death battle, and it didn¡¯t expect such a human to suddenly appear. Before it came to its senses, it was stabbed by Locke.


    Boom!


    The long snake¡¯s body smashed heavily onto the ground, creating a crater.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t sell it now, the flesh and blood are worth some money.¡±


    After quickly putting the two huge corpses into the system space, Locke continued his journey.


    In order not to affect his journey, Locke tried his best to avoid level-4 magical beasts, in case of conflict and wasting time on his journey.


    Most importantly, he was now alone in the middle of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. If he made too much noise and was discovered by other magical beasts, he would definitely be beaten up by them.


    Two hourster, Locke stopped again.


    Four magical beasts appeared in front of him, and the four magical beasts were running quickly toward periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    And they are the fourth group of magical beasts towards the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Hiding among the leaves, Locke hid all his breath to avoid being found by some sensitive magical beasts.


    ¡°This is the omen of a surge of magical beasts,¡±


    Looking at the interior of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, Locke rubbed his temples and felt a headache. If the teams of the academy met these magical beasts, they would definitely bepletely annihted.


    After a moment of silence, Locke sighed slightly and turned around to retreat. She nned to send Bryce and the others safely out of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts beforeing in to investigate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so troublesome this time. When I go back to the Scr Magic Academy, I will ask Mallory for more benefits.¡±


    After saying that, Locke rushed towards the periphery.


    This time he directly chose the nearest route and rushed over.


    Howl!


    A level-4 magical beast roared. There were humans in its territory!


    It ran towards Locke with rage.


    However, after half an hour, it couldn¡¯t find any trace of Locke.


    Bang!


    The magical beast roared angrily, breaking a huge tree beside it with one w.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The next moment, the roar of another magical beast came.


    In just a short while, another level-4 magical beast appeared in front of the magical beast. Seeing that the magical beast had broken into his territory, the other magical beast directly rushed up. The two magical beasts fought in a melee.


    Because of Locke, there was another conflict in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    On the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, just as Locke had expected, Bryce and the others did meet magical beasts.


    He met four level-3 magical beasts at one time.


    Bryce and the others could resist the level-2 magical beasts slightly, but they couldn¡¯t resist the level-3 magical beasts at all.


    Therefore, when the four level-3 magical beasts appeared, Judith showed up without hesitation and killed two magical beasts very quickly.


    Bang!


    ¡°Joanna and Bryce, take everyone back!¡±


    Judith shouted at Joanna, Bryce and the others as she retreated a level-3 magical beast. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many level-3 magical beasts on the periphery. It seemed that the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was no longer suitable for training.


    Bryce and Joanna didn¡¯t waste any time and quickly organized other people to retreat in the direction they came.


    Ouch!


    At this time, an earth-shaking roar came to everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Hearing the roar, Judith, who had just killed a level-3 magical beast, suddenly changed his face.


    Level-4 magical beasts


    Level-4 magical beasts appeared here!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Judith shouted at the stunned Bryce and the others.


    Hearing Judith¡¯s reminder, Bryce and the others also came to their senses. Suppressing the panic in their hearts, they ran again.

 Chapter 124

    As the night fell, the whole Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was shrouded in darkness. The bright moonlight passed throughyers of leaves and reflected a sad beam of light in the forest.


    The sound of burning wood could be heard in a jungle with the t ground outside the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Looking for the sound, the young men sat around the bonfires, looking tired. Many of their clothes had been scratched by the branches of the shrubs, and their faces were stained with ck soil, looking very embarrassed.


    ¡°Bryce, can we get out of here safely?¡±


    Cindy rested her head on Bryce¡¯sp, looked at the starry sky and asked softly.


    Hearing Cindy¡¯s question, Bryce was stunned and couldn¡¯t help recalling the dangerous experience this afternoon. At first, three level-3 magical beasts appeared, and then another level-4 magical beast appeared.


    They had nned to use the transmission runes to escape. However, what made them feel desperate was that the transmission runes seemed to have been destroyed and all of them failed to form the teleportation site.


    Fortunately, Judith was strong enough to kill level-3 magical beasts, and she even blocked level-4 magical beasts alone, which bought them time to escape.


    The following journey was also exceptionally difficult. Everyone encountered a lot of magical beasts, and even level-3 magical beasts. However, because of the presence of Judith, the level-4 mage with double magic, they finally withstood several attacks from magical beasts.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, as they moved towards the edge of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, there was no sign of a decrease in the surrounding magical beasts, not only had not decreased, but was even gradually increasing. Although Judith had beaten back magical beasts, they retreated at a slow speed, less than half of the speed when they came.


    After a day¡¯s battle, everyone was already exhausted.


    Bryce took a deep breath, forced a smile on his face and said firmly, ¡°Of course, we can go out. Not to mention Miss Mapel, our boss must have known that we are in danger. He must be rushing here now.¡±


    Cindy nodded.


    At this time, a figure was running over quickly in the distance.


    This man was Kamp, who was responsible for guarding.


    Looking at Kamp, who was sweating buckets and anxious, everyone jumped up from the ground and carefully guarded him.


    After such a long time of training, they had witnessed the terrifying power of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. They were no longer arrogant and ignorant young men at the beginning, but now they were in a state of tension.


    Finally, Kamp was in front of everyone.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Judith also woke up from practice and asked seriously.


    Everyone also looked at Kamp. Looking at the pale-faced Kamp, they knew that things were not simple.


    Looking at the crowd, Kamp said in a trembling voice, ¡°In the distance, three level-3 magical beasts and one level-4 magical beast areing this way!¡±


    Three level-3 magical beasts, and one level-4 magical beast! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and the panic in their eyes gradually turned into a strong fear.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed! We¡¯re doomed!¡±


    ¡°With so many powerful magical beasts, we definitely can¡¯t resist them!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t panic!¡± Judith¡¯s cold voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. She decisively said, ¡°Everyone, give up all your things and retreat immediately!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They didn¡¯t even have time to pack up their living things and immediately rushed in the direction they had nned to escape.


    After a long journey, Bryce and the others gradually had the advantage of physical strength. Gradually, Bryce became one of the leaders of the students.


    ¡°At this speed, we still have at least two days to walk out of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.¡±


    While running, Bryce said anxiously, ¡°I just hope that these magical beasts will change their direction halfway, otherwise¡­¡±


    After a pause, Bryce didn¡¯t go on, but both Joanna and Lamp knew what he meant. If they encountered these magical beasts, perhaps no one here could escape.


    Everyone was running wildly in the jungle.


    Boom!


    However, at this time, a roar came from the distance.


    At the same time, on the road they had just passed, the trees copsed, and three huge figures appeared in front of them. Behind the three magical beasts, there was a more powerful figure. It was a level-4 tiger, four or five meters high.


    ¡°Bryce and Joanna, take the students first. I¡¯ll cover a retreat!¡±


    Looking at the four magical beasts, Judith¡¯s face changed and said directly.


    Bryce nodded his head and didn¡¯t refuse. Now he only was a level-1 mage, and he didn¡¯t y any role at all.


    Seeing that some people were even frightened to stand still, Bryce shouted, ¡°Please move if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Bryce¡¯s voice woke everyone up. Regardless of everything, they began to run away.


    Ouch!


    A powerful roar came.


    Without any hesitation, Judith opened the magic element in front of her. Soon, the powerful magic of level 4 was condensed in front of her.


    Boom!


    The magic hit the level-3 wolf in the middle.


    Puff!


    The wolf was hit by the magic and fell heavily to the ground, badly mutted. The other two level-3 magical beasts quickly jumped away and avoided the attack of the magic.


    Although they were not affected by the magic of Judith, the two level-3 magical beasts stopped and stared at Judith viciously.


    Click! Click!


    The two level-3 magical beasts stepped back, and the level-4 tiger-shaped magical beast slowly walked up and looked at Judith up and down with its big eyes.


    Seeing that all the magical beasts had stopped, Judith breathed a sigh of relief. The level-3 wolf was the weakest among these magical beasts. Although it was a piece of cake for her, it was a great danger to her students, so she chose to kill it first.


    Ouch!


    The tiger-shaped magical beast roared and two level-3 magical beasts rushed towards Judith.


    Looking at the magical beasts rushing towards him, Judith looked calm. With the help of the wind magic, she quickly retreated to avoid the bite of the magical beast, and at the same time, fire magic attacked it.


    Bang!


    A level-3magical beast was sent flying.


    However, it was obvious that the magical beast was much stronger than the wolf. After being attacked by the level-4 magic, it could even shake its body and stand up.


    Seeing that Judith was safe and sound, the tiger-shaped magical beast became angry. He roared and rushed towards Judith.


    Despite its huge body, it moved agilely. In the blink of an eye, it had already rushed in front of Judith.


    Seeing that the tiger-shaped magical beast came in front of her in an instant, Judith¡¯s face finally changed. She couldn¡¯t escape at all.


    Helplessly, she waved her hands and quickly condensed a shield in front of her.


    Bang!


    Under the huge impact, Judith quickly retreated more than ten meters, but finally stabilized her body.


    On the other side, Bryce and the others were still running.


    Pang! Pang!


    At this time, a bird¡¯s shrill sound rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    A hurricane swept over, causing everyone to fall to one side, and the sand in the hurricane made them unable to open their eyes. They could only vaguely see a huge ck shadow descending in front of them.


    Finally, the hurricane disappeared, and everyone was able to see the scene in front of them again.


    However, when they saw the creature in front of them clearly, everyone¡¯s heart trembled and they took a step back subconsciously.

 Chapter 125

    It was a creature with light brownish yellow head and neck, brown back and abdomen, and a handful of white tail feathers.


    ¡°This is the level-4 white tail hawk!¡±


    Looking at the creature that stood up seven or eight meters high, Kamp said in a trembling voice. Another level-4 magical beast appeared!


    Staring at Bryce and the others, the white-tailed hawk did not make a move immediately. Its sharp eyes revealed a ferocious and yful expression.


    Looking at the white-tailed hawk, everyone felt desperate.


    ¡°Damn it! A level-4 magical beast!¡±


    Judith, who was fighting with the tiger in the distance, suddenly changed her face. With a spin of her body, she dodged the attack of the tiger and flew towards Bryce and the others.


    With the help of the magical beast, the surrounding magical beasts gradually formed a pincer attack, which waspletely trying to kill everyone!


    ng!


    The white-tailed hawk growled, and a horn-shaped sound wave came in the direction of everyone.


    Damn it¡­


    Facing the white-tailed hawk of level 4, Bryce and the others felt powerless.


    While Bryce and the others were helpless, Judith quickly condensed a huge magic shield and blocked it in front of them.


    Crack!


    Under the strong sound wave, the condensed magic shield broke directly, and Judith was also thrown out. Fortunately, Joanna jumped up and caught Judith, but the two still retreated more than ten meters due to the inertia.


    ¡°Miss Mapel!¡±


    ¡°Protect Miss Mapel!¡±


    Seeing that Judith was injured, Bryce and the others immediately used magic to hit the white-tailed hawk. However, the giant hawk didn¡¯t even blink its eyes in the face of the level-1 magic.


    Pang!


    The white-tailed hawk let out a long cry.


    Puff!


    The two students who were close to each other were knocked out by the powerful sound wave.


    At this time, the tiger-shaped magical beast and the severely injured level 3 magical beast in the distance also caught up and instantly formed a pincer attack.


    ¡°Retreat over there!¡±


    Bryce shouted, pointing to the other side.


    The boys picked up the fainted students and ran to the side.


    At this time, Judith also recovered. She stood in front of Bryce and the others, casting magic from time to time to save time for Bryce and the others.


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out here!¡±


    A student shouted desperately, looking at the stone wall in front of him.


    Bryce turned his head and saw a cliff-shaped stone wall in front of him.


    Looking at the approaching magical beast, the students¡¯ faces were pale and bloodless, and their despair reached its peak.


    If it was a level-2 magical beast, they could also fight against it. Even if a level-3 magical beast appeared, they could resist it. But now, there were two powerful level-4 magical beasts! Even if they went up together, they could not do any harm to it.


    When Bryce and the others were besieged, Locke had arrived at the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Sizz.


    The Sword in the Stone in his hand was pulled out from the heart of the level-4 magical beast.


    ¡°It seems that they really meet magical beasts.¡± Looking around at the burning marks of fire magic skill and the obvious fighting marks, Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    Soon, he found the direction where Bryce and the others left.


    After confirming the direction, he jumped up quickly and chased after that direction. At the same time, the white light flew out of his hand and headed for a bush.


    Sizz!


    A muffled sound was heard from the bushes. It was the sound of a sharp de piercing through flesh and blood.


    Puff!


    The body of a level-3 magical beast rolled out of the shrubs.


    With a closer look, it was a magical beast like the mouse. The mouse-shaped magical beast, which was good at hiding, wanted to sneak attack the level-4 magical beast, but Locke intervened and cleared up the level-4 magical beast in advance. Perhaps it was because it saw the power of Locke that the magical beast did not act rashly.


    After killing the level 3 magical beast, the Sword in the Stone took a sharp turn and soon caught up with the running Locke. Seeing Sword in the Stonee back, he sped up a little bit, leaving many shadows along the way. At the same time, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a small level-3 magical beast. How dare you want to plot against me?¡±


    However, he had to admit that the hiding skill of the magical beast was very superb. Even the previous level-4 magical beast was not found. If he didn¡¯t have the divine consciousness, he probably wouldn¡¯t have found it.


    Just as Locke was rushing toward them, Bryce and the others were also in a desperate situation.


    Judith confronted the tiger-shaped magical beast and the level-3 magical beast. At this time, she was very serious and nervous, and her forehead was covered with sweat. After several rounds, she was at an obvious disadvantage.


    As for the white-tailed hawk of level 4, it pped its wings and blew out a purple energy ball from time to time, exploding Bryce and the others into pieces. Looking at the frightened and helpless crowd, it let out a cry and enjoyed the pleasure of ying with its prey.


    Boom!


    Another purple energy ball exploded with dust flying.


    Hiding behind the masks, everyone¡¯s face was extremely pale, and they were inplete despair.


    ¡°Cindy.¡±


    Looking at the white-tailed hawk in the distance, Bryce suddenly shouted.


    Behind the huge tree, hearing Bryce calling her suddenly, Cindy, who was in a tense state, turned around in confusion.


    Bryce pulled her into his arms. Then, she felt a hot breath covering her lips.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes widened and the two looked at each other.


    If it was in normal times, everyone might have already started to cheer, but at this life-and-death moment, seeing this scene, everyone could not help but feel a little sad.


    Not far from the two, Joanna leaned against a huge rock. Looking at the Bryce and Cindy hugging together, she showed an unpredictable smile on her face. At this moment, she sincerely felt happy for her unfamiliar brother.


    However, she looked into the distance. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can see you again.¡¯


    A few secondster, the two¡¯s lips parted.


    Looking at Bryce, Cindy blushed.


    At the same time, Bryce¡¯s eyes narrowed and he became more and more excited. He took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. He looked at the students of ss 1 beside him and slowly asked, ¡°Do you still remember the scene when our boss taught us the fireball spell?¡±


    The others were slightly stunned and then nodded.


    Cindy nodded and said excitedly, ¡°Ten fireballs directly exploded half of the training ground. At that time, even the teachers in the Office of Academic Affairs were attracted by it. That power¡­¡±


    While they were talking, Cindy was stunned. She seemed to have thought of something and asked slowly, ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    Bryce nodded affirmatively.


    At this time, the others also came to their senses. The power of the ten fireballs was absolutelyparable to that of the level-3 magic. If the ten gathered all the fireballs together, they might be able to fight against the white-tailed hawk!

 Chapter 126

    Just as everyone was excited, Marcia¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°But¡­ None of us can control ten fireballs.¡±


    The others were also sshed with cold water, and the mes of hope that had just been ignited were instantly extinguished.


    ¡°We can only rely on ourselves at this time.¡±


    Looking at the depressed students, Bryce said in a deep voice, ¡°Either way, it¡¯s better to fight in such a dangerous situation.¡±


    The others looked at each other, their eyes full of struggle.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s fight it out!¡±


    Finally, Eric¡¯s face darkened and said fiercely.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go crazy.¡±


    After struggling, the others gritted their teeth and said. There was no worse situation than now!


    Seeing that they had reached an agreement, Bryce looked firm and said slowly, ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The others nodded.


    Seeing the determination on the faces of Bryce and those who were ready to fight, the others were stunned for a while.


    Now they were facing level-4 magical beasts!


    Bryce and the others soon gathered together, preparing to condense the fireball spell.


    The only problem now was time!


    It would take some time to gather the fireballs together, but at this time, the white-tailed hawk was staring at everyone with covetous eyes.


    Looking in the direction of Anna, Bryce¡¯s eyes were full of struggle, regret, regret and love. Finally, he took a deep breath. ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    At this moment, he was relieved. No, but it was regret. He hated himself for ruining his rtionship with his sister.


    Joanna suddenly raised her head and her eyes were filled with tears. It was the first time Bryce had called her like that in so many years!


    Looking at Joanna, his eyes turned red. Bryce shouted, ¡°Save time for us!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Joanna smiled gracefully and looked at Bryce. With a smile, she said, ¡°Okay, my dear brother.¡±


    Bang!


    The magic in Joanna¡¯s hand hit the white-tailed hawk.


    ¡°Hey, stupid bird.¡±


    Joanna jumped high, stood in the most conspicuous ce and shouted. At the same time, the magic in her hand hit the head of the white-tailed hawk again.


    ng!


    Looking at the little human who had provoked it, the white-tailed hawk was furious!


    With a roar, the white-tailed hawk grabbed towards the direction of Joanna.


    Joanna had already expected that. She quickly moved in the opposite direction of Bryce and the others.


    Boom!


    The rock under her feet was directly torn into pieces by the white-tailed hawk.


    ¡°Stupid bird, this way.¡± After dodging a blow, Joanna waved her hand and continued to shout.


    Seeing Joanna¡¯s provocation to the white-tailed hawk, people far away were stunned. Joanna was courting death!


    The white-tailed hawk roared and swore to tear Joanna into pieces.


    Bang!


    However, before it could move, another magic ball hit its head.


    ¡°Hey, idiot, this way!¡±


    Kamp also shouted.


    The white-tailed hawk roared and rushed towards Kamp, intending to crush Kamp first.


    Kamp took a deep breath and tried to run away from Bryce and the others. However, the white-tailed hawk was a level-4 magical beast, and its speed was much faster than the level-1mage like Kamp. In just a few seconds, the white-tailed hawk had arrived in front of Kamp.


    The wings of the white-tailed hawk swept towards Kamp.


    Boom!


    Kamp was thrown into the air.


    Puff!


    Inside the stone tablet, Kamp spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Fortunately, he dodged the fatal attack just now, or he would be directly cut into pieces by the wings of the white-tailed hawk. However, even so, he still felt a burning pain in his chest and sharp pain in his limbs, unable to move for a moment.


    Seeing that Kamp had lost its ability to move, the white-tailed hawk cried happily and continued to walk towards Kamp, intending to know about Kamp.


    At the same time, a me flew out from a bush.


    Bang!


    ¡°Idiot, this way.¡± Another student stood out and shouted defiantly.


    ng!


    Giving up Kamp, the white-tailed hawk spat out an energy ball and threw it at the student¡¯s position.


    Boom!


    ¡°Hey, idiot, we are here!¡±


    The students who were hiding came out one by one.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what tricks Bryce and the others had, they chose to believe it.


    At this time, they were fearless!


    Looking at the students running away under the attack of the white-tailed hawk, Bryce¡¯s and the others¡¯ eyes turned red, and Marcia¡¯s eyes were also wet with tears.


    With the joint efforts of the crowd, the white-tailed hawk gradually distanced itself from Bryce and others.


    Suppressing his inner feelings, Bryce¡¯s voice trembled slightly. He looked at Cindy and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Everyone took a deep breath, put aside theplicated emotions, and nodded.


    The demonic energy gathered in front of the ten people, and dazzling red balls gradually appeared in the hands of Bryce and the others.


    More than ten secondster, many small red balls werepletely formed, each containing a strong and irritable fire element.


    ¡°What¡­ What do they want to do?¡±


    Judith, who was entangled with the tiger-shaped magical beast, was stunned to see that the students were actually provoking the white-tailed hawk.


    While she was in shock, she suddenly noticed Bryce and the others who were condensing magic.


    They had grown up¡­


    Judith smiled with relief. At the same time, seeing that the students didn¡¯t give up, Judith suddenly felt energetic and attacked the tiger-shaped magical beast more fiercely.


    On the other side, seeing that the fireball had been condensed, Bryce nodded to Cindy and the others, indicating that he was ready.


    The first one to start was Cindy. She raised her hand and the fireball slowly slid in front of Bryce.


    Bryce didn¡¯t dare to be distracted. He took out a spirit power and wrapped up Cindy¡¯s fireball.


    All of a sudden!


    When his spirit power touched the fireball, Cindy¡¯s fireball trembled two times. It almost lost control. Fortunately, it was controlled by Bryce in the end.


    Under hisfort, the first fireball was smoothly transferred to his hand.


    Seeing that the first fireball had seeded, everyone was relieved.


    Marcia also controlled her fireball and slowly flew towards Bryce. It seemed that with the experience for the first time, Bryce¡¯s spirit power was more preciselynding on Marcia¡¯s fireball, so this time it was surprisingly stable.


    About a minuteter, Bryce already had seven red balls in his hands.


    At this time, those who attracted the attention of the white-tailed hawk also felt a strong aura of the fire element.


    Looking at the small ball in Bryce¡¯s hand, many students couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡°This aura is so powerful!¡±


    In the small ball, they felt a violent aura, which was absolutely more powerful than the level-2 magic they knew.


    Thirty seconds passed.


    Finally, ten small red balls had gathered in front of Bryce. His face was pale and his body was trembling slightly. Obviously, he had reached his limit.


    Kamp was knocked into the air by the shock wave and fell to the ground. The white-tailed hawk slowly walked towards Kamp, seeing that its sharp ws were about to crush on Kamp.


    ¡°Doomed!¡±


    Looking at the white-tailed hawk walking toward him, Kamp shook his head with a bitter smile, and he was full of despair.


    Cindy and the others came out from behind the rock. They gathered the magic energy in their hands and condensed another fireball.


    Boom!


    Nine fireballs hit the white-tailed hawk.


    The white-tailed hawk stopped and turned around to look at Bryce and the others. It ignored Kamp for a moment. It roared angrily.


    Bryce and the others were not afraid at all. They stood side by side and looked straight at the white-tailed hawk.


    Seeing ten people suddenly walking out from the opposite, the sharp eyes of the white-tailed hawk revealed a puzzled expression, as if it did not understand what the ten tiny people wanted to do.


    Bryce continued to carefully control the ten fireballs, while Cindy and the others condensed the fireball again and threw it at the white-tailed hawk.


    When the fireball of Cindy and the others exploded, Bryce¡¯s eyes darkened. He roared and rushed towards the white-tailed hawk with his fireball.


    All his spirit power was ced on the control of the fireball, so he had no ability to push the fireball out, so he could only send the fireball to the side of the white-tailed hawk in person. This meant that he was also within the scope of the explosion of the fireball.


    Maybe he would die. But now he had no time to care about anything. There were two people he loved here!


    Therefore, even if he had to die, he had to stop the magical beast in front of him!


    Seeing that Bryce was running towards it, the white-tailed hawk let out a sharp cry. The purple energy ball quickly gathered in his mouth and shot towards Bryce.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Seeing this, the students in the distance shouted and reminded him.


    Puff!


    While running, Bryce bent his legs slightly and bounced up directly.


    Boom!


    The energy ball missed and left a big hole on the ground.


    The white-tailed hawk also flew toward Bryce, and its sharp ws directly scratched Bryce¡¯s body.


    ¡°I just want you toe here!¡±


    Looking at the white-tailed hawking towards him, Bryce smiled.


    Finally, the white-tailed hawk was only one meter away from Bryce.


    It was at this moment!


    Finding the right time, Bryce was about to throw the fireball out of his hand.


    When the fireball was about to get out of his control, a hint of cruelty shed through Bryce¡¯s eyes. If fireball was integrated together, it might be more powerful¡­


    He knew clearly that the power of the explosion of ten fireballs alone was not enough to cause substantial damage to the white-tailed hawk.


    Thinking of this, he directly controlled the fireball in his hand to crash into the other fireball, and then forcibly merged the three fireballs together.


    The bnce between fireballs was broken in an instant. Different amounts of fire elements mixed and rejected. The scene in the fireball was like a spark falling on a pile of grass covered with tars, and all fire elements were out at the same time.


    Boom!


    The dazzling light of the fire lit up, and a deafening sound was heard. A strong shock wave began to sweep around from the explosion, causing all the students to take a step back.

 Chapter 127

    Sensing the powerful energy from afar, others were shocked. Was this really an attack that a level-1 mage could make?


    ¡°Did the group of kids from ss 4 do this?¡±


    Judith, who was far away, was also shocked when she felt the strong power of magical fluctuation. The strength of magical fluctuation was almost close to that of level 4.


    Ten level-1 mages made a magic attackparable to that of level 4


    Although she was shocked, she didn¡¯t slow down the movement of her hand. In an instant, she condensed level-4 magic and smashed it towards the tiger-shaped magical beast.


    ¡°Bryce!¡±


    Cindy cried as she looked at Bryce, who was wrapped in mes in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for Marcia, she would have rushed over.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Joanna¡¯s face was extremely pale, and a line of coolness slid down her face.


    The others couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and sigh in their hearts. Under such a powerful attack, Bryce was fraught with grim possibilities.


    Everyone stared at the burning mes in the air.


    ng!


    In the light of the fire, a huge figure leaped out.


    The white-tailed hawk howled angrily. At this time, it was also in an extremely embarrassing state. The beautiful white feather at its tail had already been charred, and its whole body was charred ck. However, although it looked very embarrassed outside, the aura it emitted was still iparably powerful.


    Obviously, the explosion didn¡¯t really hurt it.


    The white-tailed hawk circled crazily in the sky and roared angrily.


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    Looking at the furious white-tailed hawk, the others felt powerless.


    ¡°Bryce¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down Cindy¡¯s face as she looked at the fading mes. Under such a strong me, Bryce had no chance of survival.


    ng!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the white-tailed hawk did not immediately attack the rest of the people, but roared angrily at the mes that had not yet dissipated.


    In that pair of sharp and fierce eyes, everyone actually found a trace of fear.


    Was Bryce still alive? Everyone¡¯s eyes were also focused on the mes, trying to find Bryce.


    Finally, the mes gradually dispersed.


    A ck shadow gradually appeared in the dispersed mes.


    ¡°Oh, my God! He¡¯s fine!¡±


    Pointing at the ck figure in the mes, a sharp-eyed student screamed.


    ¡°He is still alive!¡±


    ¡°Bryce! Bryce!¡±


    The others also began to shout, happy that Bryce could survive.


    Hearing the shouts of the crowd, Cindy suddenly raised her head. When she saw the figure in the fire, her body trembled slightly, and her eyes full of tears were full of excitement.


    No!


    This was not Bryce¡¯s height!


    When the blurry figure gradually became clear, Cindy immediately found that something was wrong.


    She was sure that the figure in the mes was definitely not Bryce! But the figure looked familiar¡­


    Cindy seemed to think of something and got excited all of a sudden.


    Not only Cindy, but also Marcia found something different. Looking at the figure in the fire, a long-lost smile appeared on her face. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s back¡­¡±


    Finally, the firepletely dissipated, revealing the figure inside.


    When they saw clearly what was going on inside, the others couldn¡¯t help but froze.


    They saw another young man standing in front of Bryce.


    With a faint smile, the young man looked rxed. He gently raised his hand to support a small defensive light curtain, keeping all the harm out of the light curtain.


    It was Locke, of course.


    ¡°Is this Locke Capet?¡±


    The students in ss 1 were shocked.


    Joanna looked at Locke with surprise. He was really so powerful!


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t he a mage? Why does he have a sword?¡±


    A student asked curiously as he noticed the Sword in the Stone on Locke¡¯s waist.


    Bang!


    His head was hit hard by another ssmate. ¡°Is it the time to care about this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Regardless of bickering with this ssmate, he hurriedly looked in the direction of Locke and Bryce.


    ¡°Although you are a little impulsive, it¡¯s not bad on the whole.¡±


    Turning to look at Bryce, Locke said with a smile.


    Looking at the familiar figure in front of him, Bryce was so excited that he was about to cry. His voice was a little choked, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Locke nodded slightly, turned around and looked at the white-tailed hawk in the distance. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    As he spoke, he removed the defensive light curtain and let Bryce go back first.


    Bryce understood and ran slowly towards the crowd. Although he didn¡¯t know the actual strength of Locke, he knew that Locke was definitely not someone who would do something stupid.


    Judith, who was fighting hard in the distance, also saw Locke. She finally felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Bryce!¡±


    Cindy bumped into Bryce¡¯s arms and almost knocked Bryce to the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Holding Bryce¡¯s face in her hands, Cindy asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Crossing his arms around Cindy¡¯s waist, Bryce shook his head and said.


    At the same time, he looked in the direction of Joanna and nodded, indicating that he was fine. Joanna wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and smiled.


    Bryce also knew that it was not the right time to be intimate, so he held Cindy¡¯s hand and watched the fight.


    Then he looked at Locke, who was facing the huge hawk in the sky. He raised his palm and crooked his middle finger.


    Hiss!


    Seeing this, everyone gasped. From Locke, they felt not only provocation, but also disdain and contempt.


    Wasn¡¯t Locke Capet a level-3 mage? How dare he challenge a level-4 magical beast?


    In the sky, the white-tailed hawk waspletely infuriated when it saw this tiny man dared to provoke him.


    Ouch!


    With a cry, the purple energy ball in its mouth was instantly condensed.


    The energy ball hit Locke directly.


    The others¡¯ hearts rose to their throats as they nervously looked at the falling energy ball.


    However, facing the falling energy ball, Locke remained calm.


    Bang!


    Under the nervous gaze of the crowd, Locke raised his left hand, slowly stretched out his index finger and clicked on the energy ball that was rushing over.


    At this moment, the energy ball seemed to be fixed. It stopped directly and then slowly dispersed.


    The white-tailed hawk in the sky was also slightly stunned. It seemed that it didn¡¯t expect that Locke could easily resist its attack. It roared,


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that Locke easily solved the attack of the level-4 magical beast.


    ¡°You¡¯d bettere down!¡±


    Looking at the giant hawk in the sky, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The small universe was aroused, and strong magic energy instantly burst out from his body.


    ¡°This is¡­ A level-4 mage!¡±


    On the other side, Judith happened to dodge the attack of the tiger-shaped magical beast. After a while, Judith sensed the magic aura from Locke¡¯s body and said in a dull tone.


    The other students widened their eyes in shock.


    Wasn¡¯t Locke Cape a level-3 mage?


    Why did he suddenly be a powerful level-4 mage!

 Chapter 128

    In addition to the shock, everyone was in great happiness. Now, with the addition of a level-4 mage, the original desperate situation was suddenly gone!


    Some people present were so excited that they began to sob.


    In the field, the magic power in Locke¡¯s hands had been condensed, and six swords with zing mes were circling in front of him.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He gently pushed the sword, making a sound of breaking the air, and stabbed towards the white-tailed hawk with fire.


    The white-tailed hawk let out a cry andunched a sound wave to attack him, trying to shatter the long sword, but it was useless. The long sword was not affected at all, and it didn¡¯t even slow down a little, stabbing straight in the direction of the white-tailed hawk.


    Sensing the dangerous aura contained in the sword, the white-tailed hawk didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. It pped its wings and dodged aside.


    The white-tailed hawk moved as fast as lightning and dodged aside in an instant. The six ming swords missed the target.


    Turning its head to look at Locke, the white-tailed hawk sneered at Locke for not being able to attack it.


    Seeing that Locke¡¯s attack failed, everyone felt a sense of loss. While everyone was sighing, a mysterious smile appeared on Locke¡¯s face.


    The me sword, which had been flying straight out, made a sharp turn and flew towards the white-tailed hawk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Locke shook his head and said lightly.


    Seeing the sudden turn of the me sword, everyone eximed.


    Generally speaking, unless they became the level-6 mages and there is a qualitative improvement in the spirit power, mages would be difficult to control the trajectory after the magic skill was released. Locke was only a level-4 mage now, but he could do what could only be done by a level-6 mage.


    The white-tailed hawk¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, and its eyes were filled with fear, and its whole body was trembling violently. At this moment, it felt a strong threat, a sense of death.


    Urged by this horrible feeling, it did not dare to hesitate at all. It used all its strength to escape to a safe ce aside.


    However, it was toote. The me sword had already arrived in front of it.


    Bang!


    The six swords hit the white-tailed hawk.


    The sky once again lit up with dazzling mes. This time, a huge body fell vertically from the mes.


    Bang!


    The dead body of the white-tailed hawk left a huge hole on the ground.


    It was not until the dead body of the white-tailed hawk heavily smashed to the ground that the others finally came to their senses and then burst into cheers.


    After defeating the white-tailed hawk, Locke didn¡¯t waste any time and directly ran towards the tiger-shaped magical beast and the level-3 magical beast where Judith was fighting.


    On the way, he saw a lot of powerful magical beasts. If these magical beasts were all attracted here, it would be really dangerous.


    Judith had been watching the fight between Locke and Locke. She was shocked to see that the level-4 magical beast was defeated so easily by Locke.


    At this moment, he was almost attacked by the level-3 magical beast.


    In a hurry, she jumped high, spun a few times, and quickly stabilized her body.


    The tiger-shaped magical beast seized the opportunity and rushed towards her with its bloody mouth wide open. In a moment of desperation, she could only condense a magic shield in front of herself.


    Bang!


    The w of the tiger-shaped magical beast hit the defensive fire shield in front of Judith.


    Fire elements in Judith¡¯s body were madly injected into the magic shield, and the tiger-shaped magical beast did not retreat and continued to hit the magic shield.


    Bang!


    Just when Judith couldn¡¯t resist it, she felt that something unknown was helping her and a muffled sound came at the same time. Then the iparably powerful tiger-shaped magical beast flew out like a parabolic trajectory.


    As for the level-3 magical beast, it was also confused when it saw its boss was thrown out. At the same time, a beam of light flew over. Before it came to its senses, it heard a crack and then lost consciousness.


    Bryce and the others took a deep breath, their eyes full of amazement.


    Looking at the level-3 magical beast, which had been nailed to the ground by Sword in the Stone and lost its vitality in an instant, the student who was curious about the reason why Locke had a sword muttered, ¡°I seem to know the use of this sword?¡±


    The tiger-shaped magical beast also struggled to stand up from the ground. It shook its head and stared angrily at the person who had knocked him away.


    Ouch!


    It roared and an energy column shot out from its mouth.


    Locke and Judith jumped up and avoided the energy column.


    Bang!


    The rocks behind them were directly smashed into pieces by the powerful energy column.


    Locke waved his hand gently. The Sword in the Stone, which was originally inserted in the level-3 magical beast, trembled slightly and flew back to his hand.


    Locke raised his left hand and quickly condensed the magic in front of his body, throwing it towards the tiger-shaped magical beast. At the same time, he held Sword in the Stone in both hands and stabbed at the vital parts of the tiger-shaped magical beast.


    A light ball protruded from the tiger-shaped magical beast and blocked the magic of Locke. It roared and rushed towards Locke.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Sizz!


    Sword in the Stone was inserted into the neck of the tiger-shaped magical beast.


    The powerful tiger-shaped magical beast suddenly copsed to the ground and died.


    ¡°Locke Capet!¡±


    Seeing the tiger-shaped magical beast was killed in this way, the students around cheered.


    However, after killing the level-4 magical beast, Locke didn¡¯t rx at all. Instead, he looked more serious. He slowly looked towards a jungle.


    During this period of time, he had a feeling of being monitored.


    Now he was sure that they were under surveince, because he had just captured something mysterious.


    After returning the tiger-shaped magical beast to the system zone, Locke turned to Judith and said, ¡°We need to leave here as soon as possible.¡±


    Judith¡¯s eyes were still full of shock. Hearing Locke¡¯s words, she came to her senses and nodded.


    They all rushed to the periphery.


    Not long after Locke and the others left, two masked men in ck robes appeared in the direction he had seen before.


    ¡°We were found just now.¡±


    An old voice came from under the mask.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, they would have been dead now.¡±


    Another man in a ck robe said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You idiot, if you expose our whereabouts and dy our master¡¯s n, you will die!¡± The old man scolded.


    The word ¡°master¡± was obviously very powerful. The other man in a ck robe fell silent and surprisingly did not refute.


    With a cold snort, the old man ignored him and looked in the direction in which Locke and the others left.

 Chapter 129

    After leaving the ce where they had fought before, Locke didn¡¯t rush forward. Instead, he found a ce to rest. He could tell that everyone had never been mentally and physically tired after the long journey.


    After witnessing how powerful Locke was, the students didn¡¯t feel as nervous as they had been a few days ago. They had a good night¡¯s rest. The next day, everyone continued their journey. With the help of Locke, their moving speed increased by several times.


    In a jungle outside.


    Bang!


    Jerry pushed back a level-4 magical beast with magic and shouted at Lloyd behind him, ¡°Lloyd, I¡¯ll stop them. You take your students away first!¡±


    Lloyd could also refuse. He nodded and led the students in another direction.


    However, how could the three magical beasts make their wishe true?


    A level-4 magical beast roared and attacked Jerry, dragging him. The other two level-3 magical beasts surrounded Lloyd and the others.


    Seeing this, Lloyd¡¯s face turned pale, and so did the students.


    While resisting the level-4 magical beast, Jerry walked towards the level-3 magical beasts, trying to stop the level-3 magical beasts from approaching Lloyd and the others.


    Boom!


    Under Jerry¡¯s attack, the level-4 magical beast and the other level-3 magical beast were stopped, but the other level-3 magical beasts sessfully came to Lloyd and the others.


    Lloyd tried to stop the magical beast with the magic element in front of him.


    On the other side, the level-4 magical beast roared, jumped up and rushed to Jerry.


    The magic power in Jerry¡¯s hand was ready and was about to be released.


    At the same time, a beam of light flew over from afar.


    Sizz!


    When the magical beast flew into the air, it was nailed to the ground by the white light and instantly lost its breath.


    The white light was, of course, Locke¡¯s Sword in the Stone.


    In order to save time, Locke didn¡¯t hold back. He used his full strength as soon as he made a move. The level-4 magical beast was also caught off guard by Locke¡¯s sword, so it was killed on the spot.


    The lively level-4 magical beast was dead


    Jerry widened his eyes and looked at this incredible scene.


    The other two level-3 magical beasts also stood in the distance, dumbfounded. For a moment, they forgot to attack the crowd. They looked at the lifeless level-4 magical beast with confusion in their eyes, as if they didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    At the same time, Locke slowly walked out of the jungle. He looked calm and strolled leisurely.


    The Sword in the Stone flew back to his hand.


    At the same time, two magic flew out of the forest and hit the level-3 magical beast, which surrounded Lloyd and the others.


    Bang!


    The two level-3 magical beasts were sted away by the two magic. While the magical beasts were struggling, another two magic flew out and hit them. Only then did they die.


    Jerry and Lloyd were stunned for a moment, and the others were also stunned.


    One level-4 magical beast and two level-3 magical beasts were dead?


    If everything in front of them was not too real, they would doubt if they were dreaming. Besides, was Locke a level-3 mage? How could he be so powerful?


    They were not stupid. When the Sword in the Stone flew back to Locke¡¯s hand, they knew that the level-4 magical beast was killed by Locke.


    While they were in shock, they saw students in ss 1 and ss 4e out of the forest in twos and threes. Judith was in the front, and at this time, her body was still surrounded by fire elements. It was obvious that she had just released the two magic.


    Lloyd and Jerry looked at each other and found that the other¡¯s eyes were full of shock.


    After the crisis was resolved, the students of several sses gathered together.


    ¡°Hi, Hill!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sarah, it¡¯s so nice to see you!¡±


    Friends greeted each other, their faces full of surprise.


    Of course, there was one exception, Flynn Bazel, staring angrily at Bryce who was joking with Kamp. Although he only contacted them for a while, he found that the students in ss 4 had a very good rtionship with those in ss 1!


    Judith also greeted Jerry and Lloyd.


    After greeting Judith, Jerry and Lloyd looked at Locke. They were surprised and curious.


    Facing the curiosity of the two people, Locke did not exin. At this time, he also appeared a little serious. He slowly said to Judith and Jerry, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave here first. There is a level-5 magical beast over there.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Judith and the other two took a deep breath. Although they didn¡¯t know why Locke knew that a level-5 magical beast hade, they didn¡¯t dare to doubt it at all.


    A level-5 magical beast was not so easy to be defeated. One level-5 magical beast could easily crush ten level-4 magical beasts. They had no chance to fight back in front of the level-5 magical beast.


    Without hesitation, the three immediately organized their students to walk towards the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    There would probably be a big waring. Locke stood on the trunk of a huge tree and looked into the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. In that direction, the magical beast was gathering one by one, led by a level-5 magical beast.


    However, his current cultivation base was at the early stage of the seventh sense of the small universe, and he was almost at the middle stage of the breakthrough to the seventh senses. If it weren¡¯t for the special time, he would like to practice with the level-5 magical beast to see how powerful he was.


    He had a hunch that the breakthrough to the middle stage of the seventh sense of the small universe would be able topete with the ordinary level-5 magical beast.


    Locke didn¡¯t know it until he talked with Jerry and the others. Just like Judith, Jerry and the others met level-3magical beasts not long after the training began. They found that something was wrong, so they did not hesitate and immediately nned to retreat to meet Locke and the others. However, they did not expect to encounter the siege of other magical beasts on the way.


    They had nned to use the teleportation rune, but the teleportation rune they took out instantly cracked and could no longer be used. They had no choice but to retreat on foot.


    In the process of dodging magical beasts, their route gradually deviated and finally arrived here.


    After the two teams gathered, they rushed to the edge of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts without a stop. Along the way, they met a lot of level-3 magical beasts, which were defeated easily.


    They clearly found that there were more and more magical beasts around them. Obviously, the surge of beasts was about to erupt.


    In order to ensure the safety of the students, Jerry suggested that everyone choose a new route, directly bypassing the Dikas City and withdrawing from the area of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. But unfortunately, they found that except for the way to the Dikas City, the other ways were all magical beasts.


    Finally, they came to the conclusion that they were surrounded by magical beasts because the magical beasts had surged. Now their only way was to go to the Dikas City. They had no choice but to continue to head for the Dikas City.


    In the afternoon of the next day, they finally saw the familiar city.

 Chapter 130

    When they saw Dikas City, they were secretly relieved, and many students even shed tears. For many people, this training was a narrow escape from death. Even Judith, Jerry and Lloyd sighed with emotion. They had organized several pieces of training, but this time it was particrly dangerous. If it weren¡¯t for Locke, they would have fallen into the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    But as they got closer, they found that there was something wrong with the Dikas City. There was no one outside the city gate, and the city wall was also full of guards, which looked very depressed.


    The guard opened the gate when he saw that they were from the Scr Magic Academy.


    It was Peggy Ralph, the casten of Dikas City, who greeted them. Locke noticed that although Peggy was smiling, there was obvious sadness and fatigue on his face.


    ¡°Are there magical beasts in Dikas City?¡± Judith asked, looking at the bloodstains on the city wall.


    ¡°On the second day after you left, we encountered a surge of beasts,¡±


    With a serious look on his face, Peggy sighed and continued, ¡°Fortunately, this wave of beasts is not very strong. There are only dozens of them, and one of them is the level-4 magical beast. It was quickly repelled by us. Although thest wave of beasts was repelled by us, based on the situation of the whole Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, I¡¯m afraid that there will be arge-scale surge of beasts, and the situation is not optimistic.¡±


    Hearing Peggy¡¯s words, Judith and the other three nodded seriously. They had already been mentally prepared for the surge of beasts, so they were not very surprised.


    ¡°I have informed the city of the news. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before the city will send people to support us,¡±


    Hearing this, Judith and the others looked better.


    Except for Locke, whose face remained unchanged all the time. He looked into the distance. In the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, it was not as sunny as it used to be. The grey clouds were very low, and lightning shed in the clouds. They turned into arge flood dragon, majestic, but at the same time revealing a murderous intent from the sky.


    In that direction, arge number of magical beasts were gathering.


    Howl!


    At the same time, roars came from the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts in the distance.


    Hearing the roar, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Without hesitation, they closed the city gate and walked into the city.


    After entering the city, Locke found that there were one-third fewer people in the city than before, but there were still many vendors on the street.


    ¡°In this city, in addition to the people who left, there should be two hundred thousand people now.¡± Looking at the peddlers in the distance, casten Peggy exined to Locke and the others.


    Some of them were blocked in the city before they could retreat. Some of them had already regarded Dikas City as their own home and were unwilling to leave. At the same time, there was a glimmer of hope in their hearts that the surge of beasts would soon pass.


    Under the arrangement of casten Peggy, everyone rested in the Dikas city.


    In the evening, Locke took afortable bath and was about to continue with the practice of the small universe. At this time, he found that Judith was standing outside the door.


    Locke put on his clothes and opened the door.


    Looking at Locke, Judith¡¯s eyes softened. She said softly, ¡°Peggy invited us to a meeting to discuss how to deal with the surge of beasts.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Locke nodded. He wouldn¡¯t have attended such a boring meeting if it was usual. Although he was confident that he could protect himself, he still had students under hismand. Under the huge surge of beasts, he could not guarantee the safety of every student.


    Led by a guard, the two walked towards the meeting hall.


    On their way to the meeting hall, Locke and Judith happened to meet Jerry and Lloyd.


    ¡°Hi, Locke.¡±


    Lloyd waved his hand and greeted.


    Jerry also smiled at Locke and greeted, ¡°Locke.¡±


    Since Jerry knew the strength of Locke, he had already stopped looking down upon Locke.


    Locke nodded with a smile and greeted the two.


    They followed the guard and walked towards the meeting hall.


    ¡°I tried to use the teleportation rune in the city just now.¡±


    Judith suddenly said, ¡°I think I still know the reason why the casten asked us to go there.¡±


    Jerry and Lloyd nodded. The reason why the casten came to them at this time was to discuss how to resist magical beasts.


    ¡°Judging from the current situation, there is a surge of beasts in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. It¡¯s very dangerous to use the transmission rune rashly.¡± Lloyd said slowly after a long silence.


    ¡°I suggest that we should work together to defend the city. If¡­¡± Jerry paused, knowing that the others knew what he meant, and then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s use the transmission rune.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Judith nodded.


    Lloyd nodded in agreement.


    The three looked at Locke at the same time.


    Locke was slightly stunned and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I have no objection.¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s casual look, the three were speechless.


    Led by the guard, the four arrived at the meeting hall soon.


    The meeting hall was not veryrge, and it should be about three hundred square meters. Theyout was high on all sides and low in the middle, and rows of chairs were bowed to the middle, which was very simr to theyout of the meeting room of the British Parliament that Locke had seen in his previous life.


    At this time, the meeting hall was already full of people. Because the seats were not enough, there were still more than a dozen people standing. And in the middle of the seats in the front row, there were four more seats left alone.


    The meeting hall was filled with noise and discussion, and many people even flushed with arguments.


    When Locke and the others stepped into the meeting hall, it was quiet for a moment.


    All eyes were instantly focused on Locke and the other three.


    A maid came up and led the four people to the center of the meeting hall. Finally, they sat down in the front empty seat.


    Locke noticed that the man sitting in the first row opposite to him was Rowell, the leader of the magic guild. Except for the four, the old man with a white beard was sitting in the first row.


    With divine consciousness, Locke soon knew everyone¡¯s cultivation base.


    There were actually six level-4 mages in the first row. Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh. No wonder there were so many level-4 practitioners in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. In terms of the practitioner¡¯s strength, the scale of Dikas City must have reached that of a big city of Naton County.


    Rowell nodded to Locke with a smile, and Locke nodded to him with a smile as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to introduce these four people to you.¡± Seeing Locke and the others sitting down, casten Peggy said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±


    ncing at the people in the meeting hall, he became serious and said, ¡°Today, the Dikas City we live in is facing the threat of the magical beast. We gathered here for only one purpose-to protect it!¡±


    After saying that, he stopped and waited for others to express their opinions.


    ¡°On behalf of the magic guild, I dere that I will try my best to assist the guards against magical beasts.¡± Seeing that the meeting hall became quiet, Rowell announced slowly.


    ¡°The mercenary guild will try its best to assist the guards in the prevention of magical beast.¡±


    ¡°The Gith mercenary team will never flinch, too!¡±


    All the forces expressed their opinions.


    All their properties were in the city. If they left the city, they would have nothing. At this time, they would not shrink back.


    In the end, all eyes were once again focused on Locke and the other three. The Scr Magic Academy was the most powerful in Naton County. Judith and other tutors were undoubtedly powerful. And the students who could enter the Scr Magic Academy were all first-ss geniuses. Therefore, the Scr Magic Academy was definitely a powerful force that could not be ignored.


    ¡°The Scr Magic Academy will also organize students to participate in the precaution work.¡±


    Judith said in a low voice. She also understood that at this time, only when all the forces were united could they resist the following surge of beasts. There was basically no chance of winning if they fought alone.


    ¡°But if anything unexpected happens, we won¡¯t put students in danger.¡± ncing around the meeting hall, Judith added.


    The other forces felt a little relieved when they heard that the Sc Magic Academy would also participate in the defense.


    Everyone present knew what Judith meant. However, they had no objection. Not to mention the Scr Magic Academy, even if they were in a desperate situation, they might use teleportation site.


    After discussion, all the forces would send their own people to the station on the city wall to help the guards resist magical beasts. At the same time, during the resistance to the surge of beasts, each force would restrain their own subordinates to prevent anyone from taking the opportunity to make trouble.


    The next step was to discuss the defensive positions of all the forces. Although Dikas City was not as big as that of other big cities, it was also not small, with a total area of more than 60 square kilometers. An all-round defense would be a huge andplicated project.


    It was not until two hourster that the meeting was over.


    Rowell walked towards Locke, patted Locke on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Would you like to have a drink with me?¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. After greeting Judith and the others, he left the meeting hall with Rowell.

 Chapter 131

    Led by Rowell, Locke came to a remote alley.


    The two of them pushed open the broken wooden door and walked in.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, there were two totally different worlds outside the door and inside the door. Outside the door was deste, and the lights inside the door were flickering noisy.


    The atmosphere of the bar was unusually good, without any depression. The smiling faces were in sharp contrast to the depression outside the city.


    After taking Locke to sit down at the bar counter, Rowell looked at the bartender and said, ¡°As usual.¡±


    The bartender was a middle-aged man with a square face, big nose and clean-shaven face. Locke sensed a dark magic aura from the middle-aged man with a square face, so he was sure that the man in front of him should be a dark mage with a high cultivation base.


    Upon hearing Rowell¡¯s words, the man with a square face was expressionless. As if he hadn¡¯t heard what he said, he concentrated on mixing the wine in his hand. Rowell wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He pointed at Locke and said, ¡°Give him another cup of bloody Mary.¡±


    The middle-aged man with a square face was still unresponsive and concentrated on mixing the wine in his hand.


    Looking at the rapturous crowd, Rowell put on a cozy smile, leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is it a good ce?¡±


    Locke nodded in agreement and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to such a bar.¡±


    Rowell chuckled and said, ¡°I have hobbies quite simr to the young.¡±


    At this time, a girl came up and talked to Rowell. Seeing the two talking happily, Locke finally confirmed that Rowell was indeed a regr visitor.


    He also looked around the people in the bar. Some of them were men in military uniform, some had just changed shifts from the city wall, some women with heavy makeup, and some were mages in a mage robe.


    Some young men who were about the same age as Locke looked around curiously. At this moment, everyone had forgotten the uing crisis.


    Fortunately, there was no ban on underage drinking here. Otherwise, he and these young men would be driven out.


    But on second thought, he found that there was no need for such aw. Perhaps because of the existence of extraordinary power, alcohol was insignificant in front of the extraordinary power.


    In less than ten minutes, the middle-aged man with an acold face handed over two sses of wine.


    ¡°A cold face all his life.¡± Looking at the middle-aged man with a cold face, Rowell cursed in his heart, but he still pushed the ss to Locke and said, ¡°Have a try. This is the best cocktail of this bar!¡±


    Locke took a sip. It tasted sweet and salty.


    Rowell also took a sip of the wine.


    Looking at Rowell, Locke asked curiously, ¡°where is Mr. Hodgia?¡±


    ¡°He withdrew with some people of mage guild first.¡±


    Rowelll replied.


    Before the surge of beasts broke out, the magic guild had already transferred the talented young mages out. In fact, in addition to the magic guild, other forces had also transferred their core figures and descendants. Although they were reluctant to part with the industries in Dikas City, they were also afraid that something unexpected would happen and destroy their whole family or the mercenary group.


    ¡°Locke, you shouldn¡¯t havee here this time.¡± Rowell said after taking a sip of wine.


    Before Locke came to his senses, Rowell continued, ¡°I have lived in Dikas City for forty years and experienced four big beast attacks. During these two beast attacks, I saw the city gate was broken by magical beasts, but I have never seen such a strange beast attack as this time.¡±


    Locke listened quietly.


    ¡°Maybe, this time, the Dikas City will be destroyed.¡± Rowell said in a sad tone.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, he stared straight at Locke and said in a low voice, ¡°Listen, Locke. I know you have hidden your real strength, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t resist the crisis in Dikas City this time. I mean, if you can leave, you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Although he had only seen Locke fight once, which was in the battle of the tiger mercenary team, with years of experience, he knew that he could feel that Locke was definitely not simple.


    Rowell¡¯s words warmed Locke¡¯s heart. He knew that Rowell was persuading him to leave.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke raised his ss and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rowell was a little surprised and looked at Locke. Seeing that Locke looked calm, he shook his head and smiled. Now that he had said that, he believed that Locke would have his own choice.


    The two began to drink in the bar. There were naturally a lot of young girlsing to ost Locke who had a good temperament. Locke couldn¡¯t stand the harassment. He quickly drank up the wine in his ss and left.


    After saying goodbye to Rowell, he went back to his residence. He ignored Rowell¡¯s suggestion. With his strength, it was absolutely not difficult for him to fight alone, but the problem was that Bryce and the others would be in danger.


    He couldn¡¯t leave his students behind. Although they could use the teleportation rune to leave the city now, the teleportation rune could just work for a short time. With the outbreak of the surge of beasts, the surroundings were all magical beasts. It might not be safer to use the teleportation rune rashly than to stay in the city.


    Moreover, given the current situation, it was hard to say who would be the final winner. The Dikas City may not be destroyed.


    Or practice? As long as he entered the middle stage of the seventh sense, he would use enough strength to deal with level-5 magical beasts. By that time, even if it was level-6 magical beasts, he might be able to fight.


    Thinking of this, Locke entered the practice mode.


    After a night¡¯s rest, Bryce and the others felt much better. It was the best day they had rested for so many days.


    Under Judith¡¯s arrangement, the students gathered in the square.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy. Everyone had a good restst night.¡±


    After ncing at everyone¡¯s face, Judith said slowly, ¡°Now, there is a piece of unfortunate news to tell everyone. This morning, the guards saw magical beasts outside the city.¡±


    The students were confused. Wasn¡¯t it normal to see magical beasts? Why did Judith look so serious?


    ¡°Not one magical beast, but thousands of magical beasts.¡±


    Judith¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears again.


    Bang!


    Hearing this, the students were in an uproar. The expression on their face changed from confusion to shock, and then from shock to fear. Thousands of magical beasts, what a horrible thing!


    ¡°Yes, there is a surge of beasts. We are surrounded by magical beasts!¡±


    Judith¡¯s voice interrupted the students¡¯ discussion.


    ¡°There are two choices for us now. First, hide in your room and be a coward. When magical beasts break through the city, I will take you away from the city like stray dogs!¡±


    ¡°Second, go to the city wall over there and destroy magical beasts with the magic in your hands! Tell them that the human world is sacred and invible, and behind you, there are two hundred thousand people¡¯s lives!¡±


    After Judith finished her words, the crowd quieted down.


    ¡°Never retreat!¡± A few secondster, someone shouted.


    The students raised their fists and shouted with red faces.


    ¡°Bazel, young master, we¡­¡± A tall and thin student whispered to Flynn Bazel.


    ¡°You idiots!¡± Looking at the excited students, Flynn cursed. Shouldn¡¯t we just use the transmission rune to leave now? Defending the city was the business of Dikas City. Why should they go up and fight desperately?


    With a gloomy face, Flynn said to the two people beside him, ¡°At that time, let¡¯s stand back and let these idiots rush forward by themselves.¡±

 Chapter 132

    Led by Judith, the students walked towards the east wall.


    503


    On the city wall, there was a five-meter-long catapult about 50 meters away. Around the catapult, the soldiers were wrapping an oil nket around the stones. On the edge of the city wall, there was a four- or five-meter-long crossbow, on which there were nearly three-meter-long arrows.


    As soon as they arrived at the edge of the city wall, they heard the terrifying roar of magical beasts. After climbing the stone staircase, the students also came to the city wall. When they saw the scene downstairs, all the students, including Bryce, felt extremely frightened.


    Beneath the city walls were thousands of magical beasts!


    Those at the front were some beasts that were not even level-1 magical beasts, and the strength of magical beasts behind gradually increased. At the end of the magical beasts, more than ten level-4 magical beasts were seen.


    Looking down at magical beasts, everyone held their breath and felt a little scared.


    After greeting with casten Peggy, Judith, Jerry and Lloyd all looked serious. The power of the surge of beasts was beyond their expectations.


    Locke wasn¡¯t surprised by the number of the magical beast. He had gone deep into the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, and he had seen a lot of level-5 magical beasts, and even a lot of level-6 magical beasts like Badal. Therefore, although there were a lot of magical beasts in front of him, it was not enough to surprise him.


    Compared with magical beasts, Locke was more impressed by the construction of the city wall. In and out of the Dikas City several times, although he had already had a rough estimate of the thickness of the city wall, he was still faintly shocked when he stood at the head of the city wall and watched the huge city wall winding away. Although it was very simr to the middle ages in Europe, it was still not the middle ages in Europe.


    Such a big project would definitely be unimaginable if it was ced in the middle ages in his previous life. Even in modern society with more advanced technology, it would still be a vast project to surround a city of more than 60 square kilometers. Fortunately, there was extraordinary power in the world.


    Magical beasts outside the city wall roared crazily, and the humans inside the city wall were also on full alert.


    Ouch!


    Outside the city wall, a huge snake nearly 20 meters long roared.


    This long howl was like an attack order. All the magical beasts began to roar in agreement, and then they rushed towards the city wall.


    Magical beasts began to attack!


    Looking at magical beasts in the distance, the students¡¯ hearts jolted, and their breathing gradually quickened. Their palms were soaked with cold sweat.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The running sound of the magical beasts was like sharp des, stimting everyone¡¯s heart.


    Since they were far away and hadn¡¯t reached the attacking range of mages, the mages on the city wall didn¡¯t take action.


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    On the city wall, seeing that magical beasts had reached the attacking range, the captain of the catapult waved a blue chess piece and shouted.


    Hearing the order, the guards quickly lifted the giant stones stained with fire to the catapult and lit them.


    Swoosh.


    The cannonball on catapult immediately lit up.


    Seeing that everything was ready, the captain waved the yellow chess, ¡°Let it go!¡±


    With a bang, catapult projected fireball.


    Huge balls with mes slid into the sky one after another, like falling meteors. They drew a beautiful arc in the sky and smashed towards magical beasts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A magical beast was smashed into pieces by fireballs. The huge fireballs continued to fly, smashing heavily onto the ground, creating huge holes.


    Bang!


    The stone fragments exploded by fireballs scattered in all directions.


    One of the hand-sized stone pieces flew towards a running one-horned rhinoceros. Its head exploded like a watermelon.


    A fireball thrown out by the catapult could basically kill four or five magical beasts.


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The huge fireballs whizzed towards the magical beasts, and the whole sky was reflected in orange by the color of fireballs.


    Looking at the fireballs in the sky, Bryce and the others were stunned by this magnificent scene with their mouths slightly open.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fireballs exploded on the ground one by one, and magical beasts were directly smashed into pieces.


    However, even so, the magical beasts didn¡¯t retreat at all. They passed the big hole made by fireballs and kept ongoing.


    Boom!


    Under the attack of the throwing machine, there were only two thirds of the magical beasts who were rushing over.


    Soon, magical beasts were less than a hundred meters away from the city wall.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Looking at the approaching magical beasts, casten Peggy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and shouted. As he spoke, he condensed the magic of level-4 in his hand and attacked the first magical beast.


    Bang!


    It was just an ordinary beast, directly exploded into pieces by this magic.


    The well-prepared mage also threw out his own magic one after another. The magic of various colors interwove in the sky, making the whole world colorful.


    Boom!


    There was another explosion outside the city wall. These magical beasts, low-level magic beasts, couldn¡¯t block the magic. Before they reached the foot of the city wall, they were exploded by the magic.


    Practitioners, who were engaged in closebat between warriors and swordsmen, were also moving to deal with the impact of magical beasts.


    Bryce and the others did not make a move. Because they did not have any experience in defense, they were arranged to support the team. As for Locke, Judith and the others, they didn¡¯t take any action at the moment. Now there were only some low-level magic beasts. If they had to attack these magical beasts, probably the Dikas City would really be in danger.


    ¡°There are magical beasts in the sky. Watch out!¡±


    An anxious voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Bryce and the others raised their heads, frightened and anxious.


    The sky was also filled with flying magical beasts. Judging from the aura, they were basically level-1 and level-2 magical beasts, at least hundreds of them. And the leader of the group exuded a strong aura of the level-4 magical beast.


    ¡°Archers ready!¡±


    When Bryce and the others were in a panic, Peggy¡¯s calm voice came.


    Rows upon rows of archers stood up and shot arrows at the sky.


    The four guards walked up to the crossbow and turned it around.


    The arrows on the crossbow were shot out at a high speed and directly stabbed into the flying level-3 magical beasts.


    Hiss!


    Bryce and the others took a deep breath and felt the power of the crossbow. If it was a frontal attack, even level-3 mages would be doomed.


    Although there were archers attacking, many flying magical beasts still rushed to the city wall.


    The well-prepared warriors and swordsmen rushed towards the flying magical beasts on the city wall.


    Peggy condensed the magic in his hands, flying towards the level-4 magical beast in the sky.

 Chapter 133

    Seeing that magical beasts had alreadynded on the city wall, Bryce and the others were ready to take action.


    Boom!


    Red balls flew out of the hands of Bryce and the others one by one and hit level-1 magical beasts in the distance. Level-1 magical beasts were directly thrown out.


    ¡°They are so powerful!¡±


    A boy in ss 2 eximed when he felt the strong magical fluctuation.


    Clenching his fists, Flynn looked at Bryce with his eyes full of jealousy. Why? Why did a loser in the past be so strong?


    Those who had quit ss 4 felt deeply regretful again. No, after returning to the academy, they must find a way to transfer back to ss 4!


    Casten Peggy was also slightly shocked.


    What an exquisite fireball spell!


    It was hard to imagine that a fireball spell could release such a powerful force. After a moment of surprise, he drew back his attention and focused on dealing with level-4 magical beasts in front of him.


    Of course, there were also many flying magical beasts that directly bypassed the city wall and entered Dikas City. Fortunately, in the meeting hall, everyone had considered this problem and set up a certain defensive power in the city, so as soon as flying magical beasts fell to the ground, they would be attacked violently.


    The battle between humans and magical beasts continued. In just half an hour, the broken arms and legs of magical beasts were everywhere outside the city wall.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Bryce and the others gradually adapted to the bloody scene in front of them. Magic flew out of their hands and hit the magical beasts.


    A level-1 magical beast flew in front of a girl. It was a bat-shaped magical beast, ck all over, and the sharp tusks in its mouth were daunting.


    The girl¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the sudden appearance of this magical beast. She even forgot to resist at once.


    The bat-shaped magical beast let out a scream and almost bit the girl¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    However, at this time, the magical beast only felt a sharp pain. It looked down and saw a sharp de inserted in its chest.


    The bat-shaped magical beast fell to the ground with a plop.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Bryce pulled out his long sword and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Miss Chris, are you okay?¡±


    As he spoke, Bryce walked towards the girl like a gentleman.


    At the same time, a voice came through the air. Intuitively and subconsciously after long training, Bryce turned his body and dodged in another direction.


    Bang!


    A blue thing flew past Bryce and exploded on a wall. It was an energy ball from a magical beast.


    After dodging the energy ball, Bryce made a handsome posture with a faint smile on his face and slowly walked towards the girl under the gaze of the girl¡¯s worship.


    However, he did not notice a corpse of a magical beast beneath his feet. Bryce, who was walking, felt that he was stumbled by something and staggered. Normally, he thought it was a trivial thing, but because he dodged the energy ball just now, he hade to the edge of the city wall. And a strong sense of weightlessness came over.


    Then, his body fell towards the city wall out of control!


    In a panic, he caught a ballista broken by a magical beast and hung it on the edge of the city wall.


    Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, he saw a magical beast under him climbing the smooth wall and rushing up.


    The magical beast kept its mouth wide open as if it was waiting for delicious food to fall into its mouth.


    Even Bryce, who was above the magical beast, could see the scarlet throat in the magical beast¡¯s mouth!


    ¡°Help!¡±


    With a scream, Bryce¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. He held the handle of the ballista tightly and shook his body crazily towards the city wall, trying to get back to the city wall by taking advantage of the inertia. However, how could his speed beparable to the magical beast? In the blink of an eye, the magical beast was only less than one meter away from Bryce.


    Ouch!


    At the same time, the magical beast jumped up and bit Bryce who was hanging in the air. The sharp teeth emitted a cold light, and the thick liquid between the teeth looked a little sparkling.


    ¡°It¡¯s doomed!¡±


    This was the only thought in Bryce¡¯s mind at this moment. He swore that if he could survive this time, he would never show off again!


    Bang!


    When Bryce was waiting for his death with his eyes closed, he heard a thud and there is a strong burning sensation beneath him.


    He hurriedly opened his eyes and saw the magical beast with mes falling under the city wall. Soon, it was submerged under the feet of the other magical beasts. On the other side of the city wall, Cindy was holding a fireball in her hand and looking at him with a sneer.


    ¡°Dear Cindy, I love you so much!¡±


    Bryce cried. As he spoke, he climbed up the city wall and hugged Cindy.


    Cindy pushed him away in disgust.


    He threw the fireball to another level-1 magical beast.


    Seeing that Cindy ignored him, Bryce felt a little embarrassed. He smiled awkwardly at the previous girl, held the magic in his hand and also rushed to a magical beast who was rushing up the city wall.


    Half an hourter.


    The level-4 magical beast that rushed up had also been killed by Casten Peggy, Jerry and the others. Locke was only responsible for dealing with the tiny magical beasts.


    The first wave of beasts had passed, and the guards began to clean up the battlefield. The corpses of magical beasts were thrown out of the city wall one by one.


    Bryce and the others also sat on the city wall to rest.


    ¡°Do you know how many magical beasts I killed just now? A total of 11!¡±


    ¡°Eleven is nothing. I killed 15!¡±


    Many students even bragged. They found that the strength of these magical beasts seemed to be just like that, not much powerful, so everyone¡¯s mood was not as heavy as it was at the beginning.


    Compared with them, there was no joy on Locke¡¯s face. In the jungle in the distance, a group of more powerful magical beasts was gathering, and a more violent attack was about to begin!


    Just like Locke, Casten Peggy, Jerry and the others also had serious expressions on their faces. Although they didn¡¯t have divine consciousness and couldn¡¯t see clearly what had happened in the forest, they still felt a sense of pressure from the forest.


    ¡°Attention!¡±


    The voice of sentries sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Bryce and the others quickly stood up from the ground.


    The deafening sound of running came from the distance again. With a closer look, they could only see huge magical beasts running crazily. These magical beasts exuded a strong aura, and the aura gathered together, as if making the whole world dark for a time.


    The students who had been boasting nowpletely shut up. Looking at magical beasts running crazily in the distance, they swallowed subconsciously, but at this time they found that their throats werepletely dry.


    Boom!


    Catapult yed its role again, and the huge fireballs whizzed towards magical beasts.


    However,pared to thest time, the effect of the catapult was almost reduced by half.


    The speed and intelligence of these magical beasts increased exponentially. Most of the fireballs thrown out by catapult were dodged by magical beasts, and the power of the explosion of fireballs was not enough to kill one level-3 magical beast.


    Boom! Boom!


    One by one, fireballs slid to the magical beasts.


    Ouch!


    Just as magical beasts charged, a deafening roar came from the jungle.

 Chapter 134

    ¡°A level-5 magical beasts!¡±


    Feeling the pressure from the roar, Casten Peggy¡¯s face changed instantly, and the faces of the three tutors of the Scr Magic Academy, including Judith, also darkened.


    It seemed that encouraged by the magical beast, the attacks of the magical beasts became fiercer and fiercer.


    The magical beasts on the ground madly rushed towards the city wall, and the flying magical beasts in the sky were unwilling to fall behind.


    ¡°Help!¡± Bryce and the others hurriedly activated the magic power in their bodies, intending to throw themselves into the battle again.


    Puff!


    However, when Bryce and the others were about to take action, they only saw a ck thing rolling in front of them.


    Everyone was stunned and looked subconsciously at the ck ball on the ground.


    Wow!


    When Marcia saw the ck thing clearly, she felt disgusted and vomited directly. The other girls also instantly bent down and began to vomit.


    Looking at the ck ball, the boys¡¯ faces turned pale. Their bodies trembled slightly.


    It was a head!


    To be exact, it was a head that was half eaten off by magical beasts. The white brains mixed with blood dyed the head red, leaving only one eye empty and lifeless.


    Puff!


    Another body of the guard fell in front of Bryce and the others.


    Bryce and the others stood numbly in ce. Their original ambitions had already flown to the sky. Looking at the increasing number of human corpses on the city wall, the students finally understood the cruelty of the war.


    The war was not good.


    Corpses could be seen everywhere. Human¡¯s broken limbs were mixed with the corpses of magical beasts.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, everyone felt a sense of retreat and their eyes gradually became fearful.


    A level-2 magical beast dashed towards Bryce and the others.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. They didn¡¯te to their senses until magical beasts had rushed in front of them.


    Bang!


    A beam of fire came, and the magical beasts that were going to attack Bryce and the others were directly thrown out by this powerful attack andnded outside the city wall.


    After dealing with the magical beasts, Locke looked at the stunned Bryce and the others and reminded them in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just move!¡±


    In fact, he could understand the reaction of Bryce and the others. Before they arrived at Dikas City, they were the most powerful people in the family. They were protected by the family and were like flowers in the greenhouse. They had never seen such a horrible and bloody scene.


    After saying that, he condensed the magic of level 2 in his hand and threw it at a level-2 magical beast who was about tond.


    Bang! Before the level-2 magical beast couldnd on the city wall, it was burnt to ashes by Locke¡¯s magic.


    During this period of time, Locke handed over all the level-4 magical beasts to Casten Peggy, Judith and the others. He went around to support them and defeated some small magical beasts, which were responsible for protecting the safety of the students.


    ¡°Fuck¡± At this time, Bryce finally came back to his senses. He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and then shouted, ¡°They are just tiny magical beasts, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    With a roar, Bryce condensed the magic of level 1 and rushed towards a magical beast who was fighting with the guards. Under the joint attack of Bryce and the guards, the level-2 magical beast was soon defeated.


    After vomiting for a while, although Cindy¡¯s and Marcia¡¯s faces were still very pale, they finally recovered a little. Seeing that Bryce had already rushed up, they looked at each other and nodded firmly. The two also rushed to the level-2 magical beast that had just fallen. Seeing that even Cindy and Marcia had rushed up, the students in ss 4 naturally didn¡¯t want tog behind. They found the magical beasts and rushed up.


    Perhaps it was because of the influence of Bryce and those who were fighting, the others also came to their senses from the shock. They looked at each other, gritted their teeth and rushed towards magical beasts in the distance.


    Once again, there was fighting in the city wall. When magical beasts roared, the human roared, the sound of sharp des colliding with hard objects, and the sound of the magic explosion. The whole world was in chaos.


    Because of the high wall, coupled with therge crossbow and therge offensive equipment like a catapult, humans still had the upper hand and gradually forced the magical beasts back.


    At the same time, magical beasts, who were fighting with Bryce, seemed to receive a message. It jumped and distanced itself from him. It stared at him, gritting its teeth, as if it was about to pounce on him the next moment.


    Bryce bent slightly and took a deep breath. The magic energy in front of him was gathered in case of a sneak attack of magical beasts.


    However, to his surprise, magical beasts turned around and jumped down from the city wall, quickly rushing into the distance.


    Although he was surprised, seeing that magical beasts had run away, Bryce breathed a sigh of relief. He looked around and found that all the magical beasts had retreated.


    However, before he could catch his breath, he found something wrong in an instant.


    Magical beasts, who had been fleeing, all stopped and looked in the direction of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts in awe. Even level-4 magical beasts, at this time, were crawling, as if weing the arrival of a king.


    ¡°A level-5 magical beast¡­¡±


    Looking at the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    Boom!


    In the distance, a storm that had been brewing for a long time finally arrived.


    Heavy rain fell on Joanna¡¯s face and then slid down her cheek.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the distance, andrge raindrops fell from the sky and hit people.


    Ouch!


    A deafening tiger roar came.


    ¡°Attention, a level-5 cloud tiger!¡±


    One of the watchers on the wall reminded him loudly.


    It was a ck tiger with huge wings on both sides. Its huge tusks were like sharp des, shining with a chilling luster.


    Looking at the huge tiger-shaped figure in the distance, Casten Peggy shouted in a deep voice, ¡°The magic crystal cannon, ready go!¡±


    The city wall began to tremble slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Locke¡¯s eyes were instantly focused on the vibrating center. Above the city gate, there was a huge column of more than ten meters wide. After staring at the huge column for a long time, he said in surprise, ¡°Magic crystal cannon!¡±


    The magic crystal cannon, with the energy of magic crystal as the shell, was a cannonball. It was absolutely a super-powerful killer. However, Locke also noticed that there were many repair marks on the body of the magic crystal cannon, which were obviously damaged a lot.


    ¡°Yes, this is a level-5 magic crystal cannon.¡± Casten Peggy nodded, but he did not look rxed at all. ¡°This magic crystal cannon has been through many wars, and its damage is serious. Perhaps, shooting one is its limit.¡±


    Casten Peggy said in a low voice and looked at the cloud tiger in the distance. ¡°So we must hit it with one blow!¡±


    Ouch!


    The level-5 magical beast had already rushed towards the city wall. It was in a threatening manner, as if it could break through the defense of the city wall in the next moment.

 Chapter 135

    It was still raining heavily, and the rain mixed with the sweat on people¡¯s faces fell to the ground.


    Even though he had received good training, the cannoneer was still sweating facing a level-5 magical beast. He held the trigger tightly with both hands in fear.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Casten Peggy suppressed the palpitation and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s close!¡±


    Ouch!


    In the blink of an eye, the tiger was less than a thousand meters away from the city wall.


    Staring at the approaching cloud tiger, Casten Peggy shouted, ¡°Save your energy!¡±


    Hearing the order, the cannoneer pressed the switch.


    The magic crystal cannon trembled slightly, and a dazzling white light burst out from the cannon. The magic crystal stone at the barrel disappeared at a visible speed, turning into magic energy and entering the cannon.


    The cannoneer quickly looked for the position of the cloud tiger through the circr aiming device on the cannon.


    The people on the city wall held their breath and nervously looked at the huge and fierce magical beast in the distance.


    Now is the time!


    Casten Peggy¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, and his voice reached everyone¡¯s ears with magic, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Bang!


    The barrel shook violently, making a deafening cracking sound.


    A white beam of light was shot at the cloud tiger in the distance.


    Boom!


    As expected, the beam hit the tiger.


    Ouch!


    The cloud tiger let out a miserable roar.


    When the crowd looked again, a big hole with a diameter of two meters appeared on the cloud tiger, and the internal organs and blood were shaken out of the hole.


    Puff!


    The cloud tiger fell from the sky and hit the ground.


    ¡°Oh yeah! It¡¯s dead! The cloud tiger is dead!¡±


    ¡°We defeated the level-5 magical beast!¡±


    Looking at the dead body of the cloud tiger, the people on the city wall burst into deafening cheers.


    Swoosh!


    Casten Peggy also felt relieved.


    The power of the magic crystal cannon was indeed extraordinary. He must install several such weapons for Lister in the future. Looking at the magic crystal cannon which was still smoking in the distance, Locke began to make a n.


    However, when he looked at the forest in the distance, Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. A greater disaster would appear.


    On the other side of the city, Rowell was also fighting fiercely with a level 4 magical beast.


    ¡°Master Bowen, the level-5 cloud tiger has been eliminated!¡± A young man shouted excitedly.


    Hearing this, Rowel felt a little relieved. The level-55 magic crystal really deserved the reputation!


    At the moment when Rowell was lost in thought, the level-4 magical beast took the opportunity and pped Rowell.


    Too bad! Rowell¡¯s face changed instantly. He wanted to condense a magic shield in front of him, but it was toote. The level-4 magical beast had already rushed in front of him.


    Just as the w of the level-4 magical beast was about to p down.


    Boom!


    A long ck sword pierced through the air and stabbed into the body of the level-4 magical beast in the blink of an eye. However, the level-4 magical beast¡¯s defense was very strong. With only a dozen centimeters¡¯ stab, it could no longer move forward a little. Then the sword turned into dark elements and disappeared in the air.


    The level-4 magical beast screamed in pain and red at the sneak attack, an expressionless, square-faced middle-aged man with a big nose.


    ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯te here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to die here,¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Rowellined with dissatisfaction. Although they wereining, everyone could feel the gratitude in them.


    If Locke were here, he would have recognized him. Wasn¡¯t he the bartender in the bar?


    The middle-aged man with a cold face didn¡¯t reply. He quickly condensed the magic of level 4 in his hand and threw it at the injured level-4 magical beast.


    Rowell didn¡¯t fall behind. He condensed another magic in his hand and rushed up with the middle-aged man.


    In the west of the city, the battle between humans and magical beasts continued.


    Just like here, a cruel war was also going on in the north and south of the city. Even in Dikas City, explosions could be heard from time to time. This was the battle between the practitioners in the city and the flying magical beasts in the breakthrough defense line.


    The most intense attack of magical beasts was still in the east of the city, where Locke was.


    ¡°Something is wrong. Why don¡¯t the magical beasts want to retreat?¡± Looking at the covetous magical beasts in the distance, Jerry suddenly had a bad feeling. Generally speaking, if the boss of the magical beast died, the magical beasts would be in chaos until a new King appeared.


    Boom!


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky, and the storm was even stronger.


    In the face of the pouring rain, no one wanted to dodge. They all looked at the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts in the distance. The blurry outline of the magical beast who made this roar could be faintly seen in everyone¡¯s eyes, but it was precisely this blurry appearance that shocked everyone.


    Ouch!


    In the heavy rain, the magical beast thumped the ground and burst out a deafening roar.


    Even though they were several kilometers away, everyone on the city wall could feel the vibration of the ground.


    Evil ape!


    It was a giant ape more powerful and more than 20 meters tall than the cloud tiger.


    Looking at this figure, many people instantly became frightened, and the others also showed extreme panic in their eyes. Even Casten Gene and Judith and Jerry suddenly changed their expressions. What was more shocking was that after the giant ape roared, it actually rushed towards the crowd. Every step it took, the earth was shaking and the aura was surging.


    As the evil ape moved, the other magical beasts also rushed towards the city wall.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°The magic crystal cannon can no longer be used!¡±


    The cannoner shouted in a trembling voice.


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. The magic crystal cannon couldn¡¯t be used anymore. How could they resist the evil ape?


    ¡°Bow and crossbow!¡±


    Casten Peggy quickly calmed down and said in a slightly flustered voice.


    Although the guards were scared, they were well-trained soldiers. After hearing the order, they didn¡¯t hesitate to control the bow and crossbow, which were aimed at the evil ape.


    Finally, the distance between the evil ape and the city wall was less than a thousand meters.


    ¡°Aim at the evil ape!¡±


    The arrow as thick as an arm shot towards the evil ape. Fireballs were also thrown out by the catapult and smashed towards the evil ape.


    A ck shield was formed around the evil ape.


    Bang! The arrow was shot in front of the evil ape. However, under everyone¡¯s expectant gaze, the arrow made of ck iron turned into a pile of iron mud.


    At this time, fireballs finally came to the evil ape.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The evil ape was instantly surrounded by the sea of fire, and the shock wave produced by the explosion directly overturned magical beasts around the evil ape.


    Ouch!!


    A huge figure rushed out of the fire.


    The evil ape emitted a faint ck light, blocking everything outside.


    ¡°He ispletely unharmed!¡± Looking at the evil ape with strong defense, Casten Peggy¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    Ouch!


    The evil ape roared angrily and rushed towards the city wall again.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Looking at the powerful evil ape, everyone could not help but feel a sense of powerlessness. In front of the level-5 magical beast, they had no chance to resist at all.


    The crossbows and fireballs were still attacking magical beasts in the distance. Although these two could not cause too much substantial damage to magical beasts, they still slowed down the speed of magical beasts.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t protect Dikas City.¡± Casten Peggy thought sadly.


    Without any hesitation, Judith said to Lloyd next to him, ¡°Lloyd, assemble the students right now. Let¡¯s use the teleportation rune!¡±


    Lloyd didn¡¯t dare to neglect. He rushed to Bryce and the others, ready to organize the students to retreat.

 Chapter 136

    ng!


    Just as everyone was in despair, they heard a crisp sound. Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw a long sword hanging in front of Locke.


    The long sword rattled, emitting a powerful force.


    Hiss!


    Looking at the Sword in the Stone, Casten Peggy and the others took a deep breath.


    Locke was good at swordsmanship!


    Looking at the tall evil ape in the distance, Locke¡¯s eyes were burning, and a thick fighting spirit was wrapped around his body. ¡°You guard the city wall well. If it¡¯s in danger, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Did he want to fight the evil ape alone?


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Judith immediately understood what he meant. But did he know what he was facing? It was a level-5 magical beast! She admitted that Locke was very powerful and could even beat the average level-4 magical beasts, but now it was a level-5 magical beast!


    ¡°Locke¡­¡± Judith tried to stop Locke. However, it was toote. Before she could finish her words, she saw Locke jump down from the city wall.


    Everyone was startled to see Locke jump down like this.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Bryce and the others rushed to the edge of the city wall. When they saw the scene under the city wall, they were stunned.


    The others widened their eyes in shock as if they were struck by lightning, looking at the incredible scene in front of them.


    On the ground.


    Bang!


    Lockended on the head of the magical beast. With his powerful strength, he stepped the magical beast on the ground, and at the same time, she shot towards the evil ape.


    Howl!


    Seeing that someone had actuallye down, the magical beast temporarily gave up on the city wall. They all pounced on Locke, intending to kill Locke first.


    The Sword in the Stone beside Locke slid rapidly, leaving countless sword shadows in the air.


    Bang!


    Facing the level- Sword in the Stone forged by the god of forging, these magical beasts cannot resist at all. Their bodies were directly prated by the sword, and they instantly lost their vitality.


    At the same time, stepping on magical beasts, Locke quickly moved in the direction of the evil ape. Wherever he passed, magical beast corpses flew in all directions.


    Sword in the Stone surrounded him. Any magical beasts that wanted to approach him were killed by Sword in the Stone.


    Except for those who had known that Locke could use powerful swordsmanship, the others were stunned. Was there really someone in the world who could make the magic and swordsmanship practice to be so superb at the same time?


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the evil ape was less than a hundred meters away from Locke.


    Puff!


    A level-4 magical beast was pierced through by Locke¡¯s sword.


    After dealing with the level-4 magical beast, Locke stopped. He raised his head slowly and looked at the evil ape a hundred meters away, with the fighting spirit flying in his eyes.


    Four level-4 magical beasts rushed towards Locke, intending to tear Locke apart.


    Ouch!


    A roar rang out. Hearing the roar, the four level-4 magical beasts retreated in fear.


    After rebuking level-4 magical beasts, the evil ape¡¯s eyes once again focused on Locke. It would personally crush this human who dared to provoke it into meat paste!


    ¡°Human¡­¡±


    Looking at Locke, the evil ape spoke humannguage unexpectedly. However, although it could speak, it was obviously not very skilled. ¡°I¡­ I want to tear you up!¡±


    Locke grabbed Sword in the Stone, pointed at the evil ape and smiled faintly. It happened that he could use the evil ape to test his strength.


    On the other side, the evil ape had already rushed towards Locke.


    Looking at the evil ape rushing towards him, Locke also showed a trace of seriousness on his face. His small universe had just reached the early stage of the seven senses. Strictly speaking, he was only a level-4 practitioner. Although the small universe was very powerful that he could fight against someone who was above his level, this was the first time he had faced a level-5 magical beast alone. Moreover, the level-5 magical beast was also affected by some mysterious energy, and its strength was stronger than that of the ordinary level-5 magical beasts.


    The universe in Locke¡¯s body began to spin crazily, and a powerful force poured into Sword in the Stone. The Sword in the Stone trembled slightly and made a ng. As fast as lightning, he drew a white light in the air and rushed towards the evil ape.


    In a sh, they rushed in front of each other. Although it was huge, the evil ape¡¯s speed was not slow. It pped Sword in the Stone away.


    Howl!


    At the same time, a ck energy column came out of its mouth and shot towards Locke.


    In the face of the energy column that suddenly shot towards him, Locke¡¯s body spun and avoided the attack of the energy column.


    Boom! Boom!


    A big hole of more than 20 meters wide appeared in the ce where Locke had been.


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s a level-5 magical beast. It¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    Looking at the explosion caused by the energy column, Casten Peggy, who was defending against magical beasts on the city wall, sighed.


    The three of them, Judith and Lloyd, were also deeply shocked. If it were them, they might have been pped into meat paste by the evil ape.


    After dodging the blow of the evil ape, Locke didn¡¯t choose to retreat. He held Sword in the Stone and rushed towards the evil ape again.


    At the same time, the level-4 fire magic appeared in his hand.


    The evil ape reacted quickly. It pped Locke with one hand and blocked Locke¡¯s magic with the other. As a level-5 magical beast, it was very confident in its own defense. Level-4 magic could not pose any threat to it at all.


    However, it was wrong. The power of every magic released by Locke, in which the fire element had been refined by divine power, was notparable to the ordinary magic of level 4. Its power was evenparable to that of level-5 magic.


    Bang!


    The magic of level 4 exploded on the evil ape¡¯s body, and it only felt a sharp pain on its skin. It looked down and found that his arm, which had been attacked by Locke, had been burned ck by fire elements.


    It was hurt!


    Ouch!


    ¡°Damn¡­ Humans!¡± The evil ape was irritated. It roared and pped towards Locke.

 Chapter 137

    Locke was well prepared for the evil ape¡¯s attack. He leaped back slightly.


    Bang!


    The evil ape pped on the ground, and the rocks on the ground were directly smashed into pieces by it.


    However, before Locke couldnd on the ground, he felt a strong wind blowing over and found that the evil ape¡¯s other hand had already pped over.


    The palm moved so fast that he had no time to change its direction. Without any hesitation, he condensed defensive magic in front of him.


    Bang!


    Under the p of the evil ape, Locke flew out directly.


    Puff!


    Locke didn¡¯t stop until he broke several ancient trees.


    Seeing that Locke was hit by the evil ape, the people on the city wall in the distance were shocked and wanted to know how Locke was now.


    Ouch!


    The evil ape didn¡¯t stop its attack. Instead, it condensed a ck energy ball in its mouth and threw it at the ce where Locke fell.


    Boom!


    Then, several more ck energy balls were thrown over.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ce where Locke was exploded, and the strong shock wave directly uprooted the ancient trees around.


    Was Locke Capet still alive?


    Feeling the terrifying explosion energy in the distance, the people on the city wall subconsciously swallowed, but only then did they realize that their throats were dry.


    Sure enough¡­ Still no way?


    Looking at the direction of the explosion, Judith¡¯s eyes dimmed. Such an attack, let alone a level-4 mage, it¡¯s dangerous for a level-5 mage to be attacked like this.


    Joanna¡¯s and Marcia¡¯s faces turned pale in an instant, and Bryce and the others also looked nervous.


    Half a minuteter, the smoke produced by the explosion of the energy balls gradually dissipated.


    Hearing the blurry sound in the smoke, Judith¡¯s body trembled and her voice trembled slightly. ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    In the smoke, Locke struggled to stand up. Fortunately, at the critical moment, he gathered all his great force and formed a shield around his body. Even so, he had suffered a lot. At this time, he only felt the blood in his chest surge.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Coughing slightly, Locke waved his hand to dust off the surroundings.


    Still alive!


    The people on top of the city wall became excited all of a sudden. Under such a terrifying attack, Locke really survived!


    They began to admire Locke¡¯s strength again. If the ordinary level-4 mage had been pped by the level-5 magical beast, he would have been in danger now.


    Maybe Locke could really resist the level-5 magical beast.


    At this moment, a glimmer of hope appeared in their hearts.


    Tears welled up in Bryce¡¯s eyes as he looked at Locke. ¡°We knew our boss would be alive!¡±


    The evil ape was surprised to see that Locke was still alive. Although it was surprised, it would not give up the n of killing Locke. It roared and spat out several ck balls again.


    ¡°You have attacked me for so long. It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    Looking in the direction of the evil ape, Locke took a deep breath and took the initiative to attack again. He jumped nimbly and avoided the attack of the energy balls.


    At the same time, fire elements moved in front of him, and the sharp de made of mes shed towards the evil ape.


    Knowing how powerful the magic power of Locke was, the evil ape didn¡¯t choose to resist it this time. It just spat out an energy ball from its mouth.


    Bang!


    The energy ball collided with the sharp me de and exploded.


    The magic power was stopped, and Locke was not surprised. In an instant, another set of fire des was condensed and thrown towards the evil ape again.


    ¡°Now I finally know why the Dean trusts Locke so much!¡±


    Looking in the direction in which Locke and the evil ape were fighting, Lloyd swallowed again with iparable shock in his tone.


    Judith and Jerry nodded approvingly. Just the fluctuation they had just produced told them that it was the fluctuation caused by the battle between the two powerful men of level 5. They believed it without any doubt.


    While they were still in shock, the battle between Locke and the evil ape had reached a white-hot stage.


    Holding the Sword in the Stone in his hand, Locke stabbed at the heart of the evil ape.


    The evil ape seemed to have seen through Locke¡¯s intention.


    Boom!


    A ck-light column came out of his mouth and shot towards Locke.


    Seeing this, Locke dodged aside quickly.


    The evil ape moved its head and the light column also moved, like a beam of light shooting in the direction of Locke.


    Locke jumped quickly on the ground.


    Boom!


    The light column drew many gullies crisscrossing, and wherever it passed, the rocks cracked, and everything was annihted in the powerful energy.


    Although the light column was powerful, Locke was faster than it.


    It hadn¡¯t even touched Locke during the fight. The evil ape was furious. It was a powerful level-5 magical beast. It had never been humiliated like this.


    As it roared, the light column in its mouth instantly became half thicker and its speed was much faster.


    Now was the time!


    Locke, who was running wildly to avoid the light column, was about to attack when the evil ape¡¯s defense was weak.


    All of a sudden!


    Just as the light column was about to hit him, Locke jumped up quickly and rushed towards the evil ape in the opposite direction with the help of the huge tree in front of him.


    The evil ape also noticed that Locke wasing towards him. He gave up the attack of the beam of light directly and pped on Locke¡¯s body.


    Seeing the huge palming at him, Locke looked calm and the small universe in his body began to rotate crazily. At the same time, an energy aura that had never appeared in front of him appeared.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Judith also felt the energy attribute in front of Locke. She widened her eyes and cried out in disbelief, ¡°Wood magic!¡±


    As soon as Judith finished her words, she saw a one-meter thick vine break through the soil which twined around the evil ape in an instant.


    Bang!


    Facing this sudden vine, the evil ape roared. The strength on its arm increased a little. The vine did not hold on for long and was directly broken.


    Although the vine was broken, the evil ape¡¯s palm slowed down a little.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Locke turned his body and climbed over the back of the evil ape¡¯s hand. The level-4 fire magic was formed in his hand and smashed towards the evil ape¡¯s head.


    Feeling the crisis of the magic, the evil ape stretched out its hands to block the fire magic that hit its head.


    At this moment, Locke used the force of the evil ape¡¯s palm under his feet to attack the evil ape again. In an instant, it reached the heart of the evil ape. Without any hesitation, he stabbed the Sword in the Stone in his hand towards the evil ape¡¯s heart.


    With the sharpness of Sword in the Stone, he was sure that the evil ape would definitely die!

 Chapter 138

    However, an ident still happened. Just as the Sword in the Stone in Locke¡¯s hand was about to pierce the evil ape¡¯s skin, he suddenly felt a chill sh from his back.


    It could be found under divine consciousness that it was a tiny ck needle.


    He had sensed the aura in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts!


    Without any hesitation, Locke immediately withdrew Sword in the Stone, which was stabbed at the evil ape, and kicked the evil ape¡¯s chest, dodging sideways with the help of the counterforce.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the ck needle disappeared after he dodged the attack.


    After leaving the evil ape, Locke didn¡¯t dare to rx at all. The small universe in his body was rotating, and he held Sword in the Stone in her hand, staring around vigntly.


    Locke looked more serious than ever. Now he was very sure that there was a strong man hiding in a corner of the scene. At the same time, his divine consciousness also spread out thoroughly, checking every corner around to find out the person in the dark.


    While Locke was nervously searching for the person who was hiding in the dark, the people on the city wall were somewhat confused.


    In the eyes of Judith and the others, Locke could have killed the level-5 magical beast, but he took back his sword and gave up.


    Casten Peggy was also confused and asked, ¡°What is Locke doing?¡±


    Judith shook her head slowly. She could tell that something was wrong with Locke. She even felt that Locke looked more serious than when she faced the level-5 evil ape.


    Sweat began to break out on Locke¡¯s forehead under the city wall.


    There was no one!


    As divine consciousness was working, his face darkened.


    I found you!


    Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly found a faint aura a hundred meters away from the left.


    At this time, the evil ape also reacted.


    Ouch!


    It thumped his chest and roared at Locke, rushing towards Locke.


    Locke nced at the ce a hundred meters away without being noticed, and his eyes darkened slightly. In front of him, the fire element was moving, and level-4 magic was condensed in front of him, as if to deal with the evil ape¡¯s attack.


    Just as the level-4 magic was about to release, Locke suddenly turned around and threw the magic in his hand in the direction of the obscure aura.


    Bang!


    With the explosion of the magic, Locke instantly felt two more obvious energy fluctuations.


    At this time, the evil ape had already rushed in front of Locke. Locke had no choice but to temporarily dodge the evil ape¡¯s attack. He jumped up and hid in the distance.


    After dodging the attack of the evil ape, he released the previous two auras and rushed towards the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Who are these two people?¡±


    Looking in the direction in which the two of them left, Locke was confused. However, when he saw the two leave, he was secretly relieved.


    Judging from the aura of the two, they were at least level-5 practitioners.


    Judith and the others, who were on top of the city wall, were still in a daze. They were far away from Locke, and the other party had a very strong ability to hide their breath, so they could not sense the breath of the two people at all. They only saw that Locke suddenly threw the magic in his hand into empty space without anything.


    Then he looked at the empty space with a serious face.


    Seeing that Locke was still in a daze, the evil ape felt a deep insult. ¡°Human¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The evil ape roared angrily and rushed towards Locke.


    He stopped looking at Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts and looked at the evil ape rushing towards him. Locke said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s end it.¡±


    Without any worries, Locke decided to use his best skill. As he spoke, a small red ball appeared in his hand.


    ¡°The fireball spell.¡±


    Seeing the red ball in Locke¡¯s hand, Judith and the others on the city wall were stunned. They didn¡¯t know what Locke wanted to do for a moment. Did he want to use this magic of level 1 to deal with the powerful level-5 magical beast?


    Just as they were confused, they suddenly felt another energy appear in Locke¡¯s hands.


    A small green ball appeared on Locke¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Another level-1 magic!¡±


    Looking at the green ball floating in front of Locke, everyone became more confused. They weren¡¯t too shocked by Locke¡¯s wood magic. After all, they had seen Locke use it just now.


    Although the power released by these two element balls was much stronger than that of the ordinary level-1 magic, such an element ball was far from enough to attack the level 5 magical beast.


    Looking at the two small balls in front of Locke, Bryce asked curiously, ¡°Miss Mapel, what does the boss want to do?¡±


    Judith shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She just watched quietly and wanted to know what Locke was going to do. Although she hadn¡¯t been with Locke for a long time, she knew that Locke was not a reckless person. Locke must have his own reason for using the level-1 magic at this time.


    On the other side, the evil ape was less than ten meters away from Locke, but Locke seemed not to see it. He slowly raised his left hand.


    Under the confused gazes of the crowd, another wave of energy shed in front of him.


    First, there were some blue elements. Soon, the blue elements gathered together and formed a blue ball of elements in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This is¡­ water element!¡±


    Judith said in a somewhat numb tone, staring at the sky blue element ball. She had sessfully controlled two kinds of magic, which was regarded as a genius. Unexpectedly, Locke had sessfully controlled three kinds of magic elements!


    First, when facing the powerful level 5 magical beast appeared, Locke fought alone, using both magic and swordsmanship, and now the third magic appeared!


    The others also stood there motionlessly. They had suffered too much today.


    ¡°No wonder he is so powerful!¡±


    Bryce looked at Locke with admiration in his eyes.


    However, just as everyone was excited, they suddenly thought of another question. Even if he had three types of magic talent, would it work in front of the level-5 magical beast?


    ¡°This must be the first time that I use water magic in such a long time.¡± Looking at the sky blue ball in his hand, Locke sighed. Although he practiced water magic a lot, it was rarely used in actualbat.


    But he also knew that it was not the right time to sigh. Under his control, the three element balls collided.


    The bnce in the element ball was broken in an instant. The three elements, water, wood and fire elements, were filled in a narrow space, constantly colliding, entangling, and bursting out dazzling colorful light.


    At the same time, violent and destructive power spilled out of the colorful light. If it weren¡¯t for the control of Locke, it would have exploded already.


    Gritting his teeth, Locke¡¯s small universe rotates crazily and his body wrapped around the light ball without reservation, restraining the riot in the light ball.


    Ouch!


    The evil ape had already rushed to Locke. Its huge palm contained destructive power and directly pped Locke.


    Just now, Locke had released a terrifying force.


    Locke ran fast towards the distance.


    A dazzling light was emitted from the evil ape¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 139

    Boom!


    The evil ape only felt a fierce and irresistible force spreading out from its palm. Then he felt a sharp pain on his palm.


    It could clearly feel that its palm was being broken by this powerful force, and its bones were also cracking!


    Ouch!


    The evil ape let out a painful long howl and suddenly retreated. It knew that the power in front of it had gone beyond its endurance.


    However, it was toote.


    Without the suppression of Locke, the energy in the light ball waspletely out of control. The energy produced by the collision and tearing of the elements waspletely released at this moment.


    Before the evil ape retreated a few meters, a surging and powerful force enveloped it in an instant. It roared, and the energy in its body poured out without reservation, forming a thickyer of armor around its body.


    Boom!


    After devouring the evil ape, the energy produced by the explosion quickly swept around and rolled the nearby magical beasts into it.


    On the other side, Locke was still running at full speed, but unfortunately, the energy wave produced by the explosion suddenly reached behind him.


    Too bad!


    Looking at the energy wave behind him in the blink of an eye, Locke couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart and trying his best to hide far away.


    Boom! Boom!


    A few secondster, Locke was still engulfed by the powerful energy wave.


    ¡°Take it off¡­¡±


    This was thest sentence he left before he was swallowed up.


    Bang!


    The energy fluctuation produced by the light ball made everyone on the city wall take a step back. Looking at the surging energy of the explosion in front of them, everyone was iparably shocked.


    A minuteter, the energy gradually disappeared.


    When they saw the scene under the city, everyone was shocked, as if they were dreaming.


    It was a huge pit about a hundred meters wide!


    In the center of the pit, the evil ape was badly mutted and its breath was weak. It seemed that it would most likely die. In addition to the evil ape, there were also some broken limbs of magical beasts. Most of the magical beasts were directly annihted in the powerful energy, and even the corpses were not left.


    On the periphery of the cratery a scantily d human.


    Obviously, it was Locke who was engulfed by the energy wave.


    ¡°Is it all Locke Capet¡¯s fault?¡±


    Looking at the terrifying scene below, many people still felt very dreamy.


    Shocked and frightened, they only saw a person jump down from the top of the city wall.


    With the help of the wind magic, Judith floated over the heads of magical beasts and soon arrived at where Locke was.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Coughing, Locke sat up from the ground.


    ¡°The god of creation is still alive!¡±


    ¡°Locke Capet.¡±


    ¡°Locke Capet.¡±


    Seeing that Locke was still alive, the people on the city wall cheered.


    At this time, the remaining magical beasts also slowly approached the pit.


    In the pit, Locke touched his face quickly and found that there was no wound on it. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Fortunately, my handsome face is not injured.¡±


    Hearing this, Judith rolled her eyes. At this time, what he cared about was whether there was anything wrong with his face?


    At the same time, Locke suddenly felt the ground shake slightly.


    Evil ape!


    Locke instantly found out the source of the shock. With the help of Judith, he staggered to his feet. Looking at the evil ape struggling in the distance, he said in a surprised tone, ¡°It¡¯s not dead!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The evil ape struggled to stand up and stared at Locke with hatred. Its roar was filled with endless anger.


    The magic energy surged in front of Judith, ready to deal with the evil ape¡¯s attack at any time.


    ¡°The evil ape is still alive! Boss, run!¡±


    Bryce shouted loudly on the city wall. The others on the city wall also became nervous in an instant, with sweat gradually oozing from their palms.


    Boom!


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished and nervous eyes, the evil ape¡¯s body slowly fell down.


    Finally, the evil ape was dead!


    Swoosh!


    Seeing that the evil ape hadpletely lost its vitality, Locke breathed a sigh of relief.


    Judith, who was next to Locke, was obviously startled by the evil ape. Seeing that the evil ape had died, she looked around at magical beasts, stretched out her hand and said to Locke in a deep voice, ¡°Hold me tight.¡±


    Locke nodded. The blow just now had consumed all the divine power in his body, which meant that he was not much stronger than ordinary people now.


    However, what made Judith speechless was that Locke ignored her hand and held her waist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Judith red at Locke.


    As for Locke, he ignored Judith¡¯s warning and held her even tighter. After all, it was rare to get close to a beautiful woman.


    A gentle breeze blew Judith¡¯s hair. A faint fragrance went into Locke¡¯s nose along with her hair, which made Locke sniff more. He clearly felt that Judith¡¯s body stiffened when he put his hands around Judith¡¯s waist.


    He didn¡¯t know what Athena was doing. Suddenly, Locke thought of Athena, who was far away in Naton City. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. If she were here, she wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s shameless look, Judith took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to throw Locke away. Gritting her silver teeth, she activated the wind magic again.


    Locke only felt that a force supported his body and slowly rose into the air. In this way, the two came to the midair ten meters away from the ground.


    Although she had sessfully moved away from the ground magical beasts, Locke also found that the surrounding wind elements seemed to be a little unstable. For Judith, it was difficult for the two to stay in the air.


    It seemed that she still needed to practice wind magic. Looking down at the magical beasts, Locke thought to himself.


    However, magical beasts on the ground did not choose to attack the two.


    They looked at the dead evil ape in the distance and then looked at Locke in the sky. The fear in their eyes gradually increased.


    Ouch!


    With a low groan, a magical beast turned around and ran away in the direction of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    The rest of the magical beasts also turned around and ran towards the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Seeing that magical beasts had retreated, Judith breathed a sigh of relief in the air.


    Although she could stay in the sky for a short time with the help of the wind magic, she couldn¡¯t hold on for long with her current magic power, not to mention that she was not alone now.


    ¡°We win! We win! Magical beasts retreated!¡±


    ¡°Long live Locke Capet!¡±


    On the city wall, seeing that magical beast and the others retreated towards the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, everyone shouted excitedly.


    Puff!


    Judith and the two slowlynded on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    When Locke was enjoying, he suddenly heard Judith¡¯s cold voice.


    Locke smiled awkwardly and loosened his grip on Judith¡¯s waist.


    On the other side, the city gate had been opened.


    People cheered and rushed out of the city gate.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, on behalf of all the people in Dikas City, I express my highest respect to you!¡± Looking at Locke, Casten Peggy said in an excited and respectful tone.


    The others also looked at Locke respectfully.


    Bryce and the others looked at him with admiration.


    Locke shook his head with a smile and said to Casten Peggy, ¡°Mr. Ralph, I need a practice room to recover magic power now.¡±


    Casten Peggy nodded and immediately arranged room practice for Locke.


    After exhorting Bryce and the others to have a good rest, Locke went straight to room practice.


    Although they beat back the magical beast, Locke didn¡¯t feel much relieved. Now the biggest threat was not magical beasts, but the two people who had appeared before. Therefore, he needed to quickly recover his strength so that he would have confidence.

 Chapter 140

    After the storm, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts and the Dikas City were shrouded in the white moonlight.


    That night, except for a small number of people who stayed on the city wall to defend themselves, the others all went back to rest. After a day¡¯s battle, both physically and mentally, everyone had reached extreme exhaustion.


    In the practice room.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Locke slowly opened his eyes and finished practice.


    After a night¡¯s recovery, most of the divine energy in his body had been restored. What made him happier was that after the battle with the evil ape, the previous situation had been eased, and the small universe seemed to have a sign of wanting a breakthrough.


    She might be able to get a breakthrough in a few days. After all, a breakthrough was not an easy thing. Most of the time, it seemed okay, but maybe it would be stuck in a certain state for several months, so he was not one hundred percent sure that he could get a breakthrough in a few days. So he decided to do something more important now.


    Locke stood up and walked out of the practice room. He took a deep breath, jumped up and came to the roof of the practice room.


    The practice room was located on the highest building in the city. Standing here, one could see the whole city.


    Under the moonlight, all the buildings seemed to be covered with ayer of white gauze. The shadows of the buildings were mixed with the bright moonlight. The light and shadow intertwined, making Dikas City look more like a city in fairy tales.


    No one would have thought that the city was still in danger during the day.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Locke jumped up again and gentlynded on the roof of another building. When he jumped towards the city wall, he could only see a ck figure rapidly moving on the roof of a building in Dikas city.


    After meeting these two men in ck robes, he was more and more worried about the safety of Badal, so he nned to go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts alone to investigate.


    Of course, he was not a reckless person. Although there were two mysterious men in ck robes in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, with the help of divine consciousness, he could find them as long as they took any action, so he had the ability to protect himself.


    However, one minuteter, Locke had to stop.


    Looking at the tall figure in front of her, Locke smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡­ You are still awake.¡±


    The tall man didn¡¯t answer Locke¡¯s question. Instead, she nced at Locke and asked slowly, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bored, so I¡¯m going to take a walk in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.¡± Being stared at by Judith, Locke felt a little guilty.


    However, Judith seemed to have already seen through Locke¡¯s mind. She reminded him lightly, ¡°Locke, although you can defeat the level-5 magical beast, ording to the information from the academy, there is still a stronger existence in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.¡±


    ¡°The news that we have been trapped in the Dikas City has been received by the Naton City and the Scr Magic Academy. What we need to do now is to guard Dikas City and wait for the support of the outside world.¡±


    Locke took a step closer to Judith slowly and stared at Judith¡¯s eyes. With an evil smile on his face, he asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Because of the lesson fromst time, Judith was more careful this time. After confirming her safety, she took a step back secretly. Looking at Locke¡¯s cynical face, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you will die outside. I can¡¯t exin it to the Dean.¡±


    Locke moved closer to Judith and asked with a snicker, ¡°Really?¡±


    He found it interesting to tease Judith.


    The two were on the roof. There was not much room for Judith to retreat. As Locke approached, there was no room for her to retreat.


    At such a close distance, she felt a masculine aura rushing towards her.


    Seeing the embarrassing look on Judith¡¯s face, Locke smiled slightly, as if he had seeded in ying a trick on her.


    Noticing the snicker on Locke¡¯s face, Judith realized something. She was fooled by Locke again! Her face turned colder. She gathered the magic energy in front of her and was about to kick Locke down from the roof.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯m leaving now. This beautifuldy, enjoy the moonlight by yourself.¡±


    Before Judith could condense the magic, Locke turned around and ran towards the city wall in a few shes.


    Looking in the direction of Locke, Judith gritted her teeth and let out a cold snort. However, when she looked at the disappearing figure of Locke, there was still a sh of visible worry in her eyes.


    Most of the people had gone back to rest, and the guards on the city wall were not highly vignt, so it was easy for Locke to find a ce without anyone around. He jumped down from the city wall, hid his aura, and then ran towards the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Early in the morning, the morning mist in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts hadn¡¯t dissipated. The warm sunshine shone on the mountains, making the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts look full of vitality.


    However, only Locke knew that it was just an illusion. If you entered the forest of the magical beast mountain, you could find the corpses of magical beasts everywhere. Obviously, the magical beast fought again after they left Dikas City and returned to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Locke stood up and continued to run deep into the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. His figure quickly passed through the dense forest. Last night, he left the city. After two hours¡¯ journey in the jungle, he continued to recover the divine force in his body. At present, the strength in his body had almost recovered.


    It was the second day that Locke entered the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Locke stood on a dry tree trunk and looked into the distance with a serious face.


    In front of him, the ancient trees hadpletely withered, and corpses of magical beasts were everywhere on the ground. In the distance was a peak inserted into the sky. This lifeless mountain was the residence of Badal.


    After a while, the divine consciousness worked and Locke looked weird. In the north, he felt strange energy that caused the riot of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. It seemed toe from that ce.


    Moreover, the energy was so magical that it could iste Locke¡¯s divine consciousness so that Locke couldn¡¯t detect anything in it.


    After confirming that there were no other creatures around, Locke gently walked in the direction of the energy.


    Half an hourter, Locke finally arrived at the ce not far from the energy.


    Through the gaps between the leaves, a huge energy windstorm in the shape of a tornado could be seen faintly.


    What was this?


    Suppressing the surprise in his heart, Locke continued to move forward.


    When he saw the energy windstorm, even Locke felt that he was in a good mood and was shocked.


    There was a magic array about 50 meters wide in front of them.


    The magic array was extremelyplicated. In the middle of the magic array was a huge dark brown star, which was filled with mysterious andplicated runes. These runes were emitting dim light.


    In the center of the star, there was a mass of ck energy floating, which was the center of the energy windstorm.


    From the magic array, Locke felt an extremely dark aura. No, it should be evil, which was even eviler than the dark mage he had met before.


    With the magic array as the core, a mysterious power spread out. It was the power that caused the riot of magical beasts in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Looking at the magic array, Locke was confused. He had never seen such a magic array before. But he was sure that it was not something good.


    Moreover, when he saw the magic array, he also found that the auras of the two mysterious people were very simr to that of the magic array.


    After finding that, Locke became more cautious. It was very likely that these two mysterious people might be nearby.


    When he was observing the magic array, he suddenly found a special thing, a powerful force of blood vitality. The blood vitality continuously entered the magic array from the left.


    Confused, Locke fumbled in the direction of the blood vitality.


    Two minutester, Locke took a deep breath again.


    There was still a magic array in front of him, in whichy a dying giant figure.

 Chapter 141

    Was this¡­ Badal?


    Locke was slightly stunned. After a few seconds, he was sure that the magical beast in front of him was Badal.


    It was not Locke¡¯s fault that he didn¡¯t recognize it. Badal was now much different from the one Locke had seen before.


    In terms of physique, Badal was strong and energeticst time. Now, the whole dragon had lost a lot of weight, making people feel like it was covered with ayer of red skin on a dragon bone shelf, which was more terrifying than the addicts Locke had seen in his previous life.


    As for Badal, its eyes were closed. It was still dying and didn¡¯t notice that Locke was here.


    After observing secretly for a while, Locke finally knew why Badal looked like this.


    Along with the operation of the magic array, a red aura rushed out of its body, and then was transmitted to the magic array Locke had seen before through the magic array.


    This red aura may be the vigor of Badal. That was to say, Badal had been sucked dry!


    Judging from Badal¡¯s situation, it seemed that it couldn¡¯t hold on for long.


    Looking at the skinny Badal, Locke began to analyze in his mind. Now he had two choices. First, the person who could imprison Badal of level 6 must be at least a level-6 practitioner. Therefore, he returned directly in the same way and contacted Athena. As long as Athena made a move, she would definitely defeat him. But the problem was that Badal might have been dead before he came back.


    The second was to save Badal now and they ran away from the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. However, as long as the attacking magic array was activated, it would definitely attract the attention of the array setter. In the end, they might both fall here.


    With the help of the Sword in the Stone and the small universe, even if he met a level-6 practitioner, he could still fight for a while. In addition, with Badal, he might have a chance to escape.


    In that case, let¡¯s do it!


    Before taking action, Locke released the divine consciousness again and checked the surroundings. After confirming that there was no one around, he was finally ready to take action.


    Taking a deep breath, the small universe in his body began to rotate crazily, and the divine power in the small universe was poured into the Sword in the Stone without reservation.


    The Sword in the Stone trembled slightly and suddenly burst out a powerful luster.


    Holding the Sword in the Stone, Locke directly hacked at the magic array.


    Boom!


    It seemed that the magic array had detected the attack. A light curtain suddenly lit up and collided with the Sword in the Stone.


    With the infusion of divine power into Locke¡¯s body, the level-6 weapon burst out its full power.


    Under the powerful attack, cracks gradually appeared on the light curtain of the magic array.


    Crack!


    The magic crystal stone supporting the magic array cracked with a crack.


    In the cave where Badal had lived before, two men in ck robes instantly opened their eyes and rushed toward Locke without hesitation.


    Just as the two men in ck robes flew over, Badal seemed to have sensed the movement outside. Badal¡¯s eyelids moved, slowly and powerlessly opened, revealing its empty eyes.


    When it saw Locke, its eyes blinked as if it didn¡¯t believe what it saw.


    ¡°Surprise.¡±


    Looking at Badal, Locke said with a faint smile. As he spoke, he seemed to find something, and his face became a little more serious. ¡°If you are moved, maybe it¡¯s better to wait until the two of us survive.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Badal shook its head and stopped Locke who was trying to run away.


    It struggled to stand up from the ground and drew its ws in the air, leaving golden lines wherever its ws passed. Soon, aplicated circr pattern appeared in front of them. The pattern slowly rotated, forming a vortex-like space behind it.


    After deploying the array textures, Badal became a little less vigorous. It looked at Locke and said in an extremely weak voice, ¡°Locke¡­ This is the unique teleportation magic of the dragon. You can leave here.¡±


    Locke stopped and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Was Badal going to wait for death?


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t move, Badal urged anxiously, ¡°Hurry up. The opponent is very strong. My strength is very weak now. I can only support one to leave here.¡±


    Sighing, Locke didn¡¯t say anything more and nodded helplessly. He bent his legs slightly and made a posture of sprinting. Obviously, the opponent¡¯s strength waspletely beyond the two, so Badal gave up struggling and let him leave directly.


    Looking at Locke who was about to enter the teleportation magic, Badal¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude. It said solemnly, ¡°Locke, thank you.¡±


    However, as soon as it finished his words, it saw a huge shoe kicking towards its head.


    Bang!


    The next moment, Badal flew in the direction of the teleportation magic.


    After kicking Badal into the teleportation magic, Locke curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best to save you, not to let you die!¡±


    The teleportation magic shed and Badal disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, Locke suddenly looked up at the sky in the distance. Three powerful auras were approaching them quickly. Obviously, these people were the ones who had imprisoned Badal. He couldn¡¯t help cursing in a low voice, ¡°I regret it. I should have let that bastard Badal stay.¡±


    Although he wasining in his heart, Locke¡¯s speed was not slow. His divine power had been gathered in all directions, making him full of strength.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He set his eyes on the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts and was ready to run for his life.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Just as Locke was about to take action, a clear voice rang in his mind.


    System.


    The voice of the system, which he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time!


    Locke froze in ce, forgetting to run for his life. Since he entered the Scr Magic Academy, the system seemed to be less active and disappeared directly. He didn¡¯t expect that it would reappear at this critical moment.


    ¡°Congrattions, my host. You havepleted a hidden task: Save Badal!¡±


    ¡°Ding! I¡¯ll give you a summoning card.¡±


    The voice of the system continued to ring in Locke¡¯s ears.


    ¡°This is¡­ System reward!¡±


    Locke waspletely stunned. At this moment, he felt a little unreal.


    Did it mean that he had obtained another summoning card?


    Or was it because he was too nervous just now that he had an auditory hallucination? Under suspicion, Locke hurriedly sank divine consciousness into the system space.


    Summoning card!


    When he saw the familiar card floating in the system space, Locke finally confirmed that he had obtained a summoning card!


    Looking at the summoning card in the system space, Locke giggled.

 Chapter 142

    In the blink of an eye, the three auras had already arrived above Locke.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke suppressed his excitement and gradually calmed down. If it had been before, he would have been extremely nervous at this moment. However, after obtaining the summoning card, he was full of confidence!


    Squinting his eyes, he looked up at the sky and saw the form of the three auras.


    On the left side, there were two human beings in ck robes. They were wearing ghost masks, and their faces could not be seen clearly. However, judging from their auras, Locke could be sure that these two people were the two mysterious people he had met at the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts and in Dikas City. The two should be level-6 mages.


    The other one was not a human, but a flying magical beast with a long jaw. Its whole body was grey, which was very simr to the vulture that Locke had seen in his previous life. The biggest difference was that besides its body shape, there was a row of sharp teeth on its sharp mouth, which looked extremely terrifying.


    It was a vulture of level 6.


    Two level-6 mages, and one level-6 magical beast¡­


    Locke finally knew why Badal asked him to leave by himself. Fortunately, he had obtained a summoning card, or he would have been in trouble today.


    At the sight of the broken magic array, the tall and thin man in a ck robe got furious. He stared at Locke with murderous intent in his eyes and asked in a gloomy tone, ¡°Did you release that dragon?¡±


    Facing the furious tall and thin man in a ck robe, Locke looked calm and said with a smile, ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m the only one here.¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s indifferent expression, the tall and thin man in a ck robe¡¯s eyes became more murderous. He said in a gloomy tone, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ll let you know what it means to beg for death!¡±


    As he spoke, the dark magic element gathered around him.


    The universe in Locke¡¯s body began to work, ready to deal with the attack of the man in a ck robe who was a little taller. At the same time, he gave out a trace of divine consciousness and entered the system space, ready to use the summoning card at any time.


    Just as the tall and thin man in a ck robe was condensing the magic, another man who had been silent all the time, a short and stooping man in a ck robe, suddenly stretched out his hand to stop the tall and thin man in a ck robe. An old and hoarse voice came from under the mask, ¡°Wait.¡±


    The stooping man in a ck robe was obviously more powerful. Hearing the words of the stooping man in a ck robe, the tall and thin man in ck robe looked at Locke fiercely. He seemed to be a little unwilling, but in the end, he gave a cold snort and dispersed the magic in his hand.


    ¡°After being sucked up for such a long time, the red dragon doesn¡¯t have much vigor now. Its strength has fallen greatly and it can¡¯t run far. We can catch itter.¡±


    The stooping man said in an indifferent tone. While he was speaking, he looked at Locke and continued, ¡°Boy, now I give you a chance to join us and be a member of us. I can let go of what happened just now.¡±


    Hearing the stooping man¡¯s words, Locke was also stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the man in ck would offer him an invitation. ording to the information he knew, these two people should be viins. If he joined them, he would also be a viin.


    How could he, a handsome man be reduced to a viin!


    Although he had refused firmly in his heart, Locke still looked at the stooping man in a ck robe and asked in a low voice, ¡°What kind of force are you?¡±


    The stooping man in a ck robe shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We won¡¯t reveal any information before you join us. You just need to know that as long as you be a member of us, you will have the chance to be one of the strongest people in the world. In the future, it¡¯s not impossible for you to be a god who rules all the people.¡±


    ¡°Be a god governing the world¡­ ¡°Locke was slightly attracted by this man¡¯s description. Of course, this did not mean that he was interested in bing the god the man in ck robe said. After all, he had seen powerful gods like Athena and Hephaestus.


    He had read some books about history in the library of the Scr Magic Academy, and found that the earliest records about the gods dated back thousands of years, so now many people doubted the authenticity of the gods. However, the two people in front of him were very determined, as if they were very sure of the true existence of the gods in this world.


    Were there gods in the Icacia Continent?


    If they really existed, then how could these godspare to Athena and the others?


    Locke was confused. He found that with the growth of his cultivation base, he seemed to have seen more secrets of Icacia Continent.


    ¡°Now, tell me your choice.¡±


    Just as Locke sighed, the stooping man in a ck robe said again.


    Locke took a deep breath and put aside the distracting thoughts. Now he was only at the early stage of the seventh sense. Why should he think about such a distant thing? He¡¯d better solve the current predicament first.


    ¡°Your offer is tempting. I don¡¯t seem to have any reason to refuse.¡± He looked up at the stooping man in a ck robe and shrugged. Then he changed the subject and said, ¡°But I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The two men in ck robes, who had thought Locke had agreed, were stunned for a second.


    The stooping man took a look at Locke and was surprised that Locke would refuse him. After a while, he sighed and said regretfully, ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    At the same time, a cold light burst out from his eyes.


    Judging from the talent of the young man in front of him, he could be ranked top even in the most powerful empires. However, such a genius was about to die here!


    The tall and thin manughed evilly, and the dark magic energy continued to surge in front of him.


    Seeing that the other party was ready to make a move, Locke no longer hesitated. He took out the summoning card from the system space and quickly clicked on it with his index finger.


    The summoning card turned into dots of light, which scattered and gradually formed a light door that Locke felt very familiar with.


    The two men in ck robes in the sky were also shocked when they saw Locke make a strange light door. In the light door, they felt a frightening force.


    The stooping man in a ck robe shouted coldly, ¡°Attack!¡±


    As he spoke, the stooping man in a ck robe rushed towards Locke, intending to catch Locke. Generally speaking, as long as the user was killed, the unfinished magic would dissipate.


    The tall and thin man in a ck robe also smashed the magic in his hand towards the light door. However, before the magic got close to the light door, it was directly bounced away by it.


    On the other side, Locke had already been prepared. He retreated quickly and avoided the attack of the stooping man in a ck robe. The man didn¡¯t give up and quickly condensed magic in his hand, throwing it toward Locke.


    Bang!


    Locke jumped up in a hurry. The rock behind him was sted to pieces by the magic.


    ¡°No wonder he is a level-6 mage!¡± Feeling the magic energying from behind him, Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that he had dodged it. If he was hit by the magic energy, he would either die or be injured!


    Just as Locke was rejoicing, he suddenly felt an extremely dangerous aura behind him. By instinct, Locke¡¯s body rolled to the side.


    Boom!


    A big pit was directly made by the vulture.


    On the other side, the tall and thin man in a ck robe could do nothing to the light door, and the light door had beenpletely formed, surrounded by dense mist, full of sacred aura.


    The dense mist of the light door suddenly stirred. Seeing this, Locke¡¯s face lit up. He knew that the newly-called god wasing.


    The tall and thin man in a ck robe who was attacking the light door also felt a terrifying and threatening aura in the light door. His face darkened slightly and he immediately distanced himself from the light door. The stooping man in a ck robe who was chasing after Locke also seemed to feel the powerful aura. His face changed and he chose to retreat decisively.


    The vulture also retreated far away, maintaining a safe distance from the light door.


    At this time, two men in ck robes floated in the air and carefully looked in the direction of the light door.


    Seeing that the stooping man in a ck robe and the vulture had retreated, Locke breathed a sigh of relief. In the face of the two strong men of level 6, he felt extremely frightened.


    Without the threat of the enemy, he held his breath and looked at the light door expectantly, wondering who he could call.


    Under the gaze of Locke and the two men in ck robes, a sickle-shaped sharp de came out of the light door. Then, a foot in a pair of boots stepped out, and a man with a ck aura appeared.


    The ck smoke gradually dissipated, and the figure waspletely exposed. With a closer look, the person was covered in a ck tattered robe and looked cold.

 Chapter 143

    With the appearance of the man, the surrounding temperature dropped more than ten degrees. Locke, who was closest to him, felt a chill, which made him shiver.


    Thanatos, the god of death!


    When the man holding the sickle of death appeared, the name immediately appeared in Locke¡¯s mind. The god of death, one of the two gods serving Hades, was the god of destruction and life and death in the whole universe. He was one of the top figures in theher world!


    Contrary to Locke¡¯s excitement, the two men in ck robes in the sky looked scared.


    His eyes fixed on the man who suddenly appeared, the stooping man in a ck robe was so nervous that he didn¡¯t dare to rx at all. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Magic had already condensed in front of the tall and thin man in a ck robe. At the same time, he stared at Thanatos vigntly.


    They sensed a chilling dark aura from him. They were the dark mages who practice dark magic, so they were very sensitive to the dark aura. However, their dark magic was too weak inparison with Thanatos¡¯s.


    Thanatos didn¡¯t say anything. He slowly raised his head and looked at the two men in ck robes and the vulture with a long jaw.


    The moment Thanatos looked at them, the two men in ck robes stiffened, as if they were stared at by a venomous snake. Fortunately, his eyes were fixed on Locke for a moment. Then he looked away and fixed his eyes on Locke.


    Swoosh.


    Seeing this, the two men in ck robes breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did they find that their backs had been wet with cold sweat.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Locke Capet. You can call me Locke.¡± Locke introduced himself with a smile, reaching out his hand.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the two could not help but feel nervous again. Was he the young man¡¯s savior?


    However, when he heard Locke¡¯s self-introduction, he stared at Locke without any expression on his face or blinking.


    It was strangely quiet.


    The smile on Locke¡¯s face gradually stiffened, and finally turned into a little embarrassment. He smiled awkwardly and impolitely and took back his stiff hand.


    ¡°System, open the attribute panel.¡±


    After Locke finished reciting in his mind, the attribute panel appeared in front of him. Something was wrong.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human


    Binding identity: Leader of Lister


    Profession: A cultivator


    Level: The seventh sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (70)


    Faith point: 4700


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (34)


    Faith point: 5120


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Normal (70)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Normal (10)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Indifference (0)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established.


    With the development of Lister, the faith point of Athena and Asclepius was also rapidly increasing. He was not surprised at all.


    Fondness was indifference?


    When Locke saw Thanatos¡¯s fondness for him, he was stunned. It seemed to be the first time that he had summoned a god who showed such a low level of fondness for him.


    Now, he finally knew why Thanatos was so indifferent to him.


    When Locke was watching the attribute panel, the stooping man in a ck robe breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how Locke had summoned such a strange man, from the current situation, the man in front of him was not necessarily their enemy.


    ¡°Sir, let me introduce myself first. We are from a great depraved organization.¡±


    While speaking, the stooping man in a ck robe observed Thanatos¡¯s expression, but he was disappointed. There was no change on his face. Was there anyone in the world who didn¡¯t know about the depraved organization?


    Seeing that there was no response from Thanatos, the stooping man in a ck robe continued, ¡°You must not know that the person we serve is a powerful magic god. As long as you join us, with your talent and strength, you will definitely be favored by our master. In the future, you will definitely have the chance to be a god!¡±


    Puff! Hearing the words of the man in a ck robe, Locke burst intoughter. To lure a powerful god with the opportunity to be a god? It sounded a little ridiculous. And it seemed that he overrated his own abilities.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s mockery, the tall and thin man in a ck robe red at Locke, his eyes burning with anger. If it weren¡¯t for Thanatos, he would have rushed over and torn Locke up.


    On the other side, Thanatos was still closing his eyes, feeling that the world was different from the original one. As for the stooping man in a ck robe, he didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him.


    Being ignored by Thanatos again, the tall and thin man in a ck robe became a little angry. He said coldly, ¡°Sir, are you a little arrogant? Although you are very powerful, I promise that our master was definitely someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    Thanatos slowly opened his eyes and looked expressionless.


    ¡®Are you scared?¡¯ The tall and thin man in a ck robe sneered in his heart when he saw Thanatos open his eyes.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the tall and thin man in a ck robe.


    ¡°You can understand like this.¡± The tall and thin man in a ck robe squinted and snorted coldly.


    This time, the stooping man in ck robe did not stop the tall and thin man in ck robe from speaking. He intended to use the tall and thin man in a ck robe to put pressure on the man in front of him. After all, they were not weak and easy to be bullied.


    Thanatos slowly raised his hand and pointed at the stooping man in a ck robe.


    Seeing him move, the two men in ck robes felt a little frightened and made a defensive posture. At the same time, the stooping man in a ck robe also held a ck jade in his hand. As long as he crushed the jade, they could be immediately teleported out. This was the life-saving tool given to them by their boss.


    Looking at the two people who were carefully guarding against him, Thanatos smiled softly, as if he was watching two clowns¡¯ performance. At the same time, a strong aura burst out from his body.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The stooping man in a ck robe shouted, his face changed dramatically when he felt the powerful momentum.


    However, it was toote.


    They only felt a strong pressure enveloping their bodies, as if the entire space had been solidified, and they were pressed within.


    An iparable sense of fear rushed into their hearts.


    Now, they were really scared.


    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t kill us. We are¡­¡± the tall and thin man in a ck robe shouted in a trembling voice, but before he could finish his words, he seemed to be frozen.


    His eyes widened, and his stiff expression was mixed with a strong fear. Then his body dissipated like sand in the wind.


    Seeing hispanion die in this way, the stooping ck-robed man widened his eyes in horror. The magic power in his body was running crazily. He wanted to escape Thanatos¡¯s attack to crush the jade in his hand.


    But all this was in vain. He felt as if a mountain was pressing on his body, making his fingers unable to move, and there was an irresistible force tearing his body bit by bit.


    At the same time, he could see ck particles sliding in front of his eyes one by one. He knew that they were formed by his body. In the strong pain, his consciousness gradually blurred.


    Finally, the two had been burned to ashes.


    Looking at the dust floating in the sky, a cold voice came through.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Swoosh!


    Looking at the two level-6 mages, which were killed in an instant, Locke heaved a long sigh and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. These two people were also unlucky to threaten the god of death, who was known for his cruelty.


    Ouch!


    The moment the two men in ck robes died, the vulture with a long jaw roared. It was originally controlled by the stooping man in a ck robe. After his death, its spirit was also affected.


    The eyes of the vulture turned red, and its aura instantly soared.


    Obviously, with the death of the two men in ck robes, the vulture had entered a state of losing control.


    Ouch!


    The vulture continued to howl, and orange energy columns were shot out from its blood-red eyes.


    Boom!


    The stone and trees around exploded under the energy column.


    On the other side, with a wave of his hand, Thanatos turned into a cloud of ck mist and disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Locke shouted at him when he saw that Thanatos was about to leave. After all, now he had to rely on Thanatos. But it was toote. Thanatos ignored him andpletely disappeared into his divine consciousness.


    Looking in the direction of Thanatos, Locke couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. Fuck, was this god of death so unreliable?


    As soon as Thanatos left, Locke became the only target of the vulture. Moreover, perhaps affected by the stooping ck-robed man, its former master, the vulture had regarded Locke as its enemy subconsciously.


    Ouch!


    It roared at Locke, condensing an energy ball in its mouth and smashing it directly at him.


    Locke¡¯s face darkened at the sight of the vulture¡¯s attack. Fortunately, he had been prepared for it and his small universe worked. With the help of the divine power, his body turned into a shadow and rushed towards the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Although he was very confident in his own strength, he was not arrogant enough to deal with a mad level-6 magical beast.


    Boom!


    Behind Locke, there were horrible explosions.


    ¡°This is the small universe practice method of the legend Athena.¡±


    On the peak, Thanatos, who was closing his eyes to feel thew power of this world, suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Locke. His pupils narrowed slightly, and he instantly saw Locke practice¡¯s cultivation method. ¡°I don¡¯t know who else hase to this world besides the legend Athena and me.¡±


    The next moment, his body appeared in the position of the previous magic array again. The moment the magic array appeared, the ck energy in the center of the energy windstorm began to tremble slightly, and the ck energy continued to roll and quickly gathered in the middle.


    In just a short while, the ck energy hadpletely disappeared. A baby, no, to be exact, a baby-sized monster appeared in the center of the energy windstorm.


    His face was ferocious, and his eyes were shining with a fierce dark red luster. His mouth was big, almost to the earlobes on both sides, and there were dim teeth in it. His body was as thin as a baby, and his flesh was exposed outside. It seemed that he had been peeled off, and fresh red blood vessels were wriggling.


    Ouch!


    Looking at Thanatos, the monster let out a shrill cry.


    All of a sudden!


    A ck light shot straight at him.


    Thanatos waved his hand, and the ck light directly shot in another direction.


    ¡°Is this the demon of this world?¡± Looking at the demon, the smile on his face turned into endless coldness.


    He raised his left hand slowly and mped the throat of the demon in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s too bad.¡±


    The demon opened his eyes wide and struggled violently, with a strong fear in his eyes.


    As he spoke, Thanatos pinched the demon even more tightly.


    Bang!


    The next moment, with the pinch of Thanatos, the demon exploded on the spot.


    Boom!


    The magic array also seemed to be impacted. After a slight tremble, it exploded.


    Thanatos was instantly submerged in an explosion.


    On the other side, Locke was still running on the road. The vulture was in a state of madness, and its attack was far fiercer than the ordinary level-6 magical beasts. Fortunately, with the help of the rocks and ancient trees on the ground, Locke could still avoid the attack of the vulture.


    Boom!


    A huge stone was sted into powder.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Looking at the flying stones, Locke felt a little scared. He cursed and ran faster.


    Two hourster, a thin sweat appeared on Locke¡¯s forehead. Although his speed was not slow, the vulture was the flying magical beast in the sky and had an unparalleled advantage in speed.


    He must find a way to get rid of this beast. Hiding behind the rock, Locke secretly nced at the vulture which was chasing after him.


    I had an idea!


    With the divine consciousness, he found that there seemed to be a group of magical beasts fighting in the distance. Among them, the strongest were level-5 magical beasts.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make it worse.¡± Locke wiped the sweat on his forehead and smiled.


    While thinking, he walked out from behind the rock.


    He condensed a fireball in his hand and threw it towards the vulture that was looking for him in the distance. Seeing that the attention of the vulture was attracted by him, he waved his hand.


    Ouch!


    Staring at Locke who was provoking him, the vulture with long eyes roared angrily.


    As for Locke, he had already disappeared from where he stood and rushed towards the ce where he fought with the magical beast.


    Ouch!


    In the forest, dozens of magical beasts were fighting with each other, especially two level-5 magical beasts. They were covered in blood, and the ancient trees around them copsed, and even the rocks were broken.


    Puff.


    A tiny figure appeared between the two level-5 magical beasts.


    All of a sudden, all the magical beasts stopped talking and focused their eyes on Locke.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Locke smiled and greeted the two level-5 magical beasts. At the same time, two red and blue balls appeared in his hands and quickly merged together. ¡°I also give you a surprise.¡±


    The two level-5 magical beasts saw a dazzling white light shining.


    Boom!


    The energy ball exploded.


    Two level-5 magical beasts rushed out of the explosion in anger, looking around for Locke.


    Ouch!


    At the same time, the vulture had reached its position.


    Seeing two level-5 magical beasts standing in front of it, it didn¡¯t think at all. It directly shot two beams of light from its eyes and attacked two level-5 magical beasts.


    Boom!


    The two level-5 magical beasts quickly dodged.


    After dodging the attack of the vulture, the two level-5 magical beasts didn¡¯t retreat but directly attacked the vulture. They had already taken the vulture as a team with Locke. In the past, when facing a magical beast at a higher level than themselves, the two level-5 magical beasts would never dare to take the initiative to attack. But now, they were both affected by the mysterious energy and were so amuck, so they had no extra scruples at all.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The three magical beasts were in a fierce fight.


    In the distance, as the chief culprit, Locke sat down leisurely, took out a delicious apple from the system space and began to eat it.


    After eating the apple, Locke stood up, patted the dust on his clothes, and ran towards the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    However, there were still rumbling sounds from behind.


    The evening came.


    The sunset glow tinted the vast expanse of magnificent clouds. The majestic Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts stretched out in the clouds. Under the setting sun, a figure was pulled long by the rock.


    A gust of gentle breeze blew, lifting the cloth hanging on the figure.


    This scene looked very warm and artistic.


    However, if we took a closer look, we could find that the figure¡¯s face was dark, and his clothes had be strips of cloth, which could only cover the key parts. He was like a refugee from the sea of fire. Through the dirt on his face, we could see a slightly young face.


    This man, of course, was Locke, who had escaped for a day.

 Chapter 145

    Along the way, the vulture hadpletely targeted him.


    While he was running, he happened to meet two fierce level-5 magical beasts. With his unremitting efforts, the three magical beasts fought together. He had thought that he could take advantage of this opportunity to escape. But he still underestimated the determination of the vulture to kill him.


    Half an hourter, the vulture came after him, and he once again ran away.


    Swoosh.


    After taking a deep breath, Locke leaned against a stone tablet and feltpletely relieved.


    ¡°What a bastard Thanatos is!¡±


    Thinking of what had happened to him today, Locke felt indignant.


    While he was cursing, Locke moved his body downward andy on the ground, with his hands under his head. He changed to a morefortable posture and was ready to have a good rest.


    Ouch!


    Just as Locke was about to fall asleep, the familiar voice of magical beasts came from the distance again.


    Locke opened his eyes in an instant. There was a hint of helplessness in his anger.


    He looked in the direction of the voice and saw a ck dot in the setting sun. The ck dot grewrger and its appearance became clearer. It was just the vulture that had chased him all the way.


    Locke stood up feebly and cursed helplessly, ¡°Bastard, if meet you in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts in the future, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Sighing, Locke bounced away like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    The familiar explosion sounded again behind Locke.


    He ran away again overnight.


    By this time, Locke had arrived at the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Mountains.


    Boom!


    Locke dodged the energy ball released by the vulture numbly.


    In the forest a few miles away.


    ¡°There is a battle ahead!¡±


    In the jungle, Mallory seemed to feel something all of a sudden. He waved his hand to tell everyone to stop first. However, the next moment, when he felt the energy fluctuation in front of him, he gradually became serious. ¡°We can feel the energy fluctuation even a few kilometers away¡­ Maybe, it¡¯s level-6 magical beasts.¡±


    Level-6 magical beasts!


    Hearing what Mallory said, other people¡¯s faces changed.


    ¡°Everyone else, except for Kipling and me, leave the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts!¡±


    Mallory told the six men behind him that they were all weak in face of the level-6 magical beasts.


    The six men nodded and retreated quickly to the periphery of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    ¡°Kipling, we two are the strongest. Even level-6 magical beasts won¡¯t find us immediately.¡±


    With a serious look on his face, Mallory looked in the direction of the explosion and said to a round-faced old man beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two then rushed in the direction of the explosion.


    Boom!


    Locke jumped among the ancient trees to avoid the attack of the vulture.


    However, Locke, who used to be extremely flexible, was suddenly stunned.


    Bang!


    At this time, he was hit by the shock wave of the energy ball and flew directly into the distance.


    Puff!


    Locke made a huge human-shaped pit in the distance.


    Seeing that Locke was thrown away, the vulture didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed down towards Locke. It stretched out its ws which were enough to crush the rocks, intending to crush this tiny human into pieces.


    Facing theing attack, Locke was not nervous at all. On the contrary, looking at the sky, he seemed to be relieved.


    In a few seconds, the distance between the vulture and Locke was less than one meter. The next moment, the sharp ws would fall on Locke, and Locke would also be cut into several pieces by the sharp des.


    Looking at Locke, who was still calm andposed, it seemed that he was not in a life and death crisis at all.


    Bang!


    Just as the w of the vulture was about to touch Locke, a muffled sound was heard.


    Then came the scream of the vulture.


    The vulture flew like a parabolic trajectory into the distance. Its huge body made a big hole in the ground, causing the ground to tremble a few times.


    Locke climbed out of the pit and patted the soil on his body.


    Looking at the slender figure in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. Yes, he had sensed the aura of Athena just now. When he was lost in thought, he was hit by the vulture.


    ¡°Boy, you look so embarrassed.¡±


    Sleipnir walked around Locke and gloated.


    Locke rolled his eyes and ignored the schadenfreude in Sleipnir¡¯s tone. He rushed to hug Athena. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I miss you so much.¡±


    Brat, you were courting death!


    On a tree trunk in the distance, seeing that Locke dared to hug Athena, Thanatos sneered in his heart. The woman in front of you was Athena, the legend of the divine world. You were so tant and courting death!


    He could even imagine the scene where Locke was pped away by Athena.


    Sure enough, he saw Athena raise her hand and gather all her strength in front of her.


    Huh? Something was wrong.


    However, when he saw what Athena was doing, he felt that something was wrong.


    Locke, who was hugging Athena, felt his head hit an invisible wall.


    Athena raised her hand and formed an energy wall between her and Locke, separating her from Locke. Looking at the dust on Locke¡¯s clothes, Athena¡¯s blue beautiful eyes were full of obvious disgust.


    ¡°My clothes are all broken.¡± Locke smiled awkwardly and said pitifully. During this period, all the 4 sets of clothes he brought were broken.


    Athena waved her hand, and a new set of clothes appeared in her hand. ¡°Change it first.¡±


    In the distance, Thanatos waspletely stunned. Athena, who was famous for her coldness and violence, had never been so easy-going.


    Did Athena change her character?


    Locke began to operate the small universe in his body. The water element in front of his body was umted and soon formed countless small drops of water.


    ¡°Do you want to see me take a shower?¡± Seeing that Athena was still staring at him, Locke asked jokingly.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Thanatos took a deep breath again. Sure enough, aftering to this world, Athena became gentle.


    If anyone dared to make such a joke with Athena in the past, they might have already reported it to Mr. Hades.


    Athena snorted, threw the clothes in her hand to Sleipnir and turned her back.


    At this time, the vulture struggled to its feet from the soil. It let out a long cry and rushed towards Athena angrily.


    Athena pped her hands lightly, as if an invisible big hand appeared and directly sent the vulture flying out.


    Once again, the vulture was thrown to the ground. There was no fear in its eyes. It struggled to stand up like a walking corpse, and two powerful orange rays were shot out from its blood-red eyes.


    Boom!


    The explosion happened at the ce where Athena was. Athena was instantly surrounded by the sea of fire, and a strong shock wave spread out from the center of the explosion.


    This scene happened to fall into Mallory¡¯s eyes and the man¡¯s eyes who rushed over.

 Chapter 146

    When the two felt the energy produced by the explosion, they both trembled. Jess swallowed and said in a trembling voice, ¡°In such an explosion, the girl is most likely gone.¡±


    ¡°s, we are stillte.¡± Mallory sighed.


    When they saw the man and the horse not far from the battle scene, their mouths couldn¡¯t help twitching two times. They were speechless to the extreme. At this time, Locke had changed into new clothes and was lying leisurely on a rock. Sleipnir was also joking. They were not anxious at all.


    Finally, the mes began to disperse.


    The two men, who were about to move, froze again.


    A purple transparent light curtain enveloped Athena in the middle. Besides the position where Athena was standing, the ground had already been cracked by the energy of the explosion, and there were uneven pits everywhere.


    When Mallory and Kipling were still astonished, Athena had disappeared from where she stood and then appeared next to the vulture.


    The vulture¡¯s blood-red eyes also moved slightly. It seemed a little unexpected.


    Bang!


    The vulture was kicked into the sky by Athena.


    Then, Athena waved her hand, and the Sword in the Stone beside Locke turned into a beam of light and slid directly into the vulture in the air.


    Boom!


    The sky shone brightly with a loud bang.


    Puff!


    The vulture fell straight to the ground. Its heart was injured heavily, and its whole body was charred ck. It diedpletely.


    Athena ignored the vulture in the distance and looked at the jungle.


    Under the gaze of Athena, a man in a shabby robe slowly walked out.


    This man, of course, was the god of death, Thanatos.


    However, at this time, Thanatos looked very strange. More precisely, he felt guilty.


    Stared by Athena, he felt a deep chill. He could tell that Athena was in a bad mood.


    Well, he admitted that he had wrongly estimated the rtionship between Athena and the young man in front of him.


    Just as Thanatos became scared, Athena suddenly looked away and walked towards Locke and Sleipnir.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. Being stared at by Athena, he always had a creepy feeling. However, at this time, he heard Athena¡¯s cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the matter with youter.¡±


    When he heard this, Thanatos¡¯s cold facepletely stiffened.


    Now he finally understood that Athena was still the powerful and violent goddess. She would just be gentle to Locke!


    ¡°Old man, am I out of my mind?¡±


    Among the bushes, looking at the dead body of the vulture in the distance, Malloy asked in a trembling voice with a dull look.


    Next to him, Kipling was also shocked. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    A young girl of 18 or 19 years old actually crushed a furious level-6 magical beast! It sounded ridiculous. He even doubted if he was dreaming.


    But all the things around them proved that everything in front of them was true!


    ¡°Now, there is only one possibility.¡± Looking at Athena in the distance, Mallory said seriously, ¡°Miss Athena is a super-powerful person, but because of her strong strength, she has the effect of returning to her youth.¡±


    As the strength of Icacia Continent increased, the aging speed of practitioners would slow down. After reaching level 8, their faces would be fixed and no longer change. Even so, those who could be level-8 practitioners were all hundreds of years old, so they wouldn¡¯t be so young. However, some people loved beauty and used all kinds of methods to fix their faces at a young age.


    They regarded Athena as a strong woman.


    At the thought of the scene when Athena was going to look for Locke alone and the two of them were against it with all their might and told Athena how dangerous the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was, Mallory felt very ashamed and blushed.


    ¡°Those who can easily kill level-6 magical beasts are at least level-7 practitioners.¡± He nodded in agreement.


    As he spoke, he withdrew his sight from the Thanatos in the distance and slowly analyzed, ¡°But this man¡­¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t feel any energy fluctuation from Thanatos, he could always feel a deep sense of threat.


    When Kipling was analyzing the situation, he suddenly found that Mallory, who had been silent for a long time, turned his head and found that Locke¡¯s face was pale, with sweat on his forehead, and there seemed to be something horrible in his eyes.


    Following Mallory¡¯s gaze, he found that the strange middle-aged man in a shabby ck robe with a cold face was looking in their direction calmly. There seemed to be twoher fires from hell burning in his eyes, which made them feel cold all over. They were like sharp des stabbing into their hearts.


    Fortunately, the man with horrible eyes just nced at them and then looked away with no interest. But obviously, the two were found.


    The two walked out of the woods slowly.


    For the two people who suddenly came out, no one was surprised, no matter whether it was Locke, Athena or Sleipnir. The moment the two appeared, they already knew.


    ¡°Master Athena.¡±


    Mallory and Kipling bowed to Athena respectfully.


    Athena nodded slightly. It seemed that she had always been so cold except for Locke.


    Noticing that Athena didn¡¯t want to talk more, Mallory didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he looked at Locke. Mallory asked, ¡°Locke, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No problem.¡± Locke patted his chest and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°This is Marquis Hyman¡¯s father, Kipling Hyman.¡± Looking at the old man with the white beard and round face, Mallory introduced him. Then he added helplessly, ¡°Now it seems that we are useless now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Locke bowed to them and said with a smile. The two were very thoughtful enough to risk their lives to go deep into the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts to save him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Capet.¡±


    Kipling shook his head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Capet is handsome and talented. Today I see him and he is really extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hyman.¡±


    Locke replied modestly. After saying that, his face became serious. ¡°I arrived at the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts by ident.¡±


    He knew the identities of the two men in ck robes and the usage of the magic array, so he wanted to ask Mallory if he knew something.


    ¡°You have reached the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts?¡±


    Mallory was a little stunned and took a deep breath. After making sure that he didn¡¯t mishear, he asked in disbelief.


    Locke nodded. ¡°In the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, I saw a huge mysterious magic array. In the middle of the magic array, there was extremely dark energy¡­¡±


    Then Locke told him what he had seen and heard in the depths of the magical beast mountain range. Of course, he didn¡¯t mention Badal and Thanatos. He just said that he had seen the magic array and encountered two dark mages. Since they saw that he was weak, they sent the level-6 vulture to chase him.


    With Locke¡¯s narration, Mallory became more and more serious.


    ¡°Then I ran all the way here.¡±


    After saying that, Locke stopped and looked at Mallory. Judging from the expressions of Mallory and Kipling, he believed that Mallory must know something.


    Frowning, Mallory said with certainty, ¡°These two dark mages must be members of the depraved organization.¡±


    Depraved organization?


    Locke was stunned. It seemed that he had never heard of this organization before.

 Chapter 147

    Seeing the confusion on Locke¡¯s face, Mallory exined slowly, ¡°The depraved organization was an evil organization that suddenly appeared thousands of years ago. They spread the depraved thoughts, emphasized the survival of the fittest, and believed that the strong grasped the life right of the weak, and worshipped killing.¡±


    ¡°They always provoked wars in various ways, causing conflicts among countries, among humans and among magical beasts, and finally killing each other. They hide in the dark and collect the vigor in the war in order to summon the evil god and exchange for the rewards of the evil god.¡±


    ¡°But a thousand years ago, several top forces on Icacia Continent, such as mage guild and swordsman guild, united to attack the depraved organization. In the battlesting for a few months, all the major forces were seriously injured, and even many strong warriors of level 8 and level 9 were killed or injured.¡±


    ¡°Although the several major forces paid a great price, the depraved organization also suffered great losses and finally disappeared. At present, as long as the depraved organization emerges, it will be killed by the major forces, so they will usually be well hidden and will not easily show up.¡±


    Several major forces worked together and ended up with vitality severely injured!


    Locke was surprised. After all, the mage guild and swordsman guild were the most powerful forces on Icacia Continent. With the joint efforts of several major forces, they were even seriously injured?


    It was conceivable how powerful this depraved organization was!


    After a moment of silence, Locke slowly digested the information he had just received. After more than ten seconds, he slowly asked, ¡°If we summon the evil god and demon, does it mean that besides Icacia Continent, there is another ne?¡±


    Nodding his head, Mallory replied with a smile, ¡°ording to the records, there is indeed another ne, but it only exists in legends and no one has ever been there. As for the summoning skill of the depraved organization, who knows where ites from?¡±


    At this time, the broadcast of the system suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    ¡°A friendly reminder: four yearster, there will be a drastic change in Icacia Continent. I hope that host will work hard to improve his strength and strengthen the strength of Lister, so as to increase his self-protection ability and cope with future disaster.¡±


    After listening to the broadcast of the system, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed and he took a deep breath. Four yearster, would Icacia Continent undergo a drastic change?


    Locke had no doubt about the warning of the system.


    The drastic change indicated by the system could not be underestimated. No one knew how many forces and people would be destroyed by this change. Before the drastic change urred, he had to make Lister a more powerful city. All of a sudden, Locke felt great pressure.


    Seeing the serious look on Locke¡¯s face, Kipling thought that Locke was worried about the depraved organization. Heforted Locke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After the battle happened thousands of years ago, the depraved organization is no longer strong. I will report the matter here to King City, and someone will be sent to deal with it.¡±


    Locke came to himself and nodded with a smile without any exnation.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s leave the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts as soon as possible.¡± Said Mallory with a serious look at the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Although the problem of level-6 magical beasts had been solved, ording to Locke, there were still two men in ck robes inside. They were in great danger.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave for the time being. There are still some other things.¡± Locke shook his head and said. Although Badal left with the help of the magic teleportation skill, he still needed to see what was going on with Badal.


    Mallory was a little stunned. He wanted to persuade Locke, but when he saw Athena in the distance, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    With the help of Athena, a level-7 practitioner, there shouldn¡¯t be any other problems.


    Finally, Mallory nodded and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Athena stood up and put her hands on Sleipnir¡¯s back.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Locke also jumped behind Athena.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Locke said to Sleipnir after taking a look at Thanatos, the god of death in the distance. He nned to cool down the god of death first. He clearly remembered that he was abandoned by Thanatos.


    While Sleipnir was running, Locke asked, ¡°Sleipnir, can you find the location of Badal?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Sleipnir grinned and ran up to the sky.


    This eight-legged horse was also unusual! Watching the ck dots gradually disappear in the air, Mallory and Kipling looked at each other in shock. Today, they really suffered too much shock.


    ¡°Show me the way.¡±


    Just as the two were in a daze, a cold voice came. He didn¡¯t know when Thanatos had arrived.


    Sure enough, the man in ck in front of them was not an ordinary person. Looking at the sudden appearance of Thanatos, Mallory and Kipling were shocked. The two were both level-5 practitioners, but the other party coulde behind them unexpectedly. If the man in front of her had any evil intention¡­


    Thinking of this, the two of them suddenly felt a chill on their backs.


    Restraining his fear, Mallory said cautiously, ¡°Please follow us.¡±


    On the other side.


    Locke and the others galloped all the way to the west of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Half an hourter, Locke saw a huge skinny figure flying in the distance.


    At that time, Badal waspletely stunned by Locke¡¯s kick. It was not until he appeared in another ce of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts and fell down from the teleportation magic and smashed heavily on the ground that he came to his senses and realized that Locke had left the opportunity to him.


    After he recovered a little bit of his strength, he rushed over, intending to save Locke.


    Whoosh!


    However, as it was flying, it could only hear the sound of breaking through the air. Then, a huge figure appeared in front of him.


    Its pupils narrowed slightly, and the dragon power in its body burst out, ready to make a move at any time. But when it saw the figure in front of it clearly, its pupils suddenly dted.


    After being stunned for two seconds, it shouted in surprise, ¡°Locke!¡±


    Badal¡¯s loud voice amazed the countless flying magical beasts in the forest below.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Sleipnirined.


    Hearing Sleipnir¡¯s unhappy voice, Badal shrank its head and subconsciously nced at Athena who had beaten it up in front of Locke.


    Seeing that there was no anger on Athena¡¯s face, it asked carefully, ¡°Locke, how did you escape?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Looking at the skinny Badal, Locke asked with dissatisfaction and worry, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°It will take a few months for me to recover.¡± Badal pulled a long face and said indignantly, ¡°These two bastards, don¡¯t let me meet them, or I must tear them up bit by bit!¡±


    It was not until Badal said that Locke knew the consequences.


    It turned out that one day, Badal was sleeping in his cave. At this time, two people suddenly came to make Badal submit to them. As the arrogant dragon, Badal naturally disdained it.


    Then there was a fierce battle between the two sides. The two men in ck robes mored to turn Badal into the nourishment of the magic array.


    In the end, Badal was locked up in the array to provide vigor for the demon.

 Chapter 148

    In the end, Locke decided to go deep into the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts to check the magic array. Although he might meet the members of other depraved organizations, he was full of confidence with the help of Athena. Soon, Locke and the others arrived at the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    nts were still withered here, and magical beast corpses were all over the ce. To Locke¡¯s surprise, some of the magical beasts they had just met had returned to normal, no longer filled with violent breath, and the previous mysterious energy had disappeared without a trace.


    Half an hourter, Locke came to the ce where he had seen the magic array before. Only then did he find that the magic array had been broken into pieces, and the energy windstorm had disappeared.


    Sleipnir sniffed and said. ¡°There is the scent of that guy named Thanatos here.¡±


    ¡°The other remaining aura should be the demon that old man said.¡± Frowning, Athena said in a tone of disdain, ¡°Even a little variant of a low creature can be called a demon.¡±


    It was estimated that the demon in the magic array wanted to make trouble for Thanatos, but he stopped it.


    ¡°Badal, since the people of the depraved organization have found this ce, maybe you have been exposed. You¡¯d better change to a safe ce.¡± Looking at Badal, Locke asked, ¡°Can you go back to Dragon Ind now?¡±


    Hearing Dragon Ind, Badal¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, and then it said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t go back to Dragon Ind.¡±


    Feeling Badal¡¯s low mood, Locke knew that something must have happened to Badal, so it couldn¡¯t go back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can go back one day. Trust me.¡±


    Lockeforted it with a smile on his face.


    Sleipnir patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m your boss. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll help you solve it!¡±


    Hearing what the two men said, Badal nodded with gratitude. Yes, I was protected by a strong man now. Humph, sooner orter, I will go back to Dragon Ind aboveboard and let everyone, no, all dragons show admiration for me!


    Knowing that Badal couldn¡¯t go back to Dragon Ind, Locke thought for a while and suggested, ¡°I think you¡¯d better go back to Lister with me.¡±


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay here!¡± Badal nodded its head. It seemed that it was afraid of the people of the depraved organization.


    ¡°But your body¡­¡± Looking at Badal¡¯s huge body, Locke was suddenly at a loss. Thousands of years ago, the dragon race had moved out of Icacia Continent and lived on Dragon Ind.


    Seven hundred years ago, a thief sneaked into Dragon Ind, stole three dragon eggs and sessfully hatched a little dragon. This little dragon was photographed by a top organization of Icacia Continent, and it even signed the master and ve contract, whichpletely enraged the dragon race. At that time, the dragon race directly sent countless high-level giant dragons to destroy this force.


    This time, the people of Icacia Continent didn¡¯t dare to pay attention to the little dragon anymore. Although they couldn¡¯t sign the master and ve contract, many still signed the equal contract with the dragon race and became fighting partners. Generally speaking, the giant dragon was born with strength above level 4. As time went by, its strength would gradually increase, and the adult¡¯s strength was generally level 7. The giant dragon, level 8 and above, was generally referred to as the giant dragon at the premium stage.


    Moreover, because of the power of the dragon race, all the dragons would be stronger than practitioners or magical beasts of the same level. Dragon Knight was also one of the most powerful legends on the continent.


    Although the shock power of the dragon race was strong enough, dragon blood, bones, dragon scales and other precious materials were still used. There were many people who took the risk to kill the dragon race.


    If others knew that there was a giant dragon in Naton County, it would be another uproar.


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± After understanding what Locke meant, Badal closed his eyes and read something that Locke couldn¡¯t understand.


    Locke knew that this was the so-called magic of dragonnguage.


    With Badal¡¯s singing, a white light wrapped its body.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the white light gradually shrank and finally turned into the size of a palm. Atst, the white light dissipated and a red flying magical beast appeared. For Locke, it was more like a skinny turkey with its hair pulled out.


    The turkey¡­ No, it was Badal. Badal looked at his new appearance and asked, ¡°How is it? Does it look good?¡±


    Locke could only nod stiffly. He only felt that Badal had changed very sessfully. After all, no one would think of the dragon race in this way.


    ¡°Back then, many dragons race on the continent were killed miserably because of their exposed identities. Therefore, the dragon race has specially created magic that can change their appearance.¡± Seeing that Locke was a little surprised, Badal could not help but feel proud.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to change the appearance of bones, flesh and skin through strength? These are all that I left when I was a child.¡± Looking at thecent Badal, Sleipnir said.


    Badal wanted to refute, but when he saw Sleipnir¡¯s threatening eyes, he lowered his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing interesting here.¡± Looking around, Athena said with boredom.


    Locke nodded.


    ording to the instructions of the system, the disaster would arrive at Icacia Continent in four years. Having stayed in the Naton County for so long, he had almost learned the magic, so he nned to go back to Lister as soon as possible.


    Four hourster, Locke and Athena arrived at the Dikas City. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to this strange firebird that suddenly appeared and changed by Badal. It was not until they entered the Dikas City that Locke found that the city became lively again.


    During the training in Dikas City, many students were the inheritors of the big families in the county. When they knew that the Dikas City was besieged by magical beasts, these families were naturally very anxious and sent their strong family members to save their families.


    Therefore, as soon as the surge of beasts was stopped, arge number of people swarmed into Dikas City.


    ¡°Mr. Capet.¡±


    On the way, many girls came up to greet Locke. They looked at him with admiration in their eyes. Young, powerful, and handsome, Locke had almost all the advantages.


    The boys looked at Locke with admiration in their eyes from time to time.


    Leaning against the pir, Athena looked at the girls who were constantly ttering Locke. With a faint smile on her face, she asked, ¡°There are so many girls. You must be very happy in your hearts.¡±


    ¡°They just expressed their thanks for saving their life. They didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Locke cleared his throat and said seriously. Seeing that Athena¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, he quickly said, ¡°In the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, I have collected several kinds of magical beast meat that are suitable for barbecue. Let¡¯s have a barbecue tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Athena¡¯s eyes lit up and seemed to have forgotten what had happened just now.


    Seeing this, Locke breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he began to feel happy. It seemed that Athena liked him more because she was jealous of such a trifle.


    In the evening, Locke and Athena sat in the yard and began to grill.


    ¡°Now you know the importance of Locke Capet, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Taking a look at Locke and Athena, who were sitting in the fire, Sleipnir chuckled and told Thanatos his experience. ¡°In Icacia Continent, Locke is the boss. So, you¡¯d better think about how to please Locke.¡±


    Thanatos just snorted and turned a blind eye to Sleipnir¡¯s words. He was a god, a frightening god of death. How could he humbly please others!


    Sleipnir curled his lips and walked away slowly when he saw that Thanatos didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness.


    In the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, magical beasts had almost retreated, and some magical beasts, which had appeared in the vige, had also been cleared up. After investigation, the surge of beasts in the magical beast mountain had almost passed.


    The people of the Scr Magic Academy would also go back to finish their training.


    At the same time, the news circting in Dikas City had been spread to the whole Naton County.

 Chapter 149

    In a magnificent study, after listening to the detective¡¯s report, Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. He muttered, ¡°Locke can defeat level-5 magical beasts, and he escaped from level-6 magical beasts¡­¡±


    Why did a loser in the past be so powerful!


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡± After a long silence, Count Brandon¡¯s s eyes shed with coldness.


    At this time, Butler Dyna came in from outside. ¡°Mr. Count, Count Bazel, Count Marcas and the other two counts are here.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they have also received the news.¡± Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°It seems that we need an emergency meeting.¡±


    Butler Dyna nodded and quickly arranged it.


    In the meeting hall of the Brandon family.


    ¡°I believe that everyone has got the news from the Dikas City.¡±


    Seeing the four sitting down, Count Bazel said slowly and straightly, ¡°Locke will be the biggest variable in our action.¡±


    ¡°Locke Capet doesn¡¯t belong to any force of the two counties. Maybe we can offer good enough conditions to prevent him from getting involved in the matter between us and Marquis Hyman.¡±


    Said Count Macas, who sat on the left.


    ¡°Hyman¡¯s son is Locke¡¯s student. Now Locke is close to the Hyman family. Besides, don¡¯t forget what happened at the auctionst time.¡± Another middle-aged fat man reminded.


    Hearing this, Count Marcas went silent.


    Count Bazel¡¯s eyes twinkled with coldness. ¡°I think we should work together to eliminate these unstable factors, such as Locke.¡±


    ¡°But Locke works for the Scr Magic Academy,¡± said Count Marcas slowly. ¡°Besides, Locke has be so powerful in such a short time. Perhaps there is a more powerful force hidden behind him.¡±


    Hearing this man¡¯s words, the others were also in a dilemma. The Scr Magic Academy had been neutral all the time. If they killed the people of the Scr Magic Academy, they would push the academy to the Hyman family.


    Moreover, if there were really more powerful forces behind Locke, then if they attacked Locke, they were courting death, weren¡¯t they?


    Count Brandon remained silent from beginning to end. It was not until the meeting hallpletely quieted down that his calm voice slowly rang out, ¡°Take action ahead of time.¡±


    As he spoke, there was a trace of coldness in his tone. ¡°Locke, you must die!¡±


    Count Bazel hesitated, ¡°but¡­¡±


    He agreed to kill Locke, but now it seemed that it was too risky.


    The others also showed hesitation.


    After scanning their faces, Count Brandon said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the Vic n.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°the Vic family¡±, Count Bazel and the others were slightly stunned. When they realized what Count Brandon meant, they were relieved.


    As long as the Vic family was willing to help, everything would be easily solved. The Vic family was one of the strongest forces in the kingdom!


    In the mansion of Marquis Hyman.


    Marquis Hyman took a deep breath and put down the letter, with iparable shock in his eyes.


    Kill level-5 magical beasts! Crush level-6 magical beasts!


    A level-7 practitioner!


    Although he had tried his best to restrain himself, his fingers on the table were still trembling slightly.


    The girl he had seen was actually a level-7 practitioner! A level-7 practitioner, even in King City, was a top existence!


    He must try his best to win over Locke Capet and Athena! Instantly, Marquis Hyman made up his mind.


    At the same time, his eyes fell on the letter again, looking at the part about Joanna and Bryce.


    Bryce was also outstanding. No wonder he was my son.


    Marquis Hyman smiled with relief.


    ¡°Bousson!¡±


    After a long time, Marquis Hyman finally calmed down and shouted at the door.


    A middle-aged man about the same age as Marquis Hyman came in. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his previous sharpness was hidden by a grey robe.


    ¡°Mr. Marquis.¡± The middle-aged man called Bousson bowed to Marquis Hyman and greeted him respectfully.


    Seeing that Bousson was so respectful, Marquis Hyman shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve told you many times that we don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Bousson shook his head. His face was still cold. He said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t break the proper etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Cancel all the government affairs for me. I will do nothing but pick up my child!¡±


    Bousson nodded, bowed and stepped back.


    After Bousson left, Marquis Hyman¡¯s face gradually became serious. He took out a special envelope and a white letter from the dark box under the table. Next, it was time to report to the depraved organization.


    The next day, at the gate of the teleportation site.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡± Mrs. Hyman looked at the teleportation site uneasily, with concern and longing for her children in her eyes.


    Seeing that his wife was so anxious, Marquis Hyman grabbed Mrs. Hyman¡¯s hand andforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Mallory and their father are here, they will be fine.¡±


    Mrs. Hyman nodded and forced a smile, but she was still a little worried.


    In addition to Marquis Hyman, the dean of the Office of Academic Affairs, Mrs. Beaulieu and other people from other forces were present.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively today. What happened?¡± Looking at the grand scene, a young man passing by asked in confusion.


    Hearing his question, the people around turned around and looked at him with disdain. The meaning was obvious: where did youe from? You didn¡¯t even know this?


    Noticing the disdainful eyes of the crowd, the young man¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    Seeing the embarrassing look on the young man¡¯s face, a kind-hearted old man came to his rescue and exined, ¡°The student who went to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts to train in the Scr Magic Academy hase back.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man was slightly stunned. He scratched his head and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they encountered a surge of beasts?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? ording to the news, although we have encountered a surge of beasts, the casualty of the Scr Magic Academy is not serious.¡±


    While the two were talking, the signal light on the teleportation site began to flicker.


    Now, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the teleportation site.


    The white light in the teleportation site was gradually extinguished, and a figure had appeared.


    The head of the group was Mallory and Kipling.


    Seeing the familiar building around, the students were in high spirits. They ran out of the teleportation site noisily and soon found their rtives to pick them up.


    Kipling walked towards Marquis Hyman first.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Marquis Hyman and Mrs. Hyman bowed to Kipling.


    Shaking his head, Kiplingined, ¡°Look at you. You have such a bad rtionship with your son.¡±


    Hearing that, Marquis Hyman smiled awkwardly.


    With a sigh, Kipling said, ¡°Work it out. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Then he waved goodbye to Bryce and Joanna and left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Joanna looked at the two in the distance, Marquis Hyman turned to Bryce with aplicated expression.


    Cindy looked at Marquis Hyman and then looked at Bryce with concern. She knew that Bryce didn¡¯t get along well with his family.


    Bryce took a deep breath and gave Cindy a reassuring smile. Then he let go of Cindy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°See you at the academyter.¡±


    Mrs. Hyman held Joanna in her arms for a long time before she let go of her. She held Joanna¡¯s face and asked with concern, ¡°Are you tired after this training? Are you hurt?¡±


    Joanna shook her head.


    Mrs. Hyman was relieved to hear that Joanna was fine. Then she looked at Bryce and asked with concern, ¡°Bryce, how about you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Noticing the concern in Mrs. Hyman¡¯s tone, Bryce felt warm in his heart. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, too.¡±


    At this time, Marquis Hyman walked up to Bryce. He reached out his hand and patted Bryce on the shoulder, saying meaningfully, ¡°Boy, I see that you are very close to the daughter of Henry. Do you want me to help you? That old man is very irritable.¡±


    Bryce¡¯s face turned a little red, and the scene of Count Henry Tyson, who was wearing an iron glove and chasing after him, suddenly appeared in his mind.


    However, facing his father who had been indifferent to him for many years, Bryce still didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 150

    Knowing that there were still some misunderstandings between Bryce and he, Marquis Hyman was not in a hurry. He touched Bryce¡¯s slightly heavy shoulder and smiled with relief. ¡°My son has grown up, too.¡±


    At this time, the signal light of the teleportation site was on again.


    As the light in the teleportation site faded away, a figure gradually appeared. At the same time, a white light quickly flew out of the teleportation site and turned into a stream of light and disappeared in the sky.


    ¡°Did something fly over just now?¡±


    One of them rubbed his eyes and said with uncertainty.


    ¡°It seems¡­ Yes?¡± The man next to him also swallowed and said in an uncertain tone.


    Marquis Hyman and the others were also shocked.


    As for Mallory, he had seen Sleipnir¡¯s speed in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. He didn¡¯t lose his countenance.


    Locke and Athena slowly walked out of the teleportation site, followed by a man in a ck robe. He was the cold-faced Thanatos, the god of death and curiously looked around at Badal who looked like a turkey.


    ¡°Mr. Capet.¡± Marquis Hyman greeted Locke first and then bowed to Athena, ¡°Miss Athena.¡±


    There was a sh of doubt in Mrs. Hyman¡¯s eyes. She could feel that when her husband greeted Athena, there was a trace of respect and ttery in his tone.


    But her husband was the marquis. Why would he respect and please a weak girl?!


    It was not her fault to be confused. As for Athena¡¯s strength, Marquis Hyman was very cautious and did not reveal it. After all, many powerful people like Athena were moody. If they triggered the taboo of the other party, it would be a disaster for the Hyman family.


    ¡°Mr. Hyman, Mrs. Hyman.¡± Locke nodded with a smile.


    As for Athena, she nodded slightly as a response.


    Mrs. Hyman was stunned again.


    Facing Athena¡¯s cold attitude, her husband didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. No, not only was he not angry, but he felt ttered and took it for granted.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, pleasee to the Hyman family when you have time.¡±


    Looking at Locke and Athena, Marquis Hyman sincerely invited them.


    Locke smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    In fact, ording to the previous n, the training of Grade 1 of fire type hade to an end two days ago, but because of the surge of beasts, everyone came back two dayster. Today, it was the day of the establishment of the Scr Magic Academy. ording to the arrangement, everyone had an afternoon break, and they would attend the dinner party held by the academy in the evening.


    After saying goodbye to Marquis Hyman, Locke and the others went back to the vi in the Scr Magic Academy.


    Although there were Thanatos and Badal in the vi, there were still many rooms, so it was not crowded.


    In order to regain its former heroic spirit, Badal began to cultivate in seclusion as soon as it entered the room.


    In the yard.


    With a broom in his hand, Locke walked up to Thanatos and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the job of sweeping the floor to you from now on.¡±


    His cold face suddenly froze. He stared at the broom for a long time. Then he slowly raised his head and looked at Locke, with a dangerous light shining in his eyes. ¡°You want me to sweep the floor?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t live in vain.¡± Ignoring the threat in his eyes, Locke pouted and said.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Said Thanatos coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Locke was not in a hurry. He put the broom on the table, pointed at the wooden door in the distance and sneered, ¡°The exit is over there, and no one stops you.¡±


    Thanatos was stunned. He looked at Sleipnir, who was sleepingfortably, and then looked at Athena, who was reading a book on the chair. He retorted unconvinced, ¡°Why can they do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Sleipnir can take me out.¡±


    With that, Locke smiled faintly and looked at Athena. ¡°As for why Athena doesn¡¯t work, maybe you need to ask her in person.¡±


    Now he was not afraid of Thanatos. If it was someone else, he might have worried that it would affect fondness. But Thanatos was indifferent to his fondness. Was there still room for him to fall?


    ¡®I¡¯ll ask her myself?¡¯


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Thanatos¡¯s mouth twitched. Did he dare?


    For a moment, Thanatos fell silent again. A few secondster, he softened his tone. ¡°Maybe I can do something else, not sweep the floor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you need to do now.¡± Locke shook his head. There was no room for negotiation in his tone.


    After saying that, Locke turned around and walked into the kitchen. Before leaving, he added slowly, ¡°By the way, you can only do it by yourself. You can¡¯t use any other energy.¡±


    After standing beside the broom for a long time, Thanatos seemed to ept his fate. He grabbed the broom and began to clean it silently.


    On thewn in the distance, Sleipnir opened her eyes and nced at Thanatos, who was sweeping the floor. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Why did you piss Locke off? He was a vengeful man. Now, as the god of death, he was sweeping the floor for others.


    In the afternoon, Locke and Athena arrived at the dinner party. Sleipnir was in a daze, sleeping. Badal, on the other hand, restored its practice and empty body in the practice room of the vi.


    The hall was still in the Barlow style. The windows were curved in an arc, creating an exaggerating visual effect. The decoration wasplicated, full of vigor and vitality.


    Soon, Locke and Athena arrived at the hall.


    At the top of the hall was a vast sea of stars. In the center of the sea of stars was a pure white moon, emitting a soft luster, bright but not dazzling.


    The hall was about the size of four football fields. Rows of beautifully carved tables and chairs were arranged in the hall. Near the wall, there was a speech tform at the end of the hall.


    In the hall, many students in magic robes of other departments hade. In the Scr Magic Academy, students of Grade 1 in each department had to take part in the training, but the training time was different. Except for fire type, other students had finished their training half a month ago.


    In addition to the students of the mage academy, there were also many people from other forces. As thergest mage academy of Naton County, the annual dinner naturally invited many people from other forces.


    When Locke and Athena entered the hall, a girl in a volunteer¡¯s suit came up. ¡°Mr. Capet, Miss Athena, pleasee to us.¡±


    Under the guidance of the girl, the two came to seats especially for tutors.


    Locke also noticed that the representatives of other forces had gradually arrived, but there was still no one in the front seats.


    Ten minutester, Count Grace entered the venue. After greeting Locke, he came to his seat.


    Then came Count Bazel with a gloomy face, Count Brandon with a murderous look in his eyes, and Marquis Hyman with a happy face.

 Chapter 151

    In about half an hour, everyone was almost present, and the whole hall was very lively.


    Mallory waved his hand, signaling everyone to calm down. Under the magic effect, his voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Please be quiet, and listen to me.¡±


    The crowd quieted down and all eyes were focused on Mallory.


    ¡°On behalf of the Scr Magic Academy, I would like to express my thanks to all the teachers, students and distinguished guests for witnessing the history of the academy.¡±


    ¡°Today, our dear students of Grade 1, fire type, have experienced the cruelest training in history. They are all brave men! I believe that they havepleted the tempering of their lives and be braver, more resolute and stronger.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s express our congrattions with the warmest apuse.¡±


    A round of apuse broke out in the hall.


    Being praised in public, the students of Grade 1, fire type, also felt proud.


    Looking at the enthusiastic students off the stage, Mallory didn¡¯t waste their time. After a few simple words, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Now, the dinner begins!¡±


    At the same time, there were all kinds of delicious food on the table in an instant.


    Beautiful music echoed in the hall. With a young and radiant smile on their faces, the students of Grade 1, fire type were talking about the extraordinary journey. When it came to danger, they danced with joy and blushed.


    Locke and Athena two sat in their seats, drinking red wine happily.


    ¡°Mr. Capet.¡±


    A middle-aged bald man suddenly appeared in front of the two people, holding a ss of wine in his hand and wearing a ttering smile.


    Locke racked his brain to search for the man¡¯s information, but it was a pity that it was the first time he had seen the man in front of him. Besides, Locke felt sick of his ttering smile.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡± Seeing the puzzled look on Locke¡¯s face, the middle-aged bald man said, ¡°I¡¯m Bertram Holder, the current head of the Holder family.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Holder.¡±


    ¡°My son used to be your student.¡±


    Bertram still wore a ttering smile on his face. ¡°However, he was so thoughtless before that he even transferred out of your ss without permission. Don¡¯t worry, I have taught him a serious lesson. So would you like to let him go back to your ss?¡±


    Afraid that Locke wouldn¡¯t agree, the middle-aged man took out a space ring to store items and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have prepared a gift for you. I¡¯m sure it will satisfy you.¡±


    Under his expectant gaze, Locke shook his head slowly and said in a in tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My students are only in ss 4 now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Holder, I think I have made it clear to you. Now, we are going to enjoy the party.¡± Locke interrupted Bertram Holder.


    Bertram¡¯s face darkened in an instant, but when he thought of Locke¡¯s strength, he could only grit his teeth and turn around to leave. The rest of the parents who were about toe up stopped and dared not toe up again when they saw the failure of Count Bertram.


    Bryce chatted happily with Kamp and the others, students of Grade 1, fire type.


    At this time, Kamp suddenly looked Bryce behind him and signaled Bryce that there was someone behind him.


    Bryce turned around and saw Flynn standing behind him with a gloomy face. His cold eyes were full of jealousy and hatred.


    Staring at Bryce, Flynn said coldly, ¡°Bryce, do you still remember our agreement?¡±


    Without any fear, Bryce looked at Flynn and said with a smile, ¡°Are you ready to lose face?¡±


    For the duel between the two people, the others were not too surprised. In order to make the dinner livelier, in the previous dinner, there would also be students who would take the initiative to participate in the duel.


    Moreover, the news that the young master from the Bazel family was going to have a duel with the young master from the Hyman family had already spread throughout the school.


    Flynn stared at Bryce fiercely and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you on the stage.¡±


    If it was two days ago, he was indeed a little afraid of Bryce, but now¡­ Bryce, just wait for me to step on you!


    ¡°Mr. Marquis, I suggest you find a healer as soon as possible.¡± Not far away, Count Bazel swirled a ss of wine with a cold smile on his face. ¡°Although I have told Flynn, they are all young people after all. He might hit him seriously.¡±


    Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t show any anger. He sneered and replied indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    At the same time, Mallory had known that the two were going to have a duel. He waved his hand, and the table and chair in the middle disappeared, and a duel table slowly rose from the ground. The others stood around the arena. Although there was another stage in the middle, it didn¡¯t seem crowded.


    Other people made way for the two. Soon Bryce and Mallory came to the arena.


    ¡°Bryce, wait for me to beat you up.¡± Looking at Bryce, Flynn wore an evil smile.


    As he spoke, his body lit up slightly. Then he wore a ck magic cloak. At the same time, a magic wand appeared in his hand.


    He looked majestic, like a general about to go to the battlefield. In this way, Bryce looked extremely shabby. Wearing an ordinary magic robe, he had nothing in both hands.


    ¡°A level-2 magic wand, a level-2 magic cloak.¡±


    Looking at the equipment on Flynn¡¯s body, the people around him sighed.


    Although they heard that Bryce¡¯s strength had increased, evenparable to a level-2 mage, now it seemed that he had no chance to win against Flynn, who held a magic wand and wore a magic cloak.


    However, there was no change on Bryce¡¯s face. There was even a contemptuous smile on his face. ¡°What? Are these external things your confidence?¡±


    In the face of Bryce¡¯s mockery, Flynn did not feel ashamed or angry. He sneered and said, ¡°Money is also a part of your own strength.¡±


    In the distance, seeing that Bryce had nothing, Mrs. Hyman looked at Marquis Hyman reproachfully.


    Seeing his wife looking at him reproachfully, Marquis Hyman said innocently, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ve prepared these for him, but he said he wanted to defeat his opponent with his own strength and refused.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Hyman looked away and saw the two people on the stage again.


    The duel officially began. The two of them first greeted each other with the courtesy of a mage.


    All of a sudden!


    The moment the salute was over, a strong magical fluctuation exploded in front of Flynn. When Bryce looked over, a de made of raging fire appeared in front of Flynn.


    ¡°A level-2 magic me de!¡±


    The students outside the arena eximed.


    ¡°Flynn Bazel has be a level-2 mage!¡±


    All the people present were shocked by what they saw.


    Generally speaking, if one could be a level-2 mage at Grade 1, he was absolutely God¡¯s favored one, such as Kamp and Joanna from ss One. Among the students of Grade 1, there were no more than 15 people who could be level-2 mages.


    Hearing the exmations around, Flynnughedcently. In order to make him win, the Badal family had made a lot of effort. In the recent month, he had taken countless good pills.


    A level-2 mage.


    Although he was a little surprised, his speed was not slow. With a slight movement of his body, he left his original position. Flynn¡¯s magic directly smashed out of the arena.


    Facing theing magic, the people around didn¡¯t panic at all. Just as the me de was about to fly out of the arena, a nearly transparent light curtain suddenly appeared around the arena.


    Boom!


    The de made of fire hit the light curtain and exploded.


    Flynn didn¡¯t feel surprised that his attack failed. He waved the magic wand and condensed another magic ball.


    Without hesitation, Bryce quickly condensed a red fireball in his hand and instantly ran towards Flynn.


    Obviously, Flynn had seen how powerful Bryce¡¯s fireball spell was. He didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant and condensed a defensive shield of level 2 in front of him.


    Boom!


    The fireball exploded on the shield.


    Although it was supported by the magic wand, Flynn had just be a level-2 mage. It was obviously difficult to use a level-2 magic shield.


    Crack!


    The shield began to crack.


    Although the shield blocked most of the power of the fireball spell, the rest of the burning mes rushed towards Flynn. At this time, the magic cloak lit up with silver light, and the fire element, which was next to him, was all blocked outside.


    Not far from the battle ring, seeing that all the magic damage released by Bryce was blocked by the magic cloak, Cindy clenched her fists and shouted angrily, ¡°Bastard, do you dare throw away the magic cloak and the magic wand!¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about that guy?¡±


    When Cindy felt something was wrong with Bryce, she heard a faint voice.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Cindy restrained her anger.


    She turned around with a guilty conscience and saw a tall figure standing behind her.

 Chapter 152

    The middle-aged man was about two meters tall and burly, and his face was full of beard. Just standing there, he exuded a faint sense of oppression.


    Most importantly, the man looked at Bryce with hostility in his eyes. It felt like his treasure, which he had treasured for a long time, had been stolen.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Cindy looked at the middle-aged man with a mustache and shouted weakly.


    Yes, the man in front of her was her father, a level-4 warrior, Count Tyson.


    ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you drinking with Uncle Hyman over there? Why are you here?¡± Noticing the resentment in Count Tyson¡¯s eyes, Cindy asked with an awkward smile.


    ncing at Bryce, Count Tyson snorted, ¡°If I don¡¯te over, are you going to live with the Hyman family directly?¡±


    He had already felt that there was something wrong between Cindy and Bryce. At first, he hadn¡¯t thought about it this way. But just now, Marquis Hyman suddenly came to him for a drink with a strange smile on his face. This guy even asked about his attitude towards Bryce indirectly.


    If one was hospitable to you without any reason, he must want to get something from you.


    He was confused at first, but when he saw his daughter who was cheering Bryce up, he immediately realized what had happened. As a result, he left Marquis Hyman behind and came over.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Cindy held Count Tyson¡¯s arm like a spoiled child and said, ¡°You will always be my dearest father, forever!¡±


    Hearing this, Count Tyson¡¯s face softened a little. However, when he noticed that Cindy was staring at Bryce all the time when she said this, his eyes twitched two times.


    Obviously, his precious daughter had fallen in love with Bryce. Sure enough, his hunch was right. Bryce, that stupid boy, attracted his daughter!


    Just when Count Tyson was in a bad mood, the battle on the arena had reached a hot stage. Because of the magic prop in Flynn¡¯s hand, Bryce was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Locke¡¯s physical training is useful.¡±


    Some careful teachers found that although Bryce had been suppressed, the magic of Flynn didn¡¯t even do any harm to Bryce.


    Boom!


    Flynn¡¯s magic hit the magic shield condensed by Bryce.


    ¡°Bryce¡¯s magic shield is also unusual. With the magic of level 1, he can resist the attack of level-2 magic.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard it or not. I heard that in the training, the students of ss 4, Grade 1 of fire type, relied on the magic of level 1 to block the attack of level-4 magical beasts.¡±


    ¡°It must be fake. Even if level-4 magical beasts stood still, level-1 mages couldn¡¯t hit them at all.¡±


    ¡°Who said it was fake? I swear, I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    People around began to discuss.


    Bang!


    Flynn waved the magic wand and threw out magic again.


    Bryce dodged around with his body agility.


    Boom!


    Another magic hit Bryce.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    Bryce¡¯s eyes darkened and an evil smile appeared on his face. He quickly condensed a fireball in his hand and threw it in the direction of Flynn.


    He had already known that the magic of Bryce was very powerful. Although he had be a level-2 mage, Flynn still didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. He didn¡¯t choose to answer it head-on, but dodged to the other side.


    Boom!


    Bryce¡¯s fireball exploded on the light curtain.


    Feeling the huge energying from beside him, Flynn breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, during his training, he had a general understanding of the way Bryce released the magic, so he kept an eye on it


    However, just as he was rejoicing, he suddenly saw a huge footing towards his eyes.


    In a panic, he hurriedly used the magic, but unfortunately, the sole of the foot came so fast that he had no time to condense theplete magic.


    Puff!


    In the sharp pain, he only felt dizzy, and a strong sense of weightlessness came. Then he felt his body smashed to the ground.


    On the ground, Flynn rolled his eyes. There was a clear footprint on his face.


    Looking at Flynn on the ground, the students around fell into a temporary daze, as if they did not realize that the battle ended so hastily.


    After a short period of silence, there was a violent shout.


    On the VIP table, looking at the footprints on his son¡¯s face, Count Bazel¡¯scent face directly turned livid. The footprint was like a humiliating brand, etched on the face of the Bazel family.


    ¡°He is just a level-2 mage taking good pills, rubbish.¡±


    Puff!


    Flynn, who had been in great pain, spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard this. He fell into aa.


    On the arena, Bryce patted the dust off his clothes. He looked calm, as if he was a master.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± looking at the winning Bryce, Marquis Hyman had a smile on his face and asked, ¡°Count Bazel, hasn¡¯t Bryce let you down yet?¡±


    Hearing Marquis Hyman¡¯s mocking words, Count Bazel¡¯s face darkened.


    In the distance, a member of the Bazel family went up to check on Flynn. When he found that Flynn just fainted, he gave a hint to Count Bazel, indicating that he was fine.


    ¡°Humph!¡± With a flick of his sleeve, Count Bazel left the scene with Flynn, who waspletely in aa.


    On the other side, looking at Bryce, who was in the spotlight, Count Brandon¡¯s face became even gloomier. Bryce, a waste of time, rose. It seemed that he needed to speed up the n!


    When Bryce looked at Cindycently, his body stiffened.


    Count Tyson!


    When he saw the threatening eyes of Count Tyson, Bryce felt extremely afraid.


    Didn¡¯t my father get it done with Count Tyson?


    He looked at Marquis Hyman subconsciously and found that Marquis Hyman looked as if he could do nothing about it and he should pray for himself.


    ¡®You have to face it sooner orter. Be brave, Bryce Hyman!¡¯


    Bryce took a deep breath to calm himself down. He straightened his chest and strode towards Cindy and Count Tyson.


    However, as he got closer, he felt more and more stressed. Finally, Bryce could no longer hold on. He squeezed a ttering smile on his face and said, ¡°Uncle Tyson.¡±


    ¡°Bryce, you are awesome!¡±


    Cindy hugged Bryce with both hands, leaving a lip print on Bryce¡¯s face. Then she happily took Bryce¡¯s hand and introduced to Count Tyson, ¡°Dear father, I officially announce that Bryce will be my most important partner in the future!¡±


    Hearing Cindy¡¯s words, the nervousness in Bryce¡¯s heart immediately disappeared. He said seriously, ¡°Uncle Tyson, I will definitely take good care of Cindy!¡±


    Looking at the young man holding his daughter¡¯s hand, Count Tyson¡¯s facepletely darkened.


    Suddenly, Count Tyson slowly walked towards Bryce.


    Seeing Count Tyson suddenlye over, Bryce¡¯s heart trembled. He wanted to step back subconsciously, but fortunately he managed to control himself.


    Puff!


    Just as Bryce was extremely nervous, a big hand patted him on the body. ¡°Tomorrow night, we will wait for you at our house.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Looking at the wide back of Count Tyson, Bryce was a little stunned, and then a surprised look appeared on his face. ¡°Does¡­ Does he agree to our rtionship?¡±


    Even though she knew her father very well, Cindy was not sure about it at the moment. She said with uncertainty, ¡°Maybe¡­ He just wants to beat you up.¡±


    Hearing this, the smile on Bryce¡¯s face gradually stiffened.


    After the fight between Bryce and Flynn, the atmosphere at the party became livelier. Two more students came to the arena.


    Marquis Hyman and Count Grace came to greet Locke. They chatted for a while and got closer to Locke. Then the two left.


    Halfway through the dinner party, Athena felt bored and left first.


    As for Locke, he came to Mallory with a ss of wine. With a flick of his finger, a magic barrier was formed around them to iste the conversation between the two.


    After releasing the barrier, Locke said with a smile on his face, ¡°The training is over. Should you give me the reward?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is ready.¡± Looking at Locke¡¯s anxious look, Mallory said with a smile.


    Then he waved his hand, and a book about level-5 wind magic appeared on the table.


    Locke didn¡¯t look through it and directly put it into the system space.


    Seeing that Locke had put away the magic book, Mallory raised his ss and said seriously, ¡°Locke, thank you.¡±


    If Locke hadn¡¯t been there, the casualties would have been horrible.


    Locke gently clinked his ss with Malloy¡¯s. After taking a sip of the wine, he chuckled and said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, there¡¯s a chance now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mallory put down his ss and looked at Locke warily. Then he asked slowly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Should he be so careful?


    Locke couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart when he saw that Mallory was so cautious about him.


    After that, Locke stopped smiling and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my own territory.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back?¡± Hearing this, Mallory¡¯s face changed. ¡°Did the Scr Magic Academy do anything that displeased you?¡±


    Locke shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of Lister. I think Lister needs me more than the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    ¡°You can also stay in the academy, and your territory can also develop,¡± persuaded Mallory. Seeing that Locke¡¯s attitude was still firm and unchanged, he seemed to have made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you are willing to stay in the academy, I can give you the treatment as a vice-dean.¡±


    The treatment as a vice-dean? Locke was a little surprised. He could tell that Mallory had tried his best to persuade Locke to stay.


    But as expected, Locke shook his head and refused.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s tough attitude, Mallory felt helpless. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about what you need my help first.¡±


    ¡°I set up a school in Lister.¡±


    Locke took a sip of wine and said with a smile.


    ¡°A school?¡± Mallory was a little stunned. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°You are so ambitious. I remember that Lister isn¡¯t so big, but you have already begun to build a school there.¡±


    Locke smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Now I need a lot of magic books, so¡­¡±


    It was very clear that he hoped that Mallory could help him solve the problem of the magic book.


    Of course, Mallory understood what Locke meant. Looking at Locke, he fell silent slowly. After all, magic martial arts was the root of a force and were of great importance.


    Locke was not in a hurry. He just waited for Mallory quietly.


    Lowering his head, Mallory stared at his ss. After about ten seconds, he raised his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I can make a decision. I¡¯ll give you a copy of the magic book of level 4 and below.¡±


    Hearing what Mallory said, Locke was a little surprised. As far as he knew, except for a few level-5 magic books, most of the magic books were level 4 and below. Mallory copied almost all the magic books in the Scr Magic Academy.


    ¡°I only have one demand. No, to be exact, it¡¯s a request.¡±


    Fixing his eyes on Locke, Mallory said in a low voice, ¡°I hope you can help me when the disaster happens to the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    Not to mention Athena, a level-7 mage, but Locke was able to deal with the level-5 magical beasts now, and he must be promising.


    Locke was stunned for a moment. Looking into Mallory¡¯s eyes, he took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°If one day the Scr Magic Academy is in trouble, I, Locke Capet, will never stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s promise, a smile appeared on Mallory¡¯s face. At the same time, he added, ¡°If you want, the academypetition will be held in six days. You can leave after thepetition.¡±


    ¡°The academypetition?¡± Locke was confused. Why didn¡¯t he know there was a bigpetition?


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the academypetition? You are really not suitable to be a teacher of the academy.¡± Seeing Locke¡¯s confused look, Mallory scolded him with a smile. However, he still introduced, ¡°In order to promote the students¡¯ enterprising spirit, the academy will hold apetition every year. The students of the same grade willpete on the stage and win the top ten. Of course, the top ten students will be rewarded by the academy.¡±


    As he spoke, Mallory looked at Locke and added, ¡°Of course, the teachers of the top ten students will also receive a lot of rewards.¡±


    Sure enough, when he said that teachers would also be rewarded, he only saw Locke¡¯s eyes lit up. He finally realized that Locke was a greedy little boy.


    On the other side, Locke also felt shocked and immediately became very interested in thepetition.


    Nodding his head, he looked serious and said seriously, ¡°As the teacher of ss 4, fire type, I won¡¯t leave the school until thepetition ispleted.¡±


    It had to be admitted that Locke was interested in the reward of the academy. Of course, in fact, Locke didn¡¯t do that all for the sake of rewards. Since he came back from the training, the small universe in his body hade to a bottleneck, with the omen of breakthrough. Therefore, he nned to take good care of practice.


    Besides, he had the most important thing to do, charge interest.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s impassioned words, Mallory couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    After clinking sses with Mallory, Locke didn¡¯t stay any longer. He removed sound instion magic, stood up and left.

 Chapter 154

    On the second day, Mallory began to arrange for someone to copy the magic books, and Locke also entered practicepletely.


    On the fourth day, Sleipniry on thewn, feeling bored and dispirited. Leaning against the small rockery, he looked very strange.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just change into some better clothes?¡± He raised his head and looked at Thanatos¡¯s tattered clothes. Sleipnir said, ¡°You are a god after all, aren¡¯t you? You are so poor that you can¡¯t even afford clothes?¡±


    With a scornful sneer, Thanatos looked at Sleipnir arrogantly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this dress is more intimidating?¡±


    Sleipnir: ¡°¡­¡±


    When Sleipnir was speechless, a beautiful figure slowly walked towards them. At this moment, time seemed to slow down indefinitely. The soft and warm sunlight shone over the figure¡¯s head, making the figure seem to emit divine radiance, making people feel worship.


    With a closer look, he saw something on her white and slender fingers.


    At the sight of the figure, Sleipnir¡¯s eyes became dull, mixed with a trace of fear. Even Thanatos, who had always been cold, swallowed subconsciously.


    ¡°Come on, have a try.¡±


    Her cold voice woke up Sleipnir and Thanatos.


    Sleipnir forced a smile and said, ¡°Athena, I¡¯ve gained some weight after eating so much meat recently. How about I stop eating today?¡±


    However, Athena just looked at it without saying anything.


    Well, it seemed that it really couldn¡¯t escape. Seeing Athena nod her head, Sleipnir took a deep breath. As if it had made up its mind, it stretched out its stiff hoof and patted it gently. The steak on the te flew up by itself.


    Looking at the two pieces of burnt steak on the te, Thanatos also felt bad.


    Under Athena¡¯s gaze, Sleipnir closed its eyes and took a small bite.


    Sleipnir¡¯s mouth was visibly stiff for a moment, but soon returned to normal. It chewed andughed, ¡°Athena, your cooking is really good. It¡¯s definitely a master of cooking. It¡¯s my honor to eat the steak you cook!¡±


    Hearing Sleipnir¡¯s praise, Athena¡¯s face softened.


    Looking at Sleipnir who was ttering her, Thanatos couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. This stupid horse, could you be more spineless?


    As for Sleipnir, it had already ignored the disdainful look in Thanatos¡¯s eyes and continued to eat with relish.


    At this time, Athena¡¯s eyes moved slightly and fell on the man in front of her.


    Seeing that Athena was looking at him, Thanatos stiffened and seemed to ept his fate. But he waved his hand and pulled up steak from the te with great force.


    Thanatos slowly put the steak into his mouth.


    As soon as Thanatos ate the steak, a bitter and scorching smell instantly filled his nostrils. It was too bad.


    When he was holding his breath and enduring the food in his mouth, he seemed to see something and his body stiffened again. In less than a minute, Sleipnir ate up the palm-sized steak. What made him even more speechless was that after eating, Sleipnir even put on an expression of unsatisfied.


    ¡°Taste¡­¡±


    Seeing that Athena was looking at him with a questioning look, Thanatos paused for a moment and then looked at Sleipnir, who was enjoying the food beside him. He forced a smile on his originally cold face and said, ¡°Not bad, or even very delicious!¡±


    Hearing that, Athena nodded with satisfaction and went into the kitchen again with the te.


    Ahem! Ahem!


    When Athena left, Sleipnir, who had been enjoying the moment before, suddenly coughed violently. It seemed that it was going to cough out the trachea. As he coughed, he quickly ran to the small pool aside and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. After drinking the water, it looked better and slowly walked back to its original position.


    Puff!


    Sleipnir turned around and copsed on thewn. On the other side, the look on its face darkened. It took a deep breath, suppressed nausea, and weakly leaned against the stone.


    ¡°When will Locke finish practice?¡± Looking at Locke¡¯s practice ce, Sleipnir said with a bitter face. Since Locke began to cultivate in seclusion and start practice, Athena seemed to be obsessed with cooking.


    It had been three days since Locke started his cultivation in seclusion. What¡¯s more, in the past three days, Athena hadn¡¯t improved her cooking skills at all!


    It was simply dark cuisine!


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not suitable for cooking.¡± Athena said dejectedly in the kitchen. She knew everything about Sleipnir and Thanatos.


    In a room on the third floor of the vi.


    Locke¡¯s eyes were closed, and his legs were suspended in a ball of purple energy.


    Suddenly, the bnce of the purple energy was destroyed and began to tremble slightly. At the same time, a strong force emerged from Locke¡¯s body.


    The seven stars in Locke¡¯s body were constantly shing, and the first sixplete stars burst out a dazzling purple light. After that, they projected six energyser beams, shooting at the seventh star with weaker light. The seventh star that received the new energy also burst out a strong light.


    Soon, the purple energy surrounding the seventh star began to shrink, and finally all poured into the seventh star.


    The energy in the room had also reached its peak. Surging purple divine power went through the room, and even formed a hurricane, blowing the curtains. Although the energy in the room was rampant, it was all blocked back by a purple light curtain. This was the protection array set up by Athena. It could prevent Locke from being disturbed, and at the same time, it could prevent too much noise from Locke¡¯s breakthrough.


    More than ten minutester, the energy riot in the house gradually returned to peace.

 Chapter 155

    Locke¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, and then he saw him slowly opening his eyes.


    Swoosh!


    Feeling the powerful forceing from his body, Locke was a little excited.


    He finally reached the middle stage of the seventh sense of the small universe!


    Now, he was a real level-5 practitioner!


    Excited, he opened the attribute panel of the system.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human race


    Binding identity: Leader of Lister


    Profession: A cultivator


    Level: The seventh sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (73)


    Faith point: 4811


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (34)


    Faith point: 5921


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Normal (70)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summon god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Normal (40)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Indifference (10)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    When Locke saw the attribute panel, he was still a little surprised. Thanatos¡¯s fondness for him had risen by ten points.


    At present, it seemed that the growth of the faith points of Athena and Asclepius had reached a bottleneck. It seemed that he had to find a way to improve the faith points of the two as soon as possible, so as to unlock the more powerful strength of the two. Only in this way could he and Lister grow and be stronger in the future turmoil.


    After thinking for a while, Locke stretched himselffortably and walked out of the practice room slowly.


    He walked out of the vi.


    ¡°Oh, dear Locke, you are finally fine!¡± Sleipnir was so excited to see Locke.


    And Thanatos also showed an expression of seeing his savior.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Looking at the strange behavior of the two people, Locke was confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sleipnir looked excited. It was about to tell Locke about the painful experience in the past three days, but it seemed to find something and its body trembled slightly. In a second, He turned his pain into joy. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I miss you so much!¡±


    Then itughed awkwardly. It seemed that it was really happy to see Locke.


    Looking at Sleipnir¡¯s exaggerated expression, Locke couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He wouldn¡¯t believe such a ridiculous reason.


    But he didn¡¯t want to talk to Sleipnir now. He turned around, opened his arms and held the girl behind him.


    In this way, Locke held Athena in his arms, looked into Athena¡¯s beautiful eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I have made a breakthrough.¡±


    As he spoke, Locke couldn¡¯t help smiling again. Locke Capet, you were so smart. You could hold Athena in your arms aboveboard like this!


    Athena didn¡¯t struggle but looked at Locke with a faint smile.


    Seeing Locke holding Athena in his arms, Sleipnir and Thanatos took a deep breath and left quietly.


    ¡°Now that you have made a breakthrough, let¡¯s practice it.¡±


    Looking at thecent Locke, Athena smiled. He had to pay something for taking advantage of her.


    Hearing this, the smile on Locke¡¯s face suddenly froze. At the same time, he just felt frightened.


    The scene where he had been ravaged by Athena came to his mind again.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke let go of Athena slowly with an awkward smile on his face. ¡°Or, forget it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the practice room.¡± With a chilling smile on her face, Athena turned around and walked towards the practice room.


    There was a small training ground under each vi for teachers to train. The teachers who were obsessed with experiments even changed the training ground into aboratory for all kinds of experiments.


    On the training ground, Sleipnir and Thanatos were sittingfortably on the wall, gloating.


    On the stage, looking at Athena¡¯s icy face, Locke said with a long face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my face.¡±


    At this time, Athena turned into a cold goddess again. Her eyes were cold and her whole body exuded a strong aura.


    Ignoring Locke¡¯s words, Athena¡¯s eyes darkened. She said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Locke didn¡¯t think about anything else. Instead, he put on a serious look.


    Swoosh!


    He let out a long breath and the small universe in his body worked quickly.


    ng.


    The Sword in the Stone flew out of the system and fell into his hand. A powerful force burst out from his body and poured into the Sword in the Stone, causing the Sword in the Stone to emit bursts of sounds.


    As for Athena, she was still standing there expressionlessly, without any fluctuation of divine power on her body, as if what would happen next had nothing to do with her.


    Everything was ready. Staring at Athena in the distance, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed and his body turned into a shadow, stabbing towards Athena.


    In the blink of an eye, Locke had already rushed in front of Athena, with the tip of his sword pointing at Athena¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 156

    In the face of Athena, Locke knew that he didn¡¯t need to show mercy, so he tried his best topete with her. He knew that even the most powerful move could not hurt Athena at all.


    Bang!


    Just as the tip of the sword was about to pierce Athena¡¯s throat, Athena¡¯s hand had already pped on the Sword in the Stone.


    A strong force passed through the de of the Sword in the Stone to Locke¡¯s palm.


    All of a sudden, Locke felt that his hand holding the Sword in the Stone was numb, and the Sword in the Stone in his hand was almost thrown away.


    The blow failed. Without any hesitation, Locke jumped backwards, intending to keep a distance from Athena. However, he suddenly found that Athena was gone!


    At the same time, he felt an extremely dangerous auraing from behind him.


    So fast!


    While sighing, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body revolved crazily, and the divine power continued to refine the magic element. At a fast speed, a fire magic shield of level 4 was formed behind him.


    Bang!


    Athena pped on the magic shield.


    Crack!


    Athena¡¯s palm only paused for a moment, and then the magic shield began to crack and thenpletely broke.


    At this time, Locke also turned around and retreated to the distance with the help of the impact. He once again distanced himself from Athena.


    After standing firm in the distance, Locke held the Sword in the Stone tightly and didn¡¯t dare to rx a little. He stared at Athena with a serious face.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Athena didn¡¯t continue to attack. She looked at Locke who was standing far away in a defensive posture and nodded.


    Locke breathed more heavily. He looked at Athena in the distance, who was wearing a calm face, with sweat on his forehead.


    Although he avoided Athena¡¯s attack, he knew that Athena didn¡¯t use her full strength at all.


    Locke shouted in a low voice, and the Sword in the Stone in his hand suddenly left his hand and directly stabbed at Athena. At the same time, the level-4 magic quickly condensed in his hand.


    Athena waved her hand and the Sword in the Stone was thrown away.


    On the other side, the magic power in Locke¡¯s hands was also prepared and he threw it towards Athena.


    Boom!


    The magic exploded in front of Athena, and the huge me instantly swept half of the practice room.


    The wall of the practice room emitted a faint luster, and it was detected that there was a magic attack, so the defensive magic array on the wall began to automatically defend.


    After throwing the fire magic, Locke didn¡¯t stop attacking. The wood energy in front of him was gathered, and a vine rose from the ground and instantly wrapped around Athena¡¯s ankle.


    At the same time, his hands intertwined, and a stronger magical fluctuation appeared in front of him.


    ¡°It seems that Locke is trying to use the big move,¡± Sleipnir eximed.


    While it was speaking, the magic power in Locke¡¯s hand had been condensed.


    It was a huge spear. The spear was emitting hot mes, and the arrowhead was red.


    This was the level-5fire magic, the me spear sent by Malloryst time.


    The scarlet spear had already stabbed towards Athena.


    Boom!


    Wherever the spear passed, the ground cracked, and even the wall in the distance was affected by the energy. The array textures that were engraved with the magic array began to crack.


    ¡°Do you want to demolish this house?¡± Sleipnirined. As it spoke, a beam of light came out from its head. The light spread out and formed a light curtain, separating the energy from the wall.


    Boom!


    Athena was instantly shrouded in the endless fire. The huge fire waves swept through the narrow space, instantly sweeping over everyone and things.


    Without Sleipnir¡¯s protection, the vi would have copsed.


    Half a minuteter.


    The mes in the practice room gradually dissipated.


    Locke gasped and sweated on his forehead. He knew he was no match for Athena, so he nned to slow down Athena with vines and then release his strongest attack.


    Sure enough, the higher the level of magic, the more difficult it was to use. For example, Locke could release the previous magic of level 1 or level 2 at a nce. It was the first time for him to use level-5 magic, which was somewhat difficult.


    At the center of the explosion, where Athena was, the mes finally dissipated.


    A thin purple light curtain surrounded Athena, keeping all the harm out of her. As for Athena, she looked calm.


    ¡°Yes, the attack is close to a level-6 mage in this world.¡± Athena waved her hand and the defensive light curtain in front of her disappeared.


    The strength gap among the high-level practitioners was more obvious. With some special methods, such as magic releasing skills or fighting skills, a level-1 practitioner might be able to defeat a level-2 practitioner.


    However, there was absolutely a huge difference between the strength of practitioners beyond level 6. When he was a low-level practitioner, Locke was able to defeat a practitioner one level or even two levels higher than him by virtue of his small universe. But now, he had just broken through to the middle stage of the seven senses, and his strength was barelyparable to that of a level-6 practitioner.


    As she spoke, Athena¡¯s face darkened slightly, and a cold light burst out from her eyes.


    Damn it!


    Seeing this, Locke¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but twitch. After getting along with Athena for so long, she knew that when Athena showed this expression, it meant that she was going to be serious!


    Sure enough, the next moment, Athena moved extremely fast and appeared in front of Locke in an instant.


    Now it was toote to retreat.


    Locke crossed his arms over his chest to resist Athena¡¯s attack.


    Bang!


    Athena put her hand on Locke¡¯s arm. Under the great impact, Locke¡¯s body was forced to retreat for more than ten meters before he could stabilize himself.


    Swoosh!


    Locke heaved a sigh of relief and took a move. The moment he took Athena¡¯s attack, he only felt an iron te smashing on his arms, causing a strong pain.


    After the blow, Athena didn¡¯t stop and rushed towards Locke again. She didn¡¯t use any magical power or skills she had learned.


    Locke tried to dodge Athena¡¯s attack, but unfortunately, Athena was so fast that he had no choice but to retreat.


    Boom!


    Locke was pped against the wall by Athena.


    Hiss!


    With Sleipnir¡¯s help, Locke was sure that the wall was as hard as ck iron!


    When he felt a sharp pain in his back, he only felt a blurred vision. When he came to his senses, Athena appeared in front of him again.


    Bang!


    When Locke was about to run away, he was pped away by Athena again.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of his body hitting a hard object echoed in the room.


    Sleipnir and Thanatos, who had been watching the y aside, looked at Locke in the practice room, who was tortured by Athena. The two of them gasped.


    Well, Athena was still the same Athena!


    Half an hourter.


    Swoosh!


    Sleipnir stepped out of the vi and walked cautiously to the ce where it often slept. Behind it was Thanatos, who looked cold but still had a lingering fear.


    A few secondster, Athena walked out of the vi. Atst, it was Locke who was beaten ck and blue and in rags.

 Chapter 157

    On the second day, Locke entered practice again. In addition to recovering from his injuries, he also needed to stabilize his cultivation base.


    The whole academy became more and more lively. The teachers began to prepare for the magicpetition, and the students were also passionate, and eager to show themselves in thepetition.


    Tonight, there were many stars hanging in the sky. The bright moonlight poured on the various buildings of the huge and winding city.


    On the top of a garret, the moonlight cast two slender shadows.


    Following the source of the shadows, two figures in ck robes could be seen. Their faces were covered by a long robe, and on the hats of the robes, there were two fox masks.


    The two people in ck robes just looked at the distance quietly. Not far from the building, there was a huge manor, surrounded by a tall wall. Inside the manor, there were many well-built and luxuriously decorated buildings.


    The manor was brightly lit. There was a whistle about a hundred meters away, and a team of patrolling guards on the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s so ugly.¡±


    She pulled her ck robe and said in a cold voice with obvious disgust.


    While she wasining, the woman had already taken off her mask, under which there was a beautiful face.


    Hearing the dissatisfied tone of the person next to him, the person on the left took off the hat on the ck robe, and then took off the mask. With a helpless smile, he said, ¡°It is the best clothes I can find.¡±


    Athena snorted and stopped thinking about the matter in the ck robe.


    The two looked at the manor in the distance.


    With an evil smile, Locke slowly put on the hat on his ck robe and said, ¡°Finish it early and go back to sleep.¡±


    Athena nodded and put on the ck robe and mask again.


    At the same time, she lightly tapped her index finger, and a ray of fluorescent light flew into Locke¡¯s body, and Locke¡¯s body suddenly shed with a faint luster. However, the luster soon disappeared from Locke¡¯s body.


    If there were anyone else present, they would have found that with Athena¡¯s help, Locke¡¯s breath immediately disappeared in the air.


    After hiding their breath, the two jumped up and rushed towards the manor.


    Although there were many guards in the manor, no one found Locke and Athena, who had sneaked into the manor.


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°It¡¯s right in front of us.¡±


    Pointing at the huge building in front of them, Athena said softly.


    Looking in the direction pointed by Athena, he could see a building with three stories in the distance. The whole building was cut by rocks and looked heavy and primitive.


    In front of the building, there were two squads of guards. Locke checked the fifteen guards and found that they were all level-3 practitioners. The two leading guards were even level-4 practitioners, a mage and a swordsman.


    Locke¡¯s divine consciousness continued to explore the building and found that there seemed to be a magic array that could block and detect.


    ¡°It seems that this is the treasure house of the Brandon family.¡± Locke nodded and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Attack directly.¡± Athena walked out slowly from behind the wall with cold eyes.


    Looking at Athena¡¯s back, Locke couldn¡¯t help giving her a thumbs up. Athena could be so righteous even if it was a robbery!


    And Athena had already appeared in front of the treasure house.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°There is an intruder!¡±


    The guard in front of the treasure house shouted.


    At the same time, a signal bomb soared into the sky, bursting out brilliant fireworks in the night sky.


    One of them, a level-4 mage, waved the magic in his hand and threw it towards Athena. With a wave of Athena¡¯s hand, the magic was directly smashed away by Athena towards the building in the distance.


    Boom!


    In the distance, a beautifully decorated building was directly exploded. Earth and stone beams flew in the air, and huge mes soared into the sky.


    Seeing that his magic had actually attacked the family building, the level-4 mage looked terrible in an instant. However, the most important thing right now was to protect the treasure house!


    The treasure house was the lifeblood of the Brandon family. If anything happened to the treasure house, he would be the sinner of the Brandon family!


    The rest of the guards rushed towards Athena.


    All of a sudden!


    At this time, the ground began to shake slightly.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Another level-4 swordsman seemed to feel something and shouted at his men behind him.


    However, it was toote for the guards to dodge. They were stabbed through by the barbs formed by rocks and died on the spot.


    The one who used the magic of level 4 was Locke. Although Locke was not a murderer, he would not show mercy to his enemies. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be better if the Brandon family took over his territory.


    At this time, Locke came to Athena¡¯s side.


    Looking at the nsman who was dying in an instant, the level-4 mage was furious. He wished he could swallow Locke and Athena alive. But now he also knew that he and the others alone might not be a match for the two people in ck robes in front of him, so he shouted, ¡°Hold on. The family¡¯s support ising soon!¡±


    At the same time, the magic power of level 4 in his hand had been condensed and thrown towards Athena and Locke.


    The other surviving mages also came to their senses and threw out their own magic, while the other level-4 swordsmen, warriors and swordsmen were guarding in front of the mage.


    Now what they needed to do was not to kill the intruders. To stop them, all they needed to do now was to stop the other party and wait for the support of their n.


    Boom!


    The magic with powerful auras came at Locke and Athena one by one.


    However, he was going to be disappointed.


    A light curtain was emitted around the two of them, blocking all the attacks. The two didn¡¯t stop at all and walked towards the treasure house leisurely.


    At the same time, Locke used the earth magic again, stabbing rocks in the direction of the guard.


    Bang!


    After the fight, except for two level-4 practitioners, the other guards were injured or dead.


    Locke and Athena had arrived in front of the two level-4 practitioners, which was the gate of the treasure house.


    With a wave of Athena¡¯s hand, two level-4 practitioners were swept away.


    Bang!


    The two had already smashed into the ground in the distance, and at the same time, there was a sound of broken bones. When they looked again, the two diedpletely.


    After killing the Brandon family¡¯s guards, the two came to the door which was more than two meters high.


    Without wasting any time, Athena knocked on the door.


    Boom!


    The huge door trembled slightly, and before the magic array on it could be activated, it directly broke apart.


    Locke and Athena two strode in.

 Chapter 158

    ¡°Brandon¡¯s family is so rich.¡±


    Looking at the boxes of gold coins on the ground, Locke took a deep breath, shocked. With divine consciousness, he soon knew the total number of the boxes. There were 60 boxes, 60 boxes of gold coins in total!


    Money! It was all money!


    The shock in Locke¡¯s eyes turned into excitement, and he was extremely happy. ¡°Ha-ha, in that case, I won¡¯t be so polite!¡±


    With extreme excitement, Locke waved his hand and put all the gold coins into the system space.


    In an instant, there was nothing on the first floor.


    Looking at Locke, who seemed to have got the most precious treasure, Athena shook her head with a smile, turned around and walked towards Floor 2.


    Locke also woke up from excitement and hurried to catch up with Athena.


    There was also a magic door at the entrance of the second floor. ording to Locke¡¯s estimation, it could at least resist the magic of level 4. If he met someone else, it might take him some time to go up.


    Boom!


    Just then, the magic door was smashed into pieces. Locke and Athena walked in.


    The second floor was divided into two parts: the book area on the left and the weapon area on the right.


    With a wave of Locke¡¯s hand, all the weapons and magic books entered the system space. Although the system was cold and distant, and had nevermunicated with Locke other than issuing tasks or giving rewards, the system space was surprisinglyrge, as if it had no boundaries.


    With a loud bang, Locke and Athena entered the third floor.


    Compared with the first two floors, the decoration of the third floor was more exquisite. On the left side was a row of ancient and magnificent bookshelves. Under the orange light, the bookshelves and the books on them looked more charming.


    Locke took a look at the level-4 magic books and martial arts skills. He walked into the corridor and came to the innermost part of the bookshelves. As he went deeper, a bookshelf with exquisite rose patterns appeared in front of him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Brandon family to have level-5 thunder magic.¡±


    Excitement shed in Locke¡¯s eyes. Together with the two level-5 magic books obtained from the Scr Magic Academy, he had three level-5 magic books now!


    After robbing the Brandon family, he was no worse than any major force of Naton County just by virtue of the magic books.


    With a wave of Locke¡¯s hand, the magic books and martial arts skills on the table suddenly disappeared and all fell into the system space.


    In the middle of the third floor, there were several pieces of magic crystal stones of different systems ced on the ancient wooden shelf, mainly fire magic crystal stones and fire magic crystal stones. Locke counted and found that there were about two hundred of them.


    ¡°A magic crystal stone costs ten thousand gold coins. The total price here is two million gold coins!¡± Locke took a deep breath and said excitedly.


    Athena picked up a water magic crystal stone with a sky blue luster and said, ¡°It¡¯s full of impurities and is useless for practice. But it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Then she threw it to Locke.


    Touching the magic crystal stone, Locke said happily, ¡°These are all money.¡±


    He worked as a tutor in the Scr Magic Academy, and got two fire magic crystal stones a month. Locke practiced magic power directly, and the magic crystal stone didn¡¯t have any effect on his practice, so he put it directly into the system space.


    However, the magic crystal stone was the core material for making the magic array and magic crystal cannon, which were quite valuable.


    Just as Locke felt happy secretly, a crowd of people gathered outside the treasure house.


    Locke knew that the members of the Brandon family hade to their senses.


    Without wasting any more time, Locke quickly put the magic crystal stones into the system space, and then came to the weapon area on the right. There were some magic wands, big swords and so on, and Locke also put them in the system space as usual.


    Satisfied with the empty bookshelves and weapon rack, the two slowly walked out of the treasure house.


    With a closer look, the treasure house was surrounded. The one who took the lead was Butler Dyna, who had been following Count Brandon.


    Butler Dyna¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Looking at the two people, Locke and Athena, his eyes shed with coldness. ¡°You two¡­ Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The people destroying the Brandon family.¡± A hoarse and deep voice came from under Locke¡¯s mask. Wrapped in the divine power, his voice hadpletely changed. But he was curious why Count Brandon wasn¡¯t there.


    Destroy the Brandon family? With a sneer, Butler Dyna¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Locke and Athena and said, ¡°You two, I¡¯m just kidding. Now, put down the things you got from the treasure house, and I can let you go.¡±


    He did not choose to take action directly, but hoped to protect the interests of his family through negotiation. At present, the most important thing was to keep the family¡¯s magic books, magic crystal stones, martial arts skills and weapons. Moreover, he knew the strength of the two level-4 practitioners, so the two people in ck robes in front of him were very powerful.


    ¡°You want it?¡±


    Locke stretched out his hand and looked at Count Brandon yfully. ¡°Take it yourself if you want.¡±


    Noticing the banter in Locke¡¯s words, Butler Dyna turned aggressive. ¡°Do you really want to fight against the Brandon family till the end of your life?¡±


    Hearing Butler Dyna¡¯s words, Locke sneered, and his eyes under the mask suddenly turned cold. He asked with a faint smile, ¡°Do you also deserve it?¡±


    Butler Dyna¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He knew that only the two were here to make trouble.


    And the guards of the Brandon family around them were also full of killing intent on their faces. The two bastards in front of him dared to insult the Brandon family. They were unforgivable!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    A round old man with a white beard came up.


    At this time, the old man¡¯s eyes were cold, and from time to time, there was killing intent in his eyes. With his solemn expression, he looked very powerful.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Brandon.¡±


    The moment he saw the old man, the coldness on Butler Dyna¡¯s face disappeared, and he showed strong respect. He bowed to the old count and said, ¡°The thieves broke into the treasure house and stole the treasure. Please help me.¡±


    Seeing the appearance of the old count, Butler Dyna was relieved. He thought it was two little thieves who broke into the treasure house, but after seeing the miserable situation of the two level-4 practitioners, he knew that the strength of Locke and Athena was absolutely strong.


    The old count, Gill Brandon, was obsessed with practice, so they passed down the title to Count Brandon, the present count many years ago. Now, he was even a powerful level-5 thunder mage. As a rare powerful thunder mage, the Old Count was undoubtedly powerful.


    The two little thieves could only surrender!


    The old count slowly walked up to the people of the Brandon family. Looking in the direction of Locke and Athena, he said in a gloomy tone, ¡°You two, it¡¯s not easy to take the things in the Brandon family.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Locke held his hands and said with disdain, ¡°But I think it¡¯s very simple. Maybe the people from the Brandon family were too good for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not targeting those people. I mean, all the members of the Brandon family present are losers.¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as Locke finished his words, the guards of the Brandon family around felt very angry in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of the count, they would have rushed in the direction of Locke.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    As for Mr. Count, his eyes were also filled with coldness. He slowly raised his palm, and a light ball filled with lightning gradually appeared in his palm.

 Chapter 159

    Just now, Mr. Old Count didn¡¯t take action at once, because he had scruples. He didn¡¯t feel any energy from Athena and Locke. There were only three possibilities.


    The first one was that the two men in front of him were ordinary people and had never practiced. But since they could kill so many guards of the Brandon family, it was impossible for them to have no cultivation base, so this could be excluded. Second, they had treasures that could block others¡¯ detection, so he couldn¡¯t detect their cultivation bases. Third, they were super masters, which had far exceeded his cultivation base. However, even though he was at level 5, he could still feel a little aura from level 6 mages.


    As for level-7 practitioners, he directly ignored it. It was rare in the whole Grimm Kingdom, not to mention in the Naton County. What¡¯s more, would level-7 mages be interested in their treasure house?


    In the entire Naton County, so far, even level-5 practitioner was rtively rare, not to mention level-6 practitioners except for the guy named Fisher in the Scr Magic Academy. All in all, the two ck robes in front of him should be level-4 or level-5 practitioners with blocking treasures.


    Puff!


    After thinking it over, the old count threw the light ball in his hand towards the defense line of Athena and Locke without hesitation.


    Fighting spirit shed in Locke¡¯s eyes. He came to Athena and said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    It happened that he broke through to the middle stage of the seventh sense of the small universe, and free sparring came.


    At the same time, the earth element in front of Locke began to move crazily, instantly forming a huge stone wall.


    Boom!


    The thunder ball hit the stone wall, and the powerful explosion once again raised the dust all over the sky.


    Sure enough, was it only a level-4 earth mage?


    Seeing Locke¡¯s earth magic, Mr. Old Count sneered imperceptibly. A mere level-4 mage dared to provoke the Brandon family. He was courting death.


    However, the sneer on his face suddenly stiffened. Although there were cracks on the stone wall, it actually resisted his level-5 magic.


    ¡°He has some strength.¡± Mr. Old Count¡¯s face became colder and his eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°No wonder you dare to steal from Brandon¡¯s family.¡±


    As the smoke dissipated, Mr. Old Count¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly. Unexpectedly, Athena behind Locke had disappeared!


    ¡°If we catch this person, the other one won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Mr. Old Count said lightly. As he spoke, the thunder element in front of him began to move.


    With the magic of the old count, a lightning zone of more than ten meters above Locke¡¯s head was formed.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning struck down from the thunder area.


    Locke jumped backward to avoid the attack of the lightning.


    No wonder it was thunder magic. Its power was indeed extraordinary! Looking at the big hole in his previous seat, Locke sighed in his heart.


    After Locke dodged, another lightning struck down.


    In a hurry, Locke condensed the level-4 magic of earth in his hand and rushed towards the lightning.


    Boom!


    The lightning collided with the long sword of the earth magic.


    The long sword was smashed into pieces, but fortunately, the energy of the lightning was also exhausted.


    Just as Locke was dodging the lightning attack, on the top of the garret where he and Athena had stood before, Athena was sitting by the wall of the garret, with her legs in midair, quietly watching the battle below.


    Bang!


    Under the impact of the earth magic, a crack appeared in the thunder zone. Locke rushed out of the crack.


    He jumped into the distance.


    ¡°Bastard, where are you going?¡±


    Mr. Old Count shouted coldly and chased after Locke.


    Turning around to look at the old count, Locke smiled wickedly. At the same time, the level-4 earth magic called earth crack was quickly condensed in his hand. It was arge-scalend sinking magic suitable for the army battlefield.


    After the condensation was finished, Locke immediately threw it to the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground began to shake, and then cracks appeared on the ground where Locke cast the magic.


    The crack expanded rapidly, and in a few breaths, it had expanded from a few centimeters to a few meters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the copse of the ground, the building under Locke¡¯s feet could no longer hold on. A few secondster, the luxuriously decorated building had turned into ruins.


    As for Locke, he had already jumped into another building before the building copsed


    ¡°Fuck! Damn it! I will make you beg for death!¡± Seeing the building of the Brandon family was destroyed, the old count finally stopped hiding his anger.


    Seeing Locke stop on another building, all the members of the Brandon family stopped. The magic condensed in the hands of the mages was tightly held in their hands and did not release for a while.


    Seeing that the Brandon family began to be wary of him, Lockeughed and once again condensed the earth magic, throwing it towards the building below him.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing that Locke was going to use the magic again, Mr. Old Count roared. The magic condensed in his hand had already smashed at the position of Locke, hoping to stop Locke. However, it was still toote. The earth magic crack in Locke¡¯s hand had broken through the building and hit the ground.


    Boom!


    The lofty attic turned into ruins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Catch him directly!¡± Obviously, Mr. Old Count had seen through Locke¡¯s intention. His face darkened and he said decisively.


    If he didn¡¯t stop Locke as soon as possible, the Brandon family would suffer a greater loss!


    Upon hearing the order, the other members of the Brandon family didn¡¯t show mercy anymore. All the magic in their hands was thrown towards Locke.


    Locke shuttled rapidly between the buildings.


    Although the members of the Brandon family had tried their best to avoid destroying the family¡¯s buildings, Locke would use the earth magic as long as there was a gap when they moved to another building. Therefore, even if these buildings were not destroyed by the magic of the Brandon family, they would still be destroyed by Locke.


    Locke had turned into a ruthless demolishing machine.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In just a few minutes, arge area of ruins had appeared in the building of the Brandon family.


    ¡°Something happened to the Brandon family!¡±


    Outside the manor, there were many spies hiding in the darkness. When they saw the rising fire in the manor of the Brandon family and the loud explosion sound, they were all shocked. Without any hesitation, they reported the situation of the Brandon family to the forces behind them.


    In the manor, looking at the ruins in the distance, Mr. Old Count¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and full of killing intent. It took the Brandon family decades to build these houses, but now they were destroyed.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Locke. He could only watch Locke destroy the buildings of the Brandon family.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this!¡±


    Looking at the skillful Locke in the distance, the old count seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll trap him and use the magic crystal cannon!¡±

 Chapter 160

    While saying that, the old count rushed towards Locke again.


    He also threw out the level-5 magic.


    Butler Dyna was stunned. The destructive power of the magic crystal cannon was too great. Using the magic crystal cannon here might cause greater damage.


    But now, the magic crystal seemed to be the only choice!


    Boom!


    Locke turned around and walked towards a two-story building in the distance.


    Soon, he had condensed a sword in his hand.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    With a cold killing intent in his eyes, Mr. Old Count said, ¡°Then go to hell!¡±


    As soon as Mr. Old Count finished his words, a white light from the distance shot straight in the direction of Locke and Athena. It was as fast as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of Locke.


    ¡°A magic crystal cannon.¡±


    Sensing the turbulent aura from afar, Locke said happily, ¡°It just happens that a magic crystal cannon is needed.¡±


    Judging from the power, it should be a level-6 magic crystal cannon.


    Looking at the surging energying straight at him, Locke did not choose to push it away. He took a deep breath and his face gradually became serious.


    Boom!


    Instantly, Locke was surrounded by the energy of the magic crystal cannon, which hit Locke¡¯sser column and continued to shoot backward. A big hole with a diameter of more than ten meters was directly shot out from the eight tall buildings.


    In the distance, seeing the man in the ck robe being shot by the magic crystal, the old count showed a ruthless expression. Now, he only hoped that his opponent would not take too many treasures with him, or else they would be annihted by the energy of the magic crystal cannon. Of course, even if it was destroyed, it was better than being exiled.


    Boom!


    The energy column of the magic crystal cannon drew a long ditch.


    With a loud bang, endless dust rose.


    A minuteter, the dust gradually dissipated and his eyes looked towards the center of the explosion step by step.


    The ground waspletely broken, and a rugged pit appeared.


    However, when they continued to look inside, both Count Brandon and the other members of the Brandon family were shocked.


    The sleeves had been burned to ashes, and the entire ck robe was covered with burned holes from which even the skin that was burnt by energy could be seen. At present, he looked a little more dejected than Thanatos. The hat on the ck robe was also removed under the powerful energy wave, but the mask under the ck robe was indeed intact.


    Puff!


    Locke half knelt on the ground and breathed heavily. If he hadn¡¯t endured it, he would have spurted blood.


    Well, he admitted that he was a little unable to resist the level-6 magic crystal cannon.


    When the magic crystal cannon shot over, he quickly used a level-4 earth defensive magic, and then used all his strength to form an energy shield around him, especially around his face, which was his most important position to protect.


    It was not until he exhausted all his strength that he barely resisted the attack of the magic crystal cannon.


    He survived! The man in the ck robe survived the attack of the level-6 magic crystal cannon.


    Under normal circumstances, in the face of the level-6 magic crystal cannon, even level-6 practitioners would temporarily avoid them.


    However, a level-4 earth mage blocked it! Could it be that the man in the ck robe concealed his real strength? Was it a level-6 earth mage?


    No, no, although he blocked the attack of the magic crystal cannon, the opponent¡¯s breath was weak. It was obvious that his physical strength was exhausted. Therefore, the opponent should still be a level-4 mage, but with something, he could resist the attack of the magic crystal cannon! If he was a level-6 mage, although he would be in a difficult situation, his magic power shouldn¡¯t be exhausted at the moment.


    No matter what, since the opponent¡¯s magic power had been used up, he would be at the mercy of others!


    ¡°Arrest him!¡±


    A hint of cruelty shed in the old count¡¯s eyes. He would like to see which force dared to attack the treasure house of the Brandon family.


    Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t let the man in the ck robe die too easily.


    Butler Dyna waved his hand to catch Locke.


    However, the Brandon family members nodded and cautiously moved towards Locke with their weapons in their hands. Although they also knew that Locke was a spent arrow, they didn¡¯t dare to be careless because they didn¡¯t know if the other party had any secret weapons.


    Bang!


    Just as they slowly moved, they suddenly saw a ck shadow. At the same time, the ck shadow smashed on the ground like a cannonball.


    Those people only felt a shock waveing, a figure with broken bones came from their bodies, and then a severe pain came from their bodies. Their internal organs seemed to be broken, and they passed out in this suffocating pain.


    These were the feelings of the four people who were close to Locke.


    In the eyes of others, they only saw that the man in the ck robe who had escaped before was like a god, and the shock wave caused by falling on the ground directly sent them away.


    After Athena appeared, Locke alsopletely rxed. He directly sat on the ground, took out two pills from the system space to recover his strength, and then threw them into his mouth to silently recover the strength.


    Boom!


    Another explosion came from the distance, and then a milky white energy column shot towards Athena.


    Seeing Athena, Mr. Old Count ordered without hesitation.


    Athena raised her hand and pointed at the energy column. The moment the energy column reached Athena¡¯s palm, it turned a corner and shot towards the direction of the old count.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Mr. Old Count widened his eyes and looked at everything in disbelief.


    At the same time, looking at the energy column of the magic crystal cannon rushing towards him, the shock in his eyes gradually turned into a strong fear.


    He began to dodge aside madly.


    No, the Brandon family was about to reach its peak. I couldn¡¯t die!


    With a strong desire to survive, his speed was even faster, but no matter how fast he was, it was not as fast as the energy column.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the old count was hit by the energy column. Defenselessly, the old count was dposed at a visible speed and finallypletely disappeared.


    The other members of the Brandon family who were close to the energy column were also crazily far away from the attack range of the energy column. However, the energy column was like a powerful tornado, constantly absorbing the surrounding people and buildings. Although everyone escaped very fast, many people were still swept into the energy column by the powerful energy fluctuations.


    p!


    Half of the bricks fell down from the dpidated house.


    One by one, the guards of the Brandon family stood up from the ruins. Their clothes were tattered, and their eyes were full of panic.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Butler Dyna opened the wooden stone on his body. His hair was in a mess and his face was charred. He staggered to his feet. He was far away from the energy column, so he survived by luck.

 Chapter 161

    The houses copsed one after another, and a beam was ced on the half-copsed wall. Under the dim light of the fire, smoke rose. The Brandon family had fallen into chaos. As for the two men in ck robes, they had already disappeared.


    Butler Dyna was walking in the ruins, trembling. Looking at the tragic scene around him, he was in full grief, in which there was a trace of hatred.


    ¡°Master Brandon is dead.¡±


    Clenching his fists, Butler Dyna¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. No matter who you were, the Brandon family would not let it go. They would definitely make you pay with your blood!


    ¡°Mr. Dyna, what should we do now?¡±


    A guard asked with red eyes as he looked at the destroyed manor.


    Butler Dyna took a deep breath, regained his former calmness and said calmly, ¡°Wait¡­ Wait for Mr. Count toe back!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dyna!¡±


    At the same time, a guard ran over in a hurry and stammered, ¡°The magic crystal cannon¡­ is missing!¡±


    Hearing this, Butler Dyna gritted his teeth with strong hatred. That was a level-6 magic crystal cannon! It took the Brandon family a lot of money to get it. It had always been the secret weapon of the Brandon family, but now it was gone?


    Just as Butler Dyna was burning with anger, another guard rushed up. The moment he saw the guard¡¯s face, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The guard¡¯s face was extremely pale, and he was in a panic. He knelt on the ground with a flop and said in despair, ¡°The treasure house is gone.¡±


    With his eyes wide open, Butler Dyna grabbed the guard by the cor and grabbed him from the ground. He stared at the guard and roared, ¡°What do you mean? The treasure house is gone!¡±


    Under the murderous gaze of Butler Dyna, the guard sobered up a little. His voice trembled slightly and was about to cry. ¡°All the things in the treasure house are gone!¡±


    Boom!


    Butler Dyna let go of the guard¡¯s cor and staggered back a little, almost falling to the ground. The treasure house was the lifeblood of the family. It was all gone!


    Puff!


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Butler Dyna finally couldn¡¯t hold on and fell asleep.


    Although the Brandon family had blocked all the entrances and exits, the huge mes and explosions could not be hidden. Half an hourter, all the other forces received the news that the Brandon family was attacked.


    The Brandon family was attacked by a mysterious master!


    The news spread among all the forces in an instant.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the news. The Brandon family was one of the most powerful families in Naton County. Now it was on the rise and couldpete with the Hyman family. How could such a powerful family be attacked?


    Besides, the Brandon family had suffered a great loss.


    The Bazel family and other families, who had received the news and rushed to support the Brandon family, gasped at the miserable situation of the Brandon family. They knew the defense of the Brandon family, but even under such a strong defensive power, it was still so miserable!


    When the Brandon family was in chaos, Locke and Athena, the two ¡°culprits¡±, were enjoying their meal.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Thanatos.¡±


    Seeing the person who opened the door for him, Mallory was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this cold-faced man to open the door for him. When he came to his senses, he craned his neck and looked into the yard. ¡°Are Mr. Locke and Miss Athena there?¡±


    Thanatos didn¡¯t reply but turned around.


    Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, Mallory knew what kind of person he was. So he didn¡¯t get angry but followed him to the courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Locke was concentrating on grilling a piece of magical beast meat, while Sleipnir was taking a nap. The powerful girl was reading a book, but she would asionally nce at the grilled meat in Locke¡¯s hand.


    The whole yard smelled like meat.


    ¡°Hey, Mallory, you have a good nose. How could you know that we are making barbecue?¡±


    Locke concentrated on grilling the meat in his hand and sprinkled pepper on it.


    After saluting Athena, Mallory slowly sat down beside the bonfire. He looked at Locke for a while and said, ¡°The Brandon family was attacked just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± replied Locke, expressionless.


    Didn¡¯t he do it? Looking at the unchanged expression on Locke¡¯s face, Mallory even doubted his guess. ording to the information from the spy, there were two people attacking the Brandon family. The Brandon family used the level-6 magic crystal cannon, but the two were still safe and sound.


    In the entire Naton County, except for Locke and the powerful young girl behind him, he really didn¡¯t know that there would be anyone else who could have such strength.


    Therefore, the moment he got the news, Mallory immediately came to Locke¡¯s residence to find out what was going on.


    At the same time, Mallory suddenly caught a glimpse of the bruises on Locke¡¯s wrist.


    It was this guy who did it! Mallory thought quietly.


    ¡°Most of the buildings of the Brandon family have been destroyed.¡± Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t say a word, Mallory sighed and said, ¡°This time it leads to a heavy loss.¡±


    Locke still didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up the roasted meat and put it on the te on the table next to him. He cut it into 4 pieces with a knife and pushed the te with steak in front of Athena. Then he gave one to Sleipnir and Thanatos respectively.


    Then he picked up thest dish and put it on the small table next to Mallory. He asked with a smile, ¡°Are youing to ask me to celebrate with fireworks?¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Mallory¡¯s mouth twitched. He rolled his eyes, grabbed the knife and fork on the small table, cut a small piece of beef and fed it to his mouth.


    The moment the beef was put into his mouth, Mallory was a little stunned and was impressed by the roast meat in an instant. Well, he had to admit that the roast meat in front of him was more attractive than the matter of the Brandon family.


    Half an hourter, Mallory put down the knife and fork and said with satisfaction, ¡°Most of the magic books have been copied. It should be finished before you leave.¡±


    Just then, an owl flew into the garden. With a wave of Mallory¡¯s hand, the letter from the owl¡¯s mouth floated to his hand. This was the owl he used to deliver emergency messages.


    There were only two rows of words on the letter, and Mallory finished reading in a few seconds.


    After reading the letter, Mallory threw it into the fire. Under the fire, the white letter was rolled up, turning from white to yellow, from yellow to ck at a visible speed, and finally turned into ashes.


    After burning the letter, Mallory looked at Locke with a strange look on his face. ¡°How cruel he is!¡± He thought.


    The old count was killed, and the level-6 magic crystal cannon was stolen. The treasure house was emptied.


    ¡°The eventful time ising.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t respond at all and still looked as if it was none of his business, he didn¡¯t stay long and left the courtyard.


    ¡°I am going to recover from the injury, too.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t waste any time. He left the te and went upstairs. Athena went on reading. Sleipnir was asleep, while Thanatos was clearing up the table in silence.

 Chapter 162

    The second morning.


    The fire in the manor had been put out, but there were still traces of smoke rising.


    On a copsed and dpidated building, Count Brandon stood quietly, looking at the ruins in the distance calmly.


    Butler Dyna bowed to Count Brandon and kept his head down.


    Although Count Brandon didn¡¯t say a word, the forehead of Butler Dyna began to sweat. He had served Brandon for years. He knew that the man in front of him must be full of killing intent and fury.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Count Brandon withdrew his sight from afar and looked at Butler Dyna. His tone was cold and murderous.


    ¡°The two didn¡¯t show up. We only have some information about height, figure and cultivation base. It¡¯s very difficult to investigate. I¡¯ve used all the connections of my family, but¡­ I can¡¯t find any information about the two.¡±


    While speaking, Butler Dyna bowed lower.


    Count Brandon¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. After a long silence, he slowly spoke out a name, ¡°Locke Capet.¡±


    Locke Capet? Butler Dyna was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡°But they have always used the earth magic.¡±


    He had thought about it before, but it was well known that Locke Capet used three magic: fire, wood and water.


    Count Brandon nced at Butler Dyna indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Since he has learned the three magic, why can¡¯t he learn the fourth magic?¡±


    Hearing this, Butler Dyna was shocked. If a person could control four types of magic elements at the same time, he would be an incredible talent!


    ¡°Is this the Brandon family?¡±


    Just as Butler Dyna was in shock, a voice came.


    Butler Dyna was shocked and immediately stood in front of Count Brandon. The energy of the fire element had been umted in front of him. From the fluctuation of the energy, it had actually reached the magic of level 4.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Staring at the two middle-aged men who suddenly appeared a few meters away, Butler Dyna asked harshly.


    On the left side, there was a bald man with a high nose. There was a mole under his mouth, and his face was very uneven. It seemed that he was pinched. On the right, the middle-aged man covered most of his face with a scarf, only revealing a pair of eyes.


    The two didn¡¯t respond to Butler Dyna¡¯s question. The bald man on the left looked around with a strange smile and said, ¡°This is the so-called big family of Naton County. It doesn¡¯t look good. It¡¯s damaged by someone.¡±


    Hearing this, Butler Dyna¡¯s eyes narrowed. The magic energy in front of him was more intense. As long as Count Brandon behind him gave an order, he would take action.


    However, Count Brandon waved his hand and said, ¡°Dyna, don¡¯t be disrespectful to the two elders.¡±


    Elders?


    Butler Dyna came to his senses and stepped aside.


    Count Brandon bowed to the two middle-aged men and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a ce for the two elders to live. I still need you two to help me with the rest of the things. I¡¯ve also prepared the gifts for you. They will definitely satisfy you two.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The bald man on the left nodded with satisfaction. He looked at Butler Dyna and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a level-4 mage. I would not let it go so easily next time.¡±


    The two middle-aged men sneered and disappeared in the air.


    Looking at the two disappearing figures, Butler Dyna took a deep breath. The moment the bald man looked at him, he felt a sense of death. Therefore, he had no doubt that if they really took action, he would have no room for resistance!


    In the mansion of the Hyman family.


    Marquis Hyman put down the intelligence about the Brandon family slowly and ordered Busson in front of the table, ¡°From now on, strengthen the monitoring of the Brandon family.¡±


    ording to the information, Count Brandon was not in the manor when the ident happened, which was very suspicious. But the previous information did not reveal that Count Brandon had left the manor. It seemed that the enemy must have some means to avoid their detection.


    Although the Brandon family had developed rapidly in recent years, the Hyman family, which had the military power of Naton County, still exceeded the Brandon family. Even so, the Hyman family could only suppress the Brandon family, far from being able to destroy the Brandon family.


    Busson nodded and bowed, ¡°Mr. Marquis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve used all my spies in the Brandon family. They can¡¯t escape our surveince even if they have any news.¡±


    Marquis Hyman took a deep breath and looked at the intelligence again. Were these two mysterious people Locke and Athena?


    In the entire Naton County, it seemed that only they had this method¡­


    The time for the magicpetition finally came. At the same time, the Scr Magic Academy was bustling. Thanks to the magicpetition, the students paid less attention to the Brandon family.


    More than one thousand students had gathered in the huge venue.


    Teachers were required to take part in the opening ceremony with their students, so Locke didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Boss, this way!¡± Locke saw Bryce waving his hand and shouting in the distance, radiant, in high spirits.


    Locke also walked up with a smile. Seeing that Bryce and Cindy were still holding hands, he joked, ¡°I thought Count Tyson would beat you up.¡±


    Bryce scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly. He told Locke what had happened these days.


    In fact, after the dinner party, Bryce hesitated for a long time whether he should go to the Tyson family or not. After all, as far as he knew about Count Tyson, he was very likely to be beaten up and be warned by Count Tyson, ¡°Stay away from my daughter!¡±


    Even Cindy said that Bryce would go there after she persuaded her father. After all, a boy had pursued her before, but he was badly beaten up by Count Tyson.


    After struggling for the whole morning, Bryce finally chose to go.


    In the evening, Bryce arrived at the manor of the Tyson family, uneasy. When he saw Count Tyson standing straight at the gate, Bryce was really shocked.


    Speaking of the scene of meeting with Count Tyson, Bryce still had a lingering fear.


    ¡°At that time, Count Tyson looked cold, stared at me and said something.¡±


    While saying, Bryce even imitated the expression and tone of Count Tyson, ¡°You really dare toe. Very good!¡±


    Seeing that Bryce imitated his father, Cindy was not reconciled. She reached out her slender hand to Bryce¡¯s waist and pinched him. Bryce winced in pain and quickly begged for mercy.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    After the farce, Bryce continued to tell his rough experience.


    Hearing this, he was almost frightened to run away. Fortunately, he held back his fear and went upstairs.


    Under the gaze of Count Tyson, he said loudly and determinedly, ¡°I really love Cindy. Please allow us to be together!¡±


    After saying that, he looked indifferent, waiting for Count Tyson to speak.


    Just when he thought Count Tyson was going to beat him up, Count Tyson¡¯s face softened inexplicably. He turned around and walked towards the hall.


    Bryce was stunned for a while and then hurried to follow him.


    Then he was forced to drink a lot and asked the servant to carry him back to his home.


    Bryce then realized that Count Tyson just wanted to test him. After all, if he didn¡¯t even dare to face Count Tyson, how could he really like Cindy?

 Chapter 163

    After hearing what happened to Bryce, Locke couldn¡¯t helpughing. He didn¡¯t expect that Count Tyson, a strong man, was a father who loves to spoil his daughter.


    Soon, thepetition began.


    Mallory gave a speech on the stage. He talked about the history of the school, the significance of thepetition, and finally the moral principles that students of the magic academy should stick to.


    Once again, Locke felt the boredom of the school leaders¡¯ speech on the stage. Even at some moments, he couldn¡¯t help but want to go on the stage and kick Mallory off. Fortunately, he controlled himself in the end.


    Half an hourter, Mallory finally finished his words. Mrs. Beaulieu seemed to feel the students below were impatient, so she didn¡¯t say much and went downstairs after telling the rules of thepetition.


    At the beginning of thepetition, more than 1000 people were divided into three groups and entered their respectivepetition ces.


    In thepetition, there were threepetition sites, which were used forpetitions of Grade 1, Grade 2 and Grade 3 respectively. The scale and size of the threepetition sites were exactly the same.


    Thepetition sites were open to all the disciples. Students who didn¡¯t have anypetition could choose the ces they were interested in to watch thepetition.


    Thepetition venue was low in the middle and high in the surroundings. In the middle of the arena, there was a square tform about 20 meters wide, surrounded by staircase-shaped watching seats.


    ording to the rules, every student must participate in the schoolpetition, and the opponents would be selected by drawing lots.


    When Locke and the others entered thepetition field, there were already several teachers who organized thepetition and referees who protected the safety of the students in thepetition.


    ording to the rules of thepetition, each student should first receive his or her own contestant number te.


    On thepetition tform, there was a transparent crystal box, in which there were a stack of number tes. The teacher in charge of organizing thepetition waved the magic wand in his hand. The number tes in the crystal box flew out of the box one by one, and under the drive of a pair of transparent wings, they slowly fell into the hands of the students.


    In less than ten minutes, each student got his or her own number te. The teachers beside him also corresponded the student¡¯s number te and name to make corresponding statistics.


    The next step was to choose the opponents through the match. There were three rounds in the first round, and each student would have three rounds. The winner of two rounds would be promoted and enter the second round.


    The teacher waved the magic wand again, and arge screen suddenly appeared above thepetition tform, which showed the corresponding numbers of the students, and the numbers quickly changed. After more than ten seconds, all numbers are presented on the screen in pairs.


    The referee, who was also the teacher, came to the stage. After taking a look at the number on the screen, he began to call the first match, ¡°The first match, No.1 versus No.29.¡±


    After the referee finished his words, there was amotion in the crowd. Soon, a girl in a water magic robe and a girl in an earth magic robe walked onto thepetition tform.


    After saluting each other, they began thepetition.


    As the first contestants, the two girls seemed to be a little nervous. They were not even able to condense the magic smoothly. In Bryce¡¯s eyes, it was like two elders fighting, boring and meaningless.


    After making a joke, Bryce suggested, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to see thepetition of Grade 2.¡±


    The people of ss 4 were all in the back row, and it was estimated that it would be veryte for them topete.


    Locke also nodded. If he continued to watch thepetition, he would probably fall asleep.


    In a short while, they arrived at the No. 2petition tform, which was much more wonderful than thepetition of Grade 1.


    The two people on thepetition tform fought back and forth, and the colorful magic hit the protection light curtain of thepetition tform one by one. It could be seen that both thebat experience and the power of the magic were much stronger than that of the first-grade students.


    The students also cheered for the people they thought highly of.


    Bang!


    In the end, the young man from the wind department was better than his opponent. He threw his opponent out of thepetition tform and won thepetition. Then he walked off thepetition tform with the shouts of the crowd.


    Behind the crowd, a boy clenched his fists, determined. ¡°I have been silent for so long. Today, I want to fight and be famous! No matter who he is, he will be the stepping stone for my rise!¡±


    As soon as thepetition was over, the teacher began to announce the people for the nextpetition.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    The boy raised his head suddenly with a confident smile on his face. In the past two years, he had gone through hardships and made countless efforts. He nned to be famous in thispetition and impress everyone!


    However, when the boy saw the girl standing on the stage, the smile on his face froze.


    However, the boy took a deep breath, pushed away the crowd and slowly walked onto the stage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin thepetition.¡±


    The referee announced after the two contestants came on the stage.


    ¡°Miss Monica.¡± The boy took a deep breath and bowed to Monica with a serious look on his face. Then he put his hand behind his back and reached out one hand, saying like a gentleman, ¡°Miss Monica, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Monica also gently bowed to the boy. Although she didn¡¯t want to talk to others, she was not an impolite person. Moreover, this boy was not bad, unlike the boys she had met before. He was submissive and even directly surrendered.


    On thepetition tform, a breeze blew up the corners of the two people¡¯s clothes. The girl was serious, and the boy looked solemn, as if two peerless masters were fighting.


    ¡°This boy looks familiar to me.¡± Looking at the boy, a short-haired girl frowned and said. She couldn¡¯t remember where she had met him before.


    Next to the girl with short hair, another girl covered her forehead and said helplessly, ¡°his name is James William. Of course, you know him well.¡±


    ¡°He is in our ss?¡±


    The short-haired girl was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. When did she have such a ssmate in her ss?


    Another girl nodded affirmatively.


    In fact, it was not her fault that her best friend did not know him. In the whole ss, there were only a few people who had talked with James, so everyone had no impression of this silent boy.


    And she was one of the people who were lucky enough to have a few words with James.


    The wholepetition field was extraordinarily quiet. Everyone seemed to be looking forward to a shocking duel. Because the field was quiet, the atmosphere in the arena became more intense, and the battle was about to start!


    ¡°When did he be so brave?¡± Among the crowd, a boy looked at the calm boy and said with a strange expression.


    After the salute, Monica didn¡¯t waste any time. The ice element surged in front of her and soon formed an ice awl in her palm. In her opinion, using her greatest strength was to respect her opponent!


    Therefore, she would not show mercy.


    On the other side of thepetition tform, the boy was still standing there calmly. Seeing that the ice awl in Monica¡¯s hand was getting bigger and bigger, he still had a gentle smile on his face.


    He didn¡¯t change his face until the magic in Monica¡¯s hand had been formed. The audience was even more excited, and they were more looking forward to the uing wonderful battle.


    Finally, Monica moved her palm slightly and the magic power in it was about to be released.

 Chapter 164

    ¡°I admit defeat.¡±


    Just as the magic power in Monica¡¯s hand was about to be released, a in voice came to everyone¡¯s ears.


    The audience, who looked expectant, was stunned and didn¡¯t know what had happened for a moment.


    Admit defeat?


    Did the boy just say that he admitted defeat?


    A few secondster, everyone finally came to their senses. He had stood on the stage for a long time just to say that! What about the battle? What about the wonderful battle we were looking forward to?


    ¡°Monica from ss 1, Grade 2 of the ice department won!¡±


    The referee said.


    On the other side of thepetition tform, Monica didn¡¯te back to her senses until the referee announced that she had won. At the same time, she saw the boy opposite waving his hand, turned around and went down without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. Why would I oppose Monica?¡± Ignoring the disdainful shouts from the audience, James pouted and said. He knew how cruel Monica was. Her opponent was frozen into an ice sculpture by Monica. After being released by the teacher, hey in bed for two weeks before getting out of bed.


    Although he knew that his strength had been greatly improved, he was not confident that he could defeat Monica. If he fought with Monica, he was deliberately looking for trouble.


    As a man who wanted to be famous and stand out in a fight, he didn¡¯t want others to see him being beaten by Monica.


    ¡°I always thought I was good at pretending to be something.¡± Looking at James¡¯s graceful back, Bryce sighed and said, ¡°Now seeing him, I understand that I¡¯m nothingpared to him!¡±


    On the battle ring, hearing that she had won, Monica dispersed the magic in her hand and turned around to go down. At this moment, she suddenly felt a familiar gaze on her. She raised her head and saw Locke in the distance.


    Monica stopped and stared at Locke firmly. Locke Capet, I would surpass you one day.


    Since she knew Locke¡¯s strength, she had taken Locke as her goal and entered practice crazily.


    Seeing Monica looking at her provocatively, Locke touched his nose and felt helpless. This little girl was a littlepetitive. However, it was difficult for her to catch up with him.


    After watching two more matches, Locke went to thepetition field of Grade 3 to watch thepetition.


    A small number of students in Grade 3 had be level-3 mages, but most of them were still level-2 mages.


    There were three grades in the Scr Magic Academy, and each gradested two years. In other words, all the students had to study in the academy for six years. Six yearster, they would graduate from the academy no matter what their cultivation base was.


    Thepetition here was undoubtedly more intense than in the first two. As a graduate, many students in Grade 3 were faced with the problem of their future. And the schoolpetition was undoubtedly a good opportunity to stand out. In particr, the top few people in thepetition were the targets of the big families and great forces.


    However, although the fight in Grade 3 was already quite exciting, Locke still felt bored. He looked over and found that these people were full of ws.


    Because thepetitions of Bryce and the others were almost in the afternoon, Locke didn¡¯t decide to stay any longer. After saying goodbye to them, he went back to the vi for practice.


    It was not until the afternoon that Locke slowly returned to the No. 1 yground.


    Boom!


    As soon as Locke entered thepetition field, he saw Bryce use the water ball spell to knock a girl from the water department of thepetition tform.


    ¡°When did Bryce be so rude to women?¡± Locke was a little surprised. ording to Bryce¡¯s previous character, even if he just wanted to tease the girl, he wouldn¡¯t hit her so hard.


    However, when he saw Cindy who was angry under thepetition tform, he finally knew the reason. Although Cindy didn¡¯t inherit the physique of Count Tyson, she still inherited the temper of Count Tyson.


    ¡°Boss, not bad, right?¡± Seeing Locke standing in the distance, Bryce grinned.


    Looking at thecent look on Bryce¡¯s face, Locke smiled and said lightly, ¡°How about we practice here?¡±


    Thecency on Bryce¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He quickly waved his hand and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s watch thepetition.¡±


    Then came Marcia. Her opponent was Kamp of ss 1 unexpectedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kamp.¡±


    Looking at the two people on the stage, Bryce sighed and gloated, ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡±


    Locke was slightly stunned. He sensed something unusual from Bryce¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Seeing that Locke was a little confused, Bryce looked at Kamp and said with a smile, ¡°This guy is chasing after Marcia, but he has been refused by Marcia several times.¡±


    Bryce paused for a moment and then sighed, ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t talk much, he is persistent in pursuing girls. He has been refused so many times, but he still hasn¡¯t given up.¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh. These days, he had been immersed in practice, but so many things had happened. It was better to be young.


    Suddenly, Locke found something wrong. He seemed to be about the same age as Bryce and the others. Thinking of this, Locke smiled bitterly.


    Then he looked at Bryce. Although he was in love with Cindy now, he had a lot of romantic history in the past. Locke envied him. In the past, he didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous under the control of Count Capet, and after he had Athena, he¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous either.


    As a result, he was still a virgin now¡­


    Just as Locke was lost in various fancies and conjectures, thepetition on thepetition tform was about to begin.


    On the stage.


    Looking at Marcia, Kamp couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Marcia, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the first match.¡±


    After such a long time of training, Marcia became much more mature. With a serious look, she said slowly, ¡°Come on, Kamp. I won¡¯t show mercy to you.¡±


    Kamp sighed slightly and seemed to know Marcia¡¯s temper. He took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I will try my best, too.¡±


    The two then stopped talking and began to practice the etiquette before the battle.


    After saluting, the fire element in front of Marcia umted, and soon a small red fireball appeared in her palm.


    All of a sudden!


    Without any hesitation, the fireball in Marcia¡¯s hand was thrown directly in the direction of Kamp.


    As Kamp¡¯s finger drew, a magic shield appeared in front of him.


    Boom!


    The fireball exploded in front of Kamp. Although the power of the fireball was not bad, Kamp was already a level-2 mage, so he was not hurt by the fireball.


    On the other side of thepetition tform, Marcia had already anticipated that her fireball spell would not work.


    Click! Click!


    She moved quickly on thepetition tform and came to Kamp in a short time. She condensed the magic of level 1 in her hand and attacked the defense loophole of Kamp.


    Kamp didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, he quickly twisted out the magic of level 2 in his hand and ran to Marcia.


    Boom!


    In the huge explosion, the two retreated.

 Chapter 165

    With a closer look, the Marcia retreated more than ten meters, while Kamp retreated about eight meters.


    Looking at Kamp, Marcia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Although her magic skill was better than that of Kamp, he was a level-2 mage after all, and the magic power in her body was much stronger than his.


    Therefore, she had to rely on her own agility and magic to win the battle by surprise!


    As for Kamp in the distance, he also became serious. Just now, he had upied the upper part with the help of the powerful magic power, but Marcia¡¯s speed was faster than his. The strange and powerful magic made him feel more stressed.


    Just as Kamp was feeling stressed, the magic in Marcia¡¯s hand had already smashed towards Kamp.


    Kamp didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. Instead, he threw magic towards Marcia.


    The next moment, the magic power in the hands of the two collided again.


    Boom!


    The sound of explosions came from thepetition tform.


    The two sides fought fiercely.


    ¡°Oh, my god, is this girl also from that ss full of good-for-nothing? Why is she also so strong?¡±


    A boy of wood department shouted in disbelief.


    A boy next to him was also shocked. He muttered, ¡°Is everyone in ss 4, Grade 1 of fire type so powerful?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± A boy next to him was frightened. He looked at the two people in front of him strangely and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard what students from ss 4 of fire type did in Nariel Mountains of Magical Beats? The ten of them worked together and the magic power they created isparable to that of the level-4 magic. Any one of them can crush the general level-1 magical beasts at will.¡±


    ¡°Now my only hope is¡­¡± The boy sighed and said with a bitter face, ¡°I won¡¯tpete with them.¡±


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°It seems that Marcia is going to lose.¡± Looking at Marcia on the stage who was less energetic, Locke sighed.


    Marcia probably knew the weakness of her magic power, so from the beginning of the battle, sheunched a fierce attack on Kamp, trying to use the lightning tactics to quickly defeat Kamp. Obviously, Kamp also saw through Marcia¡¯s intention, so he had been keeping a tight defensive posture all the time.


    As a result, there was little magic power left in Marcia¡¯s body after releasing the magic crazily.


    ¡°Thest blow!¡±


    Looking at Kamp, Marcia¡¯s eyes shed with determination. She took a deep breath, and all the magic power in her body rushed to her front without reservation.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± seeing Marcia¡¯s magic, Locke was stunned for a moment, and then sighed helplessly, ¡°This girl is really stubborn.¡±


    ¡°A level-2 fire magic de!¡±


    ¡°She, a level-1 mage, released the magic of level 2!¡±


    The audience eximed.


    With a serious look on his face, Kamp madly injected magic power into the magic shield.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, a ming de in front of Marcia was shing towards the Kamp.


    Boom!


    The fire de collided with the magic shield, and the mes raged on thepetition tform. Because of the strong airwave, Marcia was thrown out.


    Cindy quickly caught the falling Marcia.


    Locke moved quickly and came to Cindy in a twinkling of an eye. He looked around and found that Marcia had just fallen asleep because of exhaustion. He sighed helplessly, took out a pill for recovering magic power and asked Cindy to give it to Marcia.


    On the stage, the mes and airwaves quickly dispersed. In the center of the explosion, Kamp looked pale and was in a difficult position. Even so, he still resisted the magic of Marcia.


    Seeing Marcia fall off the stage, Kamp¡¯s face changed and rushed in the direction where Marcia fell.


    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    After taking the pills, Marcia¡¯s pale face finally returned to normal. She slowly opened her eyes and asked.


    Although she felt sorry for Marcia, Cindy was helpless.


    Marcia¡¯s eyes dimmed and said in a low voice, ¡°I lost anyway.¡±


    ¡°Marcia.¡± Looking at the depressed Marcia, Lockeforted her, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    ¡°Marcia! Marcia!¡±


    Just then, a voice full of anxiety came. Locke turned around and saw Kamp hobbling towards Marcia.


    ¡°Marcia, are you okay?¡±


    Looking at Marcia, Kamp asked anxiously.


    Looking at Kamp who was anxious, Cindy said crossly, ¡°It¡¯s all because she fought with you.¡±


    ¡°Cindy.¡± Marcia pulled Cindy¡¯s clothes to stop her.


    Cindy stopped. Although she knew it was apetition and it wasn¡¯t Kamp¡¯s fault, she still didn¡¯t want her best friend to be hurt like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marcia shook her head. When she saw the scars all over Kamp, she couldn¡¯t help but persuade, ¡°You should go to recover too.¡±


    Hearing Marcia say that she was fine, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. It¡¯s good that you are fine.¡±


    Locke threw out a pill and said to Kamp unhappily, ¡°If you died here, Judith will probably kill me.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Kamp swallowed the pill.


    After taking the pill, Kamp looked much better.


    ¡°Marcia, let me help you take a rest over there.¡± With that, Cindy held Marcia¡¯s arm and walked towards the nearest two empty seats.


    After making sure that Marcia was fine, Locke returned to his seat.


    After Cindy pulled Marcia away, Bryce held Kamp in his arms and walked to a corner of the auditorium. With an unfathomable look on his face, he said, ¡°Buddy, look at you. You are so persistent. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Do you want to know how to chase girls?¡±


    Kamp was slightly stunned and then nodded quickly.


    Seeing the serious look on Kamp¡¯s face, Bryce cleared his throat and said, ¡°Do you know what the biggest mistake you have made today?¡±


    Kamp began to recall that Marcia asked him to try his best and he was very cooperative. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with him. He thought about it for a long time and shook his head nkly.


    Seeing that Kamp was confused, Bryce sighed with disappointment. ¡°You need to remember that girls should be loved. She told you to use all your strength, so you did what she told you??¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make her happy with all your actions?¡±


    Putting on an experienced look, Bryce continued, ¡°Look, you defeated her with all your strength. Is she happy now?¡±


    Seeing that Kamp shook his head, Bryce asked again, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Kamp shook again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Bryce snapped his fingers and continued to teach him, ¡°Girls always say one thing and mean another. Remember this. You can exactly know what she means in the future!¡±


    Kamp nodded. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that what Bryce said was reasonable. After thinking for a while, he suddenly thought of something and asked with admiration, ¡°Then how did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°Experience, of course, is learned from practice.¡± Bryce couldn¡¯t help but say proudly, ¡°You don¡¯t know that I was¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, Bryce felt a suffocating murder was behind him. With this murderous will, he suppressed what he wanted to say.


    ¡°How were you back then?¡±


    When Bryce turned around, he saw Cindy looking at him coldly.


    Looking at the angry Cindy, Bryce smiled stiffly and came up with an idea. ¡°At that time¡­ I wanted to say that I thought you were the cutest.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to put Kamp in front of him in case Cindy would suddenly make a move. But at this time, he found that Kamp had retreated a few meters away. He looked at Cindy with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Ungrateful!¡±


    Bryce couldn¡¯t help but curse when he saw Kamp in the distance.


    ¡°Cindy, let me exin. Ouch!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Cindy grabbed his ear. In addition to the sound of fighting in the arena, there was another scream.


    Then, Cindy and the others also went to thepetition tform. Everyone did not disappoint Locke. They all won in the first round.


    After watching the battle of Cindy and the others, Locke didn¡¯t continue to watch and went back to the vi for practice. In the Brandon family, he suffered a lot from the attack of the level-6 magic crystal cannon.

 Chapter 166

    Locke was recovering from his injuries and thepetition was going on.


    On the third day, the first round of thepetition was over.


    ss 4, Grade 1 of fire type was the topic that most students had discussed these days. During the three days¡¯petitions, everyone was shocked by the strong fighting power shown by Bryce and the others.


    Gradually, ss 4 was called an abnormal ss.


    Locke was not surprised at all at the result of Bryce and the others. Under his guidance, the power of the magic released by Bryce and the others could basically be invincible at the same level. In addition, they were not ordinary people, so it was easy for them to defeat thosecking ofbat experience.


    In the past few days, Locke¡¯s injury had been healed in practice. Besides, he began to practice the level-5 thunder magic and the level-5 wind magic.


    When thepetition of the Scr Magic Academy was in full swing, the Brandon family felt a little depressed.


    After the burial of the old count, the Brandon family had searched the entire Naton County in the past few days, but they didn¡¯t find the murderer.


    The members of the Brandon family were no longercent. Everyone looked gloomy and depressed.


    Although the Brandon family had suffered a heavy blow, the good thing was that it had a lot of industries, so it didn¡¯t cause any devastating damage to the family at present.


    ¡°Have you sent them there?¡±


    In the meeting hall, Count Brandon asked in a low voice with a gloomy face.


    Butler Dyna nodded and replied, ¡°Mr. Count, I selected them myself. They must be the most beautiful women in the world.¡±


    Although Count Brandon didn¡¯t mention it, Butler Dyna could still guess that the two middle-aged men on that day should be the strong men sent by Duke Vic.


    ording to the arrangement of Count Brandon, he would select two women for the two every day. The most frightening thing was that on the second morning, all the girls sent there at night had be mummies.


    After nodding slightly, Count Brandon said tly, ¡°The corpses need to be disposed of.¡±


    Butler Dyna bowed slightly to show his understanding.


    Count Brandon waved his hand and asked Butler Dyna to leave.


    With a murderous look in Count Brandon¡¯s eyes, he believed that the Brandon family would reach its peak under his leadership!


    As for the enemy¡­


    The teacup in front of Count Brandon was crushed into pieces.


    Thepetition went on very fast. On the sixth day, the final was approaching.


    After several rounds ofpetition, a total of 4 people from ss 4 entered the final, which shocked everyone. In the top ten, there were actually 4 people from the same ss


    Since the establishment of the Scr Magic Academy, there had never been such a ridiculous thing. The tutors were even more depressed that all these students were not from the top 10 departments. The level-2 mages of their department were defeated by them unexpectedly.


    Today, the No. 1petition field was packed with people. In addition to the first-grade students, arge number of students from other grades also came to watch it. They also wanted to see the talents of the first grade.


    The first one to fight was Marcia. In the first round, she had won all the other games except losing to Kamp. Therefore, she smoothly entered the second round and finally came to the final. This time, her opponent was a level-2 dark mage.


    After saluting each other, the twounched an attack. Unfortunately, under the attack of the dark magic, she was soon defeated.


    Locke was not surprised at the result. In the previouspetitions, Marcia had won several times, which was a little difficult.


    As for the top ten students, they could be said to be the most privileged ones. Naturally, their strength was stronger than that of the students in the previous rounds. Therefore, he could feel that Marcia would not hold on for long in the final.


    The second contestant was Joanna. Her opponent was a level-2 water mage, a girl as well.


    It was a battle between fire magic and water magic.


    At the beginning of thepetition, Joanna suppressed her opponent and won in a sh.


    In the third round, it was the turn of Eric, a student from ss 4. However, Locke didn¡¯t expect that he could make it to the finals.


    However, just like Marcia, he didn¡¯t hold on for long and was defeated by a level-2 ice magic mage.


    Boom!


    On thepetition tform, Bryce was trying to dodge. His opponent was a level-2 earth mage, a tall boy with broad shoulders.


    Compared with other magic, the power of the earth magic was not in attack, but in defensive ability.


    Boom!


    All the magic power of Bryce was blocked by his opponent.


    ¡°You can¡¯t break my defense. Just admit defeat.¡± Seeing Bryce sweating from tiredness, the boy said with a simple smile.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Looking at the boy with a thick yellow shield in front of him, Bryce was so tired that he gasped. In front of such a strong strength, any skill was useless.


    He took a deep breath and slowly straightened up.


    ¡°Is he going to give up?¡±


    ¡°I guess he is going to give up. After all, he can¡¯t even break his opponent¡¯s defense. When his magic power is exhausted, he will also lose,¡±


    People off the stage saw that Bryce stopped attacking and discussed.


    Looking at the rxed Bryce, Locke smiled and said, ¡°Are you finally ready to make more moves?¡±


    As soon as Locke finished speaking, he saw a strong wave of magical fluctuation suddenly surging from Bryce.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The audience was slightly stunned, and then widened their eyes and eximed, ¡°He is making a breakthrough!¡±


    Yes, Bryce¡¯s magical fluctuation was sometimes strong and sometimes weak, which was the same as the breakthrough!


    Sure enough, a few secondster, Bryce¡¯s magical fluctuation finally stabilized, and the gradually exhausted magic power in his body was instantly replenished. After the replenishment, the magic power did not stop and continued to flow into his body from around. A few secondster, the magic power in his body was at least two times stronger than before.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Feeling the vigorous magic power in his body, Bryce grinned and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    As he spoke, a fireball dashed towards the boy.


    After magic was thrown out, he did not stop, condensing the magic of level 2 in his hand. Before the boy could react, he smashed it again.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Loud noises came from thepetition tform.


    Bang!


    After a while, Bryce blocked the boy¡¯s defense. He punched the boy in the face with his fist wrapped in fire.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    Puff!


    Bryce stopped his fist two centimeters away from the boy¡¯s nose.


    Staring at the huge fist in front of him, the boy swallowed, and arge sweat slid across his face and then fell from his chin.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Seeing that Bryce finally stopped, the boy breathed a sigh of relief. He took a few steps back and quickly distanced himself from Bryce.

 Chapter 167

    In this way, Bryce won this battle and entered the next round.


    However, except for Bryce, Cindy was defeated by a level-2 gold mage.


    Soon, after a round ofpetition, there were only five people left.


    The final round would be held on the second day.


    On the other side, in the distant Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, four white figures were moving quickly.


    Puff!


    The white figure in the front stopped first.


    This was a middle-aged man, tall and slender. He was dressed in a white robe, with a dark ck star on his back. His hair had turned white, and his beard was white.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    As the middle-aged man stopped, another three sounds of soles stepping on the branches came, and the other three white shadows also stopped in an instant.


    At this time, the appearance of the three white shadows could be clearly seen.


    On the left side, there was a slightly fat middle-aged man, and on the right, there were two slightly younger men and a woman on the trunk, both of whom looked about twenty-five years old. The woman was solemn and calm, and there was a hint of caution in her eyes. The young man had a faint smile, looking somewhat unreliable.


    His eyes darkened slightly. Looking into the distance, the white-haired middle-aged man said faintly, ¡°The center of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts is in front of us.¡±


    The woman took out a ck record book and opened it. The words on it came into view.


    ¡°Investigation Team D entered the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts at noon on August 10, 3023.¡±


    ¡°After moving 50 kilometers, we didn¡¯t find the mutated magical beast figures, nor did we meet any member of the depraved organization.¡±


    The woman quickly turned to the end of the record book and wrote, ¡°On the third day after entering the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, the team arrived at the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. Along the way, magical beasts were normal, and there was no mysterious energy mentioned in the report. The team is ready to go deep into the depth of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.¡±


    In the woman¡¯s record, the young man had already sat down on a tree trunk.


    The woman quickly finished recording. Her eyes swept over the young man leaning against the tree trunk, revealing a look of disgust. This kind of disgust had been generated for a long time. From the moment the young man entered Team 9 by pulling the string, it became more and more intense. During this period, she had reacted many times to the teacher, the white-haired middle-aged leader, hoping to kick a ck sheep like the young man out of the team.


    Team 9 was a powerful force belonging to the king. She couldn¡¯t let such a young man ruin its reputation!


    However, on this matter, no matter how she opposed, the teacher, who had always been upright, was strangely silent.


    Finally, she came to the conclusion that this yboy in front of her had a strong background, and even the powerful teacher chose to be silent.


    Although the young man had a strong background, it did not hinder her disgust with him.


    ¡°The depraved organization is weird, mysterious, cruel and merciless. Everyone, cheer up.¡± The white-haired middle-aged man withdrew his gaze from afar and reminded the three people behind him. While speaking, he nced at the young man gently.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man especially looked at him, the young man curled his lips and stood up from the tree trunk. He also knew that it was for him.


    Seeing that the young man also stood up, the white-haired middle-aged man moved his body and continued to run deep into the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Half an hourter, the four stopped in front of a heap of ruins.


    ¡°This is the ce where the depraved organization summoned demons.¡±


    In front of the middle-aged man with white hair was and of ruins. The ground was rugged, and it was a hole caused by the explosion. The previous magic array was also covered by copsed ancient trees and sshed stones.


    ¡°Such an annoying smell is indeed exclusive to the people of the depraved organization.¡± The fat middle-aged man closed his eyes and felt the trace of demon breath in the air. He frowned and said, ¡°But judging from the aura, he has left for a long time.¡±


    The white-haired man also nodded. Magic energy lifted his body and slowly floated in the air. Then it turned into white light. He looked around the entire ruins beforending. He said to the woman, ¡°There are no members of the depraved organization around. Karami, record the situation here.¡±


    The woman named Karami nodded. She quickly took out a photo stone from her storage ring and input magic power into it.


    Whoosh!


    The photo stone emitted a dark ck light, and engraved the surrounding environment information into the photo stone. One minuteter, the record waspleted.


    After marking the photo stone and putting it into the storage ring, she took out a piece of cloth and copied the remaining magic array patterns on it.


    As for the young man, seeing that the white-haired middle-aged man did not arrange a task for him, he was more rxed and curiously looked at the remaining magic array.


    The white-haired middle-aged man stood still, paying attention to the surrounding movements in case of the sneak attack of the depraved organization. The fat middle-aged man had already been circling in the magic array to study the array textures of the magic array.


    Before long, the fat middle-aged man found another magic array not far away.


    Looking at the magic array in front of her, Karami¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. Obviously, she was very unfamiliar with this kind of magic array.


    Seeming to see the confusion in her eyes, the young man who leaned against the tree trunk said slowly, ¡°This is a siege magic array. It has been transformed. In addition to detaining creatures, it can also extract the blood vitality from the living beings as the nourishment of the demon.¡±


    As he spoke, a light shed across the young man¡¯s eyes.


    Karami was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that this indomitable young man could recognize the magic array in front of her.


    ¡°Although I know I¡¯m attractive, don¡¯t fall in love with me.¡± Seeing that her lips were slightly open and she looked surprised, the young man wore an evil smile.


    Hearing the young man¡¯s flirting voice, she rolled her eyes and ignored him.


    ¡°Harrington is right.¡± The fat middle-aged man, who was bending over to study the magic array, also slowly straightened up and turned to the two. ¡°This magic array once appeared in Oand County. When Team 9 arrived, the two thousand people in the magic array had be mummies.¡±


    The fat middle-aged man paused and said hesitantly, ¡°But the magic crystal was broken from the outside. Obviously, it didn¡¯t seem to be done by someone from the depraved organization.¡±


    The person who set up the magic array naturally had a way to close and open the magic array, so that he wouldn¡¯t use too much strength to break it from the outside.


    ¡°Maybe the people of the depraved organization have been attacked.¡± The young man named Harrington said abruptly.


    Hearing that, both the white-haired middle-aged man and the fat middle-aged man fell silent for a moment. They had originally spected that the reason why the depraved organization had destroyed the magic array when they retreated was because of the exposure of the matter. However, judging from the magic array in front of them, the situation was probably moreplicated.


    After a moment of silence, the white-haired middle-aged man frowned and said, ¡°But the report did not mention the problem of this magic array.¡±


    ¡°ording to the report, it was only found by a tutor in the school set up by that old guy.¡± The fat middle-aged man smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a mage in the city. It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t find this magic array.¡±


    ¡°Record what happened here first.¡±


    After thinking for a while, the white-haired middle-aged man said directly, ¡°It¡¯s of great importance. After sending the information back, we will go to Naton County first to learn more about the situation.¡±


    The fat middle-aged man nodded in agreement. Although the depraved organization was almostpletely destroyed, the remaining forces could not be underestimated. Every time it appeared, it would cause a bloody storm.


    After recording, the four of them found the cave where Badal had lived before. But Badal had moved everything away before he left, so they didn¡¯t find anything.

 Chapter 168

    Two dayster, after many rounds ofpetition, they finally came to thest battle, namely the battle of the champion.


    Two contestants, one of whom was a genius from ss 1, Grade 1 of fire type, named Joanna Hyman. The other one was the biggest dark horse in thepetition, Bryce Hyman, who made a breakthrough at thest moment.


    The biggest highlight of this battle was not only that Bryce himself had evolved from a loser into a genius, but also because of the special rtionship between the twopeting for the championship.


    It seemed that there had never been a brother and a sister fighting for the championship in the history of the Scr Magic Academy.


    Therefore, in addition to the first-grade students, there were also arge number of students from Grade 2 and Grade 3 watching the battle. They were not even so enthusiastic about the final of their own grade. After all, after getting along with each other for several years, everyone knew that the champion was almost the two people, so there was no expectation for the first-gradepetition.


    On the stage, Bryce and Joanna stood face to face. The two were both emitting strong fire element energy.


    All of a sudden!


    A fireball appeared in Bryce¡¯s hand. On the other side, a saber made of mes also condensed in front of Joanna.


    Boom!


    At the beginning of thepetition, thepetition had entered the white-hot stage, and thepetition tform immediately shed with mes.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this really a first-gradepetition?¡±


    A second-grade student in the auditorium said in disbelief, licking his dry lips. Judging from the power that erupted on thepetition tform, it had surpassed most of their battles.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first-grade students are so powerful. If things go on like this, it won¡¯t be long before they can beat us.¡± Another student from Grade 2 was also shocked.


    ¡°No, you are wrong.¡± Next to him, a tall boy shook his head and looked serious. When the two were confused about what he had said before, he slowly corrected them, ¡°They can beat us up now.¡±


    The other two couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths. Although these words were very hurtful, they found that they could not find any reason to refute him.


    Boom!


    On the stage, the battle between Bryce and Joanna became more and more intense.


    Bryce relied on his powerful agility to avoid the attack of Joanna, and at the same time, he kept looking for the ws of Joanna. On the other hand, Joanna kept suppressing Bryce with her skillful control of the level-2 magic.


    Boom!


    Half an hourter, the battle ended with a loud noise on thepetition tform.


    The result was also unexpected, a draw.


    The two were hit by the strong shock wave outside thepetition tform at the same time. At the same time, because the magic power of the two hadpletely dried up, they did not have the power to continue to fight. Overall, the referee team concluded that the two were ranked first.


    By this time, the schoolpetition of the first grade hade to an end. During this period of time, thepetition of the other two grades was about toe to an end. The champion of grade two was the Monica of the ice department, and the champion of grade three fell into the hands of Judith of the gold department as usual.


    There would be a day off after thepetition, and a grand award ceremony would be held next. At that time, all the major forces in the city would be invited to attend the ceremony.


    In a good mood, Locke returned to the vi and immersed himself in practice again. When he was in practice, Mallory sent the copies of the magic books in the academy to him.


    On the second day, the award ceremony was held on time.


    That day, Locke came early unexpectedly. Last night, he had heard from Mallory that the magic tutors would also receive a lot of rewards.


    The award ceremony was held at the ce where the party was heldst time. Different from the soft light at the party, there were several big crystal chandeliers at the party. The milky white light shone on the chandelier, making people feel sacred and energetic.


    The award ceremony began soon. Mallory gave a speech on the stage. Perhaps he knew that he was not the protagonist of the award ceremony, so he finished his speech very soon. Then, Mrs. Beaulieu announced the students who had won thepetition.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s announce the top ten list of the first grade. The tenth ce is Eric Mars, ss 4 of the fire department.¡±


    Eric slowly walked up to the stage in front of her. Although she tried her best to calm herself down, she could still see a trace of excitement in her flickering eyes.


    ¡°The ninth ce is Nicole Cami from ss 1 of the ice department!¡±


    ¡°The eighth ce, Marcia from ss 4 of the fire department!¡±


    ¡°The seventh one, Gilbert from ss 2 of the earth department!¡±


    ¡°The third ce, Carpenter Aldridge from ss 1 of the dark department!¡±


    ¡°The second ce, Bessemer Belle from ss 2 of thunder department.¡±


    Seeing the short-haired girl named Bessemer Belle walk onto the award tform, Mrs. Beulieu slowly announced, ¡°The first prize will be held by Joanna Hyman and Bryce Hyman!¡±


    The audience burst into apuse.


    On the other side, on the viewing tform, Marquis Hyman smiled happily. Mrs. Hyman beside him also smiled with tears in her eyes.


    With a smile, Count Grace said, ¡°Mr. Marquis, as the saying goes, a wise goose neverys a tame egg. Miss Hyman and Mr. Hyman deserve to be your children.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Miss Grace has taken another mine. It¡¯s unusual.¡± Marquis Hyman waved his hand and said modestly.


    ¡°Mr. Marquis, I¡¯m ttered.¡± Count Grace shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Marquis, I¡¯ve long known that Mr. Hyman is promising.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought Mr. Hyman was smart.¡±


    When the two were talking, several other counts also came up to tter him.


    You didn¡¯t say that before. Marquis Hyman murmured to himself as he looked at the counts ttering him who seldommunicated with him. However, although he thought in disdain, he still replied with a smile one by one.


    Some people were happy, while some were worried. Not far away, Count Bazel looked at Bryce with a gloomy face. ¡°Boy, justugh. You may not be able toughter.¡±


    However, contrary to Count Bazel, Count Brandon didn¡¯t show much emotional change on his face.


    Sitting in the chair, Count Brandon looked in the direction of the award tform calmly. He seemed to be rather calm, but if you looked carefully, you could feel a cold killing intent deep in his eyes.


    On the stage, Mallory began to give out awards to students.


    As the champions, Bryce and Joanna naturally got the highest rewards. The two got a level-2 fire magic wand respectively with the mark of the Scr Magic Academy on it.


    Marcia and Eric also got a level-1 magic wand respectively.


    The award ceremony was finished soon.


    When Locke saw the reward, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh that the academy was really wealthy. The magic rewards were all for the magic wands and the magic cloaks. After all, these things were worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins in total.


    When he just arrived at Lister, he only had thousands of gold coins with him. If he hadn¡¯t triggered the system, he would still be a poor man. Locke sighed again.

 Chapter 169

    Next was the reward for tutors.


    Four students from ss 4 made it to the top ten, and Locke also got a huge reward of one hundred thousand gold coins.


    In fact, the original reward should be a level-4 magic book and two level-3 magic books, but now Locke didn¡¯tck a magic book at all, so Mallory directly changed the book into gold coins as the reward.


    Locke was very satisfied with the reward.


    After the award ceremony, Mallory said something to encourage everyone and then was about to dismiss.


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    Just as everyone was about to leave, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted by the voice. Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw Count Brandon slowly walk up to the center of the stage.


    Holding his arms, Locke sat in his seat without any panic. He looked at Count Brandon with interest and wanted to know what he was going to do. Last time, he didn¡¯t kill Count Brandon, which was a pity for him.


    At the same time, he looked secretly at a corner of the hall.


    Just now, two faint auras suddenly appeared over there. Judging from the aura, the opponent should be at least a level-6 mage. Although he had found the man, Locke didn¡¯t show any difference. He nned to wait and see.


    ¡°Brandon, do you know what you are doing?¡± Looking at Count Brandon, Mallory¡¯s face was full of coldness and he suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Mr. Francis, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Facing the angry Mallory, Count Brandon count didn¡¯t panic. He said slowly, ¡°Please forgive me for my offense before I tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Brandon, this is not the ce for you to act wildly.¡±


    Marquis Hyman reminded him of unfriendly.


    ¡°Mr. Marquis, don¡¯t worry.¡± Count Brandon smiled confidently and walked to the opposite of the award tform.


    ¡°It¡¯s well known that there was a riot in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts some time ago, so arge number of magical beasts poured into the vige and the city, with countless casualties. Tens of thousands of people were homeless.¡±


    Looking at Count Brandon who was talking on the stage, Marquis Hyman suddenly had a bad feeling. He slowly took a step back and waved at the guards not far away.


    The guard trotted to Marquis Hyman.


    Taking a look at Count Brandon, Marquis Hyman ordered the guard in a low voice, ¡°Inform Busson to be on guard, especially to monitor the movements of the Brandon family. In addition, inform the army outside the city to be ready for thebat and to listen to my order at any time.¡±


    The guard answered and left quickly.


    ¡°ording to the investigation of the Brandon family and other families, this riot has something to do with an evil force called the depraved organization.¡± Count Brandon paused and continued, ¡°So, it can be said that the tragedy in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts was caused by this evil organization.¡±


    Count Brandon said sadly.


    ¡°The depraved organization!¡±


    On the stage, the faces of the people concerned changed greatly.


    As for the students off the stage, many of them were confused. Obviously, they were very unfamiliar with the depraved organization.


    ¡°The depraved organization is an evil organization that is good at killing.¡± As the heir of Naton County, many students knew the secret a thousand years ago. ¡°But, a thousand years ago, several top forces on the continent attacked together. Wasn¡¯t the depraved organizationpletely destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Which forces attacked together?¡±


    ¡°The depraved organization is actually so powerful!¡±


    The students began to discuss.


    Taking a look at Count Brandon, Marquis Hyman reminded him in a cold voice, ¡°Brandon, I¡¯ve reported the matter in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts to King City. Naturally, someone wille to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Brandon, we don¡¯t have time to y these boring games with you.¡± Count Tyson said impatiently.


    Count Bazel sneered, looked at Count Tyson and said, ¡°Count Tyson, you can¡¯t say that. Count Brandon is also for the safety of the kingdom. Or do you think things rted to the safety of the kingdom are just boring?¡±


    ¡°Bazel, you should know that it¡¯s useless to charge me.¡±


    Count Tysont stared at Bazel with a cold light in his eyes. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as gentle as Mr. Marquis.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± sensing the threat in Count Tyson¡¯s words, Bazel flinched for a moment. Finally, he could only scold Count Tyson as a reckless man in a voice that he could hear.


    ¡°After what happened, the Brandon family began to investigate secretly. After a long time, we finally got some clues and a piece ofplete evidence. Today, I will expose this crime to the public. I am very responsible to tell everyone that it was caused by one of the people who caused this tragedy¡­¡±


    Count Brandon was not affected by the quarrel between the two. He suddenly pointed at Marquis Hyman and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s the Hyman family!¡±


    ¡°With the help of the Hyman family, the depraved organization sneaked into Naton County did do a terrible killing in Naton County!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Marquis Hyman interrupted Count Brandon. He stared coldly at Count Brandon and said in a murderous tone, ¡°Brandon, you¡¯d better take back what you just made up, or¡­ The Brandon family will pay a heavy price.¡±


    ¡°Make up stories?¡±


    Count Brandon sneered and pped his hands. Butler Dyna slowly bowed and walked up. He looked carefully and held an envelope in his hand.


    After handing the envelope to Brandon, Butler Dyna stood beside him.


    Locke released the divine consciousness and found that there was a faint dark force on the envelope, which was indeed the same as what he saw in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    The divine consciousness hacked into the envelope, and he smoothly removed the restrictions on it with a breakthrough. He began to check the content of the envelope without being noticed.


    When Locke finished quickly reading the content of the letter, a strange look appeared on his face.


    When Locke finished reading the letter, Count Brandon also opened the envelope in his hand.


    He took out the letter.


    On the top left corner of the envelope, there was a dark seal. At the bottom of the letter was the seal of the Hyman family.


    Yes, Locke saw the seal of the Hyman family on the letter. Generally, the seal of the Hyman family was kept by Marquis Hyman. The letter had the seal of the Hyman family, which meant that the Hyman family had something to do with the content of the letter.

 Chapter 170

    Count Brandon picked up the letter and showed it to the audience on the viewing tform. Then he handed it to Mallory and said, ¡°Mr. Francis, please have a look.¡±


    Mallory took the letter. When he saw the content, his face suddenly changed and became serious.


    About ten secondster, he handed the letter to Mrs. Beulieu. When she saw the content of the letter, she frowned.


    She took a deep breath and waved her hand. The letter flew towards Marquis Hyman and finally it fell into Marquis Hyman¡¯s hand.


    At the bottom of the letter was the seal of the Hyman family. The strangest thing was that the handwriting was exactly the same as his!


    Looking at the content of the letter, Marquis Hyman¡¯s face gradually darkened. He clenched the letter tightly, and the corner of the letter gradually deformed with the force of Marquis Hyman.


    Noticing that her husband didn¡¯t look well, Mrs. Hyman gently took the letter from Marquis Hyman. When she saw the handwriting and seal on it, her face turned pale.


    ¡°Did the Hyman family really collude with the depraved organization?¡±


    Under the stage, seeing that the facial expressions of Marquis Hyman and Mrs. Hyman changed, many people were suspecting.


    ¡°If the Hyman family has something to do with the surge of beasts, I won¡¯t forgive them!¡± A student said, clenching his fists, his eyes bloodshot. His parents were lucky enough to survive this surge of beasts, but all their achievements had been destroyed!


    ¡°Yes, this kind of behavior is unforgivable!¡±


    Many people echoed indignantly.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out the truth yet. Don¡¯t rush to the conclusion.¡± Some students tried to persuade the excited students.


    ¡°I believe that Uncle Hyman won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Cindyforted Bryce, holding his hand tightly.


    Bryce nodded firmly. He also believed that the Hyman family would not collude with the depraved organization to kill people.


    Marquis Hyman took a deep breath, slowly stood up, looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°I promise with the honor of the Hyman n that I will never have anything to do with the depraved organization.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I will also report this matter to King City and verify the source and authenticity of the letter under everyone¡¯s supervision.¡±


    Mallory also nodded and said, ¡°There are many doubts at present, and this letter is also very suspicious, so I agree with the arrangement of Mr. Marquis.¡±


    Count Grace, Count Tyson and other forces close to the Hyman family also expressed their support.


    ¡°Mr. Marquis, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    It seemed that he had expected that Mallory and the others would say so. Count Brandon was not in a hurry. He smiled faintly and looked at the door of the hall, shouting, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as Count Brandon finished his words, a tall figure appeared at the door. Everyone was immediately attracted, wondering what else Count Brandon count wanted to do.


    Looking at the man who walked in slowly from the door, Count Hyman was shocked, and a heavy bitterness appeared on his face. He shouted, ¡°Busson¡­¡±


    The name popped up in his mind the moment he saw the family seal of Hyman. In the Hyman family, besides him and his wife, there was only one person who could touch the seal. That person was Busson.


    Mrs. Hyman seldom intervened in political affairs. She was only responsible for the management of the marquis mansion. And Marquis Hyman believed in Mrs. Hyman so much.


    ¡°Busson.¡± Looking at Busson, Mallory¡¯s eyes darkened. Maybe it was not that easy to solve today¡¯s problem.


    Things seemed to have be more interesting. Looking at Busson, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that Busson was the most capable subordinate of Marquis Hyman. He appeared at this time and came to use him.


    Pointing at Busson, Count Brandon raised his voice and said, ¡°I think everyone knows him. Now, let¡¯s invite him to talk about it.¡±


    Busson also stopped in front of the crowd. After taking a look at Marquis Hyman, he began to speak expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m now the personal guard of Marquis Hyman.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, I became the subordinate of him. We went through a life-and-death struggle, and he also treated me as his own brother, leaving a lot of things to me to deal with. In the past decades, I watched him promote from a baron to a viscount, and then he became a count by himself. Atst, he took over the title from the old marquis.¡±


    Busson¡¯s tone was t, but there seemed to be a deep emotion in it, which was very affectionate.


    As he spoke, Busson took a look at Marquis Hyman. ¡°However, Mr. Marquis is not satisfied and wants to go further in the political field. To achieve this, he even chose to take a crooked path and cooperate with the depraved organization in exchange for the support of the depraved organization. When I knew the miserable situation in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, I finally couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and nned to expose all of this to the public.¡±


    After Busson finished his words, the whole hall was in an uproar.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Marquis Hyman would do such a sad thing for his future!¡±


    ¡°Humph! I used to admire him so much and want to be loved like him!¡±


    Hearing the voices ming the Hyman family in the hall, a smile shed across Count Brandon¡¯s face. That was exactly what he wanted. As long as the Hyman family¡¯s reputation was ruined, he would get the support of the public no matter how he dealt with the Hyman family.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    Looking at the straight figure in front of everyone, Bryce clenched his fists and felt his heart burning with anger. ¡°Father has always treated him as a confidant and taken good care of him. Now he is ungrateful, ndering the Hyman family. It¡¯s unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Seeing that Bryce was already in a state of madness, Locke said lightly, ¡°The truth wille to lightter.¡±


    Facing the curses around him, Marquis Hyman ignored them and calmly looked at Busson. ¡°Busson, how have I treated you these years?¡±


    ¡°Master Marquis treats me like a brother,¡± Busson said frankly. However, he didn¡¯t stop and continued, ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t watch you go astray and hurt the kingdom, Mr. Marquis!¡±


    Marquis Hyman nodded and sighed, ¡°It seems that you also know that I have treated you well. I didn¡¯t expect you to disguise so deeply that you have hidden in the Hyman family for more than 20 years. The assassination 20 years ago was arranged by the Brandon family, right?¡±


    Twenty years ago, as the son of the marquis, Marquis Hyman was in danger and almost died. Fortunately, he was protected by a subordinate, who was Busson. From then on, Busson gained the trust of Marquis Hyman and gradually became the core of the Hyman family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Busson shook his head and said coldly.


    Marquis Hyman sneered and didn¡¯t expect him to admit it. He breathed a sigh of relief and his face suddenly changed. With a murderous look, he stared at Busson and said in a cold tone, ¡°I dere that you, Busson Tyers, will be a sworn enemy of the Hyman family.¡±


    Looking at the pale-faced Marquis Hyman, Count Brandon¡¯s tone suddenly changed, and his eyes were full of the malicious spirit. ¡°I suggest that all the members of the Hyman family should be imprisoned first, in case they will escape from punishment!¡±


    As soon as Brandon finished his words, he heard amotion across the hall and saw guards rushing in from the outside.

 Chapter 171

    ¡°Brandon, Bazel, how dare you trespass into the Scialr Magic Academy!¡± Seeing the guards of the Brandon family and the Bazel family and other families appear in the academy, Mallory¡¯s face immediately changed and shouted angrily.


    The hall they were in was located in the academy. Since the members of the Brandon family could enter the hall without any obstruction, it meant that something must have happened to the guards and teachers of the academy.


    The teachers present quickly reacted. Magic element shed in front of them, blocking the students behind them, and at the same time confronted the guards.


    ¡°Mr. Francis, I¡¯m doing this for everyone in Naton County.¡±


    Seeing that Francis¡¯ guards had surrounded the hall, Count Brandon sneered and looked at Mallory, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better tell everyone in mage academy not to resist, in case of unnecessary casualties.¡±


    Seeing that Count Brandon didn¡¯t take it seriously, Mallory¡¯s face turned livid.


    Marquis Hyman patted Mrs. Hyman, who was holding his arm tightly, and stepped forward. ¡°Brandon, do you know the consequences of doing this?¡±


    ording to the information he got, Old Count Brandon had died in the two mysterious men¡¯s attack. The strongest warrior of the Brandon family was Count Brandon himself, a level-4 thunder mage.


    But now, the Brandon family had offended the Scr Magic Academy. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why Count Brandon would risk everything.


    To threaten the forces behind him and the others with the chips made by the people present?


    ¡°Consequences?¡±


    Count Brandon sneered and stoppedughing abruptly. He looked at Marquis Hyman viciously and said, ¡°The consequence is that the Hyman family will be destroyed because they colluded with the depraved organization!¡±


    In the crowd, an old count walked out tremblingly and said, ¡°Count Brandon, this is a battle between you and the Hyman family. It¡¯s not good to get us involved.¡±


    Now, everyone could see that the Brandon family was breaking up with the Hyman family. No, not only the Hyman family, but also the Scr Magic Academy. At present, a fierce battle was inevitable.


    ¡°No one can leave without my permission.¡±


    Count Brandon nced at the old count indifferently, and then said with a cruel smile, ¡°Or, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. From today on, all the forces in Naton County have to submit to the Brandon family.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes slowly moved to Mallory. ¡°Including the Scr Magic Academy.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Replied Mallory in a cold voice, with burning eyes.


    Hearing that Count Brandon wanted to make the academy submit, many students¡¯ faces changed and stared at Count Brandon angrily. Over the years in the academy, they had already taken this ce as their own home!


    Facing the hatred in the eyes of the students, Count Brandon smiled faintly, as if he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He waved his hand and motioned for his men to take action. ¡°Arrest all the members of the Hyman family, and the others will also be imprisoned.¡±


    The guards grinned hideously and surrounded Marquis Hyman.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Seeing that the enemy had already made a move, Bryce¡¯s eyes turned red. How could he sit down? He pounded the table and was about to rush towards the enemy.


    However, before he could take a few steps, he found himself imprisoned in the same ce and could not even move his fingers.


    ¡°Are you going to die?¡± Just as Bryce suddenly felt a sense of horror in his heart, Locke said helplessly.


    ¡°Cindy!¡±


    Count Tyson came to the side of Cindy and the others. It turned out that since Count Brandon came to the stage to make trouble, he had predicted that there would be a violent conflict today, so he secretly retreated in the direction of Cindy to prevent any ident from happening to Cindy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Locke stood up slowly and waved his hand to remove the magic that was trapping Bryce.


    Bryce was a little sober now. He knew that if he went up rashly, it would only cause more trouble. He turned around to look at Locke and begged, ¡°Boss, you must help my father!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Mr. Hyman will be fine.¡±


    Locke patted Bryce on the shoulder, looked in the direction of Marquis Hyman and said, ¡°You go out with Count Tyson first. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    On the other side, seeing that the Brandon family was about to make a move in the hall, Malloy stopped them loudly. However, the guards were unmoved, as if they didn¡¯t hear the me from Mallory.


    So far, Mallory didn¡¯t n to hold back any longer. His eyes darkened slightly, and a gust of wind magic had been thrown towards Count Brandon. He nned to directly capture Count Brandon to end this farce.


    However, to his surprise, Count Brandon didn¡¯t resist with a yful smile on his face.


    Since he had made his move, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. The ice elements in his body were poured into the magic without reservation, in case Count Brandon suddenly resisted and broke free from the magic.


    However, in the face of theing attack, Count Brandon stood still and had no intention of resisting.


    Puff!


    Just as the magic was about to attack Count Brandon, a faint yellow light curtain appeared in front of Count Brandon and blocked the magic.


    Seeing that her magic was blocked in this way, Mallory was shocked. At the same time, his eyes quickly swept across Count Brandon and fell on the two seats at the back of the hall. There was no one there at the beginning, but now there were two middle-aged men.


    On the left, the bald middle-aged man with a strange look had the energy of the fire element in his palm. Obviously, it was the man in front of him who blocked his magic just now.


    The other half-masked man just leaned back on the chair, his eyes calm.


    Two level-6 mages!


    Mallory immediately knew the strength of his opponents. To be honest, he was really shocked by the sudden appearance of two more level-6 mages. However, he soon came to his senses after astonishment. So what? Level-6 mages? There was a legend of level 7 in the academy!


    Marquis Hyman was also shocked. He felt a strong threat from the two middle-aged men. This threat was far more powerful than his father who had be a level-5 mage.


    Level-6 mages!


    Marquis Hyman soon figured out the strength of the two. After knowing the strength of the two, he looked more and more depressed, and a trace of despair rose in his heart.


    Level-6 mages were absolutely invincible in Naton County, unless¡­


    All of a sudden, he looked at Locke, who was in a calm mood. If the level-7 master behind Locke could make a move, then everything in front of them would be fine!


    Except for Marquis Hyman and Mallory, the others were also shocked to see the two people who suddenly appeared. Although they just sat there and didn¡¯t do anything else at the moment, they were stressed.


    ¡°I know you two are powerful, but¡­¡± the magic energy in front of Mallory was surging. He carefully guarded against the two middle-aged men and said in a deep voice, ¡°I advise you two not to interfere in the affairs of Naton County.¡±


    At the same time, Mallory whispered to Mrs. Beulieu, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for blocking the two people. You take the teachers to organize the students to retreat.¡±


    Marquis Hyman also pushed Mrs. Hyman to her side and said, ¡°Please take care of my wife.¡±


    Although Mrs. Hyman was worried about her husband, she knew that she would only be a burden if she stayed here. Looking at the determined look on Marquis Hyman¡¯s face, she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Hearing Mallory¡¯s threatening words, the bald middle-aged man on the left sneered disdainfully and said in a sharp voice, ¡°How dare a level-5 mage speak wildly!¡±


    While he was speaking, the magic of level 6 appeared in the bald man¡¯s left hand.

 Chapter 172

    The bald middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to want to waste time. The magic in his hand was thrown towards Mallory.


    Mallory became worried when he saw the ruthlessness and decisiveness of the man. But he was well prepared. He quickly held up a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    With Mallory as the center, a huge fire wave swept around.


    The teachers also released defensive magic to protect their students.


    Seeing that Mallory was instantly swallowed up by the fire, Marquis Hyman was also shocked. At the same time, he looked at Locke in a hurry, but he was disappointed that Locke didn¡¯t mean to do anything. He was still sitting there calmly.


    Boom!


    Under the huge impact, the entire hall began to shake. A beautifully-carved sculpture was instantly smashed into pieces by the shock wave. The ornaments on the wall and the precious oil painting were also smashed under the powerful force. The magnificent hall was covered with a thickyer of dust.


    Half a minuteter, the fire wave finally dissipated.


    The whole hall was in ruins, with tables, chairs, crystal fragments on the ground, and broken bricks and stones everywhere.


    In the center of the explosion, Mallory¡¯s hair was in a mess, and his originally gorgeous clothes were burned ragged by the mes. He looked extremely embarrassed.


    Although the teachers were protecting them in the front, the power of the level-6 magic was so great that just the power it released had blown everyone to the ground, making them turn upside down.


    Count Brandon, Count Bazel and the others were much better. The bald middle-aged man obviously knew to save his people¡¯s faces when he attacked, so the explosion had little effect on them.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The middle-aged man nced at Mallory with a sh of surprise in his eyes. He said in a painful voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to block it.¡±


    Looking at the embarrassed Marquis Hyman and the other hostile forces, Count Brandon¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. He shouted at the surrounding guards, ¡°Arrest them. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed!¡±


    The guards of several big families were excited to see Count Brandon¡¯s powerful assistant. They rushed to the people in the hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ The Hill family is willing to surrender!¡±


    Many people had been shocked by the magic just now. When they saw the guards rushing over, they didn¡¯t dare to resist and directly cried out to surrender.


    Compared to these forces, the teachers in the school were much calmer. Led by Mrs. Beulieu, they formed a row to protect the students behind.


    ¡°Mallory, are you okay?¡±


    In a sh, Marquis Hyman came to the side of Mallory, helped Mallory up and asked worriedly.


    Mallory shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    ¡°Another trouble ising.¡±


    Looking at Marquis Hyman, the bald middle-aged man chuckled and the magic in his hand condensed again. He released the magic at a very fast speed and flew directly in the direction of the two.


    Boom!


    The sound of the explosion came.


    Another powerful explosion came from the hall.


    Looking in the direction of the explosion, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face changed slightly. Even the middle-aged man with a calm face beside him looked up in the direction of the explosion in surprise.


    Soon, the fire wave dispersed.


    When they saw the situation in the center of the explosion, everyone was shocked.


    Different from thest time, four red shields appeared in the center of the explosion. The shields were in four directions, blocking all the explosions outside.


    In the middle of the shield, besides Mallory and Marquis Hyman, there was another person.


    ¡°Are you watching me make a fool of myself on purpose?¡± Looking at Locke, who just showed up at this time, Malloryined. Whileining, he was in full surprise. Although he knew that Locke could deal with level-5 magical beasts with great strength, he was still frightened when he saw that Locke could take the magic of level 6 so easily.


    It seemed that Locke hadn¡¯t turned eighteen yet!


    A strong man of level 5 under 18 years old, no,parable to a strong practitioner of level 6.


    Somehow, while Mallory was shocked, he felt scared at the same time. Fortunately, such a genius was not his enemy!


    ¡°Mr. Capet, as long as you help the Hyman family get through this crisis, the Hyman family is willing to pay you half of the family property.¡± Staring at the two level-6 mages in the distance, Marquis Hyman said in a low voice.


    ¡°Half of the family property?¡± Locke put away the magic shield in his hand, looked at the two middle-aged men, frowned, and said thoughtfully, ¡°The two level-6 mages¡­ I am much stressed¡­¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Marquis Hyman was a little depressed. Didn¡¯t Locke want to help? Or did he think the reward was not enough? But this was the highest pay the Hyman family could offer. If it was more, even if the Hyman family was not destroyed by Count Brandon, its foundation would be shaken, and its economy would copse and eventually go bankrupt.


    ¡°But¡­¡± just when Marquis Hyman was in a bad mood, Locke suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Half of the property is a good deal. I agreed.¡±


    Although he was the boss of Bryce and others, he deserved what he should get.


    Seeing that Locke had agreed, Marquis Hyman was overjoyed and relieved. He was really afraid that Locke would demand an exorbitant price. Although half of the family property was a big deal for the Hyman family, it was worth it to keep the family!


    ¡°Two lords, this is Locke Capet I mentioned before.¡± Looking at Locke, Count Brandon¡¯s eyes were full of hatred.


    ¡°Boy, I have to admit that you are really talented.¡± Sensing the strong magic power from Locke, the middle-aged man with a shrill voice sighed, ¡°But you are just a little arrogant. Do you think you are qualified to be our opponent after taking a casual blow from me? Are you naive or stupid?¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Sword in the Stone flew out of the system space andnded in the hands of Locke. Looking at the two people, he said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. You can fight together.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped in astonishment. How dare Locke challenge him at this time? Was he courting death?


    Magic and swordsmanship practiced at the same time?


    Although surprised, the bald middle-aged man burst intoughter when he saw Locke look down upon him like that. His face was ferocious. ¡°Arrogant! I want to crush your bones with my own hands!¡±


    Seeing that Locke was going to face two level-6 mages alone, Mallory and Marquis Hyman were shocked. They wanted to persuade Locke, but on second thought, Athena, as a level-7 practitioner, must have known what was going on here now. If he dared to face the two level-6 mages alone, he must be confident in himself.


    At this point, the two stopped talking and slowly retreated.

 Chapter 173

    In the distance, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with killing intent. The magic of level 6 in his hand had already smashed towards Locke. ¡°Boy, go to hell!¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t choose to fight against them head-on. His legs bent slightly, and the marble floor under his feet was crushed. He also shot to the left.


    The magic energy went straight to the wall of the hall.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion was heard, and a big hole with a diameter of nearly ten meters was smashed into the wall.


    Feeling the strong fluctuation of the magic element from the explosion, Mallory¡¯s mouth twitched. It was not surprising that a level-6 mage could cause such a terrifying destructive force with a casual blow.


    The others were also stunned by the power. Although Mallory marveled at the power of the level-6 mage, he acted quickly. He pointed at the big hole that appeared, and his voice was heard by every teacher and student under the magic transmission. ¡°Retreat from here!¡±


    Mallory, Marquis Hyman, Count Tyson and Count Grace and the others soon gathered together to protect the students outside and slowly retreated towards the big hole.


    Of course, Count Brandon wouldn¡¯t let them leave easily. Under the lead of Count Brandon, mages waved the magic wands in their hands, attacking in the direction of Mallory and the others one by one, and swordsman warriors and other practitioners also attacked the crowd.


    Mallory and the others also retreated as they defended themselves.


    The magic of both sides was very lively.


    On the other side, Locke, who had sessfully dodged a magic attack, didn¡¯t stop. In midair, he stepped on the wall behind him. With the help of the left wall, he held the Sword in the Stone in his hand and rushed towards the bald middle-aged man.


    The bald middle-aged man in the distance was slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the young man in front of him to be so strong that he could avoid his attack without using magic.


    He was surprised that Locke would be so strong, but after all, he was a level-6 mage who had richbat experience, so he quickly came back to his senses. When he saw Locke stabbing at him, he put his hands together and then slowly separated, and a small red sword instantly appeared in the middle of his hands.


    The size of the small sword increased rapidly, instantly turning into a one-meter long me sword. The bald man gently pushed the sword, and the sword instantly flew out, leaving an orange light mark in the air, shooting towards Locke.


    Locke held his breath in the air when he saw the me swording straight at him. The great force in his body was crazily injected into the Sword in the Stone, and the Sword in the Stone also vibrated, bursting out a dazzling luster.


    The tip of the Sword in the Stone and that of the me sword collided.


    Boom!


    A powerful wave of energy began to spread from the tip of the sword.


    Locke felt as if he had stabbed a hard ck iron with an iron sword, and his arms were painful. Without hesitation, he raised the tip of the Sword in the Stone in his hand and lifted the tip of the me sword. Then his body spun and fell into an open space in the distance. And because of Locke¡¯s thrust, the me sword changed the direction of its attack and stabbed towards the dome of the hall.


    Boom!


    The me sword was directly inserted into the dome of the hall. The defensive magic array on the dome was destroyed by the sword before it was activated.


    Crack!


    Cracks appeared on the dome at a visible speed.


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    Looking at the crack on the dome of the hall, Mallory was anxious. He shouted at the students and teachers who hadn¡¯t retreated yet.


    Those who had surrendered before were also frightened, and the shock on their faces gradually turned into endless panic. They shouted and ran out of the hall crazily.


    As for Count Brandon and the others, they didn¡¯t stop here. They gave up chasing after Mallory and the others and quickly fled out of the hall.


    While everyone was running away, Locke had alreadynded on the ground.


    Cracking sounds could still be heard from the dome of the hall. The cracks rapidly spread to the surroundings, and even small stones had fallen from the edges of some of the cracks.


    At this time, he found that all the people in the hall had retreated, leaving him and the two level-6 practitioners.


    The Sword in the Stone swept across Locke¡¯s chest. Locke stood up and looked at the two middle-aged men calmly.


    ¡°The weapon is very powerful, the best of level 6.¡±


    At this time, the masked middle-aged man, who had been sitting there all the time, also stood up and looked at Locke in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met someone who cultivates both magic and martial arts at the same time. It¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°There will be something more interestingter.¡± Looking at the copse of the dome, Locke smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Lockee out yet?¡±


    Outside the hall, there were two groups of people. One group was led by Mallory and Marquis Hyman, and the other group was led by the Brandon family. No, there were still some people who stood in the middle of the two sects, still in a state of shock.


    ¡°Mr. Francis, don¡¯t fight back. As long as you are willing to submit to me, I promise your safety.¡± Count Brandon said to Mallory as he withdrew his gaze from the hall.


    Mallory snorted and said seriously, ¡°Brandon, it¡¯s not the end of the story. Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn!¡±


    Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened and energy beyond level 4 erupted from his body.


    ¡°You have be a level-5 mage!¡±


    Looking at Count Brandon who released the thunder energy, Mallory was shocked.


    Obviously, Count Brandon had been hidden for a long time. His breath was very stable, not as weak as when he was in breakthrough.


    ¡°What? Do you want to surrender now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    He stretched out his hand slowly towards Mallory.


    p! p!


    Lightning shed in his palm. Soon, a thunderbolt zone condensed above Mallory¡¯s head.


    A bolt of lightning struck down.


    The expression on Mallory¡¯s face changed. He quickly released a magic shield in front of him.


    When Mallory was fighting with Count Brandon, the others were also busy.


    Butler Dyna and Busson ran towards Marquis Hyman, one in front and the other behind, sandwiching Marquis Hyman in the middle.


    A level-3 swordsman, with a scornful smile on his face, slowly walked towards the three first-grade students. ¡°Surrender, little girls.¡±


    The three girls had never seen such a scene before. They were rather frightened and their faces turned pale.


    Bang!


    However, before the swordsman walked closer, he only saw a fireball smashing into his body, and the arrogant swordsman instantly turned into ashes.


    ¡°Miss Judith!¡±


    Looking at the cold and arrogant woman falling from the sky, the three girls ran over with joy.


    ¡°You all hide behind me.¡± Judith nodded and said.


    The teachers of mage academy were fighting with the Brandon family. Bryce, Kamp, Monica, James and students also joined the melee surrounding the academy.


    Of course, not all the students were standing for the academy. In the academy, many of them were from the Brandon family and the Bazel family.


    ¡°Humph! You idiots!¡± Flynn Bazel looked at the people who were struggling desperately and cursed disdainfully.


    He soon found Bryce. ¡°Bryce, I¡¯m waiting for you to kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy.¡±


    He looked back at the hall.


    Stone sand continued to fall from the dome, and the hall had already been covered with a thickyer of ck stone soil.


    The two sides were still in a stalemate, and the stones were falling.

 Chapter 174

    ¡°Boy, I admit that I underestimated you.¡± Looking at Locke, the bald middle-aged man said in a deep voice with his cold eyes.


    Holding the Sword in the Stone, Locke smiled and replied, ¡°On the contrary, I admit that I have overestimated you. A level-6 practitioner? That¡¯s all.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face instantly darkened. In anger, the flesh on his face seemed to have wrinkled together. ¡°Boy, you are courting death!¡±


    In a rage, the bald middle-aged man condensed the magic of level 6 again.


    However, just as the bald middle-aged man was about to make a move, a hand blocked in front of him, and a cold voice came from under his mask. ¡°You block his way of retreat, and I¡¯ll attack him first.¡±


    The young man in front of him was too strange. He nned to kill the mage of level 6 as soon as possible in case of any idents.


    The bald man nced at Locke viciously and then nodded slowly.


    At the same time, the gold element in front of the masked middle-aged man gathered and formed a gold element storm. In a few seconds, countless small golden swords had been condensed in front of him, each of which contained strong energy.


    Locke could also feel that the masked middle-aged man was much better than the bald middle-aged man.


    Seeing that the magic released by the masked middle-aged man was about to take shape, Locke didn¡¯t show any panic. Instead, he saw a snicker on the corner of his mouth and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not going to y with you now.¡±


    At the same time, the Sword in the Stone in his hand burst out purple light and hacked directly at the wall behind him.


    Boom!


    With the Sword in the Stone shed, a crack of four or five meters long appeared on the wall.


    Locke turned around and ran towards the crack.


    The moment Locke turned around, the magic of the masked middle-aged man was thrown out. Small golden swords cut through the air at a lightning speed and came to the back of Locke in the blink of an eye.


    How could it be so fast!


    Feeling the magical fluctuation behind him, Locke¡¯s face changed slightly. He moved a little faster and rushed into the crack.


    Boom!


    The small golden swords, like countless bombs, stabbed into the wall around the crack and exploded at the same time.


    The crack copsed with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    A few heavy pieces of rubble fell from the dome and smashed into the center of the hall. After the attack from the masked middle-aged man, the dome could no longer hold on and began to copse.


    Seeing this, the two of them had no choice but to give up chasing Locke and nned to leave the hall first.


    However, before the two could move, they felt a wave of wood magic energy surging on the ground beneath their feet. When they came to their senses, they only saw two thick vines wrapping around their bodies. They were caught off guard and instantly trapped by the vines.


    ¡°This guy is also a wood mage!¡± The masked man asked in disbelief. It was already an incredible thing that the opponent became a level-5 fire mage at this age. He even used the wood magic of level 3!


    Even though they were shocked, the vines twined around the two people were instantly shattered.


    Without hesitation, the two rushed out of the hall, but it was toote.


    Boom!


    The dome could no longer hold on andpletely copsed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The dome fell down at once, and then the wall also slowly trembled. In the end, even the wall copsed.


    Outside the hall, Locke, who was retreating, also stopped. In front of him was a defensive fire shield of level 4. Although most of the attacks were blocked by the wall of the hall, there were still many small golden swords that passed through the cracks and attacked him.


    So he turned around and condensed defensive magic in front of him.


    With the copse and fall of the hall, a thick circle of dust spread around. Meanwhile, Mallory and other people who wanted to check on Locke also stopped in the dust.


    Looking at the dust that was sweeping towards him, Locke put up an energy screen in front of him to block all the dust.


    Boom!


    At this time, another loud sound came from the copsed ruins, apanied by two strong magic energy.


    Squinting his eyes, Locke looked through theyers of dust and saw two yellow lights rushing out of the ruins and floating in the air. His eyes narrowed and locked on the two people in the sky.


    Although the two men¡¯s clothes were a little messy, the magic aura released by them was normal and they were not affected by the falling of the dome at all. Locke was not surprised at all. After all, they had two powerful level-6 mages. How could they be injured because of the ruins?


    Seeing the two, the people around them were shocked again. It seemed that the two level-6 mages had suffered losses.


    ¡°Fuck, I must kill you!¡±


    In the sky, looking at Locke on the ground, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s angry face was a little twisted, as if he wanted to kill Locke at once. He was a powerful level-6 mage. He had never been humiliated like this!


    The masked middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. Apparently, he was also angry. The two level-6 mages were fooled by a little guy! Only by killing him could they wash away this humiliation!


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Without any hesitation, the masked middle-aged man quickly condensed the magic of level 6 in his hand and threw it directly in the direction of Locke. The bald middle-aged man didn¡¯t want to give Locke any chance. He controlled the magic in his hand and condensed five me swords, rushing towards Locke.


    Looking at the two infuriated level-6 mages, Locke¡¯s face gradually became serious. He took a deep breath, and the small universe in his body spun crazily, injecting a great force into the Sword in the Stone.


    The Sword in the Stone burst out strong power again.


    ng!


    Under the control of Locke, the Sword in the Stone flew out of his hand and hit the magic shot out by the masked man. As for Locke, he had already condensed the magic of level 5 in his hand and confronted the middle-aged bald man¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    The Sword in the Stone collided with the magic released by the masked man, causing a strong wave of energy in the air. In the wave of energy, the Sword in the Stone was knocked out and inserted into a stone wall of the ruins in the distance, but the magic released by the masked man was also dissolved. On the other side, the magic power in Locke¡¯s hand had collided with the magic power of the bald middle-aged man.

 Chapter 175

    Boom!


    The level-5 magic and the level-6 magic exploded in the sky, and the fire waves dispersed between Locke and the bald middle-aged man.


    In the fire wave, a broken me sword was still stabbing towards Locke. All the level-5 magic Locke got was aggressive and he didn¡¯t learn defensive magic, so he could only use level-4 magic to make a defensive shield.


    Bang! Under the strong force, Locke was thrown backward. Seeing Locke fly out, the bald middle-aged man didn¡¯t show mercy. He condensed another level-6 magic in his hand and threw it at Locke.


    Seeing that his magic was stopped by a sword, the half-masked middle-aged man felt humiliated. The gold element gathered in front of him and made countless small metal swords. With a wave of his hand, the small golden swords shot towards Locke.


    Seeing that the two were attacking him at the same time, Locke¡¯s face changed. He hadn¡¯t stabilized yet. In a hurry, he was under great pressure in the face of two attacks from two level-6 mages. At this time, there was no time for him to adjust his position to avoid the attack.


    With a wave of his hand, the Sword in the Stone, which was inserted on the ground in the distance, trembled slightly. Then it flew up from the ground, turning into a stream of light and rushing towards the masked middle-aged man. The masked middle-aged man was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Locke¡¯s swordsmanship was so superb that he could use the flying sword at this time.


    Having seen the powerful Sword in the Stone, the masked middle-aged man didn¡¯t dare to hold it too high. He changed his palm and changed the direction of the small golden sword that was shot at Locke before, trying to block the Sword in the Stone.


    Pang!


    The small golden swords collided with the Sword in the Stone one by one, making metallic sounds.


    The masked middle-aged man was restrained by the Sword in the Stone, which made Locke secretly relieved. However, just now, he was busy mobilizing the Sword in the Stone to deal with the masked middle-aged man. At this time, the magic of the bald middle-aged man had also arrived in front of Locke.


    Without time to dodge, he condensed level-4 defensive magic in front of him at a fast speed.


    Boom!


    Locke only saw that his magic onlysted for a few seconds and then it was broken directly. Seeing this, he made great efforts to form a shield made of divine power in front of him.


    Boom!


    Locke was surrounded by a sea of fire.


    On the other side, after consuming more than half of the small golden swords, the Sword in the Stone was finally defeated. The masked middle-aged man waved his hand, and the rest of the small golden swords stabbed towards the position of the explosion.


    The shield that could have been able to hold on for a while waspletely unable to hold on after the small golden swords arrived. With a crack, two level-6 magic fell on Locke.


    He felt as if he had been hit by a train at full speed. Apanied by sharp pain, his body mmed to the ground like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, a big hole appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Locke!¡±


    Mallory, who was resisting the attack of Count Brandon, suddenly became frightened when he saw Locke fall. He condensed magic in front of him and threw it at Count Brandon. Then he moved his body, trying to check Locke.


    Count Brandon wouldn¡¯t let him get what he wanted. After resisting the attack from Mallory, he quickly condensed thunder magic in his hand and threw it towards Mallory.


    Noticing that there was magicing at him, Mallory had to turn around to avoid it.


    Seeing that Mallory stopped, Count Brandon nced in the direction in which Locke fell and smiled grimly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. That guy will surely die!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Bryce, Cindy and the others also shouted anxiously. Although they were anxious, they had no time to go over due to the siege.


    In the sky, looking in the direction of the pit, the two middle-aged men did not rx. In the pit, they could still feel the breath of Locke.


    Soon, the dust dispersed.


    Sure enough, in the pit, Locke half knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Locke covered his chest and coughed violently. Every time he coughed, his face looked worse.


    Puff!


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t suppress his injury and spurted out a mouthful of ck blood.


    Although he had used a magic shield and the divine power to resist part of the power of the magic, he had still been hit by two mages. If it weren¡¯t for his strong body and especially refined by the divine power, he would have been annihted in the magic.


    Even so, his ribs were broken and his internal organs were badly injured.


    In fact, the magic energy produced by the two middle-aged men was not as powerful as that of the magic crystal cannonst time. But different from thest time, Locke had prepared a full range of defense before the magic crystal cannon attacked him. This time, facing two level-6 mages at the same time, he was a little flustered.


    Sure enough, although the power of the magic crystal cannon was powerful, it was still not as flexible as human beings.


    Sighing, Locke took a deep breath, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly stood up.


    He raised his hand gently, and a white light drew over from the ruins, and the Sword in the Stone fell into his hand.


    Looking at the two people in the sky decisively, the power of the small universe in Locke¡¯s body outworked effectively without reservation and poured into every part of his body.


    Looking at Locke who stood up again, the shock in the eyes of the people around turned into a touch of exmation, and there was a trace of admiration in the exmation. It was a miracle that a young man like Locke could hold on for so long under the two level-6 practitioners!


    ¡°This guy is a little strange.¡± Looking at Locke who seemed to be a little stronger on the ground, the masked middle-aged man said in a low voice. He gathered the magic energy in his hand and said, ¡°Kill him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I want to try again.¡± Looking at the two people in the sky, Locke seemed to be talking to someone or murmuring to himself.


    ¡°Is he a fool? What nonsense is he talking about?¡± Looking at Locke who was talking to himself on the ground, the bald middle-aged man was slightly stunned and said hesitantly.


    Although he mocked, the bald man nodded in agreement. The young man in front of him was indeed too strange, especially the mysterious power was very powerful.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything more. The level-6 magic in their hands was instantly condensed. Aspanions, the two obviously had a tacit understanding. The bald middle-aged man first released the magic and rushed in the direction of Locke, but the masked middle-aged man did not immediately attack. He intended to seize the opportunity to give Locke a fatal blow.


    Locke said to Athena. In fact, since Locke fought with the two, Athena had alreadye. In order to improve hisbat experience, Locke still wanted to have a try first. Just now, Athena was about to make a move, but Locke stopped her.


    Locke could feel that he hadn¡¯t reached his limit yet. Only a life-and-death battle like this could inspire a person¡¯s potential. Although he was afraid of being beaten by Athena when he fought with Athena, he knew that Athena wouldn¡¯t kill him, so he still had a chance in the battle.


    This battle was a good training.

 Chapter 176

    At the same time, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s magic hade at him. Taking a deep breath, Locke¡¯s pupils narrowed and his body turned around to avoid the middle-aged bald man¡¯s magic attack.


    Boom!


    A big hole appeared in the ce where he had stood in an instant. As he retreated rapidly, he condensed the magic of level 5 and rushed towards the magic of the masked middle-aged man.


    As expected, his magic collided with that of the masked middle-aged man. After a few seconds of stalemate, it was crushed by the magic of level 6.


    Locke waved his hand and a wave of earth element energy appeared in front of him. In an instant, a stone wall appeared in front of Locke, blocking the remaining level-6 magic.


    This aura!


    Butler Dyna, who was fighting with Marquis Hyman and Busson, trembled and then suddenly looked up at the stone wall in front of Locke.


    ¡°Mr. Count, the person who broke into the Brandon family that day was Locke!¡± Butler Dyna shouted at Count Brandon.


    Count Brandon also forced Mallory back by magic and looked at Locke with resentment. ¡®Locke Capet, just wait. I will kill all the Capet family to mourn my father¡¯s death!¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did Locke Capet break into the Brandon family that day?¡±


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ve long disliked the Brandon family!¡±


    Hearing Butler Dyna¡¯s words, the people around were shocked.


    They knew how miserable the Brandon family was. However, ording to their analysis, there was at least one level-6 mage attacking the Brandon family. Did that mean that there was another level-6 mage behind Locke?


    ¡°What about the level-6 practitioner behind you? Did he run away because he knew we were here?¡± ring at Locke, the bald middle-aged man asked with a sneer. Count Brandon had also reported to them that he had been attacked by a level-6 practitioner.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    A level-6 practitioner was the best among the people of Naton County. However, they had killed dozens of level-6 practitioners.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡±


    Looking at the two people in the sky, Locke said lightly.


    ¡°How arrogant you are!¡± The bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. He condensed magic in his hand again and threw it towards Locke. He shouted angrily, ¡°After I kill you, I will pull out the practitioner behind you!¡±


    Locke jumped up and avoided the magic attack. At the same time, his palm changed quickly, and the wood element energy in it was umted.


    Soon, he finished his magic.


    Bang!


    A two-meter-thick vine came out from the ground and swept towards the two people in the sky like a snake tail.


    Knowing that Locke could use the wood magic, the masked middle-aged man was not surprised. The energy came from his palm and chopped towards the vine.


    The vine broke and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Then, things were not over. Several vines grew out of the ground and surrounded the two middle-aged people. In a few seconds, the vines had already surrounded the two middle-aged men, like a green egg.


    Bang!


    The middle-aged vine trembled slightly, and a dazzling light lit up from the middle of the vine.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the vines had exploded into ashes, and the burnt ck vines fell from the sky.


    On the other side, at the moment when the vine exploded, Locke directly shot up, holding the Sword in the Stone in his hand, and stabbed in the direction of the bald middle-aged man. In an instant, Locke came in front of him.


    Looking at Locke who suddenly appeared in front of him, the bald man was surprised. Just as he was distracted, Locke¡¯s Sword in the Stone broke out strong energy and stabbed at his chest.


    Feeling the chill from the tip of the Sword in the Stone, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face changed greatly, but he was at least a level-6 mage, and his attacking speed was extraordinary. At thest moment, he actually condensed a level-6 magic shield.


    Bang!


    The Sword in the Stone stabbed into the magic shield.


    Crack!


    The Sword in the Stone was a powerful weapon of level 6, and cracks immediately appeared on the magic shield. The Sword in the Stone continued to move forward, stabbing towards the bald middle-aged man¡¯s heart.


    At the same time, Locke felt an extremely dangerous aura appear on his side. If he didn¡¯t dodge, he would be seriously injured even if he didn¡¯t die.


    Therefore, he decisively took back the Sword in the Stone and put it horizontally in front of him.


    Bang!


    The oing level-6 magic was blocked in front of the Sword in the Stone. Under the huge impact, the Sword in the Stone directly hit Locke¡¯s chest. However, although Locke was able to withstand this attack, he was also sent flying out.


    Puff!


    After retreating dozens of meters to the ground, Locke finally stabilized.


    He raised his head and looked at the bald middle-aged man. Apart from the sharp pain of broken ribs in his chest, there was also a trace of regret in his eyes. He almost killed a level-6 practitioner by himself!


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    The onlookers saw the scene of danger. Looking at Locke who was standing proudly in the distance, they were extremely shocked. It was unbelievable that Locke almost killed a level-6 practitioner just now!


    It was the masked middle-aged man who attacked them just now.


    In the sky, the bald middle-aged man was still in a state of shock. Thinking of the crisis just now, cold sweat trickled down his back. If it weren¡¯t for hispanion, he would have been dead!


    ¡°Well, boy, the farce is over!¡± The masked middle-aged man said slowly, looking coldly at Locke on the ground.


    In fact, although he didn¡¯t show any surprise, he had already been shocked in his heart. It was hard to imagine that such a person could be so powerful.


    Of course, when he saw Locke¡¯s talent, he wanted to kill Locke. If such a person was allowed to grow stronger, it would be a disaster for the Vic family!


    ¡°Talent doesn¡¯t work in front of the strong.¡± The masked middle-aged man red at Locke fiercely, and the magic in his hand had already smashed towards Locke.


    Locke released magic to resist the magic of the masked middle-aged man. Just like before, Locke¡¯s magic only slowed down the speed of the opponent¡¯s magic and weakened part of the opponent¡¯s power. It was impossible to stop itpletely.


    The magic of the masked middle-aged man soon hit towards Locke.


    Of course, Locke wouldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. He jumped backward.


    The bald middle-aged man next to the masked middle-aged man finally came back to his senses from the danger. He took a deep breath, with a fierce expression on his face, and quickly condensed magic in his hand to attack Locke.


    Boom!


    There was a sound of an explosion on the ground, and Locke was also running around to avoid the attack of the two middle-aged men.


    In the process of dodging, Locke only used the magic of fire and earth. He didn¡¯t learn other types of magic. Even if he used the magic of level 4, it would be a waste of magic power, which could not pose any threat to the two middle-aged men.

 Chapter 177

    In fact, there was another powerful magic Locke didn¡¯t use ¡ª the quadruple divine punishment.


    After fusing the magic ball of fire, water, earth and wood, the attack they created could definitely hurt the two level-6 mages. But there was a bug in this move. Every time he used it, he would fall into a state of exhaustion.


    Most importantly, there were too many people around him who had nothing to do with it. With his current strength, he was still unable to urately control the attack range of the quadruple divine punishment. Besides, this ce was also located in the center of the Scr Magic Academy. If he really used the quadruple divine punishment, the Scr Magic Academy would be rebuilt.


    At that time, would Mallory ask him to pay for it?


    At the thought of the scene where Mallory would ask him to pay for the damage, Locke, who was running, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    He shook his head in a hurry and throw this scene out of his mind. This was even more terrifying than the battle in front of him!


    In the sky, the bald man kept casting magic at Locke. At the thought that he was almost killed by Locke just now, he became angrier and attacked him more fiercely. Other than attacking, he didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied. He mocked in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you today that any struggle is in vain in front of absolute strength!¡±


    Bang!


    Hearing the explosion not far away, the people around were frightened and shocked. If it were them, they would have been burnt to ashes under such a terrifying attack.


    The bald middle-aged man was still angry. It seemed that he wanted to see Locke run away in embarrassment by his magic, and the magic in his hand hit Locke one after another.


    ¡°Stop ying. Kill him!¡±


    The masked middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened and reminded the bald middle-aged man.


    Seeing Locke in such a mess, the bald middle-aged man relieved his hatred and began to cooperate with the masked middle-aged man to cut off the road of escape of Locke.


    Soon, Locke was forced to a corner.


    ¡°Brat, be more insightful in your next life.¡± Looking at Locke who had no way of escape, the masked middle-aged man said lightly.


    As soon as the masked middle-aged man finished his words, he and the bald middle-aged man, one after another, condensed magic and threw it towards Locke.


    The magic made sharp sounds in the air.


    Locke had no chance to escape.


    Seeing the magic that was drawing towards Locke, the people around them couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Was it finally over? To be able to resist the two level-6 practitioners for such a long time, Locke must be proud even if he died.


    Looking at Locke, who had nowhere to hide, Count Brandon sneered. Under such an attack, Locke, who had already been injured, should surely die.


    As for Mallory and Marquis Hyman, they were not only worried, but also confused. ¡®Where is Miss Athena? Why hasn¡¯t she made a move yet?¡¯


    In the blink of an eye, the magic was only one meter away from Locke. The powerful magic element swept around, and all the bricks and stones around were rolled into the magic. Under the strong pressure of the magic, even the ground was covered with cracks.


    Looking at the two level-6 magic with surging powering straight to him, Locke sighed helplessly. Well, with his strong body and unexpected attack, he could fight against two level-6 mages for a while, but he was not a match for level-6 mages.


    ¡°Have you given up?¡±


    Seeing Locke standing still, Count Brandon squinted and thought gloomily. That was right. In front of the two powerful level-6 mages, even if he resisted, he would only struggle to death.


    Then, what confused the two middle-aged men in the sky was that they didn¡¯t feel a trace of fear on the young man¡¯s face when facing such a fatal attack at this life-and-death moment. No, there was not only fear, but also no panic.


    It seemed that the attack at hand had nothing to do with him. He just stood there calmly and watched the magic attacking at him.


    Anyway, it was over.


    Seeing that the magic was about to fall on Locke, the masked middle-aged man felt relieved. Facing two powerful level-6 magic, no matter how powerful Locke was, he couldn¡¯t resist it!


    The bald middle-aged man sneered. Looking in the direction of Locke, he could not help feeling happy. He seemed to have seen Locke disappear in the two magic.


    But the next moment, everyone¡¯s body trembled as if they had seen something horrible.


    The two magic, which were about to hit Locke, seemed to have been fixed. Even the flying sand and stones caused by the magic were now quietly fixed in midair, and the whole space seemed to have been frozen.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    There were two middle-aged men floating in the air. They felt their hearts beat violently and stared at the incredible scene in front of them with their eyes wide open.


    Their magic stopped inexplicably.


    In the distance, both Mallory and Marquis Hyman, as well as Count Brandon, who had been proud of himself, stood there stiffly. They only felt confused


    Miss Athena finally made a move!


    Mallory and Marquis Hyman swallowed subconsciously. It was not until then that they realized that their throats had dried up.


    Although they had already been mentally prepared for Athena¡¯s strength, they were still shocked when they saw Athena make a move and see this strange and shocking scene.


    The masked middle-aged man was the first to react. His eyes darkened, and his fingers quickly changed. A strong aura of gold element poured into the direction of the magic he had previously performed. After they became the level-6 mage, they were able to control their magic from a distance.


    The bald middle-aged man came back to his senses from the shock. Without hesitation, he roared and poured the fire element on his body towards the magic that stopped in front of Locke without reservation.


    However, what made them desperate was that no matter how they strengthened their magic, controlled the direction of the magic, or wanted to detonate the magic in advance, the two magic in front of Locke remained unmoved.


    Just as the two mage¡¯s foreheads were covered with sweat in midair, Locke slowly walked out from behind the magic.


    Looking at the two struggling mages, he shook his head and looked sympathetically at the two, ¡°In front of absolute strength, any struggle will be in vain.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Hearing this familiar sentence, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face instantly turned ghastly pale. He stared at Locke fiercely. If eyes could kill people, Locke would have been cut into pieces. Although he was angry, he didn¡¯t take action rashly. Instead, he and the masked middle-aged man looked for the hidden strong around them.


    ¡°It seems that I still have to leave it to you.¡± After mocking the two middle-aged men, Locke turned around gently and sighed at the attic in the distance.


    The masked middle-aged man hurriedly followed Locke¡¯s sight. When he saw the cool and gorgeous young girl with a few strands of hair fluttering in the wind on the top of the attic, he could not help but take a deep breath.


    The bald middle-aged man was also slightly stunned and felt rather scared. Because they reached level 6, even if a person suddenly appeared a few miles away, let alone the distance of only a few hundred meters, they could still sense each other. However, they could not feel the aura of the girl at all!


    The girl was very beautiful. Even though they had seen many beautiful girls in King City, they were sure that the girl in front of them was definitely the most beautiful and elegant they had ever seen.


    If they met such a beautiful girl at ordinary times, they would definitely be very excited and think about how to make the girl in front of them their own. But at this moment, they were extremely frightened.


    Although they were arrogant and lewd, they were not stupid. After all, there was no chance for a fool to be a level-6 mage. On the contrary, they were not stupid, and were unusually cautious.


    In King City, most of the girls they were looking for were powerless, despondent aristocrats and even prostitutes. The guards turned a blind eye to these people, and no one would spare no effort to make trouble for the two level-6 mages.


    However, they could not feel any aura of the magic element or fighting spirit from this extremely beautiful girl in front of them!


    Plus the strange scene just now, they had reason to suspect that the girl in front of them was a super powerful warrior!


    Looking at Athena, the two could not help sweating.


    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Athena!¡±


    A student shouted.


    ¡°Did Athena block the magic just now?¡±


    ¡°Just now, Locke Capet said that the rest was handed over to Miss Athena. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Athena, you are so powerful!¡±


    Eximed the students.


    ¡°That girl¡­¡± Staring at Athena, Count Brandon¡¯s face darkened.


    The masked middle-aged man asked slowly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Athena raised her head slightly and looked at the two people in the sky. With a beautiful and arrogant smile, she said, ¡°Two losers don¡¯t deserve to know my name.¡±


    Hearing the mockery in Athena¡¯s tone, the two men¡¯s faces immediately turned ghastly pale. The masked middle-aged man took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let me introduce myself first. We are subordinates of Duke Vic. We received the request of Count Brandon to help Naton County destroy the power of the depraved organization. Duke Vic attaches great importance to this matter. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Speaking of the name Duke Vic, the masked middle-aged man slightly stressed his tone, hoping that Athena would be worried about it.


    However, he was disappointed. Athena was calm. She didn¡¯t show the fear he wanted to see, nor did she show the disdain for Duke Vic.


    ¡°Duke Vic!¡±


    ¡°There is the Vic family behind the Brandon family!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Vic family, which is one of the most powerful forces in the kingdom.¡±


    Hearing the identities of the two people, everyone was shocked, and they were shocked.


    Marquis Hyman¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that the Brandon family would find the support of Duke Vic. No wonder they dared to attack the Hyman family directly.


    ¡°I have to go back to readter.¡± There was a trace of impatience in Athena¡¯s eyes. She asked lightly, ¡°Can you be faster?¡±


    The two people in the sky were stunned. They finally realized that the girl in front of them had no intention of negotiating at all.


    ¡°Use the best skill to see how powerful she is.¡± The bald man whispered to the masked middle-aged man beside him. They were level-6 practitioners. Even if they were no match for the other party, it should be no problem for them to leave.


    The masked middle-aged man nodded slightly. If he was scared away like this, he would lose his face. If he went back, he might be punished by his family.


    The bald middle-aged man no longer hesitated. The energy of the fire element surged in front of him and quickly condensed the magic of level 6 in front of him. In the sky in front of him, many huge fireballs suddenly appeared, and each fireball exuded a strong destructive aura. The orange fire reflected half of the sky into orange.


    The masked middle-aged man took out the magic wand and continued to draw in the sky. A golden star flew out and rose above Athena. The star emitted a golden light, and the golden light condensed into a big golden sword at a speed visible to the naked eye. The golden sword stood in the sky, as if it would fall at any time.


    Swoosh!


    Under the pressure of the two magic, there were hurricanes around them. Sand and stones were flying in the hurricane, making people unable to open their eyes.


    At this moment, everyone actually had a feeling of doomsday.


    However, in the face of such a shocking scene, as the center of the magic attack, Athena did not make any move. Instead, she curiously stared at the falling golden sword and fireball.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Looking at the two powerful magic in the distance, Locke curled his lips and said in disgust. After saying that, he slowly sat down on a copsed rock and put the Sword in the Stone beside him. Then he swallowed several healing pills of level 3 from the Sword in the Stone.


    After he went back, he had to find more high-level medicinal materials and ask Asclepius to make more high-level pills.


    Locke thought to himself. Although these pills were all refined by Asclepius, they were useless for his injuries.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± On the other side, the bald middle-aged man roared. The magic of level 6 in his hand had already rushed towards Athena. The masked middle-aged man¡¯s pupils narrowed. With a wave of the magic wand, the golden sword fell vertically.


    The fireball and the sharp golden sword roared all over the sky and smashed into the position of Athena with a loud bang.


    Boom!


    Where Athena stood immediately turned into a sea of fire. Bricks and stones, attics, and even trees not far away were annihting at a visible speed. Everything turned into dust in the fierce fire and powerful explosion!


    The huge airwaves produced by the explosion spilled out, and the powerful aftereffect directly overturned some weaker practitioners.


    The ground shook violently.

 Chapter 179

    Would Miss Athena be alright?


    In the distance, Mallory and Marquis Hyman were resisting the airwaves by their magic. They couldn¡¯t help but worry. Although they knew that Athena was very powerful, they were still a little worried when they saw such powerful magic.


    Except for Mallory and Marquis Hyman, the others were also shocked and anxious. Was this the real strength of level-6 mages?


    Half a minuteter, the sea of fire gradually dissipated.


    The scene in the distance gradually came into view.


    The floor tiles on the ground had already been shattered into pieces, and uneven soil pits appeared. The attic hadpletely disappeared, and was reced by arge pit with a diameter of 50 meters.


    A 20-meter tall building disappeared in this way, not even leaving aplete brick and stone!


    Looking at the terrifying scene in front of them, everyone swallowed and stood stiffly on the spot, in a confusion.


    When the smoke in the air dissipated and all the scenes appeared, everyone turned into shock again.


    The girl lightly touched the airwave with her tiptoe and floated in the air. She was calm, and her clothes wereplete without any traces of the attack.


    Hiss!


    Looking at Athena, who waspletely unharmed in the air, everyone took a deep breath. They were at a loss. Under such a powerful attack, the girl was safe and sound!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Count Brandon shouted in disbelief. The Brandon family¡¯s nning was about to bepleted. How could such a powerful person suddenly appear!


    Mallory and Marquis Hyman looked at each other and saw a deep shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Among all the people present, except for Count Brandon, the two level-6 practitioners in the sky were the most surprised and frightened.


    They were very clear about their own strength, and the magic they used was also the high-ss attack magic of Duke Vic. A level-7 practitioner would struggle to resist the attack from them.


    As if they suddenly thought of something, the two felt a little uneasy, and the shock in their eyes gradually turned into panic. Was the girl in front of him an old monster who had lived for many years?


    Suppressing the fear in his heart, the masked middle-aged man looked at Athena, bowed slightly and said, ¡°Since you want to get involved in this matter, we won¡¯t take part in it.¡±


    After saying that, the two no longer had any hesitation and quickly flew into the distance.


    ¡°Since you are here, do you still want to leave?¡± In midair, Athena chuckled. At the same time, Athena¡¯s index finger hooked up. The Sword in the Stone beside Locke trembled a little, then turned into a beam of light and flew towards the two middle-aged men.


    The two middle-aged men, who were running fast, felt the danger behind them and their faces suddenly changed.


    Boom!


    The Sword in the Stone fell from the sky and stood in front of the two people. A vast and irresistible force rushed towards them. The two people¡¯s bodies trembled at the same time and fell involuntarily.


    Athena didn¡¯t seem to n to kill the two immediately, so the Sword in the Stone didn¡¯t continue to attack the two. It just flew in the sky.


    Puff!


    The bald middle-aged man staggered to stabilize his body, his face pale. In the process of flying backward, the masked middle-aged mask was also shaken down, revealing a terrifying appearance covered with knife marks that could not be recognized.


    Puff!


    Finally, the masked middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    So powerful!


    The two were iparably shocked.


    Even in the face of the powerful level-7 practitioner of their family, they could still struggle and dy for a while. However, facing Athena, they had no room for resistance at all.


    Run away!


    He must run away!


    Squinting at the Sword in the Stone flying not far away, the masked middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. He knew that if he stayed here, he would definitely die!


    ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. I don¡¯t want to y anymore. I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Looking at the masked middle-aged man in the distance, Athena shook her head in disgust. With a slight wave of her hand, the Sword in the Stone suddenly burst out strong energy, whistling towards the two.


    Looking at the Sword in the Stone, the two middle-aged men turned pale.


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s fire element surged and took him to dodge aside.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt an abnormal wave of energy behind him. When he was still in a daze, a powerful golden element hit him. Then, his body had already walked up to the rapidly approaching Sword in the Stone.


    ¡°Traitor!¡±


    ring at the masked middle-aged man, the bald middle-aged man roared. At this time, how could he not understand that his trustedpanion had already betrayed him and nned to trade his life for escape.


    The bald man¡¯s magic power exploded out from his body, trying to control his body to move to the left to escape the attack of the Sword in the Stone. But unfortunately, the Sword in the Stone hade to him. He gritted his teeth and quickly condensed level-6 defensive magic in front of him.


    Boom! The Sword in the Stone hit the fire shield.


    The bald man was in despair. He only saw that the Sword in the Stone didn¡¯t stop at all. It passed through the shield and stabbed straight into his heart.


    Puff!


    With the sound of the sharp de piercing into his body, the bald middle-aged man trembled and his eyes suddenly widened. His eyes widened in hatred. He hated not only Athena, but also hispanions who had betrayed him.


    At the same time, he felt that countless small ck dots appeared in front of him. The ck dots increased gradually and soon covered the colorful world in his eyes.


    Puff!


    The bald middle-aged corpse fell from the sky and smashed to the ground. And the magic shield he condensed before also slowly dissipated in midair because he lost the supply of magic power.


    The bald man¡¯s falling sound was like a huge hammer smashing into the hearts of people, causing their hearts to tremble violently.


    The powerful level-6 mage was gone.


    Looking at the corpses in the distance, many people still felt that they had an illusion.


    This was a level-6 mage. He used to be so superior to them. But now he was killed in front of them!


    While everyone was still in shock, the masked middle-aged man had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight within a few seconds when the bald man resisted the Sword in the Stone.


    ¡°He has made a good choice¡± Looking in the direction in which the masked middle-aged man fled, Athena wore a yful smile on her face, showing no intention of chasing him.


    Locke alsoughed, as if he didn¡¯t care about the fact that the masked middle-aged man escaped.


    Puff!


    With a slight smile, Athena withdrew her sight and slowlynded on the ground.


    Locke stood up, dusted himself and stretched himselffortably. After taking a few pills, the wounds in his body had recovered a little, but it would take a long time for him to really recover.

 Chapter 180

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Count Brandon trembled slightly, still unwilling to believe what he saw. The level-6 magic he relied on was useless! Did the decades of family management fall like this! Count Brandon stared at Locke and Athena angrily.


    He was not reconciled!


    ¡°Brandon, surrender!¡± Looking in the direction of Count Brandon, Mallory said in a low voice.


    ¡°Count Brandon, we¡­¡± Count Bazel also pulled a long face. With the help of Athena, who could instantly kill level-6mages, they had no chance of winning at all. Even if they continued to fight, it would only increase their casualties.


    The other counts also felt helpless.


    They were defeated¡­


    There was no doubt that from today on, their families were going to be destroyed. The only thing they hoped now was to survive.


    Locke and Athena two walked towards the crowd slowly.


    With the approaching of Locke and Athena, the Brandon family became more and more gloomy.


    On the other side, in a bush of the Scr Magic Academy, a ck figure breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the powerful girl didn¡¯t catch up with him.


    This man was the masked middle-aged man who had just escaped.


    Judging from the other party¡¯s attack just now, her strength was absolutely outrageous. It should be a piece of cake for them to catch up with him. Therefore, he kept an eye and made a fake puppet formed by magic during his escape, and he secretly hid in the academy. First of all, he needed to find the right time to escape after the girl rxed.


    After confirming again that there was no strong man around and that Athena did not chase him, he let out a sigh of relief.


    He found a ce to hide and waited for an opportunity to leave.


    The masked middle-aged man quickly came up with a n. Thinking of this, he began to look for a suitable target.


    Just here!


    He jumped over and ran towards the vi full of flowers and nts.


    In a few shes, the masked middle-aged man had entered the vi from a small wooden window.


    ¡°Well, flies came in the vi?¡±


    On thewn, Sleipnir looked up at the room with a strange look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not easy to get a toy here. If we kill him, we won¡¯t have any fun.¡± Sleipnir stopped him immediately when it saw that Thanatos was about to make a move.


    In the vi.


    The masked middle-aged man, who was walking slowly and carefully, could not help but shiver. Just now, he suddenly had a feeling of being targeted.


    But before he came in, he had figured out the whole vi. Inside the vi, there was a fluffy mingo, which was in the practice room. In the small yard of the vi, there was only an eight-legged horse that looked strange. There was also an ordinary person who was cleaning the yard without any cultivation base.


    Suppressing his fright, the masked middle-aged man continued to walk in the room.


    Soon, he arrived at the entrance of the room of the mingo.


    ¡°A low-grade magical beast actually lived in the practice room.¡± The masked middle-aged man cursed in his heart and pushed the door open. He needed to restore magic power first, so he nned to enter the practice room directly.


    Although the practice room now contained the fire element, normally the practice room could condense different magic elements by changing magic crystals. Therefore, he only needed to change the fire magic crystal in the practice room into the metallic magic crystal.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a low-level room practice, I¡¯d better make do with it.¡±


    Then, the masked middle-aged man began to enter the room. However, just as he stepped into it, he suddenly felt a strong and dangerous me power.


    In such a hurry, he had no time toplete his defense.


    Bang!


    The masked middle-aged man flew out. He hit the wall hard. Suddenly, a strong pain came from his back. He was sure that his spine would have been broken if his body hadn¡¯t been transformed by magic power when he entered level 6.


    Whoosh!


    The masked middle-aged man touched his burned hair with one hand and covered his chest with the other. He was still in a state of shock. What made him feel even weirder was that the wall was intact under such a strong impact!


    Although he was a mage, his physical strength was not weaker than that of the level-4 warrior. There was nothing wrong with the wall?


    Something was wrong!


    Looking at the door of the practice room with lingering fear, the masked middle-aged man did not continue to walk inside. This should be a residence of a fire mage. In order to prevent being disturbed, he set up magic in the practice room.


    ¡°It depends on your luck today!¡±


    The masked middle-aged man said viciously after taking a look at the door. If it was in the past, he would have destroyed the whole practice room and turned the mingo into a roasted bird. But now it was special. If he made any noise and attracted people here, it would be a big problem.


    The strength of the mage, who could create such a magic array, should be not bad. For the sake of his safety, the masked middle-aged man decided to find another ce to hide. Although he was very confident in his hiding ability, it was not wrong to be careful. Moreover, in this vi, he always felt something wrong, as if someone had been staring at him, which made him very ufortable.


    Thinking of this, the masked middle-aged man followed the route he remembered and retreated in the direction he came from earlier.


    On thewn, Sleipnir breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he protected the wall when the man hit it. Otherwise, if Athena came back and saw the vi was destroyed, they would be doomed. Heined, ¡°Badal is such a bastard. He didn¡¯t pay attention to what he did.¡±


    In a ce full of ruins.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡±


    Watching Athena and Locke approaching, Count Marcas who supports the Brandon family couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He dropped his weapon and knelt on the ground.


    Seeing that their master had surrendered, the members of the Marcas family also dropped their weapons.


    Looking at Locke and Athena, Count Bazel sighed deeply and said helplessly, ¡°Brandon, it¡¯s over. ept it.¡±


    Puff!


    Bazel finally knelt on the ground.


    With the surrender of Count Bazel, the others also dropped their weapons one after another. In less than 30 seconds, there were only the members of the Brandon family left.


    The members of the Brandon family looked at each other. Many of them were trembling with fear.


    The two people in front of them were a young man with extraordinary talent, who could even fight against level-6 practitioners. The other one was a super-strong man who could kill level-6 practitioners in a second. Facing this, they had no choice but to die.


    Count Brandon stared at Locke and Athena, clenching his fists, almost crumbling the magic wand in his hand.


    Puff!


    Count Brandon also knelt down.


    The moment Count Brandon knelt down, Butler Dyna and Busson trembled.


    Looking at Count Brandon, who was kneeling in front of Locke and Athena, they smiled bitterly and knelt down.

 Chapter 181

    Looking at Count Brandon, Locke smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Count Brandon raised his head and stared at Locke, with a hint of madness in his scarlet eyes. All of a sudden, he rushed to Locke, with a snake-shaped dagger in his hand. The dagger emitted a cold light. He was smart enough to know that he would be discovered by Athena and Locke if he used magic. Therefore he chose a dagger.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    In the face of such a sudden change, Mallory and the others in the distance were shocked and reminded him loudly. They didn¡¯t expect that Count Brandon would ignore the survival of his family and go crazy. After all, if something happened to Locke, the hundreds of people of the Brandon family wouldn¡¯t have a chance to live!


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened. He struck the dagger with his left hand quickly. At the same time, he adjusted the direction of the dagger.


    The fight was over in a sh.


    Count Brandon trembled and his eyes widened in an instant. Then he staggered backward.


    With a closer look, the dagger in his hand had been inserted into his chest, and the whole de had already prated into his body.


    Looking at the dagger in his chest, Count Brandon¡¯s body trembled violently, and his lips turned ck quickly. ck marks quickly appeared all over his face, looking extremely terrifying.


    ¡°The dagger is highly toxic.¡± Looking at the miserable condition of Count Brandon, Mallory took a deep breath and said slowly. Count Brandon really hated Locke.


    Count Brandon trembled in pain, and ck and red blood gradually oozed from his eyes.


    Puff!


    In a few seconds, Count Brandon¡¯s body stiffened and he fell to the ground. The madness, hatred and unwillingness in his eyes were slowly fading away.


    ¡°Mr. Count!¡±


    Seeing this, Butler Dyna cried out and rushed towards Count Brandon.


    Crying sadly, Butler Dyna suddenly stood up and rushed to Locke regardless of anything. ¡°Locke Capet, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    Sizz!


    The Sword in the Stone turned into a beam of light and prated his body.


    Puff!


    Butler Dyna fell to the ground.


    Locke didn¡¯t show mercy and killed him. The kindness to the enemy was cruelty to oneself.


    The Brandon family was doomed.


    Looking at the lifeless Butler Dyna, everyone had this idea.


    It was hard to imagine that the Brandon family, which was powerful and influential in the Naton County, was destroyed in this way!


    At this moment, everyone suddenly had a feeling that things had changed.


    When they sighed, their eyes fell on Locke again. From now on, a more powerful man would appear in Naton County!


    On the other side, seeing that Butler Dyna was also dead, Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t waste any time. He ordered his men, ¡°Guards! Arrest all the rebels!¡±


    Hearing Marquis Hyman¡¯s words, Count Bazel and the others looked deathly pale. They knew that their family was basically doomed after this battle. Although they were unwilling, they didn¡¯t resist when they saw the miserable condition of the Brandon family.


    Among them, the one with the worst expression might be Busson. In the future, he would face terrible tortures.


    A ruthless look shed through Busson¡¯s eyes. He grabbed a broken de beside him and shed it towards his neck.


    Bang!


    However, it was toote. A me shed and directly knocked down the broken de in his hand.


    Busson¡¯s face turned pale and he crawled to grab the broken de. Just as he was about to touch the broken de, he felt that he was grabbed and then lifted up by two people.


    ¡°Are you too naive tomit suicide?¡± Looking at Busson who was caught by the guards, Marquis Hyman¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and killing intent.


    With a wave of his hand, he motioned his men to keep an eye on Busson. After that, Marquis Hyman looked around and saw the rebels who had been arrested. He took a deep breath and said to everyone in a loud voice, ¡°Everyone, the chief plotter of the rebellion has been killed, and the other people who participated in the rebellion will also be punished by thew of the kingdom. As for the matter of the depraved organization, I will definitely investigate it clearly and give you an exnation.¡±


    The leaders of the major forces began to speak.


    ¡°We believe that the Hyman family is innocent. They must be framed by these people!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we all know the Brandon family¡¯s ambition.¡±


    All the people present were smart. It was such a strange thing. Even if it was true now, could they still resist the Hyman family with the support of Athena and Locke!


    Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t really care about their words.


    On the other side, Bryce and the others also arrived in front of Locke and Athena.


    ¡°Miss Athena, you are so strong!¡± Bryce said excitedly.


    The others also looked at Athena with admiration.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, Marcia was inplicated emotions. Maybe only such a beautiful and powerful girl deserved Locke.


    Taking a deep breath, Marcia pressed her love to the bottom of her heart.


    Just like her, there was also Joanna. Before she knew the strength of Athena, she still wanted topete with Athena.


    But at this moment, she only had devout respect in her heart. If there was a mountain in front of you, you might be able to stick to climb to the top of the mountain with your perseverance. However, to them, Athena was not a mountain, but an unfathomable world. They could not touch her for the rest of their lives!


    Monica withdrew her sight from Locke and Athena. She turned around silently and walked towards her residence. Practice, she would work harder at practice!


    ¡°Locke, thank God you are here.¡± Mallory said with a sigh of relief. However, there was a sh of worry in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°Locke, the level-6 mage ran away. Will it cause any change?¡±


    Hearing that, Locke smiled mysteriously and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t run away.¡±


    Mallory was a little surprised. Although he didn¡¯t understand what Locke meant, he didn¡¯t say anything since Locke had said so.


    Yes, in the vi, the masked middle-aged man did not leave.


    In the corridor, the masked middle-aged man was sweating and panting. Compared with the moment he entered the vi, his eyes were full of fear.


    He found himself lost! He, a level-6 mage, got lost in this small vi! How ridiculous it was!


    A few minutes ago, he decided to leave the vi first and nned to go back from the window. But when he went back, he found that the previous window was gone.


    At first, he thought there was something wrong with his memory, so he didn¡¯t care. It was just a vi. He could climb out of any door.


    Then, to his despair, after several attempts, he still returned to the starting point. No matter which path he tried, he would eventually return to the position where he was now. During this period, his patience was also exhausted. He wanted to open a door casually and leave through the window. But the moment the door was opened, he felt a strong suffocating chill.


    The door seemed to be the entrance to the hell abyss. He was sure that if he stepped into it, he would definitely die. Atst, he took the risk of being exposed and directly used magic, intending to break the vi wall forcefully. Unfortunately, under the powerful attack, the wall didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Is it possible that the other party has set up a powerful magic array in the vi?¡± At this time, sweat had appeared on the forehead of the masked middle-aged man, and he was extremely anxious. If the owner of the vi came back, he would be exposed!


    Gritting his teeth, he continued to run around the vi, hoping to find a way out.

 Chapter 182

    When Mallory was still lost in his thoughts, Marquis Hyman and Mrs. Hyman also came over. The two slightly bowed to him and Marquis Hyman sincerely said, ¡°Mr. Capet and Miss Athena, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet, I will report the matter to King City honestly. But these two people are from the Vic family. If they lose face here today, the Vic family will not let you go. Please pay attention to your safety, Mr. Capet. There are at least two level-7 masters in the Vic family.¡±


    Marquis Hyman said seriously.


    Locke nodded with a smile, and his eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯te to provoke me. If they dare toe, we can settle our old and recent grudges together.¡±


    The opponent was the powerful Vic family. Was Locke Capet too arrogant? Marquis Hyman sighed in his heart.


    At the same time, the sound of arge group of people running outside came out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Looking in the direction of the voice, Locke turned to Marquis Hyman and Mallory.


    After saying that, he and Athena jumped up. After a few leaps, they disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    As soon as the two left, a group of armed people appeared in front of Marquis Hyman and the others.


    It turned out that the big families sensed the battle happening in the Scr Magic Academy. After several ups and downs, they finally arrived at the scene.


    At the scene, the houses copsed, and smoke rose. Looking at the shocking battle ruins, everyone was shocked. They were not only shocked but also more anxious. It was known to all that the people who attended the ceremony this time were important men of the family. If anything happened to them, the family would definitely fall into a big turmoil.


    The Old Marquis Kipling looked around the ruins and finally found Marquis Hyman in a slightly t ce.


    He walked quickly towards Marquis Hyman and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Marquis Hyman sighed and told him the whole story.


    Hearing Marquis Hyman¡¯s ount, Kipling¡¯s face became more and more gloomy.


    ¡°This traitor!¡± Kipling was extremely angry, and his killing intent was boiling. He red at him and cursed, ¡°Pull him up! I¡¯ll p him to death!¡±


    ¡°Father, he has been taken away. Don¡¯t worry. He will beg us to kill himter.¡± A murderous look shed across Marquis Hyman¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing this, he nodded slowly. He was clear whether the Hyman family had colluded with the depraved organization or not. It was obvious that everything was a conspiracy of the Brandon family. Collusion with the depraved organization was enough to sentence the family to death, so the Hyman family must investigate and prove their innocence.


    Obviously, Busson was the key figure to unravel all the plots.


    Nodding his head, Kipling took a deep breath and looked at the ruins of the building in the distance. His eyes were filled with uncontroble shock.


    Miss Athena was really powerful!


    An hour ago, when he was meditating on the practice of magic in his family, he suddenly felt two powerful magical fluctuation wavesing from the direction of the Scr Magic Academy. Without hesitation, he led his family guards to rush towards the direction of the academy.


    When he arrived at the academy, he found that the academy had been surrounded by the army, and many families had been blocked outside.


    Even when the generals saw him, they didn¡¯t retreat at all. Obviously, there was something wrong with the army.


    In a rage, he used magic to blow the general into ashes and broke in with his men, followed by other families.


    When he came in, he saw a chaotic scene of battle. Fortunately, the family didn¡¯t suffer heavy causalities.


    Although the turmoil had ended, the following work was exceptionally tedious.


    Looking at the messy buildings, Mallory sighed in his heart. The Scr Magic Academy was almost destroyed by him¡­


    While Mallory was sighing, another person in the school vi was several times more miserable.


    At this time, the masked middle-aged man¡¯s clothes were tattered, and his pupils were somewhat vacant. His hair had been burned by the mes, and he was extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°What the hell is this ce?¡± The masked middle-aged man looked at the path he had walked dozens of times and was so familiar with. His eyes were full of fear.


    When he found that the corridor couldn¡¯t get through, he finally braced himself to enter the room. However, after entering the room, he directly fell into a world of fire. No matter how he resisted magic, the fire could prate into his skin and into the bone marrow.


    Thinking of the pain he had just experienced, his body couldn¡¯t help trembling, and the despair in his heart was uncontroble.


    ¡°Who the hell is it? Come out!¡±


    Finally, the masked middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but roar crazily. At the same time, the magic energy in front of him was constantly gathering, and powerful magic was smashing towards the surrounding walls one by one. All he wanted now was to escape from the vi. As for whether he would expose himself or not, just go to hell!


    ¡°Is this guy crazy?¡± Looking at the masked middle-aged man who was madly throwing magic around, Sleipnir looked suspicious. As he spoke, he suddenly felt something and said to Thanatos next to him, ¡°Stop ying. Locke and others are back.¡±


    Thanatos nodded and waved his hand.


    Boom!


    With the movements of Thanatos, the wall hit by the middle-aged masked magic suddenly trembled, and then slowly disappeared.


    Looking at the changing wall, the masked middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled suddenly. A few secondster, he became ecstatic.


    He could finally get out!


    Regardless of joy, the masked middle-aged man directly rushed towards the direction of the disappearing wall. Soon, he came to the gate of the vi through the aisle and went out smoothly.


    Feeling the fresh air outside, the masked middle-aged man almost cried out.


    Excited, the masked middle-aged man began to observe where he was.


    ¡°This is¡­ A small yard?¡± Looking at the courtyard full of flowers and nts in front of him, the masked middle-aged man was stunned again. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the courtyard I saw before? There was an ordinary man without cultivation base and a strange eight-legged horse.¡¯


    ¡®This eight-legged horse was probably a pet of the owner of the vi. As for this ordinary person, he should be a servant of the owner of the yard.¡¯


    ¡®Humph! In that case, you all go to hell!¡¯


    Looking at the Thanatos in the distance, the masked middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes shed with crazy and cold killing intent. He had been trapped for so long, and now he urgently needed to vent the anger!


    With a murderous look in his eyes, the masked middle-aged man condensed the magic of level 6 in his hand. After he saw the direction of Thanatos, he threw the magic in his hand directly at him.


    In the blink of an eye, the magic hade in the front of Thanatos.


    Looking at the Thanatos who was about to be destroyed by the magic, the masked middle-aged man showed a happy smile. He could already imagine the scene where Thanatos turned into blood mist under the magic.


    However, the next moment, he was stunned and stared at this incredible scene with his eyes wide open.


    The magic he was proud of had entered his body, and then it was gone!

 Chapter 183

    That servant was fine?


    His powerful magic of level 6 didn¡¯t work at all?


    It must be him who came out of the magic array of the owner of the vi, so he had an illusion that there was something wrong with the magic just now, so it could not cause any damage.


    After taking a deep breath, the masked middle-aged manforted himself in his heart. It was well known that there was a mistake in the process of magic execution, and the power of the magic would be greatly reduced, and sometimes it would not even produce any power.


    Thinking of this, he felt much more relieved.


    At the same time, the magic began to condense in his hand again. This time, he was not in a hurry. Every step of the magic appeared in his mind and he gradually and perfectlypleted the condensation of the magic.


    Go to hell!


    His eyes darkened slightly, and the magic in his hand suddenly smashed towards Thanatos.


    A few secondster, he froze again.


    This perfect magic, just like the first one, was hidden in the body of Thanatos, and then it disappeared inexplicably!


    Was I still in the magic array and everything in front of me was an illusion?


    Looking at the intact Thanatos in the yard, the masked middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but doubt.


    When he began to doubt himself, he saw the ordinary person he thought looking at him slowly.


    Being stared at by Thanatos, he felt his heart suddenly tighten. A dangerous aura instantly rose to his heart. It was the aura of death!


    Was he¡­


    Suddenly thinking of a possibility, the masked middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled violently. Was the man in a ck robe in front of him not an ordinary person at all? Was he just like the previous girl, and he could not feel the aura of him?


    At the thought of this, the masked middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with horror.


    On the other side, it seemed that Thanatos didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He raised his right hand.


    For a moment, the masked middle-aged man only felt that the surrounding space had condensed. Then, a strong pressure crushed his body, as if a mountain fell from the sky and directly smashed his body.


    And his body was torn apart.


    No!


    The masked middle-aged man roared in his heart. His eyes were red. Magic element surged crazily in his body, trying to break the shackles on his body, but all his struggle seemed to be in vain. He could feel that his body seemed to disappear little by little.


    Why? Why were there so many masters in such a remote ce!


    In the strong unwillingness and resentment, the consciousness of the masked middle-aged man slowly disappeared. In a short time, he had turned into dust.


    ¡°Miss Athena won¡¯t like this rubbish in her own yard.¡± Looking at the ck particles floating in the air, Sleipnir frowned slightly and waved his hoof in the direction of the gray particles. Then, a gust of wind rose, wrapped in ck particles, and rushed to the trash heap hundreds of meters away from the yard.


    If others knew that the powerful level-6 mage they respected had fallen into the trash can, they would be bbergasted.


    A few minutester, Locke and Athena returned to the yard.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s pale face, Sleipnir sighed, ¡°How could you do this to yourself? You are a hero.¡±


    Hearing Sleipnir¡¯s teasing, Locke couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He left the others behind and went straight into the practice room to recover his injuries.


    His internal organs were broken and his ribs were broken. In this battle, he was seriously injured. Those broken ribs and internal organs could be restored through divine power, but it would take a long time to truly recover.


    Locke went to practice, while Athena continued to take care of the flowers and nts she had nted. The rest of them also did their own things.


    For them, the life and death of the masked middle-aged man was such a trivial thing.


    Compared to the peace and harmony in the small yard, the outside world hadpletely changed.


    Those who had attended the ceremony knew what had happened. Those small forces and civilians who hadn¡¯t attended the ceremony were still confused. They only saw the army besiege the Scr Magic Academy, and then the people from various families confronted the army. Atst, the armymander was beaten to death by the arrival of Kipling.


    Atst, the guards of the Hyman family and the teachers of the academy rushed towards the Brandon family and upied the Brandon family in a blink of an eye. Then they rushed to the Bazel family and several other forces allied with the Brandon family.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, from the previous situation, the Brandon family was doomed. No, not only the Brandon family, but also several allies of the Brandon family.


    Obviously, the Naton County was going to change!


    Sure enough, after a day, the Brandon family lost its powerpletely.


    The other forces were even more trembling with fear. They cut off all the rtionships with the Brandon family and other forces. They were afraid that the war would spread to them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that the Brandon family would be defeated after fighting with the Hyman family for so many years.¡±


    A man in the tea house sighed.


    Another man sighed and nodded. ¡°They were so unlucky to provoke Locke Capet. You don¡¯t know how wonderful the battle was that day.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you see that powerful battle?¡±


    The first one who spoke paused and an embarrassed look shed across his face. ¡°Well, although I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, my brother was on duty in the Grace family and happened to be on the battlefield that day.¡±


    The two of them began to talk happily and eximed from time to time.


    In a corner of the tea house.


    The dandy man, who was sitting next to him, held the waiter¡¯s hand, dropped ten gold coins and said, ¡°We are not in the County City these days. Tell me in detail what happened.¡±


    Looking at the gold coins on the table, the waiter was shocked. In the County City, it was umon for him to get high tips, but it was the first time that he had seen ten gold coins!


    Taking a deep breath to suppress the excitement in his heart, the waiter put the gold coins into his pocket and pretended to look around. When he found that there were no people from the Brandon family or the Bazel family, he sighed and said, ¡°You are not in the County City these days. It¡¯s a pity that you missed a big show!¡±


    ¡°A day ago, the Scr Magic Academy held the ceremony and invited all the major forces in the city to attend. However, at the end of the ceremony, Count Brandon suddenlyunched an attack, using the Hyman family of colluding with the depraved organization. As for what the depraved organization is, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Count Brandon allied with the Bazel family and other major forces, intending to eradicate the Hyman family in one go.¡±


    Hearing the depraved organization, the two middle-aged men stopped drinking tea. Even the cold and arrogant woman raised her head slightly, with a trace of surprise on her face.


    The waiter didn¡¯t notice that. The more he talked, the more excited he became. He told how Locke fought against two level-6 mages. Athena was like a god descending and raised her hand to kill the enemy. Speaking of the wonderful scene, the waiter even began to dance, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 184

    ¡°The Marquis Mansion is right in front of us.¡±


    Looking at the heavily guarded mansion in front of him, Harrington touched his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°Butpared with Marquis Hyman, I¡¯d rather see Locke Capet and Athena.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe the waiter¡¯s words?¡± Looking at the yearning expression on Harrington¡¯s face, the girl sneered and said, ¡°How could there be such a powerful man in this remote County City? In my opinion, it¡¯s just a rumor created by some ignorant and stupid people.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Harrington shrugged and didn¡¯t argue with Karami.


    The white-haired middle-aged man looked at her and said in a somewhat serious tone, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t underestimate others at any time.¡±


    Seeing the white-haired middle-aged man standing on his side, Harrington couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to show off.


    Karami red at him and nodded slightly. ¡°I see,¡± she replied.


    Seeing that, the white-haired middle-aged man shook his head. She was still too young, encountered few setbacks and suffered too little loss.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The captain of the guards shouted when he saw the four people walking towards the Marquis Mansion. Seeing them stop, the captain of the guards asked warily, ¡°Who are you? Why do youe to the Marquis Mansion?¡±


    The other guards also looked serious. They drew out their weapons and stared at the four.


    They had no choice but to be careless since it was a troubled time recently. In the Marquis Mansion, Marquis Hyman cleaned up the Marquis Mansionpletely and eliminated all the spies of Busson, which also made the whole Marquis Mansion in a state of panic.


    Outside the Marquis Mansion, after the siege, almost all the members of the major families had been arrested, but there were still many escaped people. Yesterday, the gate of the Marquis Mansion was attacked several times.


    ¡°Tell Marquis Hyman that we are from King City.¡± The white-haired middle-aged man said to the leader of the guards with a gentle smile.


    The captain of the guards was stunned.


    They said¡­ They were from King City?


    A few secondster, the captain of the guards finally came back to his senses. He took a deep breath and suppressed the fear in his heart. His face was instantly respectful to the extreme. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll report it to Mr. Marquis.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t dare to waste any time. He rushed into the mansion and told Marquis Hyman what had happened here.


    A few minutester, Marquis Hyman came to the gate in a hurry.


    At the sight of Marquis Hyman, the middle-aged man with grey hair took out a palm-sized, exquisitely carved token with the number 9 in the middle.


    The moment Marquis Hyman saw the token, his face suddenly changed. He bowed to the white-haired middle-aged man and said respectfully, ¡°My lords, I¡¯m Bruno Hyman.¡±


    The white-haired middle-aged man put away the token and said, ¡°Dorothy Sandy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sandy.¡± Marquis Hyman greeted.


    The fat middle-aged man beside the white-haired Dorothy Sandy also smiled and said, ¡°My name is Mond Moore.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore.¡±


    Marquis Hyman bowed again.


    Then, Harrington and Karami introduced themselves. Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t look down upon them because of their young age and greeted them respectfully. After all, those who could enter No. 9 were the top figures.


    What were the identities of the four? How could Mr. Marquis be so respectful to them! The guards had already been shocked, guessing the identities of the four.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate at that time, otherwise¡­


    The captain of the guards felt afraid and felt lucky.


    Soon, Marquis Hyman led the four into the hall.


    ¡°We have finished the investigation on the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. I¡¯ve heard about the matter of the Scr Magic Academy. I¡¯ve heard that it also involves the depraved organization. Mr. Hyman, please introduce it to us in detail.¡± After sitting down, Dorothy didn¡¯t waste time and went straight to the point.


    Karami opened the notebook and was about to start recording. Yawning, Harrington leaned against the chair listlessly.


    Marquis Hyman nodded. Although Dorothy behaved elegantly from beginning to end, he dared not take it lightly.


    Generally speaking, the person who had the token was the leader of the investigation team. As the leader of the No. 9 investigation team, he must have the strength of a level-7 mage!


    ¡°Three days ago, I agreed to attend the ceremony held by the Scr Magic Academy. After the ceremony, Count Brandon used the Hyman family of colluding with the depraved organization, resulting in the beasts¡¯ attack on the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. They also showed evidence of the collusion between the Hyman family and the depraved organization, and even my personal guards stood out to testify.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marquis Hyman couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. Then he waved his hand, and a guard took out the previous letter of collusion.


    Dorothy took the letter and looked it up and down carefully. Then he transferred it to the fat middle-aged man, Mond. After scanning the content of the letter, Mond nodded and handed the letter to Karami, who was responsible for keeping it.


    They were sure that this letter was indeed rted to the depraved organization.


    Then, Marquis Hyman told him everything in detail. He didn¡¯t exaggerate it. He deeply understood that in front of such a strong man, embroidering would only make the opposite result and cause the other party¡¯s disgust.


    ¡°You mean the other member of the Vic family has run away?¡± Dorothy frowned and asked.


    Marquis Hyman nodded and said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve sent people to look for him, but he seems to have left Naton County without any trace.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Dorothy said slowly, ¡°The Vic family intervenes in the matter of Naton County without authorization. We will report it to King City honestly.¡± He had nned to start with the escape men of the Vic family, but now it seemed to be impossible.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Marquis Hyman said happily. Although he could also report it directly to King City, it would be more important to report it to the core subordinate of the king.


    Dorothy shook his head slightly and said with a smile, ¡°We are going to meet the personal guard called Busson.¡±


    ¡°My lords, please follow me.¡± Marquis Hyman stood up and said respectfully. Before leaving, he couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to interrogate him, but he is good at keeping secrets. So far, we haven¡¯t got any useful information.¡±


    ¡°You just need to take us there.¡± Karami indifferently.


    Facing the cold girl, Marquis Hyman nodded slightly and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the ce where Busson was imprisoned.


    At this time, Busson was covered in blood and there was noplete part of his body. He looked very miserable.


    ¡°You¡­ Give up. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Looking at Marquis Hyman helplessly, Busson lowered his head and said intermittently.


    ¡°We are the investigation team from King City.¡± Dorothy slowly walked up to Busson and pointed out his identity.


    Hearing that they are the investigation team from King City, Busson was shocked and suddenly looked up, with hope in his eyes. He knew very well that if he cooperated with the Brandon family to set up the Hyman family, he would definitely die several times. In order to survive, he had to insist that the Hyman family colluded with the depraved organization.


    Busson struggled, his voice trembling with uncontroble excitement. ¡°Sir, I can prove that the Hyman family colluded with the depraved organization. Please help me out. I can be used as a witness!¡±


    Dorothy didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and took a look at her. Karami understood and walked up to Busson.


    In the face of Busson¡¯s nder, Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at Karami and wanted to know what she was going to do.


    All of a sudden, Karami began to emit some magic energy.


    ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± She looked at Busson and said slowly.


    At the same time, Karami¡¯s eyes were like sapphire, emitting a faint blue light. In an instant, it attracted all the attention of Busson.


    A few secondster, Busson¡¯s face was dull and his eyes were dull.

 Chapter 185

    Staring at Busson, she asked slowly, ¡°Tell me who you are.¡±


    Hearing the question, Busson was slightly stunned, with a trace of struggle in his eyes, but the struggle quickly disappeared. He replied mechanically, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Brandon family. Twenty years ago, I was ordered to sneak into the Hyman family and win the trust of Marquis Hyman.¡±


    Sure enough, that ident was a conspiracy designed by the Brandon family!


    Hearing this, Marquis Hyman¡¯s face darkened. While he was angry, he felt a little shocked. Was this the No. 9 team? Her means were really mysterious!


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the depraved organization?¡± After recording the identity of Busson, Karami continued to ask.


    However, when he heard this question, Busson was stunned and fell into a daze.


    After a pause, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the mark of the depraved organization on the envelope?¡±


    ¡°I put the seal of the Hyman family on it in private, and then I gave it to Count Brandon.¡±


    Busson said mechanically.


    Ten minutester, everyone came out of the cell where Busson was imprisoned.


    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get any useful information from Busson. After hypnosis and interrogation, they only knew that after Busson sealed the seal of the Hyman family, he handed the letter to Count Brandon. As for why there was a logo of the depraved organization, he had no idea at all.


    Dorothy and the others interrogated Count Bazel and several other key figures in turn. However, they did not get any information about the depraved organization from several people. It was just that the logo of the depraved organization was found by Count Brandon, and he promised that they would not be involved. Besides, except for Count Brandon, the other members of the Brandon family didn¡¯t know about the depraved organization at all.


    Apanied by Marquis Hyman, they arrived at the manor of the Brandon family.


    ¡°There is no trace of the depraved organization at all.¡± On the tallest pier wall of the manor, Karami said disappointedly with a frown.


    ¡°The depraved organization is meticulous and won¡¯t leave many traces.¡±


    Dorothy was not surprised at all. He had been investigating the depraved organization for so long, and had already known about its style of doing things. ¡°It seems that we need to talk to that little guy named Locke Capet now.¡±


    After all, Locke was the first person who came into contact with the depraved organization. He might know more about it.


    In the morning, the air was fresh, and the bright sunshine sprinkled into the yard, making the whole yard more warm and pleasant.


    After a night¡¯s recovery, his face turned a little red and he was much better. During the interval of restoring practice, he also took a magic book and read it with Athena in the small yard.


    Perhaps influenced by Athena and Locke, Thanatos also read the Icacia Continent novel with great interest. Of course, Sleipnir was still sleeping soundly on thewn.


    At present, all the copies of the magic books had beenpleted. Locke decided to return to Lister in the next two days.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    There was a knock on the door. Subconsciously, Thanatos stood up and went to open the door.


    When she opened the door, he saw Mallory, Marquis Hyman and Dorothy behind them.


    ¡°Mr. Thanatos, we are here to visit Mr. Capet and Miss Athena.¡± Marquis Hyman said politely.


    After casting a nce at them, Thanatos turned around and walked in.


    Mallory had been here several times, so he knew clearly that they were invited toe in. Then he made a gesture of wee to Dorothy and the others. ¡°Please.¡±


    Dorothy nodded with a smile. He was also very curious about the yard. Just now, he wanted to use the power of perception to see what was going on in the courtyard, but he was helpless. It seemed that there was a magic array in the courtyard, and the power of perception could not prate at all.


    They soon entered the small yard.


    The design was elegant. Looking around the courtyard, Dorothy was a little surprised. Although the yard was not big, it was as delicate as the imperial pce of King City!


    When he saw Locke, Athena and Sleipnir lying on the ground, his eyes widened and his heart skipped a beat. As a level-7 practitioner, his perception power was tens of thousands of times more urate than his eyes. As long as he wanted, he could see everything within a dozen miles clearly with his perception power. However, he couldn¡¯t feel any energy from Locke and the others!


    Not only Locke Capet and Athena, but also the man in ragged clothes who opened the door for them couldn¡¯t be found through perception!


    If he hadn¡¯t seen Locke and Athena, he would never have known that there were still two people in the yard.


    ¡°Locke.¡± Seeing that Locke was still sitting on the chair and had no intention of standing up to greet the guests, Mallory was a little speechless. After a dry cough, he introduced, ¡°These four are from King City.¡±


    Locke nodded and closed the magic book in his hand. He looked up at the four middle-aged men with white hair and asked with a smile, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    The two young men behind them were level-5 mages, the slightly fat middle-aged man was a level-6 mage, and the leading white-haired middle-aged man was a level-7 mage. Locke had known their cultivation base before they came in.


    Seeing the indifferent look on Locke¡¯s face, Mallory felt a headache. Although Locke had the support of Athena, the four people in front of him had a strong background. The white-haired middle-aged man was as powerful as Athena. He was a level-7 practitioner. If there was a conflict, it would be bad for Locke.


    Just when Mallory was about to remind Locke to pay attention to etiquette in case of neglect, Karami couldn¡¯t help but remind him in a deep voice, ¡°Locke Capet, pay attention to your attitude.¡±


    Instead, Harrington casually pulled a chair and sat down.


    With a faint smile, Locke nced at her and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with my attitude?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have forgotten that I¡¯m not your prisoner, and this is my territory.¡± He said in a cold tone.


    Both Mallory and Marquis Hyman felt bitter in their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be so hostile to each other as soon as they met.


    Dorothy waved his hand, gesturing for Karami to leave.


    Seeing Locke like this, Karami still wanted to scold him, but when she saw Dorothy give the order, she could only re at Locke and stop talking.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Capet. I¡¯m the investigation team from King City. My name is Dorothy Sandy.¡± Dorothy smiled politely and didn¡¯t get angry because of what happened just now.


    ¡°You can ask what you want to know as soon as possible. My time is precious.¡± Locke said impatiently. From beginning to end, although the white-haired middle-aged man looked very polite, there was a faint sense of arrogance. The arrogant look of the other party made him very unhappy.


    Facing Locke¡¯s cold attitude, Dorothy didn¡¯t get angry. He turned around and took a look at Karami. She also took out the notebook and was ready to record.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, can you tell me in detail what happened in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts?¡± Dorothy asked with a smile.


    Leaning against the chair, Locke said slowly, ¡°After repelling magical beasts that attacked the Dikas City, I nned to go to the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts to have a look and investigate what had happened. Then I met two men in ck robes, and then I was chased by magical beasts, and then¡­¡±


    Locke thought for a while and continued, ¡°Then I escaped safely.¡±


    Spreading his hands, Locke stopped and looked at them quietly.


    Anything more?


    A few secondster, Dorothy and the others came to their senses. Even Dorothy couldn¡¯t help twitching the corners of his mouth.


    Can you be more perfunctory? Seeing that Locke took it for granted, both Mallory and Marquis Hyman hadplex expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 186

    When Karami came to her senses, she shouted angrily, ¡°Locke Capet, who do you think you are talking to?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    A cold voice came into everyone¡¯s ears, apanied by a freezing chill.


    He nced at Dorothy and the others calmly and continued, ¡°If you keep quarreling, I don¡¯t mind throwing you out.¡±


    So powerful!


    Feeling the strong killing intent, Dorothy¡¯s heart trembled and his eyes were filled with uncontroble shock. Being watched by him, he actually had a feeling of death.


    He was sure that if he and the others didn¡¯t do as the man in ck robe said, the man in front of them would definitely make a move. Besides, they couldn¡¯t fight back.


    The fat middle-aged man also began to feel afraid, and he stood still stiffly.


    Karami¡¯s face was already pale. Even the casual Harrington was a little shocked.


    However, after the shock, there was a trace of admiration in his eyes. How handsome!


    Sure enough, Mr. Thanatos was not an ordinary person. Mallory and Marquis Hyman, who were standing next to them, thought in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know. You can go back now.¡± Locke picked up the magic book in front of him and asked them to leave.


    Dorothy took a deep breath to suppress the fear in his heart. He bowed to Locke and Athena. Then he bowed to Thanatos and said, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Then he turned around and was about to leave with the others.


    ¡°Locke, we are leaving now.¡± Mallory and Marquis Hyman walked towards Dorothy and the others.


    ¡°Mr. Sandy, Locke has such a bad temper. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Said Mallory with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Yes, young people are inevitably a little arrogant.¡± Marquis Hyman chimed in.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Dorothy shook his head and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Mr. Hyman, Mr. Mallory, our investigation mission has been preliminarilypleted. Thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor.¡±


    Mallory and Marquis Hyman waved their hands and said.


    After a few more greetings, they said goodbye to each other.


    ¡°That Locke Capet is not simple.¡±


    Seeing Marquis Hyman and Mallory leaver, the smile on Dorothy¡¯s face gradually disappeared and turned into a serious look.


    ¡°Teacher, are we going to give up so easily?¡± Seeing that there was no outsider, Karami asked unwillingly.


    Mond shook his head with a look of lingering fear on his face. ¡°Karami, your cultivation base is a little weak, and you don¡¯t really feel the strength of them. Most importantly, such a powerful man actuallyes to open the door for us like a servant.¡±


    After saying that, Mond¡¯s face became more serious. ¡°The person who can make us feel threatened is at least a level-7 practitioner. Don¡¯t forget that the silent girl is also a powerful practitioner who can instantly kill the level-6 practitioner.¡±


    The man in such shabby clothes was actually a level-7 master? Karami had thought that the man was a level-6 practitioner, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful!


    Hearing Mond¡¯s analysis, she immediately became much soberer.


    ¡°Yes, although I didn¡¯t feel any energy fluctuation from them, I still feel a sense of oppression in my heart.¡± Dorothy took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this kind of pressure for many years. It feels like an ordinary person without any cultivation base but has to face a powerful and noble practitioner. Even if the other party doesn¡¯t release the pressure or leak his aura, the ordinary person will feel the pressure and threat.¡±


    Seeing that even Dorothy said so, Karami was in full shock. It was the first time that she had seen her teacher so serious. Were those two really so strong?


    Hearing that, Harrington raised his head slightly and became serious. He was shocked secretly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There is no useful information here.¡± Dorothy said slowly after taking a look at the vi. There suddenly appeared several unknown masters in the kingdom. He didn¡¯t know if they were good or bad. He needed to personally report the situation here to His Majesty.


    At this time, Harrington waved his hand with a smile and said to Dorothy, ¡°You can leave now. I n to stay in Naton County for a few days.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Dorothy refused directly, without any hesitation in her tone. ¡°This investigation is over, and your training is over!¡±


    Looking at Dorothy who was serious and concerned, Karami couldn¡¯t help but have an illusion again.


    Was Harrington really the illegitimate child of the teacher?


    It was not her fault to have such doubts. Along the way, Dorothy, who had always been known for being strict, answered almost everything Harrington wanted. For example, they would have a rest when Harrington said he was tired and wanted to appreciate the scenery. No matter how absurd his request sounded, Dorothy would agree.


    It was hard to believe that a teacher would give special privileges to such a scum!


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Harington wore a strange smile.


    Looking at the mysterious expression on his face, Dorothy felt something wrong and shouted in a hurry, ¡°Wait, you want to¡­¡±


    Sure enough, the next moment, Harrington was wrapped in a ball of blue light, and then disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at the disappearing position of Harrington, Dorothy¡¯s and Karmi¡¯s faces changed greatly. They were even more terrifying than when they were threatened just now.


    Mond closed his eyes, trying to find the aura of Harrington.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The teleportation rune was made by Master Jeremy,¡± Dorothy said with a long face. He admitted that he had been too careless. With the strength of a level-7 practitioner, he could stop him in time even if he wanted to escape with the transmission rune. But his main attention was still on Locke just now.


    Mond was extremely anxious and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°You go back and report this to King City. I will stay in Naton County with Karami. We must find Harrington.¡± Dorothy said in a low voice after thinking for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡± Mond sighed and nodded solemnly.


    Mond didn¡¯t waste his time and ran towards the teleportation site.


    ¡°Mr. Mond, who is Harrington?¡± Seeing Mond leave, Karami couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You will know itter.¡± Dorothy heaved a long sigh and shook his head. ¡°You just need to remember that no matter what happens, we can¡¯t let anything happen to him. Otherwise¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he took a look at her with a serious look on his face. ¡°All of us will die.¡±


    We would all die!


    Upon hearing this, Karami felt frightened. Although Dorothy was only the leader of the investigation team, he had a high status in the No. 9 team. If he was in the ordinary forces, he would be nobler than a marquis.


    But even such a strong man said something like that! She couldn¡¯t believe her ears!


    Dorothy didn¡¯t say anything more. With a heavy heart, she began to investigate, trying to find out the aura rted to Harrington. However, it seemed that Karami hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. She had been silently following Dorothy.


    In the vi, Locke was about to enter practice, preparing to recover from his injuries. Suddenly, he felt a strong magical fluctuation appear in front of him.

 Chapter 187

    He opened his eyes in an instant and saw a pair of beautiful and deep blue eyes.


    The owner of the eyes didn¡¯t seem to expect this to happen either. He was stunned and stood still for a moment.


    A few secondster.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Under the gaze of Locke, Harrington finally came to his senses. He copsed into the distance like a frightened rabbit and kept a safe distance from Locke. At the same time, his ears turned red.


    Seeing that Locke was still looking at him, Harrington forced an embarrassed and impolite smile on his face. He gently waved his hand and greeted, ¡°Mr. Capet, nice to meet you again.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes began to look around again, as if he was looking for a way out for himself.


    Seeing the embarrassment on Harrington¡¯s face, Locke was amused and said with a faint smile, ¡°Oh? Yes, I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon.¡±


    As he spoke, he forced a smile exclusive to a bad man, looking very arrogant.


    ¡°Youngdy, I asked you to leave just now, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me voluntarily. In that case, you can¡¯t leave today.¡± Locke stood up slowly with an evil smile on his face and walked towards Harrington.


    In fact, Harrington was a girl. Although she hid herself well and looked like a yboy, Athena and the others still recognized her.


    Hearing that, Harrington¡¯s face turned pale. He¡­ He knew who she was!


    She wanted to stay outside for a few more days and didn¡¯t want to go back so soon, so she used the transmission rune to escape the guards of Dorothy and the others. And because she had just found that the vi was very mysterious, she had a temporary idea of exploring it, so she directly teleported herself into the vi. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would coincidentallye to Locke¡¯s practice room.


    Moreover, her perfect disguise was seen through by him!


    Seeing that Locke was getting closer and closer, Harrington finally began to panic. She quickly took out a transmission rune from her space ring, and at the same time, she quickly injected magic power into the transmission rune, intending to teleport again and leave this ce of trouble.


    However, something that made her desperate happened.


    All of a sudden, she felt a vast force pressing on her. The next moment, the light that had just lit up on the transmission rune in her hand was instantly extinguished. Then she felt a chill in her palm. She looked again and found that the teleportation rune had already been in Locke¡¯s hand.


    Anxiously, she once again took out a transmission rune from her space ring. However, she was desperate again. The new teleportation rune fell into Locke¡¯s hands again. Moreover, even the space ring on her finger had been in Locke¡¯s hand now!


    ¡°Level-7 teleportation runes, and a level-7 space ring.¡±


    Looking at the teleportation runes and the exquisite ring in his hand, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rich woman.¡±


    While sighing, Locke¡¯s face darkened, revealing an even more evil smile. ¡°It just happens that I need a maid to warm up my bed. It¡¯s you.¡±


    As he spoke, Locke had already stood in front of Harrington.


    Feeling the strong man¡¯s auraing from in front of her, her face turned paler in an instant and she subconsciously retreated. However, after a few steps, she pressed against the wall, unable to retreat.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    A slightly trembling, cold and pleasant voice rang out. It turned out that she had forgotten to hide her identity in such a hurry.


    With a brighter smile on his face, Locke retorted with an evil smile, ¡°We are alone in a room. What do you think I want to do?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Feeling the increasingly strong aura of the man, Harrington couldn¡¯t help but scream in fear and rushed towards the door at the same time.


    p!


    Locke stretched out a hand and pped it against the wall, preventing Harrington from escaping.


    Looking at Locke who was much closer to her, Harrington was really scared. Her voice trembled, ¡°Do you know who I am? If you dare to do anything to me, you will be dead for sure!¡±


    Although it was a threat, her eyes began to wet as she spoke.


    ¡°How dare you threaten me now?¡± Locke sneered and looked coldly, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, Harrington¡¯s mind went nk. Although she had been pretending to be a yboy, she had never felt such a strong killing intent.


    Was she so scared? Looking at the dull look on her face, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Well, forget it.


    However, just as he was about to retreat, he saw the determination in Harington¡¯s eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know when she pulled out a dagger from her waist and shed it at her throat without hesitation.


    ¡®Father, mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    She closed her eyes and thought sadly. What confused her was that a few secondster, she still didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Her eyebrows trembled and she slowly opened her eyes. Only then did she realize that the dagger in her hand had already been in Locke¡¯s hand.


    How could she not evenmit suicide?


    Looking at the dagger in Locke¡¯s hand, she felt bitter and desperate.


    On the other side, Locke held the dagger in his hand and nced at Harrington unhappily. ¡°There is a dagger. You don¡¯t have to attack me. How could you use it tomit suicide?¡±


    With red eyes, Harington stared at Locke stubbornly and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring. I don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡± Locke sighed, walked to the chair next to the practice room and sat down. He put the dagger on the table, looked up at Harrington and said indifferently, ¡°Tell me, who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    However, Harrington didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she stared at Locke with resentment.


    Seeing that Harrington didn¡¯t say a word, Locke became a little impatient. He became impatient, and her eyes shed a dangerous light. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything more, I¡¯m going to make a move.¡±


    Feeling the killing intent again, Harrington¡¯s body trembled and answered weakly, ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of the white-haired old man before. I¡¯m curious about the situation here, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Locke raised his hand and interrupted her, ¡°Can you talk to me as usual?¡±


    Locke felt a little ufortable when he heard a man talking to him in a girlish voice.


    After hesitating for a while, Harrington nodded and pointed at the ring in Locke¡¯s hand. ¡°The pill to restore my appearance is in the ring.¡±


    Locke nodded and threw the ring to Harrington.


    Harrington took out a dark red pill and swallowed it. Then she changed her hands and used the magic of transformation.


    Soon, her body was covered in a white luster.

 Chapter 188

    About ten secondster, the light disappeared.


    What Locke saw first was a pretty snow-white face, with a trace of frightened blush on it.


    Her whole face looked extremely perfect, with a tall nose, and a trace of vignce in the sky-blue eyes. Her long hair hung down her shoulders. Although she was wearing men¡¯s clothes, she still looked elegant.


    At the same time, she exuded an almost invisible noble temperament.


    Overall, this should be the most beautiful girl Locke had ever seen besides Athena.


    However, as he had stayed with Athena for a long time, although he felt that the girl in front of her was quite beautiful, Locke still remained calm.


    ¡°Which force do you belong to?¡± Locke asked, looking at Harrington.


    ¡°The No. 9 team.¡±


    The No. 9 team? Locke was stunned. It seemed that he had never heard of this organization.


    Seeming to see the confusion on Locke¡¯s face, Harrington said, ¡°The No. 9 team is a force directly belonging to the king. They usually carry out some secret missions, so ordinary people don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Locke nodded. To be honest, although he was a level-5 practitioner now and could be considered a small master in the whole Grimm Kingdom, his understanding of the continent was far from that of some forces with a long history.


    Thinking of this, he asked, ¡°How many teams are there like you?¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    Harrington answered in a cooperative tone.


    ¡°The team leader of each team is a level-7 practitioner?¡±


    Harrington nodded.


    As expected, the nine level-7 practitioners belonged to the royal family. It was indeed a powerful force. Besides, no one knew how many hidden masters there were besides these masters on the surface.


    The Grimm Kingdom was only a small country in the Icacia Continent, but there was such a powerful force. One could imagine how powerful the empires were.


    It was urgent to improve the overall strength of Lister!


    Locke waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡±


    Hearing that, Harrington was stunned for a moment. She raised her head and looked at Locke. It seemed that she didn¡¯t believe what she had heard just now. She tentatively asked, ¡°Do you really want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to eat and drink here?¡± Locke rolled his eyes and said in disgust.


    Hearing this, Harrington was relieved. After taking a look at Locke, she turned to look at Locke and carefully and slowly retreated to the door. Obviously, she was testing whether what Locke said was true or not and whether he would suddenly attack her.


    Soon, her back hit the door of the practice room.


    She fixed her eyes on Locke and fumbled for the doorknob.


    Creak!


    She opened the door of the practice room.


    A hand slowly stretched out, and she slowly moved towards the door.


    However, just as Locke thought she was about to go out, he suddenly saw her body pause for a moment beforeing in again.


    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Locke was speechless. He really didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do.


    Then she looked at Harrington, who seemed to have made up her mind. Looking at Locke, she asked, ¡°Can I stay here?¡±


    Stay here? Did she have a crush on him? Locke looked suspiciously at Harrington.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Seeing the expression on Locke¡¯s face, Harrington hurriedly waved her hand and exined, ¡°I mean to stay in this vi.¡±


    Locke frowned slightly and denied it without hesitation. Not to mention how much trouble she would bring to him, even if there was an extra person to eat, he could not ept this.


    ¡®Do you mean to eat for free?¡¯


    Seeing Locke¡¯s expression of refusal, Harrington hastily added, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay you.¡±


    ¡°Reward?¡± Hearing this, Locke changed his mind and didn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    ¡°Tell me, how much do you need?¡± Seeing that it was negotiable, Harrington breathed a sigh of relief and asked directly.


    On the other side, Locke began to make a n. Level-7 teleportation runes, a level-7 space ring, and a level-6 dagger. This girl seemed to be very rich.


    In that case, how could he not take more?


    Seeing that Locke seemed to be thinking about how much she should pay him, Harrington became a little nervous. Did he want to demand an exorbitant price?


    After thinking for a while, Locke stretched out a finger and said, ¡°Ten thousand gold coins a day.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s offer, Harrington felt relieved. It seemed that she was afraid that Locke would go back on his word. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Things that could be solved with money were nothing. Thest thing shecked now was money.


    Well, the price seems too low! Seeing that Harrington agreed so decisively, Locke began to regret it.


    With a wave of her hand, several big bags of gold coins appeared on the ground. ¡°This is three hundred thousand gold coins, the rent for thirty days.¡±


    Nodding helplessly, Locke said unhappily, ¡°Well, you go first to find the man in a ck robe. From now on, you are under his control.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± she said and slowly walked out of room practice.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The moment she closed the door, she took a deep breath and felt frightened. ¡°Anyway, I am right.¡±


    In fact, she was betting that Locke was not an unpardonable person. It turned out that she was right. The reason why she chose to stay was not only to avoid the investigation of Dorothy and the others, but also to make friends with mysterious masters like Athena.


    ¡°How dare her!¡± In the practice room, Locke smiled helplessly and waved his hand to put the gold coins into the system zone. ¡°But her identity is a mystery. Let¡¯s talk about itter when the troublees. After all, she is now my ATM.¡±


    Shaking his head, Locke entered practice again.


    On the other side, when Harrington went out, she saw Thanatos waiting for her at the door. Besides, there seemed to be a broom.


    Before she could get close, he saw the broom in his hand thrown towards her.


    Subconsciously, she took the broom.


    Just as she was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what had happened, she heard the voice of Thanatos. ¡°You will be in charge of cleaning from now on.¡±


    It took her a long time toe to her senses. She threw the broom on the ground and ran up to him. She asked in disbelief, ¡°How dare you ask me to do the cleaning?¡±


    Thanatos frowned and raised his head slowly to take a look at Harrington.


    Seeing this, Harrington took a step back subconsciously. She had heard from Dorothy that the man in the ck robe in front of her was a super powerful man.


    ¡°I mean¡­ Can we talk about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a level-5 water mage. How can I be reduced to sweeping the floor?¡±


    After taking a look at Harrington, Thanatos said in an emotionless tone, ¡°I¡¯m also doing the cleaning.¡±

 Chapter 189

    In the afternoon, two acquaintances came to the vi again.


    They were Rowell, the president of the Mage Guild Dikas, and the fire mage Hodgia.


    Locke warmly ushered the two into the vi. He had gotten a lot of magic books in Dikas City.


    After sitting down and chatting for a while, Rowell asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Capet, do you remember to agree to our request?¡±


    As he spoke, he carefully observed Locke¡¯s expression. Although he knew that Locke would definitely be a strong man before, he didn¡¯t expect that Locke would grow so fast. In just a few months, he was able to withstand the attack of the level-6 mage.


    Now, Locke was a very popr man.


    Therefore, they were not sure whether Locke still had time to attend the Mage Guild Competition. After hesitating for a long time, seeing that the Mage Guild Competition was about to begin, they finally decided toe to Locke.


    After all, the result of thepetition was rted to magic resources the guild could obtain in the next few years.


    Locke smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course I do. Don¡¯t worry. Since I have promised, I will never break my promise. When will the Mage Guild Competition start?¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the two¡¯s faces lit up.


    With an excited smile, Rowell said, ¡°The Mage Guild Competition will be held tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow.¡± Locke nodded. He did have nothing important to do except for his recovery. After a few days of recovery from practice, his strength also recovered by half. It was more than enough for him to participate in a Mage Guild Competition.


    Time passed quickly and the second day came.


    Although the County City had been in turmoil these days, people were still enthusiastic about the Mage Guild Competition.


    Everyone was shocked when they knew that Locke was a contestant of the Mage Guild Competition in Dikas City.


    Now, in the whole of Naton County, everyone knew Locke Capet.


    Wasn¡¯t it bullying to let a person who was almostparable to a level-6 mage participate in thepetition?


    Immediately, countless members of the Mage Guild expressed their objection. Even if all the participants fought together, they couldn¡¯t defeat Locke! How could theypare?


    On the other side, the organizingmittee also had a headache.


    Under the age of 25, the mage of the Mage Guild, rmended by the Mage Guild¡­


    Locke seemed to meet all the requirements of thepetition. They couldn¡¯t run up to Locke and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re too strong to attend the Mage Guild Competition.¡±


    In the end, themittee dismissed the objection of Mage Guild and approved Locke¡¯s qualification to participate in thepetition.


    Then, a miraculous scene appeared.


    As long as the opponents saw they were going to fight with Locke, they would directly surrender before they went onto the stage. Locke entered the final without even taking part in apetition. No, not only the final, but also the final winner.


    Rowell and Hodgia grinned happily. They were much more arrogant. After winning the championship, the two brought two hundred thousand gold coins and ten magic crystals to thank Locke, but they were refused by Locke. After all, he had promised the two to attend thepetition, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t receive any other reward.


    On the second day after the Mage Guild Competition, the County City was peaceful as it used to be. The Brandon family and the Bazel family had been uprooted.


    At the same time, Marquis Hyman had sent the reward he had promised Locke.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, here are two million gold coins, three mines and thirty shops in the city.¡± As Marquis Hyman spoke, he put a bank card and a stack of deeds in front of Locke. ¡°Besides, there are one thousand magic crystal stones outside.¡±


    ¡°There are so many of them.¡± Locke was taken aback when he heard what Marquis Hyman had brought. Not to mention the two million gold coins, thirty shops and one thousand magic crystal stones alone were already a huge sum of money.


    ¡°Of course, the Hyman family doesn¡¯t have so many assets. In addition to the general assets of the Hyman family, there are also half of the properties of the Brandon family and Bazel family.¡±


    Marquis Hyman said with a smile. In fact, although the Hyman family took out half of their property, the Hyman family didn¡¯t lose much. After all, many things of the big families now belonged to the Hyman family. Although they had given most of them to Locke, the rest was enough to offset the loss of the Hyman family.


    What¡¯s more, the Hyman family had eliminated several threats. On the whole, it was a good deal.


    Locke didn¡¯t refuse the payment from the Hyman family.


    After taking the payment, Locke didn¡¯t waste more time and was about to go back to Lister.


    Before leaving, he met Bryce and the others and invited them to dinner. At the same time, he taught them some knowledge and experience of practice.


    After saying goodbye to Mallory and the others, Locke and the others left the County City through the teleportation site.


    Soon, Locke, Athena and the others arrived at the teleportation site in Rafim City, which was the nearest to Lister.


    After leaving the County City and going out of the teleportation site, Harrington returned to the appearance of a woman. It was not until then that Locke realized that she was just a chatterbox. She was interested in everything along the way, quarreling with Badal.


    ¡°A level-7 wind divine dragon?¡± Badal sneered and curled his lips, ¡°What kind of rubbish is that?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish?¡± Hearing that, Harrington was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned red, like an irritated cock. She stared at Badal angrily, ¡°That¡¯s a magical beast with the bloodline of a giant dragon, the magical beast that many forces dream of. How could you say it¡¯s rubbish!¡±


    In order to get the magical beast, Grimm Kingdom had offended many forces at that time. After obtaining it, it had invested a lot of resources of practice over hundreds of years and finally became the top level-7 magical beast.


    As a result, a tiny me bird, a level-3 magical beast, mocked that the level-7 magical beast with the bloodline of the giant dragon was trash


    ¡°Sleipnir, can you judge whether Badal is telling the truth or not?¡± She tried to find an ally.


    Although Sleipnir didn¡¯t want to get involved in the fight between the two, he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°A level-7 magical beast. The key point is that it is mixed-blood. It¡¯s indeed a little inappropriate.¡±


    Harrington was stunned again. Well, how could she be so stupid to ask Sleipnir, the arrogant man, to help her? While thinking, she turned to look at Locke, hoping that Locke could speak for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. It¡¯s not enough for them.¡± Locke shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly. Not to mention Sleipnir, the magical beast, even Badal could surpass the wind divine dragon easily.

 Chapter 190

    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Harrington turned to look at Thanatos. Then, as soon as she looked over, he saw Thanatos nodding slowly. ¡°It¡¯s rubbish.¡±


    Harrington went crazy. Finally, she could only look at Athena.


    ¡°What they said¡­¡± Athena added, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Her heart was broken.


    They were all arrogant!


    Harrington clenched her fists and looked at them with hatred. ¡®Humph! I¡¯ll show you how awesome Holmes is when I arrive at King City!¡¯


    As a magical beast at the top level of level-7, Holmes¡¯sbat effectiveness wasparable to that of the level-8 practitioner.


    But¡­ Dorothy once said that Athena and the others were a little strong. Did¡­ Did they tell the truth?


    However, this thought suddenly shed through her mind. No! Holmes was one of the best in the north of Icacia Continent. No matter how strong Athena and the others were, they might not be able to defeat Holmes.


    After all, although both of them were level-7 masters, Holmes could kill Dorothy in a few seconds.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we will leave you here!¡±


    Just as she was struggling, Badal urged her.


    She snorted and followed them quickly.


    Before long, they arrived outside the city.


    ¡°It turns out that this ce is really as deste as it is described in the book.¡± Looking at the surrounding deste scenery, Harrington couldn¡¯t help but doubt, ¡°Locke, are you sure you are not in the wrong direction?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, in ces with a poor natural environment, magic elements and fighting spirit would also be rtively thin. Therefore, this kind of ce really didn¡¯t seem to be a ce where powerful people like Athena could appear.


    Locke smiled and said to Sleipnir, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Howl!


    Sleipnir let out a long roar and ran towards Lister, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°It flew away¡­¡± Looking at the little ck dot gradually disappearing in the sky, Harrington opened her eyes wide and said in a dull tone.


    Although she often heard Sleipnir brag about how powerful it was, she had never believed it. All the time, she had only regarded Sleipnir as a weird magical beast who could only boost.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Sleipnir could fly. Moreover, just now, she was sure that Sleipnir seemed to be faster than Holmes!


    ¡°Stop looking. Let¡¯s go.¡± When she was still in shock, she heard the voice of Thanatos behind her.


    At the same time, she only felt a powerful force descending on her. Then she felt a strong sense of weightlessness. When she realized it, she was six hundred or seven hundred feet away from the ground.


    Although it was quite sudden, fortunately, she had a lot of such flying experiences, so she quickly came to her senses.


    Sure enough, Thanatos was also a super powerful man!


    Taking a deep breath, Harrington suppressed her shock. Under normal circumstances, only level-6 practitioners could fly in the air, and only practitioners of level 7 or above, could fly with other people relying on their powerful strength.


    However, different from other practitioners¡¯ direct flight with magic power or fighting spirit, this ce was more like an independent space, and its feet were like a transparent crystal, just like a person stepping on the ground.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how to achieve this, it was obvious that it was very difficult to do it. The person she admired most didn¡¯t use it.


    She stood with her hands behind her back, like a god in the world.


    She stared nkly at the Thanatos in front of her, her beautiful eyes shining with a different luster.


    The scenery on the ground quickly shrank and retreated.


    ¡°Sir Thanatos, please wait for me!¡±


    At the same time, there was a panting sound.


    In about ten minutes, Thanatos and Harrington dropped.


    They got closer to Lister.


    In front of them, there were rows of small buildings. The street was crowded with people and peddlers. Although it was not asrge as those big cities, it was lively. In the setting sun, the two pces like buildings were wrapped by faint dim, which indistinctly drew a vague and lofty outline, making people feel worship.


    As the two descended, the pce¡¯s appearance became clearer, and Harrington became more and more shocked.


    Puff!


    As they descended again, the twonded on the ground, and the hall that was winding along also disappeared from the horizon.


    ¡°What¡­ What was that?¡± Swallowing, she pointed in the direction of the pce and asked.


    ¡°The divine temples.¡± Looking in the direction of the two divine temples, Thanatos replied tly. While he was speaking, he had already walked towards Locke and Athena.


    She was stunned again. Divine temples? A temple of god? Do the people in Lister also believe in god?


    As far as she knew, there were many ces that would believe in their own gods, and the Grimm Kingdom did not interfere in this. After all, the gods were one of the methods to protect the rule.


    However, because god had always been a legendary existence, there was no god¡¯s belief in most areas now, including the royal family of Grimm Kingdom.


    While she was still in shock, Locke and Athena also arrived at the entrance of Lister.


    At the entrance, many guards were maintaining order.


    Giles, the captain of the guards, was checking. When he saw Locke, he was shocked. Then he rushed to him quickly and shouted in surprise, ¡°Master Locke, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    The other guards finally came to their senses. They quickly lined up and respectfully shouted, ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Giles,¡± Locke nodded with a smile. Looking at the people around him who were still in a daze, he said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Lister is doing well.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and Giles had already be a level-2 practitioner. When he came to Lister, Giles was just an ordinary person. It was amazing that he could be a level-2 practitioner in such a short time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your credit, Master Locke.¡±


    Giles sighed. Who would have thought that the poor Lister would have such a look today?


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    At this time, the people passing by also reacted and bowed one after another. They looked at Locke and Athena with deep respect. What happened in the County City had been spread all over the Naton County these days!


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Locke shook his head, looked at the crowd and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m d that you are willing to live, do business and study in Lister. I also believe that because of your arrival and trust, Lister will be a richer and stronger ce¡­¡±


    After a few simple words, Locke and the others didn¡¯t stay any longer and went straight into the territory.


    Lister had undergone a tremendous change. There were many shops, and everything was in order. Locke had to admit that Count Capet was better at city management than him. Lister had been taken care of in such a short time.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Athena,¡±


    On the street, there were shopkeepersing up to greet them from time to time. These were the aboriginals of Lister. With the development of Lister, they naturally became the ones who made the biggest profit. Some people started to run hotel restaurants, and some others did business. On the whole, everyone was having a good time.


    They respected Locke from the bottom of their hearts. After all, before Locke came, Lister had been deste. It was all Locke¡¯s credit for their current situation.

 Chapter 191

    On the street, those who had just arrived at Lister also stopped. After saluting, they looked respectfully in the direction in which Locke, Athena and the others left.


    ¡°Is that Locke Capet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then the extremely beautiful woman beside him must be Miss Athena. I heard that Miss Athena is a powerful level-7 practitioner.¡±


    ¡°There is a level-7 practitioner in our territory. Isn¡¯t it invincible?¡±


    ¡°Miss Athena and the statue in the divine temple look alike. It seems that the rumor is right. Miss Athena is the spokesperson chosen by God!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. In just a few days, Lister had known what had happened in County City.


    Compared with other people¡¯s excitement, at this time, Harrington was following them silently. It was obvious that she was greatly shocked.


    The density of the magic element in Lister was no less than that in King City!


    The moment she stepped into Lister, she felt a strong surge of the magic element. On the edge of Lister, there seemed to be an invisible barrier, dividing Lister and the outside world into two worlds.


    Was Lister trapped in a magic array? It was not surprising that such a magic array could be set up by masters like Athena and Thanatos.


    But what shocked her the most was the two divine temples standing in the distance. They were tall and magnificent, winding and spectacr, and everywhere revealed a mysterious and powerful aura.


    There was such a ce in the Grimm Kingdom¡­


    The more she thought about it, the moreplicated she felt.


    At present, although the buildings and wealth here were nothingpared to King City, she felt a sense of happiness that other local residents did not have. Yes, these residents truly felt happy.


    Halfway through the journey, they met Count Capet, Kotter and others.


    ¡°Father.¡± Locke bowed and shouted.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Count Capet patted Locke¡¯s arm and said proudly, ¡°The Capet family is proud of you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡± Locke chuckled.


    ¡°You brat, you are so proud.¡± Looking at thecent look on Locke¡¯s face, Count Capet red at him and scolded, ¡°I know that if Miss Athena weren¡¯t here, you would have died.¡±


    Then he looked at Athena with a sigh. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl would be a powerful level-7 practitioner!


    When he knew Athena¡¯s cultivation base, he had mixed feelings. What pleased him was that his son found a powerful level-7 practitioner as his partner. How glorious it was! But he also worried that if the two had a conflict, Locke would only be beaten.


    Athena also lowered her head slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Capet.¡±


    However, on the whole, Count Capet was more delighted. ¡°Miss Athena, thank you for helping Locke.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do,¡± Athena replied politely with a smile.


    Hearing Athena¡¯s words, Count Capet smiled again. It seemed that his son had a good rtionship with Athena.


    Soon, they arrived at the castle.


    ¡°Locke.¡± Asclepius waved his hand to say hello.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Locke also greeted him with a smile. After looking around, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Where is Hephaestus?¡±


    ¡°He is carving a sculpture of a giant dragon. It should be almostpleted.¡± Asclepius said helplessly.


    ¡°A giant dragon?¡± Badal became interested. ¡°Hey guy, where is that man? I want to see him!¡±


    However, the next moment, it felt an invincible force enveloping its body. The next moment, it appeared in the hands of Asclepius.


    At the same time, under this powerful force, it instantly restored its original size. Of course, it was a mini version, only the size of a palm.


    A strong sense of fear filled Badal¡¯s eyes. Just like Miss Athena, this old man was a super powerful man!


    Now, Badal really wanted to p himself. It seemed that it had been with Sleipnir for a long time and felt that it could defeat everyone.


    ¡°Is this the dragon of this world?¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out a finger and poked it at Badal. ¡°It¡¯s a good chance to study it,¡± looking at it curiously.


    Looking at the finger that poked his head, Badal¡¯s eyes widened in horror. It wanted to struggle, but it was helpless. The dragon power in its body seemed to have been frozen and did not move at all.


    It could only feel somethinging out of its body. Then, there was a very familiar sense of weakness in his body again. This kind of weakness only happened when he wasck of bloodst time.


    On the other side, a golden blood bead appeared in front of his fingertips. The blood bead contained powerful dragon blood power.


    At the same time, the shackles on Badal¡¯s body disappeared. Weak and feeble, it could no longer hold on to the magic, and its body emitted a red light.


    It seemed that Asclepius had already expected this. He pped his hands, and the Badal turned into a parab and flew into the distance.


    In the process of flying, Badal¡¯s body became bigger and bigger quickly. In the blink of an eye, it had returned to its original shape.


    Boom!


    Badal had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°A dragon!¡±


    Count Cape, Kotter and the others stared at everything in front of them, dumbfounded. After swallowing, Count Capet rubbed his eyes again and again to confirm if everything in front of him was true.


    They actually saw a legendary creature!


    Harrington was definitely the most shocked.


    At this time, she only felt a buzz in her mind, and waspletely surprised. She only felt that everything in front of her was too dreamy.


    The me bird that had fought with her all the way was actually a giant dragon!


    At the same time, the giant dragon had no power to resist an old man!


    With the help of the God of creation, how terrifying! Could anyone kill a giant dragon in a second?


    Did the gods really take good care of this ce? An absurd idea suddenly appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t dare to provoke him. How dare you?¡± Sleipnir walked up to Badal and said pitifully.


    Badal, on the other hand, looked helpless. After a long time, he finally made up for the loss of blood vitality in practice, but now it disappeared all of a sudden.


    ¡°When I develop the medicine of giant dragon, I will make it up to you.¡± Seeing that Badal seemed to have nothing to live for, he gave a dry cough and clenched his hands, the blood bead instantly disappeared.


    No matter how precious the pills are, they can¡¯tpare with the blood essence in my body!


    Badal murmured to himself, but he had no choice but to nod reluctantly.

 Chapter 192

    Locke cleared his throat to make Count Capet and the otherse to their senses. ¡°From now on, Badal will also live in Lister. You don¡¯t have to be too surprised.¡±


    Then he looked at Kotter and said, ¡°Uncle Kotter, please build a residence for Badal on the mountain in the west.¡±


    In the west, it was the Ape Mountain. Although there was a ce to mine ores, it was sparsely popted on the whole. Moreover, the ice wolf king of level 4 and the me bird of level 2 were there, so Locke nned to arrange Badal there.


    Hearing Locke call him, Kotter was shocked and came back to his senses. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Master Locke. I¡¯ll arrange it right now.¡±


    After saying that, he nned to find a craftsman first.


    ¡°Wait!¡± However, before he took a few steps, he heard Badal¡¯s shout.


    It was the first time for him to talk to a giant dragon, so he looked a little nervous. ¡°Mr. Badal, what else can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Please make it bigger.¡± Badal scratched its head and said shyly.


    Stunned for a moment, Kotter came to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make you satisfied.¡±


    With a smile, Kotter bowed to Locke, Count Capet and the others and left.


    ¡°Badal, you can go to the Ape Mountain in the west first. Be careful not to disturb themoners.¡± Locke said to Badal.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the sculpture of the giant dragon yet.¡± Badal was a little anxious when it heard that Locke asked it to leave first.


    ¡°I advise you not to go.¡± Looking at Badal, Sleipnir said seriously, ¡°If you go there, I can guarantee that you will be more miserable than before.¡±


    Looking at Sleipnir¡¯s sincere eyes, Badal was shocked and felt frightened. Thinking of the fear just now, it couldn¡¯t help shivering again.


    ¡°Do you still want to go?¡± Locke looked at Badal with a faint smile and asked.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡± Badal shook its head quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Ape Mountain first.¡±


    After saying that, Badal staggered to its feet. Due to theck of blood essence in its body, it only felt a sense of powerlessness all over its body at this time. With wings flickering, it slowly rose into the air. Although it sessfully flew up, no matter what, its wings pped a little stiff, and its body moved up and down, so that Locke doubted if it would fall.


    ¡°This dragon¡¯s physical strength doesn¡¯t work.¡± Seeing that Badal, who had lost a little blood essence, was so weak, Asclepius held his beard and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯d better withdraw less next time.¡±


    Next time?


    Hearing this, Badal¡¯s body trembled again. It nced at Asclepius and quickly flew away. At the same time, it had made up his mind that it would never appear in front of the man in the future!


    After Badal left, Locke and others also entered the castle.


    After dinner, it waste. Locke asked someone to arrange amodation for Thanatos and Harrington. Then he went back to his room andy down on the bed that he hadn¡¯t used for a long time.


    ¡°Open the attribute panel.¡±


    Locke thought to himself.


    A light screen that only Locke could see appeared above him.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: The human race


    Binding identity: Leader of Lister


    Profession: A cultivator


    Level: The seventh sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (80)


    Faith point: 6221


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (40)


    Faith point: 6779


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Normal (90)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summon God 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Friendship (8)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning God 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Indifference (80)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, Thanatos¡¯s fondness towards him increased a lot unconsciously.


    Whether it was the faith point or the various gods¡¯ fondness towards him, all had been improved. It was not bad.


    With a wave of his hand, Locke turned off the attribute panel of the system.


    Last time, the system issued a two-year construction task, and the first tasksted six months. It had been about 4 months. Next, much more people should be arranged to build the infrastructures of the territory and build houses. We should try our best toplete the task and get a better reward!


    The night passed quickly.


    In the morning, Locke and Count Capet got familiar with the progress of Lister¡¯s tasks, so that they could better n the future development of the territory.


    Then he came to the library of the Tishengar College. The library was designed by Hephaestus himself. Theyout of the library, including the brightness of the light and the matching of colors, was also decided by him. Therefore, the entire library was well proportioned, beautifully carved and ingeniously arranged.


    Through exquisite pirs and doors carved with exquisite patterns, which were nearly ten meters high, was the hall of the library. There were bookshelves on all walls of the hall, and the bookshelves extended out from bottom to top in the shape of stairs. The library was divided into three parts by two corridors.


    As the soul of the college, Locke was generous in the construction of the library. The cost of the library could be said to be the highest among all the construction of Lister.


    The only pity was that there was a very little collection in the library, and there were only some about low-level magic and martial arts skills of level 2 and level 3.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Monroe bowed to Locke respectfully. Now he had been familiar with Lister. With the help of two divine temples, he had be a level-3 mage.


    Locke nodded slightly.


    ¡°Are you here for something, Sir?¡±


    Monroe lowered his head and asked.


    ¡°I have brought back some magic books.¡± He nced at theyout of the library and said.


    As soon as Locke finished her words, Monroe felt his vision blur, and then a huge ck shadow appeared in the hall.


    He narrowed his eyes and wanted to see what these things were.


    When he saw clearly what was in front of him, he only felt his heart trembling.


    ¡°This is magic books from the Scr Magic Academy.¡± Pointing at the book on the left, Locke said with a smile. Then he pointed to the right and said with a smile, ¡°These are from the Brandon family, your former host.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, you must be joking. I have nothing to do with the Brandon family. I¡¯m just a teacher in the school now.¡± Regardless of the shock in his heart, Monroe hurriedly bowed and said. But he was telling the truth. At that time, he was only a level-2 mage. He was employed by the Brandon family and not a member of the Brandon family. Therefore, even if he knew that the Brandon family had been destroyed, he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I was just kidding.¡±


    Lockeughed and patted Monroe on the shoulder. After saying that, he left. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    In the evening, a dinner party was held in the hall.


    Now Lister had changed a lot, so the dinner party was very sumptuous.


    In addition to the gods like Athena, Asclepius, Kotter and other people who followed Locke, and the level-6 swordsman Pierce who cameter. Of course, there was also Anna, a cute girl. The hall was very lively and everyone enjoyed themselves.


    On the rooftop of the castle, Locke closed his eyes and opened his hands. He couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the peace at the moment.


    The stars were shining brightly tonight. Under the castle, several brightly lit streets finally intertwined, and people also gathered in the center of the small city.


    A person walked towards him and stopped beside him. It was Count Capet.


    The two didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the scene in front of them quietly.

 Chapter 193

    After a long time, Count Capet slowly looked back at Locke and said with relief, ¡°Locke, you did a good job. No one can do better than you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Locke also smiled. Even when he was called a loser, Count Capet didn¡¯t give up his support for him.


    The two smiled at each other.


    Looking back at the leisurely scenery in the distance, Count Capet asked, ¡°What do you think of the development of Lister?¡±


    Locke took a deep breath and looked into the distance. The ce had changed a lot. When he came here before, there were some simple thatched huts in the distance, but now there were signs of a city. It was like magic.


    ¡°First, we need to recruit strong people. Although Uncle Kotter and the others have improved their strength very fast, the upper strength of Lister is still too weak. Second, speed up the process of urban construction, first of all, the construction of houses. And then the construction of city walls. I intend to build a city wall, surrounding the Lister.¡±


    ¡°Build a ring of city walls¡­¡± Count Capet was shocked. After a long while, he nodded with admiration. ¡°It¡¯s a really big project.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Locke nodded and stretched himself. ¡°There will be a lot ofplicated things to do in the future.¡±


    The two discussed and decided to release the recruitment notice first to recruit more talents and strong warriors. Whether in his previous life or in this world with extraordinary power, people were the core forces. In his previous life, the development of a city depended on talents in technology, finance and management. Now, it was the powerful practitioners.


    Besides, the infrastructure construction needed strong financial support. Although Locke¡¯s financial resources and the property sent by the Hyman family could basically support the early construction work, it was not a permanent solution. Lister needed to find its own source of money.


    All in all, in all the ways of making money, selling weapons and pills was absolutely a win-win deal, so Locke decided to start from these two aspects. First of all, they needed to recruit high-level healers and forging masters, and then Asclepius and Hephaestus were responsible for training them.


    Finally, he withdrew the money with weapons and pills.


    In the hall, Count Capet¡¯s eyes lit up. His hand holding the deeds trembled slightly. After turning over all the deeds quickly, he raised his head stiffly. At this time, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are these shops really yours?¡±


    Looking at Count Capet, Locke nodded helplessly. It seemed to be the fifth time that Count Capet asked him.


    Seeing that Locke was still so sure, Count Cape finally stopped suspecting and couldn¡¯t help but get excited. There were thirty shops in total, and many of them were still in the prosperous area of the city. The Capet family cannot afford such a shop even if they used all of their money.


    But now, he had 30 of them!


    He felt that it was a dream, as if countless gold pieces had suddenly fallen from the sky.


    Just as Count Capet was excited, Kotter, Kerton and Hansen also came in.


    ¡°Sir,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Count.¡±


    The three bowed slightly.


    Looking at them, Locke said with a smile, ¡°I have obtained some shops in the city. After discussing with my father, we want you to run them.¡±


    ¡°Shops?¡±


    They were all stunned.


    Seeing the confusion on the three people¡¯s faces, Locke raised his chin, indicating for them to look at the deeds on the table first.


    Kotter and the others walked forward in confusion, trying to see what these were. When they saw clearly what was on the table, their faces lit up.


    ¡°Are these really ours now?¡±


    Staring at the deeds in his hand for a while, Kotter asked the same question that Count Capet asked again.


    Locke was speechless and had to nod again. Sure enough, everyone could not believe it easily¡­


    Sighing, Locke began to exin his n to them.


    ¡°We need to decorate all our stores in the same style, and make our own brand based on the pills and weapons produced by Lister.¡±


    ¡°Brand?¡±


    Count Cape and the others were stunned. It seemed that they had never heard of this word before.


    Seeing the confusion on Count Capet¡¯s face, Locke thought for a while and then came up with a simple and easy exnation. ¡°Brand means that when people have the desire to buy weapons and pills, they firstly think of Lister.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Count Capet said slowly, ¡°The same as the Treasure Pavilion controlled by the Grace family?¡±


    ¡°There are some simrities.¡± Locke smiled and added, ¡°Butpared with the Treasure Pavilion, we will do it more carefully.¡±


    ¡°First of all, we need to understand the concept of running a shop. All shops on the continent aim at making money. Of course, making money is understandable. This is also our purpose, but our business concept is not making money.¡±


    ¡°Customers are the core of our business, so our ultimate goal is to make customers satisfied. To make customers satisfied, we must stand in the position of customers and users, not in the position of producers and sellers. Moreover, this concept of ¡°customer first¡± must always go through the whole process from goods purchase to final sale, and after service.¡±


    Locke talked about how to train waiters and give customers afortable shopping experience from the beginning of shop operation. Atst, he returned to the topic of the production of weapons and pills.


    Of course, considering Lister¡¯s current situation, it was not enough to produce arge number of products. After all, although there were Asclepius and Hephaestus, there were no other senior healers and forging masters. The current pill production and weapon refining were inseparable from the two.


    Therefore, the most important thing now was to recruit senior healers and forging masters. Of course, generally speaking, the cost of hiring high-level healers and forging masters was absolutely outrageous. In order to save money, Locke decided not to use gold coins or other materials as recruitment conditions.


    For these slightly advanced healers and forging masters, the temptation of the material may not be enough. He had never seen a forging master or a healer short of money. What did they need and pursue? It was a high level of healing ability and forging technique!


    Therefore, Locke decided to take this as his capital. As long as the healers and forging masters were willing toe, they could learn it for free in Lister. Although the two were not aboriginals of this continent, their pill refining and forging abilities were absolutely top existences in the world.


    He believed that someone would definitely fall in love with it.


    As for the names of the pill stores and weapon stores, Locke had already made up his mind. They would be called Victor Pill Shop and Victor Weapon Shop.


    Soon, they finished their work. It was managed by Kotter. Kerton and Hansen were responsible for selling weapons and pills respectively. In addition, there was also Pierce who went with them. He was the level-6 swordsman, who had joined Locke before, in charge of safety.


    On the second day, Kotter and the others set off for the city.


    There was no limit to the recruitment this time. Of course, practitioners with different cultivation bases would receive different treatment. For example, a level-5 practitioner could get a level-5 weapon book and a separate courtyard. The monthly sry was ten thousand gold coins. A level-4 practitioner could get a separate vi for free, a level-4 weapon, and the monthly sry was five thousand gold coins. A level-3 practitioner could get a living room, one level-2 weapon, and a sry of one thousand gold coins per month.


    In addition, there was another important task for Kotter and the others, which was to hire an array mage in the array mage guild and to build a powerful teleportation array for Lister.


    Although Kotter had left, Count Capet was still responsible for the construction. Therefore, Locke was happy to have a rest and continued to recover from his injuries.

 Chapter 194

    When the construction of Lister was in full swing, the atmosphere in a magnificent hall more than five thousand miles away was really depressing.


    ¡°They are dead?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were deep and there was a trace of astonishment in his tone. With a closer look, the old man was a little plump. He wore a purple robe with golden patterns on it, which made him look noble.


    Both Nicole and Booz were level-6 practitioners. Especially, there were few opponents who couldpete with Nicole. With the strength of the two, how could they encounter danger or even die in such a ce like the Naton County?


    The old man in purple robe in front of him was one of the most powerful people in the Grimm Kingdom, which was Duke Vic.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The ck-robed man in front of the old man in the purple robe grinned and said coldly, ¡°Our twopanions disappeared in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. They should have met the girl named Athena.¡±


    Duke Vic was silent. His eyes were sharp. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerful man in that remote ce. However, she dared to kill people even though she knew it was a member of the Vic family. She doesn¡¯t take the Vic family seriously.¡±


    After saying that, Duke Vic¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°Since you dare to offend the Vic family, you should be prepared to pay the price.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked up at the man in a ck robe in the corner and reminded him lightly, ¡°In addition, the people of No. 9 team have begun to investigate the matter of the depraved organization. Ask your people to be cautious recently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The man in the ck robe replied coldly. At the same time, there was a hint of mockery in his tone. ¡°The royal family has been keeping an eye on the Vic family. If you expose anything, which will cause great troubles, no one can save you.¡±


    Hearing the words of the man in the ck robe, Duke Vic¡¯s eyes darkened, but he ignored the threat in his words and looked back at the book on the chopping board.


    Seeing this, the man in the ck robe did not stay any longer. He turned into a cloud of ck smoke and disappeared.


    At the same time, in a magnificent pce of King City, a middle-aged man in a golden robe was reading the documents in his hands.


    The middle-aged man was tall and straight, with a square face and deep eyes, which made him look like the top leader. His sharpness had long been hidden under a long robe.


    This man was the current king of the Grimm Kingdom, King Temple.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Mond bowed respectfully with a devout look on his face.


    King Temple still stared at the certificate in his hand and gently waved his hand, indicating Mond to stand up.


    Putting the signed certificate aside, King Temple picked up another one. While reading the document in his hand, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you responsible for protecting Nona with Dorothy? Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Mond bowed slightly and reported, ¡°Princess Nona ran away.¡±


    King Temple¡¯s hand, which was flipping through the documents, paused for a moment. He raised his head and stared at Mond coldly, ¡°Did Nona run away?¡±


    Under the gaze of King Temple, Mond¡¯s body trembled slightly and lowered again. At the same time, sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Dorothy and Karami have been looking for her. I believe there will be news of Princess Nona soon.¡±


    ¡°How do you protect her? I¡¯m very disappointed.¡± Looking at Mond, King Temple said coldly.


    ¡°Princess Nona used Master Jeremy¡¯s teleportation rune. We didn¡¯t realize that at all.¡± Feeling the killing intent in the tone of King Temple, Mond reported with a bitter face. The invincible Master Jeremy now could be promoted to a powerful level-8 mage. The teleportation rune he made had the effect of blocking the breath.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this reason, do you think you still have a chance to speak?¡± After taking a nce at Mond indifferently, King Temple withdrew his gaze and continued to review the documents in his hands. He said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened this time first.¡±


    Seeing that King Temple didn¡¯t seem to be going to me them for their mistakes, Mond breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find any trace of the two men in ck robes reported by Marquis Hyman after we arrived at the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. We also saw a damaged magic array in the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. ording to the situation on the spot, it was a magic array, and the demon had been sessfully summoned.¡±


    Mond lowered his head and continued. He talked about everything from the moment they entered the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, to what happened in the depths of the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts, the change in Naton County, the rebellion of the Brandon family and other families, as well as the matter of Locke and Athena. He finally recounted the process of their encounter with Locke and Athena.


    After saying that, Mond bowed and waited.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there is such a powerful master in the kingdom.¡± King Temple muttered after digesting all the information. If Dorothy could feel threatened, they should be at least level-7 masters.


    Looking at Mond, King Temple said directly, ¡°Tomorrow morning, I need all the information about Locke Capet and Athena. Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°I promise toplete the task!¡±


    Mond said affirmatively. The reason why he came back half a dayte was that he had arranged for his men to investigate the information about Locke. He believed that he would soon get all the information about Locke.


    King Temple nodded and waved his hand, indicating Mond to leave first.


    Mond bowed again and left slowly.


    After Mond left, King Temple put down the things in his hands again and sighed. ¡°Is this the change that can affect Nona¡¯s life that Master Jeremy mentioned before?¡±


    On the second day, Mond came to the royal pce early.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the information we have collected about Locke and Athena.¡±


    Mond took out a scroll of information from his space ring.


    A king¡¯s personal guard came up, took the information from Mond and handed it to King Temple.


    King Temple looked through it.


    Locke, the son of Count Capet from the Naton County, was able to write at the age of three, and his magic talent was very high. He was known as the most talented genius of Naton County. However, when he was 8, he failed to wake up the magic talent and became a loserughed at by everyone, but he had never given up the study of magic. A year ago, Count Capet bought off someone and made him get the baron title and Lister.


    On the paper, all kinds of things that Locke had experienced were recorded in detail.

 Chapter 195

    However, no matter what, Athena and the others didn¡¯t have any information before they arrived in Lister, as if they had appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Your Majesty, where the first time Athena appeared was in Lister. Before that, we couldn¡¯t find any information about her.¡± Mond reported, lowering his head, as if he had seen through the doubts of King Temple.


    King Temple nodded and looked at the part about Locke. A 16-year-old level-5 master. Could it be that he had been hiding his strength and biding his time in the practice, but had not been discovered by the people? Or, there were more unknown things.


    King Temple rubbed his temples and felt a headache.


    At this time, Marquis Hyman also arrived at the hall. He bowed to King Temple first, and then bowed slightly to Mond. Then he began to report what had happened in Naton County.


    The content was basically the same as what Mond had reported.


    King Temple nodded, looked through the document submitted by Marquis Hyman, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I have known everything about the Naton County.¡±


    ¡°The Brandon family framed the Hyman family, so we took back the title of Count Brandon and killed the chief culprit. All the family members were distributed to the border area. As for the Bazel family and several other families, we took back the title. Bazel and the others were sent to jail, and the rest of the family members were distributed with forcedbor. Locke Capet helped Marquis Hyman to settle the rebellion, and we gave him the title of count and territories including Lister and Selby, Cannes and Norwich nearby.¡±


    ¡°As for the matter that the Vic family is involved in the affairs of Naton County¡­¡± King Vic paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I will send someone to warn them. In addition, I will send a strong master of level 7 to Saint-Brieuc City to take charge of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Marquis Hyman bowed and said. The Vic family was powerful. Even the royal family had to be polite to Duke Vic. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect that Duke Vic will be punished.


    On the other side, Locke recovered, and he was still immersed in practice. After the battle in the County City, the small universe in his body seemed to have a new improvement.


    At the same time, Kotter and the others arrived at the County City to decorate the stores, and Hansen also sent people to take over the minerals.


    On the second day after they arrived at the County City, Kotter released the recruitment notice.


    ¡°Is this the territory where Locke Capet was in? There is a level-7 master named Athena in this territory!¡±


    ¡°The reward is quite generous.¡±


    Looking at the gold coins and various privileges on the recruitment, many people began to be tempted.


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget that Lister is a remote ce. Isn¡¯t it normal for one to get high pay? What¡¯s more, even if she was a strong level-7 master, it has nothing to do with you.¡± A level-2 mage curled his lips and said. Then he suddenlyughed evilly, ¡°Although I was useless in the city, where can a woman be as charming as the city? Ha-ha.¡±


    Hearing this, the two people beside him alsoughed obscenely.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to go to that barren ce even if you give me double the reward.¡±


    Others echoed.


    ¡°The most important thing is that they want to recruit healers and forging masters of level 4 or above. And the reward is deeper healing skills and forging skills.¡± Another young man pointed at thest column of the recruitment, ¡°It is well known that in the whole Naton County, the strongest healer is a level-4healer, Master Yanse, and the level-4 forging master, Master Aadahl. There are no more powerful healers and forging masters at all.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably a lie to teach more profound healing skills and forging techniques.¡± The young man said affirmatively.


    ¡°They have a level-7 practitioner. Why can¡¯t there be powerful healers and forging masters?¡± A young man retorted.


    ¡°Humph! In the whole Grimm Kingdom, each of the powerful healers and forging masters is famous. How could they go to that deste ce like Lister?¡± The young man said firmly.


    The young man snorted and raised his head. ¡°The things you don¡¯t know don¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. Too¡­¡±


    Before he could say the word ¡°ridiculous¡±, the young man was pulled by someone beside him. When he was dissatisfied with someone disturbing him, he only saw the person next to him wink at the young man¡¯s chest. He looked in the direction of his gaze and saw the sign of the three bars on the young man¡¯s chest.


    A level-3 healer!


    The young man was like a deted ball and stopped talking. The healer and forging master were thest people they wanted to offend. They had no choice. In this era, who could guarantee that they would not be injured, and who could guarantee that they would not use weapons.


    The healer and forging master might not be strong, but they have a good rtionship with each other. If you offended a healer, he could find dozens of people to beat you up.


    That was why the status of the healer and forging master were higher.


    Everyone had different opinions on the recruitment notice posted by Lister. However, although some people doubted it, Locke¡¯s reputation was soaring day by day, so there were still many people who wanted toe to Lister.


    On the first day, there were more than 20 practitioners, mostly level-2 practitioners. After witnessing the mysterious Lister, these people immediately said that they wanted to stay.


    Locke was not in a hurry. He believed that the power of the two divine temples was enough to attract any practitioners. Lister¡¯s construction work was still going on in order. So far, arge number of idle courtyards and shops had been built.


    Just as he expected, more and more people knew about Lister. The number of people who came to Lister was increasing, and the strength of practitioners was also getting stronger. By the tenth day, level-4 practitioners had begun to appear.


    In Naton County, a big event had happened in the Cobis City recently. As one of the top ten forces in the Cobis City, Moore Mercenary announced that they would move out of the Cobis City, leaving only their branches. As soon as the news came out, the whole city was in an uproar. After all, the mercenary team of Moore was a well-known force in the Cobis City. Unexpectedly, it seemed to be stimted by something and wanted to move out of the Cobis City.


    People kept guessing why Moore Mercenary had retreated. Some said that they wanted to avoid enemies, and some said that they had been suppressed by other forces in the city.


    During the heated discussions in the outside world, Moore Mercenary was also very busy. Soldiers were busy carrying things and helping others.


    A middle-aged man in brocaded clothes walked around the busy people and anxiously walked towards the hall of Moore Mercenary.


    ¡°Sir Garden,¡± from time to time, some members of Moore Mercenary greeted the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man, known as Garden, seemed to have something very urgent, so he only nodded slightly and walked anxiously towards the hall.


    Finally, he arrived at the door of the conference hall of Moore Mercenary.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Before he entered, he heard theughter from the hall.


    What were these two people thinking about? Why did they suddenly say that they wanted to move out of the Cobis City!


    Hearing theughter in the hall, Garden became more confused. Two days ago, he went to the neighboring city to check his shop. Today, he came back to Cobis City. However, as soon as he stepped into the house, he heard a report from the department, saying that his two old friends suddenly announced yesterday that they were going to leave Cobis.


    He was worried that his old friend might be in trouble, so he rushed to the mercenary team in a hurry. But strangely, he heardughter!


    It didn¡¯t look like they were in trouble!


    Sure enough, when he entered the door, he found that there was no trace of anxiety on the faces of the two. On the contrary, they were not in a hurry. Instead, they seemed to have found a great advantage, high spirited and excited.

 Chapter 196

    Looking at the happy faces of the two people, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hi, Garden. You¡¯re back!¡±


    At the sight of him, the man on the left immediately stood up from his chair and walked towards him. He grabbed his shoulder excitedly and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. We were just about to look for you!¡±


    Patting away the excited man, Garden rolled his eyes and looked at another gentle middle-aged man. ¡°Royce, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Lister?¡± Royce asked with a big smile.


    Although Garden had been busy recently, he had heard of Lister¡¯s recruitment, but it had nothing to do with them.


    While he was thinking, his body trembled. He stared at the two old friends for a long time and asked incredulously, ¡°Do you two want to go?¡±


    Royce nodded with a smile and said firmly, ¡°We are going to move Moore Mercenary to Lister.¡±


    The strong man answered at this time and urged, ¡°Garden, hurry up. You can still get a good job if you go there now. If you arete, there will be only a remote corner left.¡±


    After a few seconds, Garden scolded angrily, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit that there is a level-7 master in Lister. But is that barren ce worth doing such a ridiculous thing? You have managed it for decades. Do you want to give up everything here for that worthless ce?¡±


    ¡°Please listen to me first.¡± Comforting her old friend, Royce said unhurriedly, ¡°You know how much we love our own mercenary regiment, so how can we make a decision against it?¡±


    Hearing Royce¡¯s words, Garden calmed down a little. Although Dunbar was impulsive and made some absurd decisions, Royce was a calm person. Was there really any secret hidden in it?


    ¡°A few days ago, we received a task of escorting the property to Lister. It was also because of this chance that we saw the real face of Lister.¡±


    As he spoke, Royce looked devout and passionate. Two sacred and lofty pces appeared in his mind again. He said in an excited tone, ¡°That¡¯s a magical ce, a ce blessed by god!¡±


    ¡°There are two divine temples there. They are very magical. One can improve people¡¯s speed of practice andprehension ability, and the other can gradually heal people¡¯s injuries.¡±


    To improve people¡¯s cultivation and recover the injuries?


    Stunned, Garden stood still. He also knew a little about the divine temples, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time. After all, the matter of God was too mysterious, and the rumors of the divine temples were more like rumors and were exaggerated.


    But he didn¡¯t believe that his old friends would lie.


    After a long while, he came to his senses and looked at the two people with suspicion. ¡°Are you sure there is really such a magical ce?¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡± Dunbar nodded firmly and said with admiration, ¡°Besides, do you know that the density of the magic element and the fighting spirit is no less than that of King City!¡±


    Suddenly, Garden jumped up from the chair and looked at the two people in disbelief. As a businessman, he had traveled a lot in the past few years. Although King City was far away from the Corbis City, he had been there two times.


    What impressed him most was the richness of King City and the magic element. To practice in the King City, the speed of his cultivation base could be three times faster!


    He was shocked and looked at the two people for confirmation, trying to see whether the words just now were true or not from the faces of the two people.


    On the other side, Royce nodded affirmatively and advised, ¡°So, you¡¯d better make arrangement as soon as possible. In the future, Lister will definitely develop into a super big city!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Garden¡¯s face darkened and he began to struggle. Although all about Lister sounded absurd, he believed that his two old friends wouldn¡¯t lie to him. However, leaving the Corbis City was equivalent to giving up the family business that had been built up for so many years and starting over again.


    ¡°Garden, our career has been stagnant for so many years. Don¡¯t you want to work hard?¡± Royce asked in a low voice.


    Without answering, Garden lowered his head and continued to struggle in his heart.


    The two didn¡¯t say anything, just waiting for the decision.


    Swoosh!


    After a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes were fixed on the two old friends. With a faint smile, he said in a heroic tone, ¡°Since you two have gone, how can I not go there?¡±


    The three looked at each other and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    A few secondster, theughter of the three came from the hall.


    On the second day, the Corbis City was noisy again. The Wright Chamber of Commerce, which had a good rtionship with the Moore Mercenary, also announced that it would move its headquarters out of the Corbis City, leaving only the branch here.


    What a weird thing it was for two big forces to announce to move out of the Corbis City.


    The other forces couldn¡¯t wait any longer and began to investigate the reason why the two major forces had left. Although the two forces tried their best to hide their whereabouts, there was no absolute secret. In just a few hours, the other forces had found some clues.


    The two forces were going to move to Lister!


    This news instantly caused a great uproar in the Corbis City.


    During this period of time, the recruitment of Lister was almost known to all. But they were far away from the County City, so they had never seen how powerful Locke and Athena were. As a result, many people thought that the rumor was exaggerated, just like what they had seen on the forum. Therefore, they didn¡¯t take Lister¡¯s so-called recruitment seriously.


    However, now the two major forces in the Corbis City were taking action one after another, preparing to settle in Lister.


    This time, many forces finally began to pay attention to this recruitment information, and they sent people all the way to Lister to inquire about the news.


    At the same time, this scene continued to take ce all over the Naton County. Especially, the two divine temples were famous in Naton County.


    The number of people who came to Lister increased dramatically.

 Chapter 197

    Locke gave all the arrangements to Count Capet. Therefore, although a lot of people hade recently, Locke was not very busy. He usually stayed in practice.


    In the bedroom, Locke took a deep breath to suppress his slightly excited and expectant mood.


    In just three days, not including the people who were still considering the number of registered citizens of Lister had exceeded twenty thousand. At the same time, these people quickly turned into the believers of Athena and Asclepius. Every day, Locke could see that the faith point was rapidly increasing.


    Today, there were ten thousand people.


    ¡°Ding, the number of faith points is being tested. Athena¡¯s faith point is 12,001. The number of faith points of Asclepius is 13,230.¡±


    ¡°The faith points broke through to ten thousand people, and you havepleted the task set by system.¡±


    ¡°It will soon improve the influence and influence range of the divine temples.¡±


    With the sound of the system, the fluorescent light of the two divine temples flickered. An invisible force spread around the divine temples and quickly covered the whole Lister. Then it spread out of Lister.


    Under the influence of the two divine temples, people who were sleeping could asionally makefortable murmurs.


    At the entrance of Lister, a guard trembled and a magic aura of level 2 burst out from his body.


    The other guards were shocked and stared at the man in shock.


    The man was stunned for a few seconds and said in an uncertain tone, ¡°Just now¡­ I seemed to be in a breakthrough.¡± How could he know breakthrough? ording to his spection, it would take him at least a month to get a breakthrough. Why did he suddenly get a breakthrough?


    ¡°Just now, I seemed to feel a magical power, which made me feel veryfortable and refreshing.¡±


    The man said slowly as he recalled the abnormality just now. Just now, he suddenly felt a mysterious forceing at him. Then, the magic power in his body could not be suppressed and instantly erupted.


    ¡°Hearing what you said, I felt it just now.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    It seemed to be a good idea to increase the influence range of the divine temples. When Locke was satisfied, the voice of the system came again.


    ¡°Reward 1, Athena¡¯s weapon, the Pas spear.¡±


    ¡°Reward 2, one level-8 book of medicine from the Icacia Continent.¡±


    As soon as the sound of the system faded away, a golden light suddenly shone in front of Athena in another room.


    Looking at the light that suddenly appeared, Athena looked calm. In the light, she felt a familiar breath.


    The golden light quickly converged and condensed into the shape of a long spear.


    Athena waved her hand and the long gun fell in her hand. Gently stroking the spear, she caught up in the memories. After a long while, she said softly, ¡°A portion of the power of the Pas spear has also been sealed.¡±


    As she spoke, a trace of surprise appeared on her face. ¡°Locke¡¯s system is really amazing. What kind of existence is it?¡±


    After knowing that Locke owned the system, she and Asclepius had investigated Locke¡¯s body in detail, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find any trace of the system.


    Moreover, the items distributed by the system seemed to be made out of nowhere. For example, she couldn¡¯t trace the origin of the spear in front of her at all.


    Although they couldn¡¯t find the existence of the system, they knew clearly that the so-called system might be an existence surpassing the king of the gods. After all, even Zeus couldn¡¯t wake them up from their deep sleep and call them to this continent in this way.


    This world had be more interesting. The gods were helping Locke. In fact, Locke was also helping them. Maybe Locke was also an opportunity for them.


    With a slight sigh, Athena raised her hand, and the spear of the Pas turned into light dots and slowly dissipated in her hand. As her personal weapon, she would usually ce the weapon in her mind.


    At the same time when Athena got the Pas spear, there was a roar of excitement from the divine temples of Asclepius.


    ¡°A higher level of medicine book!¡±


    Looking at the medicine book in front of him, he was excited. His beard trembled slightly and he couldn¡¯t wait to look through it.


    The higher the level of the medicine was, the more herbs and forms it would record. Therefore, the high level of the medicine book was iparably precious. In the whole Naton County, the highest level of medicine book was only level 4. He had been working on a level-4 book, which was sent by Locke.


    After turning a few pages, Asclepius suddenly raised his head with a puzzled look on his face. He couldn¡¯t find any trace of the source of the medicine book. ¡°This should be sent from Locke¡¯s system, right?¡±


    Although his strength was damaged, there should be no one in this world who could easily put the medicine book in front of him. Under the circumstance that his strength was sealed, he could still find a trace even if Athena made a move.


    Shaking his head, Asclepius decided to stop thinking about it. No matter where it came from, it was in his own hands!


    Thinking of this, he once again immersed himself in the study of the pharmacy.


    In the bedroom, after waiting for a long time, Locke finally gave up when he didn¡¯t see the Pas spear and the so-called level-8 medicine book. He waved his hand and turned off the attribute panel.


    ¡°At least let me see what the spear looks like first. How could it be directly sent to them?¡±


    The Pas spear was a powerful weapon held by Athena. He wanted to see how powerful it was.


    ¡®s, no matter what, I will see it sooner orter.¡¯


    Locke sighed and felt less depressed. He closed his eyes and was ready to sleep.


    Arge number of people poured in, and the school of Lister also recruited arge number of teachers. There were ten level-4 mages, and nine swordsmen and warriors.


    The construction of Lister advanced quickly, and the decoration of his shops was almostpleted in the city. In addition, seven mages came to build a teleportation site. After confirming the teleportation location, Lister began to build the teleportation site.


    One day, arge group of people marched quickly, with gs fluttering, and appeared in Lister.


    Donahue, the casten of Bone City, rode to one of the biggest carriages, bowed slightly and reported respectfully, ¡°Mr. Marquis, Mr. Capet¡¯s territory, Lister, is right ahead of us.¡±


    The carriage stopped slowly. Two maids pulled open the curtain. Marquis Hyman and Mrs. Hyman looked around.


    Compared with the past, there were more pedestrians on the road to Lister. However, it was still deste and dpidated.


    Looking around, Marquis Hyman ordered, ¡°Keep moving.¡±


    Casten Donahue nodded and rode to the front of the line. Soon, they arrived at Lister.

 Chapter 198

    Hearing that Marquis Hyman came, Locke didn¡¯t neglect it. He came to the door of the territory in person and weed Maquis Hyman in.


    ¡°Mr. Locke Capet, I¡¯ve heard that Lister has be much more prosperous than before.¡±


    Looking at the well-shaped street, lively shops and hotels, as well as the intense magic element, Marquis Hyman couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°I saw it today. It¡¯s true. No, it¡¯s more miraculous than the rumors.¡±


    As he got closer and closer to Lister, he clearly felt that the magic element was getting more and more intensive. Especially when he entered Lister, he felt refreshed after a long journey.


    ¡°Mr. Marquis, you tter me.¡± Locke smiled and replied modestly, ¡°In the future, the development of Lister will still rely on the support of Mr. Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Count Capet, we meet again.¡± After greeting Locke, Marquis Hyman said to Count Capet, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you saved my life more than ten years ago, and your son also saved the Hyman family more than ten yearster.¡±


    While saying that, Marquis Hyman also began to sigh, ¡°The Hyman family owes the Capet family more and more. Moreover, I have to say that you really have a good son.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Marquis.¡± Count Capet also saluted with a smile, ¡°We have done what we should do. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    They chatted and soon arrived at the castle.


    Marquis Hyman, who was walking, seemed to see something all of a sudden. He stopped and bowed to the attic beside the castle. Mrs. Hyman also bowed slightly.


    The girl leaned against the wall of the attic, her legs hanging in the air, and focused on reading the magic book in her hand. In the face of Marquis Hyman¡¯s salute, she didn¡¯t seem to see it and had no reaction at all.


    Ignoring Athena¡¯s indifference, Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and walked into the castle with Locke. Strong people were always arrogant.


    Sitting down, Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t waste time and said directly, ¡°Locke, I have brought good news this time.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Marquis Hyman continued, ¡°The king has given an order to give you the title of count, and the threends around all belong to you. Congrattions, you seem to be the youngest count in the whole kingdom now.¡±


    Then he handed the letter of appointment to Locke.


    Taking over the appointment letter, Locke took a quick look at it. It meant that he was loyal to the country and helped Marquis Hyman suppress the rebellion, giving him the title of the count or something like that.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the noble title. After all, it was a time for the strong to be respected. In front of the strong people, the title was just like nothing, not worth mentioning, just like Marquis Hyman in front of Athena.


    What pleased him was that he still obtained the other threends. With these threends, the area of Lister¡¯s territory was almost three timesrger!


    The title of count!


    Compared with Locke, Count Capet was in ecstasy. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of outsiders, he would have held Locke in his arms and cried.


    His son was only 16 years old, but like him, he had already obtained the title of count!


    ¡°That¡¯s really good news.¡±


    A satisfied look appeared on Locke¡¯s face. With the entry of arge number of people, Lister was also a little crowded, which solved his burning anxiety. ¡°Thank you for this matter, Mr. Marquis.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it, but¡­¡±


    After a pause, Marquis Hyman gradually became serious. He said in a serious tone, ¡°The Vic family must have known about the matter of the Naton County. You know, these guys are vengeful people, so you¡¯d better be careful at ordinary times. After all, the Vic family has two powerful level-7 masters.¡±


    Hearing this, Count Capet was gloomy. Although he also knew that Athena was a powerful level-7 practitioner, his current enemy was not only a strong level-7 practitioner.


    Compared with Count Capet, Locke was much calmer. He smiled and apparently didn¡¯t take the Vic family seriously. However, since Marquis Hyman reminded him, he still nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your warning, Mr. Marquis. I will pay attention to the matters of the Vic family.¡±


    ¡°Besides, what you need to guard against most now is not the Vic family.¡± Marquis Hyman said with a more serious look, ¡°Do you know that Brandon actually has a son?¡±


    Locke shook his head. He was not interested in the affairs of the Brandon family at all, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the situation of the Brandon family.


    ¡°Brandon¡¯s son is called Will Brandon. He awakened his magic talent at the age of 5. After that, he was sent by Brandon to one of the two famous schools in the King City, the Pek School, to learn magic. Now, this Will Brandon is a level-4 mage, and his teacher is the famous level-7 mage, Lucas Archibald.¡±


    ¡°Apart from being cruel and merciless, Lucas Archibald is famous for protecting his own people. ording to the information I got, Will Brandon¡¯s training is about toe to an end, and he will return to King City soon. By that time, he will definitely receive the news that the Brandon family is destroyed. His tutor will definitely not sit by.¡±


    ¡°King City has sent a level-7 mage to take charge of the city, so nothing will happen there. But you¡­¡±


    Marquis Hyman observed Locke¡¯s expression as he spoke. In his imagination, although Locke had Athena, a level-7 master, he would be a little worried when he heard that there would be so many level-7 masters making trouble for him.


    But what made him feel helpless was that from the beginning to the end, Locke¡¯s face did not change much. He even gave him an illusion that it had nothing to do with him.


    Did Locke have any backup n?


    Just when Marquis Hyman was confused, Locke frowned slightly. It was a critical moment for Lister to develop. If someone suddenly came out to make trouble, it would definitely affect the public security of Lister.


    Think about it. If there was a constant war in a ce, would you go there no matter how good the benefits were? After all, nothing was more important than life.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded slowly. ¡°These people are really troublesome. I will arrange someone to make Lister more alert.¡±


    Compared with Locke¡¯s calmness, Count Capet was burning with anxiety. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be another level-7 master here! If the level-7 mage who supported Will Brandon and the Vic family work together, then¡­


    Thinking of this, Count Capet pulled a long face.


    On the other side, although Locke frowned, there was no sign of panic on his face. Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Then they continued to chat for a while. Under the lead of Count Capet, Marquis Hyman and the others visited two divine temples.


    At noon, after lunch, Marquis Hyman and his wife nned to stroll around the city by themselves. Finally, Count Capet had spare time. With an anxious mood, he found Locke.


    ¡°Locke, I think you should think over what Marquis Hyman reminds you. After all, the other party may not only be a powerful level-7 warrior.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Count Capet said worriedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to the current situation, we really need to strengthen Lister¡¯s defense.¡± Locke nodded slowly. Then he looked at Count Capet and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to Thanatos and ask him to pay more attention to the safety of Lister in the future.¡±


    While saying that, Locke stood up and walked towards the practice field behind the castle.


    ¡°Thanatos?¡± Count Capet was stunned for a moment. The opponent was a level-7 master, would Thanatos be strong enough?

 Chapter 199

    Soon, Locke arrived at the practice field behind the castle. The practice field was originally for his magic practice, but recently it was upied by Thanatos and Harrington.


    The reason why it was taken up by Harrington and Thanatos was that there was another story.


    Since Harrington lived in the Scr Magic Academy, she had been following Thanatos almost every day.


    Sometimes, Locke could not help but sigh about how could Harrington tolerate the cold Thanatos?


    Under the persuasion of Harrington, Thanatos finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He promised to take Harrington as a student and teach her fighting skills.


    Boom!


    As soon as Locke stepped into the gate of the training ground, he saw a human-shaped ck figure flying over from a distance, smashing hard on the wall of the practice field, and then creating a huge human-shaped hole on the wall.


    Crack!


    As soon as the broken pieces fell, Locke saw dirty Harrington climb out of the broken wall.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    She held her chest and coughed.


    He deserved the name of the god of death. How cruel he was. Looking at Harrington¡¯s messy hair and pale face, Locke sighed in his heart. However, this girl¡¯s physical quality was really good. A level-5 mage unexpectedly had such a strong physique. It seems that the power behind her had invested a lot of resources in her.


    But why was this scene so familiar?


    ¡°Go on.¡± In the distance, with a cold expression on his face, Thanatos looked calmly at the half kneeling, listless Harrington.


    Harrington also slowly stood up, ignoring Locke beside her. Her eyes darkened, as if she was about to rush up again.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that the two were about to start again, Locke stopped them in a hurry.


    He stopped not because he felt sorry for her, but because he didn¡¯t want to waste time. After all, he didn¡¯t know how long the two would train, so he couldn¡¯t wait all the time.


    He didn¡¯t have the habit of seeing others being bullied. What¡¯s more, when he saw the miserable state of Harrington, he would always recall some bad memories.


    Thanatos looked at Locke without saying anything, waiting for Locke to speak.


    Noticing that Thanatos was looking at him, Locke didn¡¯t hesitate and said directly, ¡°There may be some unexpected guests in Lister recently. After thinking about it for a while, I think you are the most suitable person to deal with these people.¡±


    Taking an impatient look at Locke, Thanatos withdrew his gaze and said slowly, ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing that, Locke decided to leave.


    At this time, the ice element energy in front of Harrington was umted. The level-5 ice magic was quickly formed, and ice pitons appeared in front of her.


    Seeing this, Locke couldn¡¯t help but pause. After thinking for a while, he slowly walked a few steps towards Harrington and said in a low voice, ¡°He was strict. How about you consider changing a teacher?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that after taking a look at Thanatos in the distance, Harrington turned around to look at Locke and replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that such a person is more handsome?¡±


    Locke was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, he sighed slightly, shrugged and left.


    As soon as he walked out of the training ground, there was once again a burst of explosions behind him.


    On the second day, Marquis Hyman and others left Lister after Locke left.


    Locke also arranged for Sam and Becky to officially take over the three regions around them and put them all in the scope of Lister.


    The leaders of the three neighboringnds had gone bankrupt. Many of the residents had gone to Lister long ago. The rest of the people knew that Lister was prosperous now, so they cooperated very well when the two went to collect the materials. The whole process was very quick. In this way, Lister¡¯s scope was expanded three times.


    ording to the current n, Lister¡¯s original territory was the main city district, which was currently the main economic andmercial area. Other ces were used as reservend. Locke believed that with the development of the main city district, these ces would be more and more prosperous.


    As for Locke, he only asionally discussed with Count Capet about the development of Lister, and spent the rest of his time in practice.


    At the same time, he was looking forward to it. There are still ten days left. It was the deadline of the first stage of the task.


    In the biggest hotel in Lister.


    In the dining room, there was a table by the window. After taking a look at the people passing by, Karami looked at the middle-aged man beside her and asked in doubt, ¡°Teacher, is Harrington really here?¡±


    These two were following the clues to look for Harrington. They had been to Lister for two days. They had almost searched every street of Lister.


    ¡°It should be here.¡± Dorothy nodded firmly. ording to the news from the No. 9 team, it was the most likely that Harrington came here.


    His eyes darkened and he looked in the direction of the castle.


    When Karami saw Dorothy looking at the castle, she was stunned for a while and then said, ¡°Teacher, do you mean that Harrington is in the castle?¡±


    Dorothy nodded seriously. In two days, they had searched everywhere except the castle. Now, Harrington could only be in the castle.


    Dorothy sighed slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait for me in the hotel after dark. I¡¯ll go to confirm it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± looking at Dorothy, a worried look appeared on her face. She had also heard from Dorothy that Athena and other powerful people were not ordinary people. If they broke into the castle rashly, they would be in danger¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Noticing Karami¡¯s worry, Dorothyforted her with a smile, ¡°My hiding ability is one of the best in the No. 9 team. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m careful, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The night fell quickly. Without hesitation, Dorothy changed into a ck robe and fumbled in the direction of the castle.


    A few minutester, he sessfully avoided the guards and climbed over the wall into the castle.


    He entered the castle from the top. Looking at the guards under the castle, Dorothy made a n in his mind.


    Puff!


    Dorothy walked very lightly. After a few leaps, he slowly fell to the ground at the top of the castle.


    However, just as hended on the ground, his body suddenly shook.


    In the distance, a girl with messy hair was sitting on the edge of the wall, rubbing her thighs.


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡±


    The girl gasped and cried out in pain.


    Under the moonlight, one could vaguely see the woman¡¯s appearance.


    It was none other than the Harrington he had been looking for, Princess Dona!


    Looking at Dona in the distance, Dorothy¡¯s face was hard to see the extreme in an instant, and a wave of uncontroble anger surged out of his heart.


    Princess Dona was injured!

 Chapter 200

    In an instant, Dorothy rushed to Dona. At a close distance, the scars and bruises on Dona¡¯s face were clearly visible.


    No, she was not injured, but abused!


    How dare Locke Capet abuse Princess Dona!


    If he hadn¡¯t had a little sense to tell him that he needed to protect the princess first, he would have gone berserk and smashed the castle with magic in his hand.


    ¡°Princess Dona, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve suffered a lot!¡±


    Dorothy half knelt on the ground and made a big salute to Dona. Then he shouted angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go back now and report to the king that we will destroy Lister!¡±


    On the other side, looking at Dorothy who suddenly appeared and was filled with righteous indignation, Dona waspletely confused.


    I just came here to enjoy the view. Why did you want to destroy Lister?


    Moreover, she had to tell the truth. Judging from her current understanding of Lister, they didn¡¯t seem to have the ability to destroy Lister.


    ¡°Dorothy, did you misunderstand something?¡± Fortunately, Dona came back to her senses soon.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Dorothy said indignantly, ¡°They beat you like this. Is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    While speaking, Dorothy¡¯s voice darkened slightly and said warily, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go quickly. If those evil people find us, we will be in big trouble.¡±


    Seeing Dorothy like this, Dona sighed helplessly. Then she raised her chin behind Dorothy and looked at what was behind him. ¡°It¡¯s toote. We have been found.¡±


    Hearing Dona¡¯s words, Dorothy suddenly stood up and turned around in an instant. When he saw the ck figure, his expression suddenly changed, and his pupils suddenly trembled.


    It was the man named Thanatos. He didn¡¯t think that he would be discovered so soon!


    Gritting his teeth, he blocked in front of Dona. He gathered the magic element in his hand and instantly condensed the magic of level 7 in his hand. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, you go first. I¡¯ll stop him!¡±


    ¡°No, Dorothy!¡±


    Seeing that Dorothy took it seriously, Dona hurriedly stopped him, but it was toote. The magic in Dorothy¡¯s hand had been thrown in the direction of Thanatos.


    Damn it!


    Feeling the powerful magic energy fluctuation, Dona felt frightened. Of course, she wasn¡¯t worried about Thanatos¡¯s safety. What worried her most was that if she broke something, the stingy Locke would definitely set her up!


    However, the next moment, both Dorothy and Dona were stunned.


    The magic, which used to be powerful, shrank to the size of a thumb in a few seconds. In the end, it disappeared in midair. The powerful magic of level 7 didn¡¯t even raise a wave. It seemed that it was just a dream.


    There was dead silence in the air.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Looking at the man who just stretched out a hand and crushed his magic with an ice-cold face in the distance, Dorothy trembled.


    Powerful!


    Too powerful!


    At this moment, Dorothy seemed to have fallen into an ice cave, feeling extremely frightened.


    Damn it! He was so powerful! Looking at the Thanatos, Dorothy felt desperate.


    However, what confused him most was that the man named Thanatos seemed to have no intention of continuing to fight after he crushed his magic.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t make any trouble in the city.¡±


    After taking a nce at Dorothy indifferently, Thanatos slowly turned around and was about to leave. As a matter of fact, he had known that he had arrived the moment Dorothy entered Lister. However, seeing that Dorothy and Karami were careful and did not do anything out of line, he did not make a move.


    But he paused for a moment, turned around to look at Dona and added, ¡°If you leave now, Locke won¡¯t refund the rent.¡±


    Dona chuckled and walked slowly towards him. She almost leaned against him and looked at him, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave, do you?¡±


    Being stared at by Dona, he said coldly, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Then he turned around and strode away.


    Dona curled her lips and snorted coldly when she saw Thanatos unmoved.


    Staring nkly at the back of Thanatos, Dorothy didn¡¯te to his senses for a moment.


    He didn¡¯te to his senses until Thanatos hadpletely left. With a sigh of relief, he asked, ¡°Princess Dona, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Judging from the conversation just now, the rtionship between Princess Dona and this man was very close.


    ¡°Thanatos is my teacher now. The wounds on my face were caused during training.¡± Looking in the direction in which Thanatos was leaving, Harrington¡¯s eyes shed with a different light. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Go and tell my father that I¡¯m fine so that he doesn¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡± Dorothy took two deep breaths. What kind of training could beat a person like this? It was obviously an abuse. ¡°Your Highness, this ce is too strange. I beg you to leave this ce with me!¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it today, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that there would be such a ce in the Grimm Kingdom. Not to mention the things like magic elements and fighting spirits, there were mysterious temples. Besides the temples, there were also so many people who were ridiculously powerful!


    ¡°I¡¯m very safe here. Do you think I will get hurt with their strength?¡± Dona shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Dorothy still wanted to persuade her. But Dona shook her head again and said firmly, ¡°Dorothy, you don¡¯t have to say that. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Dorothy swallowed all the words she wanted to say.


    Finally, he could only talk in a low voice and said slowly, ¡°Princess Dona, I will report the situation here to the king, but please be careful. In addition, I will keep Karami to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dorothy.¡± Dona nodded.


    Dorothy bowed seriously and said in a low voice, ¡°This is my duty.¡±


    Then he left without hesitation.


    Now, Dona was left alone.


    ¡°Well, it seems that I still can¡¯t do it.¡± Leaning against the wall, Dona looked at the buildings on the street in the distance. Thinking of the look on Thanatos¡¯s face just now, Nona said gloomily.


    After being depressed, she took a deep breath and cheer herself up. ¡°Come on, Dona Parker!¡±

 Chapter 201

    After leaving Lister, Dorothy didn¡¯t dare to waste time and hurried back to King City.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there is such a powerful ce in the Grimm Kingdom!¡±


    Although half a minute had passed, King Temple was still full of shock. Was Locke Capet backed by those super powers?


    Yes, that must be the case. Only those real super forces could cultivate an outstanding genius like Locke.


    Thinking of this, King Temple couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any enmity with him. Moreover, judging from the current situation, his daughter had a good rtionship with him. Maybe as Uncle Jeremy said, this would be the greatest opportunity in Nora¡¯s life!


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡± Dorothy bowed and asked.


    ¡°I have known the situation.¡±


    After thinking for a while, King Temple slowly raised his head and ordered Dorothy, ¡°From now on, you will stay in Lister. In addition to protecting Nora, you should report to me about everything that happened in Lister at any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Dorothy said as he bent over slightly.


    With a wave of his hand, King Temple signaled Dorothy to leave first.


    After Dorothy went out, King Temple also stood up and walked towards the innermost part of the pce. About half an hourter, he came to a tall tower.


    The tall tower presented a European ssical architectural style. The corridor, eaves, and arched tickets were all in a simplified form, simple and powerful, revealing solemnity.


    King Temple didn¡¯t go in immediately. Instead, he bowed to the stone tower and respectfully shouted, ¡°Uncle Jeremy.¡±


    As soon as king Temple finished his words, the stone door slowly opened. Without hesitation, he passed through the door and walked into the stone tower.


    In about ten minutes, King Temple reached the top of the stone tower.


    At the top, there was also a small pce of European ssical style. The door of the pce was open. And looking through the pce gate, you could see the ancient and elegant hall, and an old man was sitting cross-legged in the center.


    The old man was dressed in a white robe with golden patterns. His hair was grey and his face was ruddy. He looked wise and elegant.


    This man was Titus Jeremy, the patron saint of the Grimm Kingdom.


    ¡°Uncle Jeremy, something happened in the Grimm Kingdom,¡± King Temple said after saluting.


    In the pce, Titus slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were deep.


    The king of Temple told him everything about Athena, Locke and the others, as well as the condition of Lister.


    Five minutester, King Temple finished his statement. With a gleam shining in his eyes, he eximed in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerful man in the Grimm Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jeremy, if it were you, would you be able to easily resist Dorothy¡¯s attack?¡± King Temple couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    After thinking for a while, Titus, who seemed to beparing his and Dorothy¡¯s strength, said slowly, ¡°There is not much difference between the strengths of practitioners who are below level 6. But once they be level-6 or stronger practitioners, the gap is obvious. For example, now my strength is more than ten times stronger than that of level 7. Therefore, it¡¯s easy for a level-8 warrior to resist the attack of a level-7 warrior.¡±


    ¡°In this case, the opponent should be at least a level-8 warrior.¡± King Temple nodded solemnly and analyzed.


    Titus also nodded. Dorothy¡¯s strength was not bad in level-7 practitioners. A strong warrior of the same level would never be able to resist his attack like this.


    He turned around and looked at the vast stars in the distance. He said regretfully, ¡°Since I became a level-8 practitioner, I haven¡¯t fought with people of the same level. I really want topete with the powerful woman named Athena from Lister.¡±


    ¡°But we can do the fortelling once to see if we can know something about the enemy. We can also make preparations.¡± After a moment of silence, he said to King Temple.


    As he spoke, he kept changing his hands and drew with his index finger. Soon, aplicated star pattern was created in the void in front of him. With a closer look, it seemed that there were many star tracks on the star pattern.


    The star pattern rose slowly and quickly into the starry sky. Looking carefully, the trajectory of the stars in the star pattern seemed to be gradually ovepped with some stars in the sky. Titus continued to draw with his hands, and more exquisite patterns were stacked into the previous star pattern, making the original pattern moreplicated.


    King Temple stood still and stared at the constantly changing star pattern in the sky. It was not the first time that he had seen him use astrology, so he was not curious about the scene in front of him.


    It was said that the heavenly bodies, especially the stars and constetions, all indicated the changes of all living things in some causal or non-idental way. And astrology was to observe the position and changes of the sun, moon and stars to predict all kinds of things in the world.


    In addition to being a powerful level-8 fire mage, Titus was also a great astrologer. Thanks to Jeremy¡¯s powerful astrologer, many troubles were avoided and solved for the Grimm kingdom.


    Ten minutester, the star pattern in the sky had already been veryplicated. Layers uponyers of stars were piled up and rotating. King Temple knew that this was thest step.


    As long as all theyers were ovepped and formed aplete star pattern, the divination could bepleted.


    At this critical moment, the star pattern, which had been running steadily, suddenly trembled. At the same time, he suddenly felt a powerful force pouring down from the star pattern. He had no time to react.


    Under the suppression of this powerful force, Titus felt as if his body was going to be crushed. Shocked, he immediately cut off the contact with the star pattern without any hesitation.


    Puff!


    Although he had cut off the contact in time, he was still devoured. He spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered back a few steps. At the same time, the star pattern in the sky instantly dimmed and finally could not hold on any longer. It turned into starlight and dissipated in the air.


    ¡°What?¡± Seeing that Titus was injured, King Temple was anxious. He moved quickly and instantly came to the side of Titus, supporting Titus¡¯s staggering body.


    King Temple took a deep breath to suppress his shock. He asked anxiously, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    It was the first time that he had seen him get injured while he was doing fortelling!


    Then Titus was gasping for air. His face was pale and he was still in horror.


    After a long while, the blood in his body finally calmed down. Seeing the worried look on King Temple¡¯s face, he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As he spoke, his face was full of bitterness. ¡°It seems that my judgment is wrong. The opponent may not only be a level-8 warrior.¡±

 Chapter 202

    Hearing this, King Temple was shocked. The opponent was not only a level-8warrior?


    However, when he saw that Titus¡¯s face became paler and paler, he didn¡¯t care about anything else but hurriedly helped him walk towards his seat.


    After sitting down, Titus coughed slightly and took out a pill from his space ring. After taking it, he closed his eyes and began to recuperate. As for the king, he stood aside and waited quietly.


    About half a minuteter, his face turned a little ruddy and he opened his eyes again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend such a person.¡±


    He sighed and said slowly, ¡°Since Nora can be with them, perhaps it will be the greatest opportunity in her life. Don¡¯t interfere with this matter. Just let nature take its course.¡±


    King Temple nodded.


    ¡°Well, you can go first.¡± After saying that, he closed his eyes.


    Knowing that Titus was going to recover, King Temple bowed and went out.


    After King Temple left, Titus, whose eyes were closed, slowly opened his eyes again and looked into the starry sea in the distance. His face was unprecedentedly serious.


    ¡°Ever since I became a level-8 practitioner, with the improvement of my astrology, I have a vague sense of unease that I can¡¯t get rid of. No, or more urately, fear is more appropriate. That feeling is as if the end of the world ising. Now, there are also several mysterious masters. Will great change take ce in the Icacia Continent?¡±


    ¡°If the disaster reallyes, I don¡¯t know how many forces will be annihted in this turmoil.¡±


    After a sighed deep sigh, he closed his eyes again.


    In Lister, which was far away from King City, Athena frowned slightly. Just now, she felt a trace of exploration.


    The moment she discovered this aura, she immediately took action and extinguished it.


    ¡°I wonder who wants to make trouble here, or¡­ have we already been discovered by the powerful warriors on this continent?¡±


    Athena didn¡¯t sense any more aura and she was relieved. Although their strength had been sealed, not everyone could provoke them. However, she didn¡¯t know how powerful she was on this continent. After all, the strongest warrior they had met so far was only a level-7 warrior. She could crush a level-7 warrior to death with one hand.


    She shook her head slightly and stopped struggling. She continued to focus on the book in her hand.


    The construction of Lister was still going on in order. As the number of the residents increased, Locke built a patrol house to manage the order of Lister.


    About one-tenth of the city wall of nearly twenty meters high was built. Locke found that it was much easier to build big projects here. In his previous life, he needs tower cranes, elevators, transportation vehicles and so on. But now a wind mage could control five or six tons of materials at random, so the construction speed of the city wall was very fast.


    With the participation of mages, the construction speed of all kinds of houses had increased by several times.


    Although the speed increased, Locke was a little helpless that his gold coins were also decreasing rapidly. The price of hiring mages was naturally much higher.


    Fortunately, the Victor Pill Shops and Weapon Shops had been opened, and were profitable. Five hundred thousand gold coins were recorded every day. This eased Locke¡¯s financial pressure to a certain extent.


    A few dayster, Lister was still lively.


    Hotel Henry originally belonged to Bone City. It was one of the hotels to settle in Lister in a very short time because it was close to Lister. At present, it had be the most luxurious hotel in Lister.


    In the best guest room of Hotel Henry, the crystal chandelier on the roof shone as brightly as the day. On the green stone floor, there was an expensive sandalwood table, and in the middle was a tiger skin sofa. The whole room was luxuriously decorated and grand.


    There were five people sitting silently in the room, which made the superior room filled with a faint sense of depression.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet?¡± A young man with a dagger on his right side impatiently leaned against the sofa.


    The white-haired middle-aged man in the middle nced at the young man and reminded him lightly, ¡°Be patient.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a weak level-5 practitioner. Does it need to waste so much time?¡± The young man snorted and muttered.


    Although he said so, he restrained himself and waited patiently.


    A few minutester, a man of the same age as the young man came in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some investigations. Locke seldom goes out of the castle recently. All the things have been handed over to Count Capet. That level-7 master also lives in the castle.¡±


    The man who ranked six said after taking a sip of tea.


    The white-haired middle-aged man nodded, looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Our goal is to kill Locke Capet and Athena. As the most capable assassin of the duke, I don¡¯t want any ident to happen to this mission.¡±


    ¡°Assign tasks now.¡± The white-haired middle-aged man continued, looking at the two people who had been silent on the left side. ¡°My two younger brothers, you are the first to make a move. Capture Locke Capet, and make some noise to attract the attention of the level-7 practitioner. My oldest younger brother and I will ambush on the only path that the level-7 master will pass through.¡±


    Then, the white-haired middle-aged man began to arrange the details of the action.


    Ten minutester, the white-haired middle-aged man finished his arrangement. Looking at the other five people, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you heard everything clearly?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The other five said in unison.


    The white-haired middle-aged man nodded slightly, revealing a ruthless look. ¡°After killing that level-7 master, there is no need to leave any living in the castle.¡±


    The man ranked four said with an obscene smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the woman called Athena is a super beauty. There are even rumors that she is a goddess. It¡¯s really a waste to kill such a beauty like this.¡±


    ¡°You will die for a woman sooner orter.¡± Looking at his lewd smile, the man ranked five cursed.


    ¡°You can y with a woman at other times. If the mission fails¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the white-haired middle-aged man gave the man ranked four a meaningful look. In the Vic n, if a mission failed, he would be seriously punished.


    His face froze. He smiled awkwardly and quickly promised, ¡°I promise toplete the task!¡±


    Seeing that the man ranked four had calmed down a lot, he announced coldly, ¡°Get ready to take action.¡±


    The other five nodded and stood up decisively.


    ¡°Sorry, the action is canceled.¡±


    However, before everyone¡¯s feet moved a little, a t but creepy voice came out.


    Call off?


    For a moment, none of the six people present understood what he meant.


    However, as professional killers trained by the Vic n, the six of them had excellent reaction abilities.


    Boom!


    In an instant, they came to their senses and burst out their strength. The six all retreated in the opposite direction of the sound. Their powerful momentum directly overturned the carved tables and chairs in the room.


    When they were about to retreat, they had already turned around. Among them, the swordsman who ranked five and the warrior who ranked four were in the front, while the man ranked six and the man ranked two, who were proficient in hiding and assassination, were on both sides. The white-haired middle-aged man, a mage, and the man ranked three were in the middle, which was the safest position. After numerous assassination missions, the six had formed a unique tacit understanding. Even in an emergency like just now, they would subconsciously pull out the formation to protect each other.


    At this time, the six looked serious as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

 Chapter 203

    A man with ragged clothes and a cold aura was leaning against the wall which was ten meters away from them. The man stood casually, looking out of the window at the busy street without paying attention to them.


    Looking at Thanatos, the white-haired middle-aged man asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The task hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet, so they didn¡¯t want to take action rashly.


    ¡°Me?¡± Thanatos withdrew his gaze from outside the window and looked at the six men on full alert. ¡°I¡¯m just a man in charge of sweeping.¡±


    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but pause, ¡°For example, cleaning up rubbish like you.¡±


    He said calmly.


    The man came with evil intent!


    ¡°Move!¡± The white-haired middle-aged man shouted angrily. Since his opponent coulde to this room without being noticed, his strength could not be underestimated. Therefore, they needed to work together and quickly kill the man in front of them without exposing their identities!


    With the order of the white-haired middle-aged man, the man ranked five with a long sword in his hand and the man ranked four with an iron glove in his hand roared and rushed towards Thanatos. At the same time, the assassination team made up of the man ranked two and six disappeared in the air.


    However, Thanatos didn¡¯t do anything else and walked slowly towards them.


    In the blink of an eye, the swordsman who ranked five and the warrior who ranked four rushed to the front of Thanatos. What confused them was that even at this time, Thanatos still didn¡¯t move at all, not even having the slightest intention of stopping him.


    Mystify!


    The swordsman snorted in his heart. Without any hesitation, he stabbed the long sword in his hand towards the heart of Thanatos. Besides him, the power of the warrior increased even more. His iron fist burst out a dazzling light and smashed directly at his head.


    The two of them didn¡¯t hold back and nned to kill him in one blow!


    Go to hell!


    The two had cruel smiles on their faces. But the next moment, the smile on their faces suddenly froze.


    They didn¡¯t see his heart being prated or hear the sound of his head being smashed.


    The long sword went straight through the man¡¯s body, and his fist seemed to hit the air, directly through the man¡¯s head.


    Phantoms!


    In an instant, the two people thought of this word. The man in front of them was so fast that he had already created a shadow!


    The two reacted quickly and retreated quickly.


    Puff!


    However, it was toote. The two only felt a powerful force pping on their bodies, followed by a suffocating pain. In a short period of clear sight, they saw their bodies break into pieces, directly turning into blood mist. Atst, they were unconscious.


    ¡°My younger brothers!¡±


    Looking at the blood mist falling in the air, the white-haired middle-aged man and the man ranked three cried out in grief. They stared at Thanatos with hatred. They had already forgotten to hide, and the magic energy surged in front of them.


    Judging from the magic energy, the white-haired middle-aged man was obviously a level-7 fire mage, and the man ranked three one was a level-6earth element mage.


    On the other side, after the two were killed, Thanatos still looked calm and continued to walk towards the white-haired middle-aged man.


    As he was walking, Thanatos opened his hands and slowly grabbed the air beside him.


    Crack!


    The clear and loud sounds of neck-breaking were heard in the room. After the voice, two figures gradually appeared in the hands of Thanatos. One was a young man who had a dagger in his hand before, and the other was a middle-aged man ranked two. The two were paralyzed, their blood-red eyes wide open, their faces frightened, and their vitality gradually dissipated.


    The Thanatos loosened his grip, and the two fell to the ground like two lumps of meat.


    After killing the four, Thanatos pped his hands and continued to walk towards the middle-aged man with grey hair. His face was cold and he strolled leisurely.


    Looking at theirpanions who had died again, the white-haired middle-aged man and the man ranked three were more shocked and angry.


    Although he was angry, the white-haired middle-aged man did not lose his mind. He whispered to the man ranked three beside him, ¡°The enemy has exceeded our ability. Retreat.¡±


    The man ranked three stared at Thanatos. Although his heart was full of hatred and unwillingness, he still nodded slowly.


    The two didn¡¯t waste any time and burst out powerful magic energy. He controlled the magic power in his hand to hit the wall, trying to blow it up directly.


    Boom!


    Two powerful magic hit the wall unexpectedly.


    However, they were desperate. Under the attacks of level-7 and level-6 magic, the wall remained unmoved.


    The man ranked three¡¯s voice trembled slightly and his face was full of horror. ¡°Damn it! Why is this happening?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The white-haired middle-aged man suppressed the shock in his heart. He turned to look at Thanatos and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Kill him first!¡±


    The two waved their magic and threw them towards the direction of the Thanatos, decisive and ruthless.


    Boom!


    Thanatos was instantly wrapped in powerful magic energy, and the energy of two magic had already exceeded the scope of a room. However, the surging magic energy was directly blocked back by the wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The huge energy gathered in a narrow area, making it look more fierce and powerful. Even the middle-aged man with white hair and the man ranked three were sucked into the magic at this time.


    Sensing the dangerous aura around them, they didn¡¯t push themselves too much and hurriedly put up a defensive shield in front of themselves.


    Boom!


    The powerful energy formed an energy storm, spinning and tearing, and smashed the room¡¯s decorations, first-ss sandalwood tables and chairs, and everything else. Strong waves of wind were pping around. Feeling the violent energy, even the white-haired middle-aged man and the man ranked three felt extremely frightened.


    Compared with the turbulence of the room, the outside of the room was as calm as usual. The guests in the corridor were talking with each other with bright smiles on their faces.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    There were knocks on the door. The crisp sound of knocking on the board passed through the board and was annihted in the huge energy windstorm.


    No one heard the sound of knocking on the door. A young man dressed as a servant was confused. ¡°Is there no one?¡±


    The guest was so generous that he left ten thousand gold coins, which made his boss very happy. After careful consideration, in order to make the customer feel at home, the boss took out a bottle of good wine and asked him to bring it to the guest¡¯s room.


    But what confused him was that no matter how hard he rang the doorbell or even knocked on the door, the guest inside did not respond.


    After ringing the doorbell a few more times, no one came to open the door. The waiter could only sigh and went back with the good wine in his hand.

 Chapter 204

    Back to the hotel room.


    Since it was in a narrow space, the magic power dissipated very slowly.


    The white-haired middle-aged man and his third younger brother were still supporting the magic shield in front of them. Looking at the intact wall behind him, the white-haired middle-aged man was extremely anxious. Under such a powerful energy windstorm, the wall stood still. This undoubtedly meant that the attack of the two did not cause substantial damage to the man. After all, if the man was injured, the force of protecting the wall would also be reduced.


    At this moment, the white-haired middle-aged man only saw the third younger brother beside him tremble. At the same time, the third younger brother¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    Without thinking too much, he hurriedly looked in the direction of his third younger brother¡¯s sight.


    In the surging energy in the distance, a ck figure gradually became clear. The figure was like the demon god from hell, shrouded in a faint ck luster, isted all the damage from the outside and walked towards them.


    Couldn¡¯t such a powerful force hurt the man in front of him?


    Looking at the Thanatos, who could be almost seen clearly, the white-haired middle-aged man was extremely frightened.


    ¡®No! Don¡¯t let him get close!¡¯


    The white-haired middle-aged man turned ferocious. He condensed level-7 magic in his hand again and threw it in the direction of Thanatos. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, continue to attack him!¡±


    As long as they kept attacking, they would be able to create a powerful energy storm in the room. With the power of the energy storm, they would definitely be able to break the shackles of the room!


    Boom!


    Apanied by the magic thrown out by the middle-aged man with white hair, the room exploded again. His third younger brother also came back to his senses from the explosion. He gritted his teeth and quickly condensed magic in front of him, throwing it at Thanatos.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two didn¡¯t seem to stop, and powerful magic constantly smashed in the direction of Thanatos.


    The magic energy in the room became more and more powerful. The whole room was covered by red and yellow energy, and the figure of Thanatos was once again sucked into the strong and violent energy.


    The middle-aged man with grey hair breathed a sigh of relief when he couldn¡¯t see Thanatos.


    However, on the one hand, they had to release magic, and on the other hand, they had to defend against the wanton energy in the room. He and his third younger brother were also under great pressure. Fortunately, this was their magic, and the resistance of the energy windstorm magic element was much weaker. Otherwise, they would have been injured in such energy.


    Bang!


    Just as the middle-aged man with white hair felt lucky, a hand pierced through his third younger brother¡¯s magic shield, and his hand urately locked on the neck of his third younger brother. With the strength of the palm, the sound of bone fracture was heard again.


    Puff!


    His third younger brother copsed to the ground.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Looking at his dead younger brother, the white-haired middle-aged man with red eyes roared angrily. Staring at Thanatos, he gradually became crazy, and the magic he used was even more powerful.


    Boom!


    In the room, the powerful energy windstorm had already swept through everything.


    The white-haired middle-aged man was madly throwing magic, but it did not work at all. Thanatos hade in front of him and pped his magic shield with one palm.


    Crack!


    The magic shield broke.


    Seeing this, the white-haired middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden.


    His body moved madly towards one side.


    However, it was still toote. Thanatos¡¯s hand had already pped on his chest.


    The middle-aged man with white hair let out a muffled sound. He knew that his ribs had been smashed into pieces by the attack. At the same time, a strong force entered his body in an instant. Under this strong force, his heart exploded.


    A strong sense of powerlessness passed through his body from his heart. Under the sharp pain, his consciousness began to blur.


    Puff!


    The white-haired middle-aged man also fell down along the wall, and his vitality gradually dissipated, with unwillingness and panic in his eyes.


    Two minutester, the energy fluctuation in the room slowly dissipated.


    Swoosh!


    With a wave of his hand, Thanatos removed the defense he had set in the house.


    Except for the wall, there was nothingplete in the room. There was a thickyer of ashes on the ground, which was the dust caused by the destruction of the tables and chairs in the room. The strangest thing was that the crystal chandelier on the ceiling seemed to have been cut off neatly. Only a part of the chandelier was exposed from the ceiling, looking very strange.


    With a closer look, a thinyer of sweat also appeared on Thanatos¡¯s forehead. When his strength was sealed, he had to be distracted to protect the wall from the impact of the battle. This was indeed a great pressure for him.


    As the god of death, it was a little difficult for him to deal with several mortals. He smiled with self-mockery and slowly disappeared from where he stood.


    Outside, the noise was still there. No one knew that a level-7 master and five level-6 masters had died in the hotel.


    A dayter, the owner of the hotel finally couldn¡¯t help opening the door with the spare key.


    Since the six people entered the room, they didn¡¯t see the six go out. No matter how many waiters called them, no one answered. So he had to suspect that there was something wrong with them in his hotel.


    Crack!


    Finally, the door was opened.


    Looking at the situation in the room, both the servants and the boss stood there stiffly.


    Rays of sunshine poured over from the window, making the slightly dark room a little brighter. In the bright sunshine, one could faintly see floating dusk.


    A few secondster, the boss rubbed his eyes, seeming to suspect that there was something wrong with his eyes.


    He remembered that this room seemed to be the best one in the whole hotel. Now, there was dust all over the ground, not to mention the high-end furniture, even without the light, it was even worse than the storage room.


    Was he wrong? With doubt, the owner of the hotel quickly walked out of the room, trying to make sure if he had entered the wrong room.


    When the boss saw Room 433, he was stunned for a moment, and then his expression changed rapidly, from dullness to doubt, to anger, and finally to deep grief.


    ¡°This is my best room.¡±


    A wail came out of the room. Hearing the wail, the guests around couldn¡¯t help but get frightened. In this wail, they felt a pain that went deep into their bones.


    After the bloody storm, the outside world was still calm, without too much turbulence. However, gradually, there was a rumor spreading.


    The biggest hotel in Lister was stolen.


    It was said that the robbers stole all the furniture in the room, and even cut off the chandelier. Then these people disappeared from the hotel.


    This made everyone suspicious. Some spected that it was done by a group of thieves, and some said that this was whatpeting hotels do to create panic against the Herry Hotel. Some also said that the hotel owner had offended a god, and it was a punishment from the god.


    In a word, although there were different opinions, there was no urate exnation.


    After Thanatos went back, he told Locke about it. In order not to cause any panic, Locke ordered the Lister Patrol House toe forward and im that the people living in Herry Hotel were a group of gangsters. However, they had been exterminated by the Patrol House, and they had madepensation for the loss of Herry Hotel.


    This matter finally came to an end.


    Lister was still developing rapidly. All the construction was carried out in order. Except for asional patrols, Locke was in practice all the time.


    Although Lister was growing stronger at a visible speed, it was still a little inferior to the real great powers on the continent.


    Therefore, he had to hurry up the construction of practice to improve his cultivation base. At the same time, he had to speed up the construction of Lister, and make full preparations before the sudden change indicated by the system.

 Chapter 205

    In the Ape Mountains to the west of Lister.


    Due to the mining, the Ape Mountains were not as deste as before, and more people were living there. However, this was only the surrounding area of the ck iron mine and the road to transport the iron mine. In the city¡¯s development n, Locke did not n to buildrge buildings in the mountains, so there were no people living there.


    Besides, the other members of Lister wouldn¡¯te here if they had nothing else to do. It was well known that Lister¡¯s two evils, the ice wolf king and the me bird, lived in the mountains.


    At first, Locke didn¡¯t restrict the movements of the ice wolf king and the me bird, but he found that it was a wrong decision.


    The wolf and the bird jumped in the territory every day, making the territory a mess.


    Atst, Locke exiled the two troublemakers into the mountains. When they arrived in the mountains, they didn¡¯t stop. Soon, they dominated the mountains. When they went out, a group of magical beasts underling followed them, looking majestic.


    On the bank of ake in the Ape Mountains.


    Stars were twinkling in the sky. The night wind blew, bringing the fragrance of water and nts. Theke water was sparkling, reflecting the stars and moon in the sky. By theke, the dim yellow fire was particrly conspicuous in the night.


    At the edge of the fire, a handsome young man was concentrating on flipping the barbecue meat in his hand.


    On the huge grill was a deer about two meters high. The golden roast meat sizzled, and the fragrance of the meat overflowed, making people covet it.


    Around the young man, the beautiful girl sat quietly. Although she was still holding a magic book, her eyes were already fixed on the barbecue in the young man¡¯s hand.


    Next to the stunning girl was another girl in a long ck dress. The girl was lying on the table idly, and her eyes were also fixed on the roasted deer legs in the young man¡¯s hands.


    On the other side of the fire, a bearded middle-aged man sat on a twirled dead wood, holding a snake cane. Next to them, a muscr man and a cold-faced man in a long robe sat on the ground. On the other side, there was an eight-legged horse, a me bird with its feather falling, and an ice wolf king. On the head of the ice wolf king stood another me bird.


    It was weird and quiet. Only the sound of leaves blowing in the breeze andke water knocking could be heard.


    The former lively ice wolf king and the me bird stood obediently behind Badal, looking like his followers. Badal, on the other hand, was even quieter. It was afraid that it would do something out of line and be caught by Asclepius.


    About ten minutester, the barbecue in Locke¡¯s hand was finally done.


    After distributing a piece to Athena and the others, he threw aplete deer leg to Badal, the ice wolf king and the me bird.


    The magical beasts, who couldn¡¯t wait any longer, began to gobble down the food. It only took them a while to eat out the deer leg in front of them. After the meal, Badal and the others began to look at the big roasted deer in front of Locke. Seeing this, Locke felt a little helpless. With a wave of his hand, Locke used the magic element to form a sharp de and cut off half of the roasted deer.


    After taking a bite, Hephaestus gave Locke a thumbs up and said, ¡°Locke, I have to say that you are really good at the barbecue.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t live in the future, I¡¯ll open a restaurant.¡± Locke said with augh.


    ¡°Locke, I can assure you that your barbecue skill is definitely the best in the whole Grimm Kingdom!¡± Nora mumbled, chewing the roast meat.


    Seeing that Nora was eating happily, Locke said with a smile, ¡°Twenty thousand gold coins for your te of roast meat.¡±


    Nora¡¯s face froze. She suddenly raised her head and was so angry that she almost smashed the roast meat in her hand on Locke¡¯s face. But considering that such delicious food could not be wasted, she finally controlled herself.


    She snorted and seemed to be ready to risk her life. ¡°No money at all!¡±


    While saying that, she continued to eat, ignoring Locke who was sitting opposite her.


    After the meal, Locke and the others sat on the grass by theke and enjoyed their leisure time quietly.


    They didn¡¯t know how long they could enjoy such a good day.


    Looking at the vast ocean of stars, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. The impending change must be a super disaster. Father, Uncle Kotter, and Kerton¡­ He had a lot of people to protect.


    Thinking of this, Locke became much more determined to speed up the practice and the construction of Lister. Before the dramatic change was brought, he had to be fully prepared!


    In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. During this time, another part of the Lister project waspleted. At the same time, the construction of the teleportation site had beenpleted in the main city. With thepletion of the construction of the teleportation site, the time for people to visit Lister would be greatly reduced. For example, it used to take about four days from Lister to the County City, but now it only took two days to get there.


    One day, Locke was not sleepy at all. He got up early and waited for the test.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the system started yet?¡±


    At this time, Locke stood on the wall of the castle and looked into the distance at the city that had already taken shape. His strong expectation turned into depression.


    Sighing slightly, Locke turned around and was about to go back to the study to read some magic books to kill time.


    Ding!


    However, at this moment, a clear and emotionless voice rang in Locke¡¯s ear, which made Locke shiver directly. He turned from depression to ecstasy and said, ¡°Coming!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Locke restrained his excitement and began to wait for the broadcast of the system. He knew that the reward for a main task like this would definitely be very generous.


    ¡°The first stage of the task is over. It¡¯s being tested.¡±


    About three secondster, the sound of the system continued.


    ¡°Congrattions, host! Perfect!¡±


    ¡°System reward 1, one summon card. The system reward has been issued to the system space. Please check it.¡±


    ¡°System reward 2, a divine temple forged by Hephaestus. The system reward has been issued to the system space. Please check it.¡±


    It was not until the sound of the systempletely disappeared that Locke woke up from the surprise.


    A summon card!


    A divine temple!


    In a surprise, his divine consciousness hurriedly sank into the system space. As expected, he saw a crystal summoning card and a small and exquisite divine temple floating within it.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already got the card.


    ¡°Summon first.¡± While murmuring, Locke¡¯s index finger had already clicked on the summoning card.


    Just like the previous modes, the moment Locke¡¯s fingertips touched the summoning card, it turned into broken light. The broken light quickly reorganized and formed a light door in front of Locke in the blink of an eye.


    The divine light in the portal was unbridled.


    A momentter, a ck figure appeared in front of the light gate. Although his face could not be seen clearly, it could be seen from her attractive figure that the person he summoned this time should be a goddess.


    A goddess? Locke began to recall the name of the female god. Aphrodite, in charge of human love, reproduction and the growth and reproduction of all animals and nts; Demeter, the goddess of grain in the ancient Greek legends; Hestia, the goddess of the stove in the Greek legend¡­


    The figure that gradually became clear in the light door pulled Locke out of his memory.


    When Locke saw clearly the goddessing out of the light door, he was in a daze for a moment.

 Chapter 206

    The woman was tall and slim, and her long golden hair fell over her shoulders. And there was a pair of extremely beautiful blue eyes. Her facial features were delicate, and her face was extremely beautiful. She was wearing a milky white silk robe. And her beautiful legs were even more tempting under the robe.


    From the appearance, the woman was as beautiful as Athena. However, this woman had a different temperament from Athena. Athena was cold and elegant, while the woman in front of him was abination of beauty and wildness.


    The woman slowly walked out of the light door and looked around, as if she was checking the surroundings.


    A few secondster, the light door disappeared, and the woman¡¯s eyes finally fell on Locke. It was an extremely cold and dangerous gaze.


    When the woman looked at him, Locke felt that her gaze was like a sharp sword stabbing into his body, which made him frightened.


    From her eyes, Locke could tell that if he continued to stare at her body rudely, she would definitely kill him without hesitation.


    Although it was only a short time, he had already known the identity of her.


    Artemis, the goddess of hunting!


    That was right. Among all the gods, the beautiful and dangerous one should be the goddess of hunting, Artemis.


    In ancient Greek legends, Artemis was the goddess of hunting and moon, the daughter of Zeus and Leto. As one of the twelve main gods of Olympus, she was also the mistress of beasts and the female lord of the wilderness and one of the most sacrificed god by the ancient Greeks


    Artemis advocated freedom and independence and opposed marriage between men and women. Athena and Hestia and she were three goddesses on the Olympus Mountain. She used bows and arrows as weapons, apanied by a deer.


    It was said that although Artemis was narrow-minded and vindictive, she was also gentle and kind-hearted, just like the wild nature, which would show people madness and bring people gifts at the same time.


    Locke felt dangerous when he saw Artemis¡¯s unfriendly gaze. He took half a step back without being noticed, and at the same time, the small universe in his body rapidly revolved, ready to deal with her attack.


    ¡°Hi, Locke.¡±


    Just as the atmosphere was getting more and more intense, a yful voice suddenly sounded.


    Badal? Locke was slightly stunned. Shouldn¡¯t Badal be in the Ape Mountains at this time?


    In the distance, Badal, who transformed into a strange me bird flew casually and soon arrived at the city wall.


    What¡¯s more, it was so happy that it didn¡¯t feel the weird atmosphere at all. In an instant, it was attracted by Artemis in front of Locke. ¡°Wow, you can get another woman.¡±


    As he spoke, it had already flown between the two people, surprised.


    It flew around Artemis for two circles. After looking her up and down, it flew to Locke again. It didn¡¯t notice that Locke¡¯s face had gradually stiffened. It sighed, ¡°Locke, ording to your human standard, she is a beautiful woman with an attractive figure.¡±


    ¡°Although she is beautiful, I don¡¯t think she is as beautiful as the beauty in our dragon race.¡±


    Hearing Badal¡¯s words, Locke¡¯s stiff face twitched involuntarily. He sighed and said, ¡°Badal, what do you want from me? Since you can speak now, just say it, or¡­¡±


    As Locke spoke, he looked at the murderous Artemis in the distance.


    Badal was stunned and didn¡¯t seem to understand what Locke meant. However, it didn¡¯t waste any time. It patted its head and said, ¡°Locke, my house has been built, so¡­¡±


    However, before it could say that it invited them to be its guests, it felt an extreme chill appear behind him. It was a feeling of death!


    The next moment, an extremely cold force covered its body.


    It was the same situation again!


    The familiar feeling of being crushed!


    Badal only felt dizzy, and then a sharp pain of tearing came from his body. The whistling wind came to its ears, and the scenery in front of it was also rapidly changing and rotating.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Badal had hit the wall of the castle in the distance, leaving a huge hole in it.


    Badal, you idiot! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a low profilest time?


    Staring nkly at the sky, Badal looked lifeless. Although it was slow to react, how could it not know that it had offended the wrong person now?


    Just as it cursed itself for being stupid, it felt a powerful force again, as if an invisible hand was holding his neck and lifting it into the sky.


    Staring at the cold-faced woman in the distance, Badal¡¯s eyes were full of horror. It wanted to beg for mercy but found that its body waspletely imprisoned, and it didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.


    The only thing that could move was the pair of frightened eyes.


    So it rolled its eyes and looked at Locke for help.


    Locke coughed when he saw Badal asking for help. He turned to look at Artemis and said, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Then, before he could say anything, he was intimidated by Artemis¡¯s cold gaze.


    Locke¡¯s face froze. He shrugged to Badal, indicating that he could do nothing about it.


    On the other side, Artemis didn¡¯t waste any time, with a wave of his hand, a long golden arrow appeared in front of her.


    She raised her hand slowly and tapped the tip of her finger. The long arrow trembled slightly and turned into a golden light, stabbing towards Badal in the distance.


    Seeing the golden arrow flying towards it, Badal was frightened and it struggled crazily, but it was useless. It was tightly imprisoned by a powerful force, and there was no chance for it to resist.


    In Badal¡¯s huge eyes, the golden light was getting closer and closer.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden arrow had already stabbed in front of Badal.


    Looking at the golden arrow that was about to pierce its body, Badal closed its eyes in despair.


    ¡®If I can survive, I will be a low-profile person. No, a low-profile dragon!¡¯ Badal thought in its heart.


    Boom!


    Just as Badal swore, the powerful golden arrow stopped.


    It slowly opened its eyes and saw another girl standing in front of it. The powerful golden arrow was tightly mped in her hand.


    Crack!


    The girl¡¯s slender fingers exerted a little strength, and the golden arrow was directly crushed into two pieces. Then it turned into energy and dissipated on the spot.


    After crushing the golden arrows, the girl gently waved her hand. Badal, who was behind her, felt its body loosen and regained its mobility.


    Badal was so excited that it cried out when it found that it regained its freedom. After the ecstasy, it looked at the girl in front of it gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Miss Athena!¡±


    At this time, cold-faced Artemis slowly rose into the sky. She stood opposite Athena and stared coldly at Athena.

 Chapter 207

    Sensing the tension between the two, Badal didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. It pped its wings and flew towards Locke and the others, escaping from where it was.


    ¡°How dare you refuse to help me!¡± Looking at Locke, Badal said with hatred.


    Locke spread out his hands and said innocently, ¡°You have seen what happened just now. Even if I took action, I would still be beaten, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Badal was frustrated. Well, it admitted that Locke was right. Although Locke was very powerful, he could only be bullied in the face of such a strong man.


    On the other side, Asclepius and the others had already appeared on the city wall.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Looking at the two in the sky, Nora was stunned for a moment, with strong admiration and yearning in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know when she could be so free.


    She soon noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. ¡°Teacher, what are they doing?¡±


    ¡°A rare battle.¡± Thanatos didn¡¯t exin much.


    Nora was even more confused. But Thanatos didn¡¯t say much. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and continued to look at the two people in the sky.


    Hephaestus, on the other hand, looked at the two people in the sky and said with interest, ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡±


    Back then, when they were in Olympus Mountain, the two didn¡¯t like each other. When enemies met, they were particrly angry. A fierce battle could not be avoided.


    In the sky, the two stood opposite each other. They looked at each other coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Looking at Athena in the distance and with a faint smile, Artemis said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s settle down all issues.¡±


    Athena was calm. Looking at Artemis standing opposite to her in the air, she said lightly in an aggressive way, ¡°You also have to have the strength to do so.¡±


    Looking at Athena¡¯scent face, Artemis¡¯s face darkened. What she hated most was Athena¡¯scency!


    She snorted and didn¡¯t waste any more time. She slowly stretched out her left hand, and golden energy quickly gathered on her hand. In the blink of an eye, the golden energy had formed an arrow.


    Locke knew that it was the moon god arrow, which was the weapon of Artemis. However, this was not a real moon god arrow, but an imitation created by the energy of Artemis.


    Athena didn¡¯t fall behind when she saw that Artemis took action. She narrowed her eyes and emitted powerful purple energy.


    The atmosphere became more and more anxious, and a war was about to break out.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight here, Locke seemed to suddenly think of something and quickly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t do it. The repair of the castle is very expensive!¡±


    If the two fought here, the whole castle would be destroyed!


    However, Locke¡¯s reminder didn¡¯t work. Athena paused for a moment, looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the sky.¡±


    As she spoke, she rose rapidly and flew into the sky.


    Seeing that Athena actually listened to Locke¡¯s words, Artemis was slightly stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised in her heart. When did the dignified Athena be so obedient? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep look at Locke.


    She could feel that Athena treated this young man very differently.


    However, the battle was about to begin. She quickly looked away and followed up like a stream of light.


    The two moved very fast. In the blink of an eye, they had passed through the clouds and entered the sky above them.


    ¡°Gone?¡± Seeing that the two disappeared from her sight, Nora was disappointed. She had thought that they would have a big fight.


    On the other side, Hephaestus shook his head helplessly. With a slight twist of his legs, he flew out and chased after the two. At the same time, a silver light rushed out of the workshop and turned into a stream of light, sliding towards him.


    Puff!


    The light soon fell on the hand of Hephaestus. He looked carefully and found it was the hammer he used to forge weapons.


    ¡°We can¡¯t miss such a wonderful battle.¡± With a smile on his face, Asclepius knocked the snake cane to the ground. A force began to spread out from the snake cane, rolling Locke and flying into the sky.


    ¡°Teacher, we¡­¡± Seeing that Locke and Asclepius had left, Nora blinked her eyes and looked at Thanatos eagerly.


    Nora was beautiful, but now she looked weak and helpless. One couldn¡¯t refuse her at this time.


    Looking at Nora¡¯s coquettish look, Thanatos was stunned, but soon he came to his senses and said coldly, ¡°If you keep acting like this, I will throw you down the stairs.¡±


    Hearing that, Nora¡¯s ingratiating smile froze.


    At the same time, a strong force wrapped her body and took her flying into the sky.


    Was I so ugly? In midair, Nora looked depressed. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her face, and even began to suspect.


    After Nora and Thanatos left, there was only Badal left on the originally lively wall.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡°Looking at the empty wall, Badal felt like weeping but had no tears. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°My lords, have you forgotten me?¡±


    But it was still quiet around. The only answer it got was the sound of the wind.


    Seeing no one talking to him, Badal gave up. It sighed and lowered its head, preparing to go to his new home to recover his injuries.


    At this time, its body suddenly became lighter, and then it floated up involuntarily. When it came to its senses, a tall figure had appeared beside it.


    Looking at the figure in front of it, it was moved and shed tears, ¡°Boss, I love you!¡±


    Sleipnir rolled its eyes at Badal. ¡°Hurry up. If you arete, you won¡¯t be able to see the wonderful y.¡±


    As they spoke, the two had already plunged into the clouds.


    After Badal left, there was no sign of any creature on the wall. Since the guards and maids had left, the castle was also very quiet.


    As they walked out of the castle, they saw more and more buildings. A mile away, they saw lively blocks. They continued to move up from the busy blocks, and the cries of the peddlers and people gradually decreased until they disappeared. Then they entered the clouds. This was a snow-white world. Wherever they could see, there was a vast expanse of white. They continued to move up, like a pair of big hands pushing the clouds away, and could see the world above the clouds.


    The blue sky was boundless, and the bright sun was shining brightly. The pleasant and bright sunshine sprinkled in the air. The clouds under their feet seemed to have be ayer of white ground, which made them feel at ease.


    In the sky of more than 9000 feet, the two extremely beautiful women were still facing each other from afar. Different from before, the momentum of the two was strong, and their clothes were fluttering. The powerful force caused a hurricane, causing tworge vortexes to appear in the clouds under their feet.

 Chapter 208

    Around the two, about a few kilometers away, Asclepius, Hephaestus, Sleipnir and Thanatos were located in four positions respectively. Their task was to prevent the aura of the two people from leaking out.


    Although it was far away, the people present were not ordinary people. They could still clearly see Athena and Artemis in the middle.


    Although they all wanted to watch a y, they knew that the battle between the two would cause a lot of energy fluctuations. Although they were confident in their strength, they were still on a strange continent. If they attracted the attention of the strong warriors on this continent, it might bring unnecessary trouble.


    On the other side, the momentum of the two had reached its peak.


    With her eyes darkened, Artemis put her fingers on the moon god arrow in her hand and slowly pulled it away. As the arrow opened, a golden arrow gradually appeared on it.


    Without any hesitation, she released the bowstring in an instant. With a sound, the golden arrow, centered on the arrow, wrapped in a powerful energy storm, shot in the direction of Athena.


    The golden arrow seemed to be able to travel through time and space and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. When it appeared again, it had already arrived in front of Athena.


    Athena didn¡¯t shrink back. She raised her left hand slowly and opened it, facing the direction where the arrow flew. A purpleplex and exquisite star in the center of her hand rotated and gradually grewrger, instantly forming a defensive shield in front of Athena.


    Boom!


    The arrow hit the star shield.


    The powerful force spread out like waves.


    Hephaestus and the others also waved their hands to block the dispersed power.


    On the other side, looking at the energying from the p, Sleipnir released a wave of energy and condensed an enchanted barrier in front of it to prevent the battle from overflowing.


    At the same time, the strong energy directly hit the enchanted barrier made by Sleipnir.


    Crack!


    However, a crack appeared on the enchanted barrier and then it dispersed at a visible speed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing this, Badal trembled and cried out in horror. It had already felt the violent aura in the energy.


    Sleipnir shouted, ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    As it spoke, the power in its body was poured into the enchanted barrier without reservation. With the infusion of energy, the cracks that scattered instantly stopped, and then as if time was flowing backward, the top of the cracks began to heal rapidly. In a few seconds, the previous cracks had beenpletely integrated.


    Seeing this, Sleipnir breathed a sigh of relief. Looking in the direction of Athena and Artemis, it couldn¡¯t help but sigh in its heart. Even if its power was sealed, it still had such a powerful strength!


    Badal slowly opened its eyes and saw the crack disappear. It sat still with fear.


    On the other side, Nora, who was standing next to Thanatos, also swallowed hard. The depression she felt when she was disliked by him had already disappeared, but now she was shocked


    Although it was far away and the overflowing energy had been stopped by Thanatos, she could still feel the power of the battle between the two. The energy produced by the on-site battle had almost exceeded any battle she had seen before, including the battle of Grandpa Jeremy.


    After withstanding the attack of the arrows, Athena waved her sleeve. With a sh of purple energy, a purple spear slowly appeared in her hand. She looked carefully at the long sword, which was exactly the same as her pike.


    Sure enough, Athena didn¡¯t use the spear of Pas, but a weapon condensed by energy, just like the one used by Artemis.


    Locke pretended to understand. After all, Athena had always been arrogant and would never rely on a weapon to defeat her opponent.


    Waving the spear of Pas, Athena had already rushed towards Artemis.


    Looking at Athena who was charging at her, Artemis didn¡¯t panic at all. A golden arrow was quickly formed in her hand.


    Bang!


    The arrow in Artemis¡¯s hand collided with the spear in Athena¡¯s hand.


    After the blow, Artemis didn¡¯t continue to fight with Athena. Instead, she quickly retreated and kept a distance from Athena. At the same time, she pulled the bowstring in her hand full again, and another arrow appeared, shooting towards Athena.


    Athena cut the arrow with her sword. At the same time, she raised the spear of Pas horizontally and grabbed at the sky above her head with her left hand, as if pulling something.


    Boom!


    A loud bang came from the sky.


    With a loud bang, Athena disappeared from where she stood in an instant. She appeared behind the back of Artemis, and her long spear hacked directly at Artemis¡¯s throat.


    ng!


    It seemed that Artemis had been prepared for this. A golden arrow quickly formed in her hand and blocked Athena¡¯s sword.


    The muffled sound in the sky became louder and louder.


    Nora, who had been confused, was shocked. She stared at the sky where Athena and Artemis were and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Four burning fireballs roared and fell from the sky with a terrifying aura.


    ¡°The stars!¡±


    She immediately understood what Athena meant by her action just now. Did she catch the stars?


    At the same time, Athena retreated quickly.


    The spear of Pas in her hand flew out and spun rapidly around Artemis. In the blink of an eye, countless shadows of the spear of Pas had appeared and wrapped around Artemis.


    The expression on Artemis¡¯s face changed slightly. Knowing that Athena was trying to trap her with the spear of Pas, the golden arrow in her hand doubled in luster and dashed towards the spear of Pas.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow and the spear of Pas exploded in the air at the same time.


    However, it was toote. The stars with great momentum roared and fell down, about to hit her.


    Seeing this, Artemis didn¡¯t intend to leave. She changed her hands and was ready to defend herself.


    Boom!


    The fallen stars urately smashed into the body of Artemis.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening explosions rang out one after another.


    The huge energy spread around from the position of Artemis. The fire covered the sky and the sun, and the fire waves swept through heaven and earth, making people feel that it was the end of the world.


    Under the powerful explosion, the clouds beneath everyone¡¯s feet began to surge.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this really the power that a human can cause?¡±


    Nora¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she looked at the energy sweeping half of the sky in the distance. As the princess of a kingdom, she always felt that she was experienced and knowledgeable.


    But when she saw the battle in front of her, she was still stunned. Compared to this battle, the battle she had seen before was nothing.


    On the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening sounds echoed in the sky.


    With a loud bang, the clouds were also constantly surging, as if an invisible big hand was constantly stirring.


    It was spectacr, but at the same time, it gave people a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Is this the arrival of a god?¡±


    Looking up at the surging clouds in the sky, an old man¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his eyes were filled with pious respect.


    As he spoke, he had already knelt down tremblingly.


    ¡°The god must have taken care of us.¡±


    Another young man knelt on the ground with excitement.


    In just a short while, the bustling street had been destroyed.

 Chapter 209

    High in the air, the explosion of the meteorite was about toe to an end.


    Streaks of golden light prated the fading smoke, and a figure appeared.


    Fourteen small golden shields werebined to protect Artemis in the middle.


    With a closer look, you could find that Artemis¡¯s face was pale, and a thinyer of sweat had already appeared on her forehead. Obviously, it was difficult for her to withstand Athena¡¯s attack.


    Taking a deep breath, Artemis gently waved her hand, and the small shields surrounding her split away and surrounded her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recover so much.¡± Looking at Athena who was standing proudly in the distance, Artemis said in a low voice.


    Athena smiled faintly and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take this blow either. I thought you would be more helpless.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant you are!¡± Feeling the mockery in Athena¡¯s tone, Artemis¡¯s face darkened. Artemis waved her hand and shed the shields in front of her, which were like des, directly in the direction of Athena.


    Athena gathered the energy in her hands attentively and soon formed a new spear of Pas.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, she had already pulled open one of the shields. Her body spun, dodging the attacks of the other shields in a few seconds, and rushed towards the direction of Artemis.


    Bang!


    The battle between Athena and Artemis had obviously entered a white-hot stage.


    In midair, the two moved very fast. The figures of the two werepletely invisible to the naked eye. Only the sound of weapons colliding and deafening explosions could be heard.


    Sensing the powerful energy fluctuations from afar, Badal only felt cold sweat trickling down its back. ¡°It turns out that this person is so powerful.¡±


    It knew that Athena was very strong, but it didn¡¯t expect that this new woman was so strong!


    Just as it was sighing, Sleipnir sighed and said slowly, ¡°You should be grateful that Miss Athena is here. Otherwise, you would have died.¡±


    Hearing this, Badal couldn¡¯t help but shiver again. Yes, it had known this woman before. Her moves were deadly and ruthless.


    Sleipnir looked at the two aggressive people and added, ¡°Remember, thest person you can offend in this world is the two people in front of you. Otherwise, you will be very miserable¡­¡±


    Badal nodded its head and swore to itself, ¡®From now on, I am just a little bird in Lister. I will never look down upon anyone!¡¯!


    The battle in the skysted for an hour.


    Bang!


    In the end, Athena knocked Artemis out.


    Artemis couldn¡¯t help but retreat. She felt that the divine power in her body was in a mess and she was a little out of control for a moment.


    After a few seconds, she finally controlled her body.


    Just as she gathered her divine power and was about to fight back, she only felt a chilling from her throat.


    The head of the spear of Pas was against her throat.


    ¡°You lost.¡± Athena said indifferently, looking at Artemis. At the same time, the spear of Pas in her hand slowly dissipated.


    ¡°Humph! If you hadn¡¯te first and your strength recovered much more than mine, how could you be my opponent?¡± Artemis said with a snort.


    Paying no attention to Artemis, Athena stepped into the sky and fell into the clouds, sshing clouds and disappearing.


    Seeing the end of the battle, Hephaestus showed an unsatisfied expression. He shook his head, turned around and left. Thanatos, Sleipnir and the others didn¡¯t stay any longer and quickly ran away.


    After all, they could see that Artemis was in a bad mood. Obviously, it was not a wise choice to stay here.


    On the other side, seeing that all the people had left, Asclepius dared not to stay any longer. He quickly waved the snake cane in his hands and prepared to run away.


    ¡°You two, stop!¡±


    But in the end, it was toote. An unfriendly voice had already sounded.


    Asclepius¡¯s hand, which held the snake cane, froze for a second. He forced a smile on his face and bowed slightly. ¡°Lord Artemis, please give me your order.¡±


    ¡°Lord, am I very old? Why do you call me Lord?¡± Artemis asked coldly.


    A trace of sweat immediately appeared on the forehead of Asclepius. He quickly changed his tone and said, ¡°Miss Artemis.¡±


    Hearing this, Artemis nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to waste her divine power anymore, so she directly flew into the space made by Asclepius.


    Seeing that Artemis was flying towards him, Asclepius, who was defending himself, was stunned for a while.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Show me the way!¡± At the same time, Artemis, who was angry, red at Asclepius.


    With an embarrassed smile, Asclepius nodded and said, ¡°Please follow me, Miss Artemis.¡±


    ¡°Miss Artemis.¡± Seeing that the two were standing next to him, Locke nodded with a smile.


    Instead of answering, Artemis walked towards Locke with a smile. Soon, she arrived in front of Locke. However, she didn¡¯t seem to stop.


    Seeing that Artemis was about to bump into him, Locke wanted to take a step back subconsciously, but this impulse was instantly suppressed by him.


    ¡®What¡¯s so horrible about her? Why did I retreat?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Locke stood still.


    On the other hand, Asclepius had already retreated slightly and silently to keep a safe distance from Artemis. Athena was violent, while the woman in front of him was brutal. Who knew if this woman who was not inferior to Athena would vent her anger on them after losing thepetition?


    On the other side, Artemis continued to walk, her body almost clinging to Locke.


    ¡°I can feel that Athena treats you very differently.¡±


    She stared at Locke and said slowly.


    As he spoke, her body hadpletely clung to Locke¡¯s.


    Locke smiled a faint and attractive fragrance. When he met the flirting eyes, Locke suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Hiss!


    Locke took a deep breath and almost couldn¡¯t control himself after Artemispletely clung to him. He almost directly held the woman in front of him into his arms and ravaged her.


    ¡®A temptress!¡¯


    Locke cursed in his heart and quickly suppressed the restlessness in his heart. At the same time, he was ready to retreat and keep a distance from her.


    Just as he was about to step back, Artemis, the woman on top of him, suddenly took a step back.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s flushed face, Artemis kept smiling and said, ¡°All the time, as long as it is Athena¡¯s thing, I can¡¯t help butpete for it.¡±


    Then she took a look at Locke and said, ¡°You have to hold on for a long time, or I will feel bored.¡±


    Locke wiped the sweat on his forehead and forced a smile on his face. ¡°Miss Artemis, you must be kidding. Athena and I are just friends.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s exnation, Artemis just smiled without saying a word. At the same time, she slowly looked at Asclepius who was watching aside. His face gradually turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be beaten, you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Being stared at by Artemis, Asclepius was frightened. He hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Miss Artemis, please wait a moment.¡±


    As he spoke, Asclepius acted quickly, carefully controlled the surrounding space and slowly descended, fearing that he would displease Artemis. More than ten minutester, he slowly fell to the ground.


    Taking a look at the Athena divine temple of victory, Artemis snorted and turned to Locke. ¡°Where is my room?¡±


    She had suffered a lot from the battle just now, so she nned to wash carefully.


    Locke had already recovered from the tease of Artemis. He said to Nora, ¡°Nora, take Miss Artemis to Room 403 next to Miss Athena.¡±


    Although many gods were living on the fourth floor, the room on the left side of Athena was always empty.


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Nora was shocked. After being stunned for a few seconds, she said reluctantly, ¡°Me?¡±


    She had seen the violent and moodydy in front of her. Would thisdy kill her directly when she was unhappy on the way?


    Nora was the princess of the kingdom. It would be too hasty if she died like this.

 Chapter 210

    Locke nodded affirmatively. He knew who Nora was when Dorothy sneaked into the castlest time. However, it didn¡¯t affect him to order her to do anything. In this castle, let alone Nora, even if the king came, he had to work if he wanted to live in the castle!


    Seeing this, Nora knew that she couldn¡¯t escape. She had to bite the bullet and said with a stiff smile, ¡°Miss Artemis, please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Seeing Nora¡¯s reluctant expression, Artemis¡¯s face darkened and she was cold.


    Feeling the coldness, Nora suddenly raised her head and forced a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Miss Artemis is so beautiful. How can I be afraid of you?¡±


    With a cold face, Artemis walked towards Nora.


    The smile on Nora¡¯s face froze and she almost cried out when she saw that.


    Puff!


    However, the next moment, a smile suddenly appeared on the face of the originally cold-faced Artemis. She rubbed Nora¡¯s face and said, ¡°Little sister, you are so cute.¡±


    Nora was stunned by the sudden change of expression on Artemis¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take me to my room.¡±


    Artemis said gently.


    Nora nodded her head stiffly and took her downstairs.


    Then Locke gave the divine temple to Hephaestus, which made Hephaestus very happy. Earth fire was connected to his divine temple. The quality of something forged by earth fire was absolutely notparable to that of the current refining workshop.


    However, in order to create more mysteries, Locke and Hephaestus decided to put the divine temple on the market at night.


    After all, if a divine temple suddenly appeared in the daytime, it might be more frightening than a surprise for others. If they put it in the evening, it would also leave some time for the public to calm down.


    In the evening, Locke and Hephaestus arrived at the other side of the castle. They chose a suitable ce a few kilometers away from Asclepius¡¯s Divine Temple.


    With a wave of Hephaestus¡¯s hand, the palm-sized divine temple quickly grewrger and then steadily stopped on the mountain range.


    Just like the previous two divine temples, the appearance of Hephaestus Divine Temple caused a great shock. Everything was silent, and in the blink of an eye, it had integrated with the mountains, as if it had grown out of them.


    As the divine temple was finished, invisible energy began to spread around the divine temple. Locke closed the door and felt carefully. Different from the previous two divine temples, Hephaestus¡¯s Divine Temple seemed to be able to change the physical strength of the people around.


    However, since Locke¡¯s body was very strong, the effect was not obvious. But it was a very powerful function for the ordinary residents of Lister.


    Asclepius and others were very familiar with Hephaestus¡¯s Divine Temple, so they were not interested in it. However, Locke was very curious, so he nned to follow Hephaestus to have a good look.


    The size of Hephaestus¡¯s Divine Temple was almost the same as that of Athena¡¯s Victory Divine Temple.


    As soon as they entered the gate, a strong zing aura rushed over. The divine temple took on the architectural style of Doric columns, and it was divided into three parts on the whole. The bottom part, through the gate wall, was a small square. As they walked up the stairs, there was arger square. On the square were two rows of weapon sculptures, including Zeus¡¯s sunflower, Athena¡¯s spear of Pas¡­ These were all the divine weapons made by Hephaestus.


    They walked through the corridors and continued to walk inside. Then they saw the worship hall.


    In the hall, there was a statue of Hephaestus. It was nearly ten meters high, with a solemn face. The carvings were fine, and the wrinkles and pores were clearly visible. The muscles were clear, and it was full of vigor. A dark silver hammer stood at his feet.


    After passing through the great hall, it was the real core of the divine temple, the forging field.


    Compared to the hall, it was even hotter here, as if there were sparks in the air, bringing about a stinging pain to one¡¯s skin.


    There was a furnace of nearly ten meters high, a huge forging table, a quenching pool, a file¡­


    In the quenching pool, dark redva rolled and sshed drops ofva from time to time.


    Compared with the magma Locke had seen in the workshop beside the castle, the dark red magma looked more ferocious and terrifying. Locke felt scared in this room.


    The appearance of Hephaestus¡¯s Divine Temple caused another tide.


    The outside world was bustling, and the castle did not stop. Because of the arrival of Artemis, the castle could be said to be lively and extraordinary. No, to put it more precisely, it should be turmoil.


    As their deadly enemies, Athena and Artemis seemed to be always fighting. Of course, most of the time, it was the war that was provoked by Artemis.


    In the dining room, there was a crackling sound of iron weapons colliding.


    Whoosh!


    Nora¡¯s hand, which was holding a fork and inserted into the steak, suddenly stiffened when she heard the sound of cutting through the air.


    She turned around stiffly and saw that half of the delicate silver knife that had been used to cut the flesh had been embedded in the wall behind her.


    Feeling the sharp luster from the de, Nora swallowed subconsciously and felt a chill on her back.


    Opposite her, Athena and Artemis were sitting elegantly. Their forks danced in the air and collided with each other from time to time, making a crisp sound.


    Putting down the knife and fork in her hands, Nora took a look at Thanatos, who was eating calmly beside her, and said weakly, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m full.¡±


    She felt that if she continued to stay here, her life might be in danger.


    Then, without any hesitation, she lifted her dress and almost rushed out of the restaurant.


    As for Locke, although he was eating with his head down, as if it was none of his business, he was still trembling with fear, fearing that the two would suddenly burst out and destroy his castle.


    However, although there were constant frictions between Athena and Artemis, the good thing was that they were both restrained and there was no big fight to demolish the castle.


    As time went by, the city group of Listerpletely appeared.


    At the entrance of Lister, the original simple defensive work had been reced with a twenty-meter-high city wall. Under a fifteen-meter-high huge door, there was an endless stream of people entering Lister.


    A convoy of nearly twenty people slowly drove out of Lister, led by a tall man.


    ¡°Deputy Colonel Dunbar, are you on a mission again?¡±


    At the gate of the city, the patrol team leader Aksay greeted the strong man with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dunbar chuckled and didn¡¯t look down upon the team leader in front of him, who was just a level-2 mage. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived in Lister. We have to run more tasks, or our brothers will have no food to eat.¡±


    While speaking, Dunbar waved his hand, indicating his men to escort the goods to the open space ahead and wait for him, in case of blocking the way of others to get in and out of Lister.


    ¡°Mr. Dunbar, you are being modest.¡± With a smile on his face, Aksay then said in admiration, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re doing great now. You¡¯ve almost taken eighty percent of the escort quests from Lister.¡±


    Dunbar shook his head and said with respect, ¡°Thanks to our great leader, who has issued many preferential policies.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, I can guarantee that there is no one in this world who is more merciful than him!¡± The team leader, Aksay, said in agreement.


    The two chatted for a while before Dunbar decided to leave.


    At this time, there was amotion in the distance.


    Aksay and Dunbar were also attracted by this. When they saw the scene in the distance, the faces of the two changed involuntarily.


    Especially the team leader Aksay, whose face turned livid.

 Chapter 211

    In the distance, two tall ck horses were galloping, flying sand and stones all the way.


    On the back of the horse were two men in magic robes.


    Seeing the panic on the faces of the people around them, the twoughedcently, high spirited, raising the whip in their hands and constantly whipping the horse under their bodies.


    The rude behavior of the two men made the people around re at them. However, when they knew the two were level-4 mages, everyone was frustrated. It could be said that they dared not to say anything. Level-4 mages were the strongest group of people in the whole Naton County, so they couldn¡¯t afford to offend it.


    ¡°Hey, stop!¡±


    The team leader, Aksay, had already rushed over and snapped.


    Looking at the team leader in front of him, the two mages in the distance were stunned for a moment, and then sneered. How dare a level-2 mage block their way?


    With a wave of the level-4 fire mage¡¯s whip, the horse under his body rushed directly towards the team leader, Aksay. Under the pressure of the whip, the ck horse madly dashed towards the team leader.


    The expression on the face of the team leader Aksay changed dramatically and he quickly moved aside. However, he was a mage with poor physical agility after all. In the blink of an eye, the ck horse had already arrived in front of him.


    Seeing such a dangerous scene, the people around eximed. If one was stepped on by this horse, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would end up with serious injury!


    At this critical moment, a man rushed over and pushed away the team leader at once.


    Bang!


    The horse¡¯s hooves kicked hard on the shield in front of Dunbar.


    The ck horse roared and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Oh? A level-4 soldier?¡±


    The fire mage on the back of the horse seemed to be a little surprised. After the surprise, he said coldly, ¡°But I advise you to stay out of the business of our Ulea brothers, or¡­¡±


    As he spoke, a vicious look shed across the fire mage¡¯s eyes.


    Ulea? Dunbar was slightly stunned. He also knew these two people. Both of them were level-4 mages, and they were powerful. However, they always liked to dare to do some bad things, because their strength was there, so they were still free from punishment.


    If it was in the past, he really needed to consider it carefully. After all, he was not only alone, but also had many brothers behind him. If he offended two level-4 mages, it would definitely not be worthwhile.


    But now it was different. Lister had a powerful city with the level-7 mage. Now, it was time for them to show their strength!


    Staring at the two of them, Dunbar said in a deep voice, ¡°Humph! If you make trouble in Lister, you will be against the Moore Mercenary! You¡¯d better surrender and ept the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha.¡±


    Hearing Dunbar¡¯s words, the level-4 fire mageughed out loud and didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all. There were indeed some powerful men in Lister, but they had also asked about it that except for the powerful man called Athena and the leader Locke Carpet, there were no other powerful men in Lister.


    They were level-4 peak masters. Although they were not as powerful as Locke Capet and Athena, as long as they were willing toe to Lister, they would treat them politely and invite them in happily!


    Aksay, the previous patrol captain, Aksay, also got up from the ground, still suffering from fear, with anger burning in his eyes.


    Another gold mage rode a horse slowly towards them, looking at the difited Aksay with contempt.


    He raised his chin and looked at the team leader, Aksay, who was lower than him. ¡°We are mages to join Lister.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at the devil badge on his chest. ¡°See? A level-4 mage, you are just a patrol member. How dare you stop us? Do you think your leader will punish us for you, a level-2 mage?¡±


    With the help of his teammate, the team leader, Aksay, staggered to the side of Dunbar. Facing the level-4 mage, he was not afraid at all. He looked at the two and said, ¡°My Lord has said that everyone is equal in Lister! Even if you are level-4 mages, you will definitely be punished!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Hearing Aksay¡¯s words, the level-4 gold mage also burst intoughter, and the other level-4 fire mage alsoughed. The two looked at Aksay as if he was a fool.


    Theughter gradually stopped. The fire mage looked at the Aksay, pulled the reins, and rode the horse slowly towards him.


    Seeing this, Dunbar took a step closer to Aksay slightly in case the fire mage would suddenly make a move.


    Walking to the side of the Aksay, the fire mage slightly bent down and said in a very low voice that only the two could hear, ¡°In the Icacia Continent, strength is the most important, and you actually believe the trick of deceiving children to stabilize the public¡¯s morale?¡±


    Obviously, Aksay, the team leader, didn¡¯t receive the impact of the fire mage¡¯s words. He sneered and replied, ¡°Maybe people like you will never understand the great power of our Lord!¡±


    The fire mage was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. ¡°Too innocent, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Just then, the crowd outside the city gate suddenly stirred up again.


    The two noisy mages also slowly raised their heads. Following the gazes of the crowd, they slowly looked towards the city gate of Lister.


    At the gate of the city, a woman was dressed in a white silk robe. Her golden hair floated with the wind, and she had a beautiful face, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention in an instant.


    Looking at the woman in the distance, the gold mage waspletely stunned. His tone was a little trembling. ¡°Ha-ha, brother, I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a beautiful woman as soon as I entered Lister!¡±


    The fire mage also licked the corners of his mouth and said with an obscene smile, ¡°Maybe this is the benefit that God gives us. Ha-ha, we can have a good time tonight.¡±


    As he spoke, the fire mage pulled the reins, and the horse roared and rushed directly to the beauty.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Aksay shouted angrily when he saw the fire magic teacher walking towards the woman.


    Dunbar¡¯s face changed as well. He threw the sword in his hand at the front fire mage, trying to stop it.


    Boom!


    A golden sword appeared and hit Dunbar¡¯s weapon.


    At the same time, the big sword thrown out by Dunbar was also inserted into the ground with a bang. He still wanted to rush over, but a burst of golden magic energy hade at him.


    Bang!


    He had no choice but to give up chasing and stop to block the attack.


    Aksay, the team leader beside him, was also shocked back by the magic power.


    Before the gold element in front of him disappeared, the gold mage said with a smile, ¡°You, can¡¯t disturb our boss¡¯s pleasure.¡±


    On the other side, the fire mage had also rushed over, and the surrounding crowd was immediately frightened to disperse.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck horse was only five meters away from the woman.


    However, the fire mage didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he whipped the horse, making it move faster. Looking at the woman in the distance who seemed not to notice him, a hint of banter shed through his eyes. What he liked most was to see the panic and helplessness of beautiful girls.


    In the distance, several people who knew the girl¡¯s identity could not help but be shocked and loudly reminded her, ¡°Miss Artemis, watch out!¡±


    However, Artemis was calm. She didn¡¯t dodge at all and just let the horse rush towards her.


    Seeing the calm expression on Artemis¡¯s face, even the fire mage was a little confused.


    He knew very well that the beauty in front of him was definitely not Athena.


    Although they liked beautiful women, they didn¡¯t dare to offend a powerful level-7 warrior, so they had seen the portrait of Athena before they came. He had even made a list of people he couldn¡¯t offend. Obviously, this beauty wasn¡¯t on the list.

 Chapter 212

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel any magic aura or the aura of a fighting spirit from the beautiful woman in front of him, so he was basically sure that the woman in front of him was an ordinary person without any cultivation base. However, an ordinary person could remain calm in the face of such a situation.


    This was undoubtedly surprising.


    Finally, the ck horse had arrived in front of Artemis.


    Just as the ck horse was about to step on the body of Artemis, the fire mage suddenly pulled the reins. The horse neighed and stopped abruptly with its front hooves jumping up.


    Hearing that, Artemis stopped for a moment. She just looked at the horse in front of her calmly.


    Looking at Artemis, the fire mage breathed quickly. At such a close distance, the beauty was much more attractive.


    He was sure that she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen!


    Taking a deep breath, the eyes of the fire mage lit up with a wicked smile. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m more and more interested in you.¡±


    At the same time, the gold mage had already arrived in front of Artemis and nced at her.


    ¡°Gis, go and find Master Kerton!¡±


    The team leader Aksay ordered. Although he didn¡¯t know the real identity of Artemis, he could see that she could freely enter and leave the castle. In the whole Lister, only a few big shots could get such treatment. Obviously, Artemis had a special identity. If she was hurt, they would be guilty!


    The other patrol didn¡¯t dare to neglect it. He nodded and rushed to the Patrol House.


    In the face of the aggressive gazes of the two people, Artemis touched her chin and seemed to be a little distressed. She muttered to herself, ¡°Although I have promised others not to kill anyone casually, but¡­¡±


    While speaking, she nodded and seriously looked at the two people on the horse in front of her. ¡°Killing you should not be considered a breach of contract.¡±


    Although her voice was not loud, it was clearly heard by everyone.


    ¡°Kill us?¡± The two were stunned, as if they didn¡¯t realize that this weak woman in front of them was actually going to kill two powerful level-4 mages?


    Just as they felt ridiculous, they saw that Artemis slowly raised her hand and pointed in the direction of the fire mage with her index finger.


    However, she didn¡¯t look intimidating at all. Instead, she looked naughty and lively.


    Seeing this, the two men on the horseback looked at each other and intended to quietly watch the performance of the woman in front of them with their hands crossed.


    The people around were stunned for a while and didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do. After all, Miss Artemis was facing two powerful level-4 mages. Could she change anything with a finger?


    At this time, the two mage¡¯s faces, as the protagonists, also smiled more brightly.


    Artemis raised her finger and clicked it.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the mage on the left suddenly stiffened and was bounced away. Then it was firmly locked in midair by an invisible energy.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Looking at the level-4 fire magic imprisoned in the sky, everyone was stunned. However, soon, their eyes were all focused on Artemis. Everything in front of them was done by this beautiful girl!


    At this time, the gold mage had alsoe back to his senses from the shock. Looking at the smiling Artemis, the contempt in his eyes had already turned into a deep panic. He pointed at Artemis, his fingertips trembling slightly. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to my brother?¡±


    Artemis didn¡¯t say anything. The smile on her face was elegant, calm, in extreme contrast to the strange scene in front of her, which undoubtedly made the people around suddenly feel frightened in their hearts.


    In the distance, the fire mage, who was imprisoned in the sky, had iparable fear in his eyes.


    The gold mage on the back of the horse also trembled slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you lose your momentum just now? It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    Looking at the two people who had beenpletely scared, Artemis shook her head. She was bored staying in the castle, so she nned to go out for a walk to see if something interesting could happen.


    She wanted to y with two bold people who appeared all of a sudden, but the result was that the two were so spineless.


    Sheughed helplessly and picked up her thumb and middle finger.


    Thump!


    As the sound of fingers snapping fell, the fire mage, who was unable to move in the air far away, suddenly trembled.


    Then his body, like gravel, slowly dissipated in midair.


    There was dead silence in the air.


    Looking at the beautiful girl standing there like this, everyone was inplete confusion.


    Although Artemis showed up in Lister only a few days ago, she had visited the whole city, so everyone was impressed by this new beautiful girl, who was as beautiful as Athena.


    For everyone, Artemis was a strange, moody but kind-hearted nobledy.


    However, today, they actually saw a living person turn into ashes weirdly and disappear in front of them with the wind!


    At this moment, they only felt that they were shocked.


    Seeing hispanion disappear in this way, the gold mage was extremely scared. His face was filled with horror. He pointed at Artemis, his fingertips trembling. ¡°You¡­ You are a devil, a devil!¡±


    He shouted in fear. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He pulled the reins, turned the horse¡¯s head and rushed directly into the distance.


    Run!


    At this moment, this was the only thought in his mind.


    Click! Click!


    Under the whipping of the whip, the ck horse also ran quickly in full strength.


    While he was escaping, the gold mage subconsciously turned around.


    To his surprise, that horrible woman didn¡¯t move at all. She just stood there elegantly and looked at him with a smile.


    She didn¡¯t catch up!


    Swoosh!


    Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief. But somehow, he still had a bad feeling.


    Thinking of this, he whipped the horse and wanted to run faster.


    The ck horse was very fast. In just a few seconds, he had escaped more than 200 meters away. When he turned around, he saw that Artemis was still under the city gate.


    This time, he waspletely relieved.


    It¡¯s so horrible. I swear that I will never step into Lister again!


    He swore to himself.


    ¡°A devil?¡±


    When he swore in his heart, a joking voice came to his ears.


    When hearing the familiar voice, the gold mage, who was riding a horse and running at a high speed, was extremely frightened.


    He suddenly turned around.


    A beautiful and enchanting figure stood elegantly with a faint smile on her face. The woman was just there. Although she didn¡¯t do anything, she looked attractive, as if the goddess that could only appear in legends.

 Chapter 213

    However, such a charming beauty, in the eyes of the gold mage, was as terrifying as the demon from the hell.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, the gold mage gritted his teeth and shouted madly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Looking at the tall horse that was charging at him, Artemis still smiled faintly and was a little angry.


    Perhaps feeling bored, Artemis didn¡¯t waste any more time and waved her hand.


    At the same time, the ck horse that was rushing over suddenly stiffened in the shape of running. From the head, the horse had actually turned into pieces and dissipated with the wind. Then came the horse¡¯s neck, the reins, and the terrified gold mage on its back. In the blink of an eye, both of them died.


    ¡°How dare you call me a devil? Humph, how can I be that kind of lowly creature!¡±


    Looking at the disappearing gold mage with the wind, Artemis snorted coldly and said indignantly.


    She pped her hands and ignored the people who were already numb. She turned around smartly and went out for a trip.


    A farce came and went in a hurry. However, everyone knew that two powerful level-4 mages had lost their lives in such a short time.


    Soon, what happened at the entrance of the city began to spread in Lister. In everyone¡¯s eyes, besides Athena, there was another goddess that they couldn¡¯t offend.


    In the County City.


    There was no one on the ground of the huge manor. The previously lively block in front of the manor was also rustled, only some old newspapers and broken leaves fluttering with the wind.


    On the door, there was a white seal, indicating that this ce had been sealed.


    At the top of the highest tower of the manor, two men in ck stood there. The strong wind blew, making the two men¡¯s clothes whistle.


    The one in the front was a young man. The young man knelt on the ground, his eyes red, and a line of tears fell down from his almost twisted face. From him, one could feel a sense of grief and pain.


    Behind the young man was an old man. The old man¡¯s face darkened.


    After a long time, the young man finally stopped trembling his shoulder, and the sadness in his eyes gradually disappeared, reced by immense hatred.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to collude with the depraved organization or plot to rebel. All I know now is that my Brandon family was destroyed because of Locke Capet, and my father was also killed by Locke Capet!¡±


    The young man clenched his fists, his eyes full of hatred. ¡°I must revenge! I must make the Capet family pay for what they have done!¡±


    Then the young man turned around and looked at the old man behind him. ¡°Teacher, now only you can help me!¡±


    Looking at the young man, there was a rare tenderness in the old man¡¯s gloomy eyes. The young man in front of him, Will Brandon, was his most proud disciple.


    After a year¡¯s training, Will came back to make a breakthrough into a level-5 mage. However, what made him angry was that a few days ago, his student seemed to have been hit by something all of a sudden. His unstable aura had beenpletely chaotic in his body. If he hadn¡¯t found it in time. The student he valued most had probably be useless now.


    It turned out that his student¡¯s family had been destroyed. He, Lucas Archibald, who had been working in the Grimm Kingdom for a hundred years, was also a famous figure. Now, such a thing happened to his disciple. How could he stand it?


    With a murderous look in his eyes, Lucas said in a gloomy tone, ¡°Whoever dares to hurt your family is against me. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you revenge!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°The County City is guarded by powerful warriors sent by the royal family, so I have no choice. So we go to Lister first to destroy Locke Capet, and then send people to uproot the whole Capet family!¡±


    Will lowered his head and bowed to Lucas. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lucas.¡±


    Lucas nodded and then used magic to roll the young man in front of him towards the transmission array.


    Lister.


    In the practice room of Athena¡¯s Victory Divine Temple, Locke¡¯s eyes were closed and he was floating in the air, surrounded by a purple force.


    At the same time, the small universe within his body spun rapidly. The seven stars emitted a faint purple luster, and a line made of purple luster connected the seven stars together. The first six dazzling stars transferred the divine energy to the seventh star through the purple line.


    After several battles and practice, the small universe within Locke¡¯s body had risen to another level. He was about to step into thete stage of the seventh sense of the small universe, which was equivalent to a level-6 warrior of the Icacia Continent.


    Boom!


    With the input of the divine energy of the first six stars, the seventh star emitted a bright light, and the divine energy of the stars became more and more abundant.


    At the same time, Locke also released energy. Surging divine power was gathered around the practice room, constantly impacting the surrounding walls. Fortunately, the practice room in the divine temple had an extremely high defense. Otherwise, if it was an ordinary practice room, it might have beenpletely exploded into pieces.


    Boom!


    Half an hourter, Locke¡¯s aura of divine power finally reached its peak, and the divine power of the seventh star hadpletely risen to a new level.


    He made it.


    Although Locke made a breakthrough, Locke didn¡¯t stop at once. He continued to control the rotation of the stars in the small universe, sending out a little divine power to his whole body so that he could adapt to the increased power more.


    Another half an hourter, the practice room returned to peace. Locke slowly opened his eyes, with a hint of surprise in them.


    Swoosh!


    Locke raised his left palm, and a trace of purple force began to sh in the middle of his palm. At the same time, more divine energy gathered in his palm. In just a few seconds, a ball of divine energy appeared in his palm.


    The whole practice room was reflected in purple. And there was a faint sense of danger in the purple ball.


    ¡°The power of this miraculous ball should beparable to the casual attack of a level-6 mage,¡± Locke estimated after observing carefully for a while.


    However, he had to admit that it was indeed a waste of his divine energy to simply condense the ball. Condensing this ball alone would drain one-tenth of his strength.


    Shaking his head, Locke raised his hand and vanished into the air.


    Now, he had another more important thing that he had always longed for: flying!


    Yes, on the Icacia Continent, after being a level-6 practitioner, he was able to fly with enough energy.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke immersed himself in the small universe and carefully extracted energy from it.


    Then, the controlling divine force appeared under his feet.


    As the divine force increased, Locke felt an upward force appear on his feet. At the same time, the power was increasing bit by bit.


    Locke¡¯s feet slowly left the ground and his body floated up bit by bit.


    Good!


    Feeling the support from his feet, Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic.

 Chapter 214

    At the moment when Locke loosened his grip, his steady divine power could not help but quiver slightly.


    Too bad!


    Seeing this, Locke¡¯s heart twitched suddenly and thought something was wrong.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the small universe, which was supposed to have a stable output of energy, seemed to be affected by the energy fluctuation just now and suddenly began to riot.


    The seven stars instantly burst out bright light, and a strong divine force was no longer controlled by Locke, all surging towards the bottom of his feet.


    Locke was shocked and tried his best to suppress the riot of the divine force in his body, but he could do nothing. The small universe in his bodypletely lost control. At the same time, he felt a strong force enveloping him and dragging him to hit the wall of the practice room.


    Bang!


    Locke¡¯s back hit the wall.


    Hiss!


    So painful!


    Although his body was very strong, the wall of Athena¡¯s Victory Divine Temple was forged from a special wall.


    What made Locke most speechless was that the divine force shrouded in his body did not weaken. He was pulled again and smashed towards the opposite wall.


    And this time, it was face forward!


    Damn it!


    This time, Locke gave up the n of controlling the divine force in his body directly and put his hands on his face.


    Just as Locke tried his best to protect his face, he suddenly stopped.


    Swoosh!


    He let go of his hand and looked at the wall less than one centimeter away from his handsome face. Locke breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and saw Artemis, who had a lollipop in her mouth. She looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to see me, you don¡¯t need to hurt yourself.¡±


    As she spoke, Artemis waved her hand. Locke only felt that the divine force in his body disappeared in an instant.


    p!


    He fell straight down from midair and smashed heavily on the rock on the ground.


    Ahem! Ahem!


    Without the protection of his divine strength, Locke felt dizzy and wanted to vomit.


    She did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose! Getting up from the ground, Locke red at Artemis fiercely.


    However, with an innocent look on her face, Artemis blinked her eyes and ignored the resentment in Locke¡¯s eyes. Instead, she winked at Locke and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Looking at the delicate and seductive look of Artemis, Locke shivered unconsciously.


    ¡®Is she trying to murder me?¡¯


    Looking at the back of Artemis, Locke couldn¡¯t help but have such an idea.


    Rubbing his chest, he walked out of the practice room.


    When Locke went out, he saw Athena elegantly sitting on the stonedder, with a book about the strange things in the Icacia Continent in her hand, and Artemis was looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°I heard from Athena that you have to receive training and strength tests when you make a breakthrough every time.¡± With the lollipop in her hand, Artemis pointed at Locke and said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of your training this time.¡±


    Hearing this, Locke¡¯s face froze. He smiled awkwardly and quickly waved his hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Miss Artemis. I will practice with Athena.¡±


    Although Athena was ruthless, he was quite familiar with Athena¡¯s attacking method after several fights, so he had a certain confidence in face of Athena. However, Artemis was different.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± However, to his surprise, Artemis smiled faintly. She put the lollipop back into her mouth, and the smile gradually cooled down.


    The next moment, her body turned into a shadow, and the divine force on her palm surged and pped towards Locke.


    ¡°Why is that again?¡± Locke cursed in his heart when he saw that Artemis suddenly made a move. Although Artemis and Athena were sworn enemies, there were many simrities in their way of doing things. For example, they had the same habit of fighting when they didn¡¯t get along with others!


    Although Locke was depressed, he didn¡¯t have the tendency to be mistreated. The small universe in his body began to rotate.


    With the help of the divine force, Locke¡¯s body retreated. After entering thete stage of the seventh sense of the small universe, the divine force, the strength of his body and his agility had increased a lot.


    Soon, he left the attacking range of Artemis.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. After entering thete stage of the seventh sense, my speed has also increased a lot.¡¯ Locke nodded in his heart when he saw that he had dodged the attack of Artemis so easily.


    On the other side, although her attack failed, Artemis did not continue to attack. Instead, she looked at Locke who was retreating rapidly with a smile. There was an imperceptible banter in her eyes.


    Was there any plot?


    Locke was confused when he saw that Artemis stopped. He knew that it was not easy to deal with Artemis.


    Just as Locke was confused, he suddenly felt a very dangerous breath behind him. Without any hesitation, his body spun and changed the defense angle.


    When he turned around, he found that Artemis was kicking him with her leg.


    In a moment of desperation, Locke gritted his teeth and crossed his hands over his chest.


    Bang!


    The next second, Locke felt as if he had been hit by a speeding train, and then he flew out.


    Swoosh!


    After retreating for more than 20 meters, Locke barely stabilized his body. Looking carefully, he found that his forehead had been oozing ayer of sweat, and his arms were slightly trembling.


    When he raised his head, the amazement on his face turned into astonishment, then from astonishment to shock.


    Of course, what shocked him was not the powerful power of Artemis, but the very strange scene in front of him.


    In the distance, there were actually two identical Artemis?


    One of them was the first to attack Locke, and the other was the one who had just appeared behind him.


    Yes, they were two exactly the same people!

 Chapter 215

    However, Locke soon found the difference between the two.


    Although the two of them looked exactly the same, their temperament was totally different. One was aloof and arrogant, and her eyes were cold, like an unattainable iceberg goddess. The other one had a lollipop in her mouth and a smile on her face all the time, just like a lovely and sweet girl.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke slowly walked towards the two. He looked at the two up and down before swallowing. ¡°Which¡­ Which one of you is true?¡±


    ¡°Guess!¡±


    The sweet Artemis on the right blinked and asked mischievously.


    Looking at the sweet girl, Locke felt frightened. Such a cute face of Artemis made him impulsive.


    Restraining his impulse to rub her face, Locke curled his lips and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not the real one.¡±


    Then he turned his eyes to Artemis on the left.


    Seeing that Locke was looking at her, the aloof Artemis on the left didn¡¯t say anything. The golden light shed in her hand and instantly condensed a golden arrow in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are not.¡± Locke shrugged helplessly. Although Artemis used to be aloof, she didn¡¯t have such a strong aura of keeping people away from her.


    Well, the two people in front of him were not Artemis. To be more urate, they were not the real ones. ording to his conjecture, it should be that her aloofness and tenderness were divided into two parts. They were the aloof Artemis and the lovely Artemis.


    The aloof Artemis didn¡¯t give Locke any chance. She rushed towards Locke with the golden arrow in her hand. Locke didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He raised his hand and took out the Sword in the Stone from the system space.


    He directly shot towards the tip of the arrow of aloof Artemis.


    ng!


    After pushing away the arrow, Locke did not choose to retreat. He turned his wrist and hacked at the body of aloof Artemis with the Sword in Stone.


    Obviously, aloof Artemis was well prepared. She gathered the energy on her right hand and soon condensed a new arrow.


    Bang!


    Locke¡¯s Sword in the Stone collided with the newly condensed golden arrow of aloof Artemis.


    Apanied by a burst of sparks, Locke only felt a strong force spread from the Sword in Stone to his palm, almost knocking the sword out of his hand. Fortunately, he took a step back in time to resolve part of the impact.


    Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, aloof Artemis had already pped him.


    Locke lifted the Sword in the Stone and put it on his body.


    Puff!


    As expected, he was knocked out by the powerful force.


    Swoosh! Looking at the aloof Artemis in the distance, Locke¡¯s hand holding the Sword in the Stone trembled slightly. His forehead was covered with sweat, and he was under great pressure. In the distance, there was still lovely Artemis who was eyeing him!


    However, from the previous confrontation, it seemed that the strength of the aloof Artemis was not as strong as he had imagined. There was only one possibility left. Most of the power of the aloof Artemis should be on another avatar.


    At present, it seemed that the small universe of Locke was wless and was on the right track. On the other side of the square, Athena stood with one hand holding her head, watching the battle between the two with great interest.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Without giving Locke any chance to breathe, aloof Artemis ran up and stabbed the golden arrow in her hand at Locke.


    Locke tightened his grip on the Sword in the Stone and walked up to Artemis.


    ng!


    The sound of weapons colliding rang in the square.


    Not far away, the lovely Artemis finished eating her lollipop. She pped her hands and said, ¡°Get ready to work.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand. The moon god arrow condensed by divine energy that she used to deal with Athenast time appeared in her hand again.


    She pulled the bowstring lightly and a golden arrow appeared on the arrow. She squinted in the direction where Locke was.


    In the distance, Locke, who was fighting with aloof Artemis, changed his expression when he saw that the moon god arrow was full.


    He gritted his teeth, and the divine force in his body increased sharply. In an instant, he got rid of the tangle of the aloof Artemis and retreated to the other side.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow flew towards Locke¡¯s throat and hit the floor beside Locke.


    Bang!


    The floor cracked directly, and the arrow created a deep hole with a diameter of five meters on the ground.


    Far away, looking at the explosion of the ground, the lovely Artemis covered her mouth and shouted with regret, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Touching his neck, Locke took a deep breath and felt a little scared.


    On the other side, the aloof Artemis was still chasing after Locke.


    Locke hurried to calm down and walked up with the Sword in the Stone in his hand.


    At the same time, a voice came through the air again. In divine consciousness, the dangerous breath quickly came to him. Locke knew without thinking that the lovely Artemis was making trouble again!


    He had no choice but to focus most of his divine consciousness on capturing the trajectory of the arrows.


    Got it!


    Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed and he turned his body to the left. The arrow also flew across his chest.


    Sizz!


    A sharp arrow cut Locke¡¯s clothes on his chest.


    Boom!


    The arrow left a big hole on the ground again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± With an innocent look on her face, the lovely Artemis sighed again.


    She missed the target?


    Locke was so angry that he gritted his teeth. If he hadn¡¯t captured a trace of banter from her, he would have believed that she had shot the wrong way. Obviously, she just wanted to give him psychological pressure.


    ¡®Humph, just wait and see. When I be stronger, I will show you how powerful I am, Locke Capet!¡¯


    However, looking at the big hole on the ground, Locke couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Just as he was d, the aloof Artemis had already rushed in front of Locke and swept at him with a whip leg.


    Puff!


    Locke could only feel a strong force hitting his chest.


    Bang!


    Then he saw that he had already flown out and smashed heavily on the ground in the distance.


    Ssh!


    Locke struggled to get up from the broken ground and shook off the rubble on his body.


    Suppressing the surging blood vitality in his chest, Locke waved his hand, and the Sword in the Stone in the ruins flew out andnded steadily on his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Before he could take a rest, he heard a voice breaking through the air.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke quickly condensed the level-5 magic in his hand and threw it in the direction of the golden arrow shot by the lovely Artemis.


    At the same time, he rushed towards the aloof Artemis.


    Boom!


    The battle went on.

 Chapter 216

    If it was just a fight with the aloof Artemis, Locke could barely hold on. But now there was another lovely Artemis who made trouble, which made Locke a little busy.


    Bang!


    Once again, Locke was sent flying by the aloof Artemis, and hit heavily on the pir in the distance.


    With the aid of the Sword in the Stone, Locke slowly stood up from the rubble heap on the ground.


    At this time, his clothes had already been cut by the arrows of lovely Artemis. It could be said that he was almost naked.


    She did it on purpose!


    Locke, who was ck and blue, felt indignant. In such a long battle, the arrow of the lovely Artemis had been shot off countless times. Moreover, his clothes would be torn in different positions every time.


    Half an hourter.


    The huge square was already in a mess in the battle. The ground was rugged and there was rubble everywhere.


    Locke copsed on the ground in a barelyplete ce. He looked up at the sky, his eyes unfocused, and his tone was intermittent. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±


    Seeing this, the two Artemis did not continue to attack, but merged together in a golden circle of light.


    ¡°In the battle just now, there were obviously many ws in your use of the divine power.¡± Athena walked towards the two. With a wave of her hand, the bricks and stones on the ground began to dance. In the blink of an eye, the square was restored to its original state. ¡°We still need to strengthen the control of the divine power.¡±


    Locke nodded in agreement. He indeed had many shorings in the use of his divine power.


    After the merge, the original look of Artemis was restored, noble and gentle, with a trace of wildness. She slowly walked to Locke¡¯s side and said, ¡°It¡¯s funny today. Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡±


    Then she looked Locke up and down and added, ¡°Besides, go back and change your clothes. It¡¯s not appropriate to be naked in public.¡±


    After saying that, she walked out of Athena¡¯s Victory Divine Temple happily.


    Hearing this, Locke felt like weeping but had no tears. If he hadn¡¯t considered that he was not a match for Artemis, he would have rushed up and fought with her desperately.


    It was the second day of Locke¡¯s breakthrough.


    Bang!


    A ck figure was embedded in the wall in the distance.


    Crack!


    As the figure struggled, the broken stones on the wall gradually fell. After struggling for a long time, the figure finally climbed out of the wall.


    Boom!


    As soon as Locke stood up from the wall, the wall behind himpletely turned into a pile of ruins. Today, the move of Artemis was particrly fierce. Locke was thrown out of the room just by her first move.


    However, Artemis didn¡¯t continue her attack. She slowly withdrew her sight from the outside of the castle with a snicker on her face. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, our battle is over. I¡¯ll find a new opponent for you.¡±


    Looking at Artemis¡¯s evil smile, Locke took a deep breath subconsciously and stared at her vigntly, fearing that she would think of a new way to trick him.


    Without modern factories and all kinds of artificial pollution, the weather of the Icacia Continent was surprisingly good. Not long after the night fell, the sky was already full of stars. The bright moonlight poured down, making the whole world covered with a faint milky white gauze. Looking down, the white halo finally merged with the lights on the street.


    In the darkness of the night, the street was aze with candlelight, and people came and went. The sound of talking, noise, and selling rose and fell. As you went deeper, the long corridor of light gradually disappeared one kilometer away from the castle.


    Compared with the bustling city, it was surprisingly quiet here. There were many gods. A long time ago, Locke had removed the guards around the castle, leaving only a maid in charge of daily life.


    Two figures slowly walked out of a dark corner.


    ¡°The castle where Locke Capet lives is right in front of us.¡±


    Looking at the castle in front of them, Will Brandon¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Beside him, Lucas slowly opened his eyes and slightly nodded. With a malicious look on his face, he said, ¡°Now there is only one person in the castle, Locke. The others are just the weak. In that case, let¡¯s break in directly and kill Locke first.¡±


    He perceived just now and found that there was no aura of the level-7 master in the castle.


    As he spoke, the magic energy in front of Lucas was surging, and the powerful fire magic element was surging around him.


    Soon, level-7 magic was condensed in his hand.


    His eyes darkened, and the magic in his hand had already smashed in the direction of the castle.


    The magic, with dazzling light and powerful power, roared and smashed towards the castle.


    Looking at the magic that was about to hit the castle, Lucas sneered. He had already expected that the castle would turn into ruins. After all, level-7 magic was enough to destroy mountains and stones, not to mention a small castle.


    Under his spell, the castle would definitely turn into ruins. As for Locke Capet, he would also die!


    However, Will didn¡¯t look rxed.


    Something was wrong. Didn¡¯t the level-7 mage notice our aura at all? Or perhaps the disappearance of the assassination team of the Vic family had nothing to do with Locke Capet?


    At this moment, he was slightly stunned. A thin film-like light curtain suddenly appeared around the castle. The powerful magic just entered the castle and only sshed circles of ripples on the light curtain.


    Sure enough, there was a secret hidden in Lister!


    Seeing that his teacher¡¯s attack was gone, Will was only a little surprised and didn¡¯t show much shock.


    Lucas, who was standing behind him, was shocked and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    His strength was one of the tops of the level-7 mages, which was also the reason why he dared to bring his disciple to Lister with him. However, his powerful attack was swallowed up in this way


    In shock, his eyes narrowed and locked in the distance.


    Under the moonlight, a figure jumped down from the castle and moved quickly between the buildings. In a few seconds, the figure had arrived in front of Will and Lucas.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you Locke Capet?¡± Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, Will asked slowly.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Locke snapped his fingers and then looked at the two people in front of him. Shrugging, he said, ¡°But there is no reward.¡±


    Seeing that Locke was so calm and didn¡¯t take them seriously at all, Will became more anxious and cold. ¡°You are really arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I want to take revenge for our family in person!¡± Will turned around and said to Lucas. He wanted to test whether the Locke Capet was really as strong as it was rumored to be or just a name.


    Lucas nodded. Taking a look at Locke, he said meaningfully, ¡°Just do it boldly. I promise no one else will disturb you.¡±


    He was very clear about the strength of his student. Although he had just reached level 5, his current strength was absolutelyparable to the old level-5 mages. With his full strength, he could even fight with level-6 mages for a long time.


    Although they had heard a lot of Locke¡¯s battles in the County City, he still believed in his student.


    Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Will no longer had any worries. He stared at Locke with murderous eyes and said in a gloomy tone, ¡°I will use your blood to mourn the Brandon family!¡±


    ¡°The remnant of the Brandon family?¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, Locke suddenly realized something. He looked at Will Brandon and said indifferently, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s clean it up together.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°remnant¡±, Will became even angrier. Level-5 magic had been condensed in his hand and directly smashed at Locke.


    However, in the face of Will¡¯s magic, Locke sighed wearily. After that, he looked determined, with a gleam shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 219

    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a roar, Locke¡¯s small universe broke outpletely, and a strong force flowed into his limbs.


    With the aid of the divine power, Locke¡¯s momentum soared, and the divine power shield was finally pushed forward half a meter. He also obtained a space to escape.


    Bang!


    Finally, Locke struggled out of the energy column.


    At this time, Locke¡¯s clothes had been burned out of countless small holes, and there were also many charred ces on his skin, which was unusually embarrassing. Although his breath was a little chaotic, fortunately, he was not seriously injured.


    Fortunately, he retreated decisively just now and kept a distance from the other party. Otherwise, he would have been even more embarrassed!


    In the distance, seeing that Locke had escaped from the attack, Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He looked at Locke and even sighed, ¡°You are very good.¡±


    Countless people had died under this magic, including several level-7 practitioners. ording to his prediction, even though Locke¡¯s strength was somewhat abnormal, he would at least be seriously injured. At that time, as long as he caught Locke, he would have the confidence to negotiate with him.


    Locke took a deep breath and waved his hand to summon the Sword in the Stone on the ground. Looking at Lucas opposite him, a fighting spirit flew in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°The real battle has just begun.¡±


    However, he had to admit that he was really careless just now. He wanted to directly close the distance between him and the other party and win through closebat. If he was a warrior of the same level, there was almost no problem with this operation n, but he ignored one thing. Although the closebat was a big weakness of the mage, as a level-7 mage, the opponent must have a way to deal with it.


    Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed. He became serious and drew with his fingers. At the same time, the thunder element in front of him was constantly umted.


    Sensing a familiar aura, Will struggled on the ground. He looked up at the magic Locke disyed in front of him, and his eyes burst out a killing cold light. ¡°This is¡­ The level-5 thunder magic of the Brandon family!¡±


    ¡°Thunder magic!¡±


    Lucas was shocked. Locke could use the magic of thunder. ording to the previous information, the young man in front of him now mastered the magic of level 6!


    Thinking of this, he could not help but take a deep breath. This talent, even in the Central Empire, was also the top talent!


    Today, Locke Capet must die!


    Looking at Locke, Lucas¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. It would be a lifelong nightmare for such a powerful man to grow up!


    Therefore, no matter what happened today, he would not let Locke go!


    Just as Lucas¡¯s killing intent increased greatly, the magic in Locke¡¯s hand hadpletely taken shape, and the pattern quickly grewrger, surrounding Lucas¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    Purple lightning shed towards Lucas¡¯s head.


    Lucas waved his hand and condensed a magic shield over his head to block the lightning attack.


    Crack!


    Under the attack of the thunder magic, cracks appeared on the magic shield over Lucas¡¯s head.


    ¡°Boy, among the countless geniuses I have met, your talent is the most terrifying.¡± Looking up at the crack on the magic shield, Lucas eximed.


    The thunder magic was the most powerful magic in all the magic, and the level-5 thunder magic used by the Locke Capet had actually reached the power of level-6 magic.


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but change the subject. ¡°But a level-6 practitioner is always a level-6 practitioner!¡±


    As he spoke, a ruthless look burst out from his eyes. With a wave of his hand, nearly 50 small me swords appeared in front of him, each containing a strong and violent fire magic element.


    He stared at Locke with a murderous look in his eyes. At the same time, the little me swords had already stabbed towards Locke.


    Feeling carefully, the power of each sword had reached at least the level-5 fire magic!


    Was this the level-7 mage?


    Looking at the densely packed me swords, Locke felt extremely frightened. He slightly bent his legs and directly shot out.


    He didn¡¯t allow himself to take the enemy¡¯s attack head-on. He could only defend against the level-7 magic. At present, he could barely withstand a level-7 attack only by a shield condensed by divine power. However, this shield was also very powerful, just like the ball of divine power he had condensed before.


    Boom!


    The two swords were inserted into the position where Locke had stood before, and exploded directly, creating a big hole on the ground.


    The following me swords did not stab into the ground andpletely consum up as Locke expected. Instead, they turned around and shot towards Locke.


    Sensing the approaching me behind him, Locke moved his palm, and the ground behind him trembled slightly.


    Boom!


    A stone wall appeared behind Locke, and the me swords chasing after Locke also hit the stone wall.


    Boom!


    The stone wall was broken, and the remaining me swords continued to chase after Locke.


    ¡°The earth magic.¡± Looking at the broken stone wall, Lucas said in a gloomy voice. At the same time, he became more and more cruel, controlling the direction of the remaining me swords to block Locke.


    Locke, on the other hand, kept changing the direction and throwing out magic to fight against me swords.


    In the enchanted barrier, the battle was heated. In the castle outside the enchanted barrier, several people were drinking and enjoying the battle below.


    ¡°Locke is indeed talented.¡± Seeing Locke flickering on the ground, Asclepius said as he stroked his beard. The higher the level of practitioners, the more obvious the difference in strength between different levels. Locke had just be a level-6 practitioner, but he was able to reach this level. It was already very amazing.


    While they were talking, they didn¡¯t notice that the beautiful girl next to them, Princess Nora of Lorraine Kingdom, was already stunned.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t there a normal person here?¡¯


    Although she had seen Locke fight in the practice room that day, she had never seen Locke fight. She had thought that even if there was a big gap between her and Locke, as long as she chased after him, the gap would be narrowed. But now it seemed that she was much weaker than him.


    She believed that the battle was between two level-7 practitioners!


    Inside the enchanted barrier, the battle was still going on.

 Chapter 222

    Lucas¡¯s eyes turned red. He stared at Locke and spat out blood.


    Looking at Lucas¡¯s angry face, Locke chuckled and seemed to sympathize with him. ¡°Are you looking for the person of the Brandon family?¡±


    Then he looked at Lucas in pity, sighed, and said, ¡°Since you are so worried about him, I will tell you out of kindness.¡±


    ¡°Your dear student ran away when you were involved in the explosion. I¡¯m curious what method he used to escape from Lister.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas red at Locke in disbelief with his red eyes. His throat moved a few times, but because it was full of blood, he could only make a muffled sound. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°How pathetic!¡± Locke stood up and sighed again.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ignoring Lucas¡¯s murderous look, Locke asked. After all, Lucas was the first level-7 master he had killed. He thought it was better to ask his opponent¡¯s name.


    However, after asking, he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t degenerate into arrogant andcent just because he had killed a level-7 master.


    Puff!


    His words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Lucas¡¯s heart, making him, who was like a candle flickering in the storm, unable to hold on any longer. He spat out a mouthful of blood and died.


    His mentality was really bad.


    Seeing that Lucas had died like this, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Looking around at the appalling ground, he couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. If it was repaired, it would be another huge sum of money.


    Huge sum of money¡­ Wait!


    Suddenly, something urred to Locke. His eyes suddenly fell on Lucas¡¯s finger.


    It was a space ring!


    He was overjoyed and waved his hand. Under the control of his newly recovered strength, the ring immediately flew to his hand.


    As soon as he got the ring, his divine consciousness immediately sank into it. However, he discovered that there was a magic array in the ring.


    He knew that many mages would set up magic arrays in their space rings to prevent others from exploring things in their space rings.


    At the same time, if someone wanted to open the ring by force, the magic array would also start the self-destruction program, so that the ring itself and the things inside the ring would be destroyed in an instant.


    Of course, this was not absolute. For example, some hard or high-grade magic weapons would not be destroyed with the ring but would be lost in another space. Perhaps they would return to the continent by chance a few yearster.


    Here, the principles of making space rings had to be mentioned. The space ring was engraved with a magic array by the space mage, which created another space for storing items. It was said that the powerful mages could even directly open up a small world.


    Locke tried to open the space ring, only to find that with his current divine consciousness strength, he was unable to open it intact. So he stopped struggling and decided to give the space ring to Hephaestus.


    The space ring of level-7 mage, there must be something valuable in it.


    Thinking of this, the depression that needed to repair the ground disappeared in an instant.


    Hiss!


    He was so excited that he identally pulled his wound, which made Locke wince in pain.


    But when he thought of Will, Locke couldn¡¯t help frowning. Will was able to escape under the blockade of Artemis and the eyes of many gods, he did have some skills.


    At this time, the enchanted barrier outside had also been removed by Artemis.


    Hephaestus and others also came down. ¡°Wow.¡± Looking at Locke¡¯s misery, Sleipnir couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I find that you always make yourself in a mess every time you fight.¡±


    Hearing Sleipnir¡¯s gloating words, Locke rolled his eyes. He also wanted to kill his enemy with a p, but he couldn¡¯t do it!


    Asclepius waved his snake cane, and a mass of green energy entered Locke¡¯s body.


    Locke could clearly feel that the green divine power was rapidly healing the damaged organs in his body. However, it was a drop in the bucket for his injuries.


    After figuring out the injuries in Locke¡¯s body, Asclepius frowned and reminded him, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to damage your foundation and be a disabled person, you should recover from injuries in the next few weeks.¡±


    Strictly speaking, after practicing the small universe, Locke could be regarded as a demi-god. With his current strength, it would take a lot of effort topletely cure him.


    ¡°That man¡¯s power is very strange.¡± Looking at the ce where Will disappeared, Athena frowned and said, ¡°Even I can only roughly confirm the direction of his escape, but I can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°This power is very simr to the one I met in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts,¡± Thanatos who had been silent all the time said lightly. After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°It¡¯s the same root, but it seems to be a little more advanced.¡±


    It was the same as the one in the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beastsst time?


    Locke was slightly stunned. He frowned and thought for a while, then he said slowly, ¡°In that case, it should be the depraved organization. I didn¡¯t expect that we would fight with the people of the depraved organization again so soon.¡±


    Then Locke turned to look at Nora and said, ¡°You should know more about the depraved organization than us.¡±


    Athena and others¡¯ eyes also turned to Nora.


    ¡°The depraved organization has always been very mysterious, and the information I know is very limited.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Nora shrugged her shoulders. However, after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°ording to records, the depraved organization appeared after the war of the gods three thousand years ago. This organization believes in evil god and demons, and believe they will be favored by the evil god and gain eternal life.¡±


    ¡°At that time, all the major forces had sapped their strength, they haven¡¯t recovered from the injuries of the war of the gods, so they didn¡¯t take this organization seriously. It was not until hundreds of yearster that the major forces, who were recuperating, gradually noticed that there were other wars on the continent.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the ces where the conflicts urred are all small and remote countries. The major forces hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so they simply turned a blind eye and didn¡¯t want to interfere. This situation hassted for hundreds of years. At this time, all the major forces suddenly found that the depraved organization has be a force that can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°They began to attach great importance to the depraved organization, intending to eliminate this heresy, but it was toote. In the following time, the conflict between the depraved organization and the major forces became more and more intense andsted for two thousand years. In the end, there was a war a thousand years ago.¡±


    Atst, Nora sighed, ¡°In fact, even we are not sure how many forces are lurking in the Grimm Kingdom now.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Artemis smiled coldly, ¡°Whatever organization it is, as long as it dares toe to Lister, I will let it know that life is worse than death!¡±


    This time, Athena didn¡¯t refute Artemis¡¯s words. She said, ¡°I hope they¡¯d better be sensible and don¡¯t provoke us.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Locke coughed and felt the powerlessness in his body. He waved his hand and said with a bitter face, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll leave Lister to you. If I don¡¯t go to practice to recover from the injury, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall here.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t waste any time and went to the Asclepius¡¯s divine temple for practice.


    At the same time, in a cave thousands of miles away from Lister.


    The dark cave mouth was bottomless, a faint ck air seeped out from the deep, and the whole cave was filled with a dark and strange atmosphere.


    All of a sudden, a few ck light threads gathered at the cave mouth. The light threads quickly grewrger, and in the blink of an eye, they became a ball of dark light.


    The dark light was constantly shing.


    Puff!


    After a while, a figure fell out of it andnded on the ground.


    Swoosh~


    Looking closely, it was Will Brandon who had escaped from Lister.


    Will got up from the ground in a state of shock. When he saw that he had escaped from the previous horrible explosion, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was horrible! How could Locke Capet make such a powerful attack!


    ¡°Will.¡±


    At the same time, a hoarse voice came from the depths of the cave.


    Will was awakened by the voice.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    He knelt down directly to the cave, looking respectful, and reported, ¡°My lord, I have sessfully entered Lister. As you expected, there are some other forces in Lister.¡±


    As soon as Will finished his words, red energy shot out of the cave.


    Seeing this, Will trembled and shouted in horror, ¡°My lord, please forgive me!¡±


    However, it was useless to beg for mercy. The red energy had already fallen on his body.


    The moment the red energy entered Will¡¯s body, his body vibrated violently.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Will¡¯s shrill scream came from the cave. His body kept twitching, holding his head, and his face was distorted because of the intense pain.


    More than ten secondster, the red energy was pulled out. Will was gasping for breath. His face was extremely pale, and there was sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°This is the case of Lister.¡±


    The voice in the depths of the cave seemed to be a little surprised, and then it became quiet as if it was thinking about something. After a while, the voice continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that for the time being.¡±


    With that, a transparent thumb-sized bottle flew out from the depths of the cave. There was dark red viscous liquid in the bottle. ¡°I don¡¯t need weak losers. There are important things for you to doter. Take it to practice.¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down Will¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He reached out his hands and held the bottle. When he felt the powerful energy in it, his face couldn¡¯t help showing ecstasy. ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡±


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    A voice came from the cave.


    Hearing this, Will saluted respectfully and staggered down.


    ¡°Why did you give him the divine blood?¡±


    Another voice came from the cave. The voice was soft and neutral, which seemed to be evil and attractive.


    The previous hoarse voice giggled and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a bottle of blood from a low-level god. A ruthless person like him must be of great use in the future.¡±


    ¡°He even betrayed his teacher. Do you think he won¡¯t betray you?¡±


    The soft voice said sarcastically.


    The hoarse voice continued said, ¡°In front of absolute power, any scheme is useless. If we are not satisfied, just kill him.¡±


    Hearing this, another voice fell silent and did not deny the former words.


    ¡°It seems that there is really a god in Lister who has woken up from a deep sleep like us.¡± The hoarse voice sounded a little worried, and said suspiciously, ¡°Athena¡­ Hephaestus¡­ Asclepius¡­ Why have I never heard of the names of these gods?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are just some unimportant little gods.¡±


    The soft voice said with disdain.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave it alone. Now the most important thing is to ensure the advancement of the ¡®bloodthirsty n¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as we have enough blood, we will definitely be able to break through this seal. At that time, we can crush those little gods with one hand.¡±


    The sound in the depths of the cave gradually disappeared.


    In the hall, Duke Vic was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°All of them are dead!¡±


    The man in the ck robe nodded.


    Seeing the man in the ck robe nod, the face of Duke Vic turned a little livid. The assassination team he sent out was one of his strongest teams. Unexpectedly, it disappeared!


    Thinking of this, Duke Vic¡¯s face turned a little blue and his eyes were full of killing intent. Locke Capet, you must die!


    The man in the ck robe seemed to have seen through the thoughts of Duke Vic. He said slowly, ¡°My lord means that you don¡¯t have to worry about Lister for the time being. Next, you should do your own things well.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the killing intent in his heart. Looking at the man in the ck robe, Duke Vic said, ¡°I see. The Vic family will carry out as nned.¡±


    The man in the ck robe didn¡¯t stay any longer and disappeared into the room.


    In Lister, three days had passed since thest battle.


    Because of his serious injury, Locke had been in retreat for the past three days to recover from his injuries. Coincidentally, Count Capet came back from an inspection tour, and he handed over the repair work to Count Capet.


    Looking at the huge pit outside the castle and thinking that Locke was suddenly in retreat, Count Capet was worried. Fortunately, Asclepius promised several times that Locke was fine, so he was a little relieved.


    Under the arrangement of Count Capet, the big hole that had been blown up before had been filled up in just three days. Thest time it was the castle that was smashed with a big hole twice, and now it was a strange big hole. The construction team was used to this sudden big hole.


    In the newly opened Randy Bar in Lister, Karami was drinking bored. The lights around her were shing, and almost naked women were swaying enchantingly on the stage in the center. Under the effect of alcohol, the emotions of the people in the bar were pulled to the extreme and roared crazily.


    Compared with the group of people around, Karami, who was drinking quietly, looked a little special. In terms of beauty, Karami was also a first-ss woman, especially with her aloof and arrogant temperament, which made many men feel a little hot. However, the people around didn¡¯t dare toe forward to disturb her. People still remembered the scene when the palm of the man who flirted with her was crushed.


    How could a small body have such a powerful strength? Many people muttered in their hearts as they looked at the thin but curvaceous body of Karami.

 Chapter 225

    Nora¡¯s eyes were still fixed on Thanatos¡¯s face.


    ¡°Duplicity.¡± A few secondster, she looked away, and her eyes fell on a blur of building under the night in the distance. Nora muttered with her cheeks puffed up.


    Then she stopped talking, turned around slowly, and strode away with a smile on her face. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡¯


    In the lobby.


    Beside Nora, seeing that she was absent-minded, Dorothy asked cautiously, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Hearing this, Nora came back from her memory.


    She smiled slightly, motioning that she was fine. Then she told them about the appearance of the depraved organization in Lister.


    Hearing the news about the depraved organization, Dorothy¡¯s face was very serious. After thinking for a while, she said slowly, ¡°it seems that the depraved organization may have a bigger conspiracy. Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I will report this to the king and strengthen the surveince everywhere.¡±


    Nora nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Spread out the portrait of Will Brandon and let the member of the No. 9 team pay close attention to it. Maybe we can find the depraved organization through him.¡±


    Dorothy bowed slightly to show his understanding.


    After arranging the affairs of the depraved organization, there was nothing else. Nora took a sip of tea leisurely and asked, ¡°What has happened in the Kingdom recently?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious has happened in our country,¡± Dorothy shook his head and said. Then he added with a slight pause, ¡°But recently, it¡¯s the time of the Barker Kingdom¡¯s military training. Just like what happened in the past years, the Barker Kingdom has frequently held military drills on the border of the two countries in the past week.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Nora said, ¡°Although the strength of the Barker Kingdom is not strong, we have to guard against it.¡±


    Dorothy nodded in agreement. ¡°His majesty has given an order that all the garrisons enter a wartime state so that we can deal with emergencies in time.¡±


    ¡°In addition, after incident No. 28, the Beavis and Parr families were honest and did not take any action, but their criminal evidence has been collected. Unfortunately, no information about the depraved organization has been found.¡±


    Hearing that, Nora nodded slightly and said in a in tone, ¡°Since they are useless, then find several ministers and submit the evidence. It¡¯s very kind of them to live for so long.¡±


    In the distance, Karami was still in a daze. She stared nkly at Nora who was as calm and decisive as a queen.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Dorothy bowed.


    After finishing her words, Nora was about to leave. She walked slowly towards Karami.


    Seeing Nora walking toward her, Karami became nervous for a moment. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t adapted to Nora¡¯s new identity yet. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± she stammered.


    ¡°You are still so cute, Karami.¡± Rubbing her face, Noraughed and turned around, leaving the stunned girl behind.


    In the following days, Lister was still developing rapidly.


    After the field investigation of Cape count, he began to n the development of the three newnds.


    As for Locke, he stayed in the practicing room for ten whole days beforeing out.


    In the past ten days, Hephaestus¡¯s fondness for him was broke through friendly, while Thanatos¡¯s fondness broke through neutral. The system awarded a weapon upgrade card, which upgraded the Sword in the Stone to level-7.


    On the second day after Locke finished his retreat, the Vic family, located in the east of the Grimm Kingdom, rebelled and dered that they would break away from the Grimm Kingdom and be an independent country. King Temple was furious and dispatched 200 thousand troops stationed in King City to suppress the rebellion.


    Just as King City was concentrating on suppressing the rebellion, the Barker Kingdom, which was holding a military exercise in the north, invaded the Grimm Kingdom on arge scale and upied Mars County at the back side of the Grimm Kingdom in a short time. Hearing the news, the whole country was in an uproar, and the residents of Grimm Kingdom were all indignant.


    ¡°What? Radon City, Monribury City, and Nabame City have also been captured?¡±


    Hearing the news, the court was in an uproar.


    On the highest throne, King Temple looked gloomy. How dare the little Barker Kingdom start a war! And the Vic family even conspired to rebel at this time¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Barker Kingdom is definitely premeditated for a long time! I¡¯m begging to lead the troops to fight and kill the invaders on ournd!¡±


    The one who spoke was a tall, armored old general.


    ¡°I grant it!¡±


    King Temple agreed in a deep voice.


    The war was on the verge of breaking out. The originally peaceful Grimm Kingdom was in mes of war.


    Naton County, which was located in the north of Grimm Kingdom, was not adjoining the Barker Kingdom. However, after the invasion of the Barker Kingdom, Marquis Hyman also went to the battlefield with fifty thousand soldiers.


    Although the war had begun in the north, the life of Naton County didn¡¯t seem to be affected too much. In Grimm Kingdom¡¯s impression, the Barker Kingdom was just a barbaric Kingdom living in the north. It was not strong. Attacking the Grimm Kingdom was to plunder some resources and improve its voice.


    Naton County.


    At dusk, the sunset dyed the magnificent clouds red. Looking far away, the city with shadows spread far away under the clouds,


    On the rooftop, everyone was sitting leisurely.


    Nora supported her head with her hands and looked at the beautiful scenery in the distance obsessively.


    About half an hourter, the setting sun merged into the distant mountain peaks, leaving only a few golden clouds in the sky. At the same time, the clouds gradually dissipated.


    Nora stood up slowly and looked away reluctantly.


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    She took a deep breath and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me for so many days. But now I have to take the responsibility and do what I should do.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back to King City?¡± Looking at Nora, Locke paused and asked. In fact, when the war began, he also predicted that Nora might leave soon.


    Nora shook her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to the battlefront. ording to thetest news I¡¯ve got, the army of the Kingdom has been defeated.¡±


    Locke was surprised to hear that. Generally speaking, the strength of the Barker Kingdom wasn¡¯t strong enough to require the princess to fight in person. Was there something that happened?


    Nora sighed and said, ¡°There are several masters of level-7 in the army of the Barker Kingdom. After two battles, the Grimm Kingdom is at a disadvantage. The troop morale is unstable and low. And Grandfather Jeremy is also entangled by the masters of the Vic family, unable to escape.¡±


    Locke nodded. At this time, Nora¡¯s appearance was indeed enough to boost the troops¡¯ morale. He looked at Nora and asked, ¡°When will you leave?¡±


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    Nora smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon.¡±

 Chapter 227

    A horrible scene happened.


    There was a trace of purple energy shing on the girl¡¯s index finger. Then, they felt powerful energy that they had never encountered in their lives that could make their hearts tremble.


    The energy was shot out from the girl¡¯s finger and formed an energy column. Two level-7 mages were annihted on the spot, and the other mage was eagle-eyed and escaped very early, but he also ended up with a serious injury.


    The powerful energy shot towards the army of the Barker Kingdom, directly cutting many ancient trees into pieces, leaving a terrifying big crack on the ground. Even a small mountain that blocked the way was sted with a big hole, and the break was extremely smooth, like cutting tofu.


    At the thought of that horrible scene, everyone present could not help but tremble again.


    Later, they sent a level-7 assassin to assassinate Nora, but just as he was about to seed, a strange shield appeared on Nora. If the assassin hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, he would have died in the military camp of the Grimm Kingdom.


    Seeing the worries and uneasiness on everyone¡¯s faces, Hawthorne smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the time, the two masters will take action.¡±


    Hearing this, the others paused for a moment, and then they seemed to be relieved. As long as the two masters were willing to help, then everything would be easily solved.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will divide into three troops. Barry, Collins, you two will each lead one hundred thousand people to feign attack side-on, and Hudson will be in charge of the main attack from the middle road¡­¡±


    Hawthorne began to arrange the battle n.


    Hundreds of miles away, on the border of Naton County and Rishin County, there was also a continuous military camp. However,pared to the military camp of Barker Kingdom, the atmosphere here was depressing. The soldiers passing by looked defeated.


    In the middle of the military camp, outside a marching tent, the soldiers looked anxious at the tent.


    Soon, a healer with sweat on his face came out.


    ¡°Mr. Valcke, how is the general?¡± The healer called ¡°Valcke¡± sighed and wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. ¡°Although there are no scars on the surface of General Boris¡¯s body, the internal organs have already been eroded by the dark aura. Even if I have already used several high-level healing skills, it has only slowed down the tendency of visceral decay. If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his tone paused, and the meaning behind it was self-evident.


    ¡°Fuck! Bastards of the Barker Kingdom! I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± A middle-aged man in armor roared angrily.


    The white-robed middle-aged man in the front shouted coldly, ¡°Saul, calm down.¡±


    At the same time, a girl walked over from a distance under the protection of the crowd. Seeing this, all the soldiers instantly quieted down and looked at the person in front of them respectfully.


    Nora walked very fast, feeling very anxious. As themander in chief of the army, the old General Boris, who had watched her grow up, was seriously injured. But she didn¡¯t know it until now.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The soldiers bowed slightly to Nora.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Nora asked sternly, looking at the middle-aged leader in a white robe. Why did General Boris get injured, but she was thest one to know!


    The middle-aged man in a white robe bowed again. He looked ashamed and did not defend himself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I failed to protect General Boris.¡±


    A young soldier beside him said with a wry smile, ¡°Your Highness, it can¡¯t be med on Sir Gurner. General Boris has given us a military order not to tell you the news that he was seriously injured, let alone spread it.¡±


    Hearing this, Nora was a little stunned and looked in the direction of the golden tent with aplicated look in her eyes.


    She could understand why General Boris did that. As themander in chief this time, General Boris knew that he was the mainstay in the hearts of many soldiers. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, he had to hold on.


    ¡°You stay here.¡± After saying that, Nora walked into the tent, and the healer followed her quickly.


    In the tent, the old man¡¯s pale face was full of traces of age. At this moment, he had alreadypsed into unconsciousness.


    The healer told Nora about the situation of General Boris.


    Looking at the old man lying on the bed, Nora didn¡¯t hesitate to take out the pill that was given by Asclepius from her space ring. ¡°Take this pill for General Boris.¡±


    Although Nora didn¡¯t know the effect of this pill, she believed that it must have a powerful function since it was given by Asclepius.


    With the appearance of the pill, a faint fragrance of the pill has suddenly enveloped the tent. The exhausted healer who was trying to cure General Boris felt his spirit refreshed and his exhaustion was swept away.


    What was this?!


    He stared at the pill in Nora¡¯s hand, his eyes wide open and his body trembling slightly.


    The elixir mark!


    When the quality of a pill reached its peak, there would be a mark on it. Therefore, the elixir mark had be the symbol of the top-grade elixir. The probability of the appearance of the mark was extremely low, especially for the higher-level pills. It could be said that it was a lifelong honor for a healer to refine high-level pills with the mark.


    Moreover, even he couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of pill it was. However, judging from the fragrance of the pill, it must be a kind of healing pill.


    Holding the pill carefully, the healer looked excited. ¡°This pill must be able to contain General Boris¡¯s injuries!¡±


    Although he was very curious about this mysterious pill, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect it. In a hurry, he put the pill in Boris¡¯s mouth.


    After taking the pill, Boris¡¯s face became ruddy with visible speed. Seeing this, the healer closed his eyes, pushed his palm forward, and a force entered Boris¡¯s body.


    Seeing the healer begin to examine Boris¡¯s body, Nora began to feel nervous. To be honest, she was not sure about the effect of the pill.


    After a while, the healer slowly opened his eyes, with iparable surprise in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, most of the injuries in General Boris¡¯s body have healed!¡±


    Hearing this, Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, on the bed, Boris¡¯s eyebrows quivered slightly, and slowly opened his eyes. There seemed to be a trace of confusion in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Boris knew the situation of his body very much, he would definitely die.


    But now he survived!

 Chapter 228

    ¡°Grandpa Boris, you finally wake up!¡± Nora eximed in surprise.


    The confusion in General Boris¡¯s eyes faded away. He looked at Nora and asked, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Nora said that she got a life-saving pill by chance. It was this pill that saved Boris.


    After hearing that, General Boris sighed and said, ¡°Your Highness, you should keep such a precious pill for a more critical moment.¡±


    He was very clear about his own situation. The pill that could heal his injuries was absolutely precious.


    Hearing this, Nora pretended to be angry and retorted, ¡°Grandpa Boris, no matter how precious the pill is, it can¡¯tpare with your safety.¡±


    Giving Nora a doting look, General Boris didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Your Highness, ording to my investigation, there must be other forces behind the Barker Kingdom. The Vic family rebelled, and the Barker Kingdom also suddenlyunched an attack. It might be a terrifying conspiracy behind it.¡± With the help of Nora, General Boris slowly leaned against the bed with a serious look. ¡°So, for the sake of your safety, I beg you to withdraw from the battlefield immediately.¡±


    Withdraw from the battlefield? Nora shook her head and said firmly, ¡°As the princess of the Kingdom, I have the obligation and responsibility to stand together with all the soldiers to resist the enemy and defend our country. You don¡¯t need to say anything about it. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, have you forgotten that I still have a lot of methods that I haven¡¯t used yet.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± General Boris was slightly stunned, and the horrible scene where Nora killed the enemy with one finger involuntarily could not help but appear in his mind. Seeing Nora so determined, he sighed and stopped persuading her. Princess Nora was bing more and more mysterious.


    As the war approached, the atmosphere of Naton County became tense.


    Lister, which was located in the northernmost part of Naton County, had a faint depression. If the army of the Barker Kingdom went south, it would not be long before the mes of war would burn to Lister. Although everyone knew that there was a level-7 master Athena and many other level-7 mages in Lister. Even the army had been defeated, not to mention that Lister was only a small territory.


    Under the atmosphere of the war, 2/3 of the peopleing and going in Lister were reduced. The people who had originally settled in Lister also moved out in order to avoid the war.


    Locke could do nothing about this. Although he had announced that Lister was fully capable of dealing with the following war, most people still didn¡¯t believe it.


    For those about to leave, Locke did not stop them.


    In the afternoon, Marquis Hyman, who had returned to the county to transfer people, arrived at Lister through a teleportation array. Along with Marquis Hyman, there were Mallory of the Scr Magic Academy, some teachers, and students who volunteered to go to the battlefield.


    ¡°Locke, it¡¯s not that simple this time. Maybe before long, Lister will be a new battlefield. I hope you have a mentally prepared.¡±


    In the hall, Marquis Hyman said with a long face, ¡°ording to thetest news, Princess Nora is missing. The army of the Barker Kingdom has already broken through our defense line and begun to move south.¡±


    ¡°Nora is missing?¡±


    Locke was stunned.


    Although he was a little surprised that Locke called Nora¡¯s name directly, Marquis Hyman didn¡¯t think too much at this time. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, two masters suddenly appeared in the army of the Barker Kingdom, raided our army, and beheaded several generals, we also lost contact with Princess Nora.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nora won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Locke said slowly. Nora had the gifts given by Athena and others when she left. Moreover, Thanatos was there. Although Thanatos didn¡¯t show anything, he could feel Thanatos¡¯s concern for Nora. He would never let her have an ident.


    Marquis Hyman naturally thought that this was just Locke¡¯s blessing to Nora. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Princess Nora will be safe with the blessing of the God of Creation.¡±


    ¡°At present, the army is fighting the enemy in the frontline to buy time for the retreat of the civilians behind. We estimated that two dayster, the army of the Barker Kingdom will attack Lister. So my suggestion is that you should withdraw from Lister first, waiting for the support of Lord Jeremy.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Locke shook his head decisively and said, ¡°We will never leave Lister.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes burst out with killing intent. ¡°If they attack Lister, I can guarantee that what is waiting for them will definitely be death!¡±


    ¡°Locke, you may not know the seriousness of this matter.¡±


    Seeing the determination on Locke¡¯s face, Marquis Hyman took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is a war. In front of a war, life will be more fragile than ever before.¡± Even the front-line army had been defeated. Did Locke think that his small city could resist the army of about two hundred thousand people?!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Locke. Where there is life, there is hope. We should keep our strength first. I believe that we can counterattack in a few days.¡± Mallory persuaded.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m brainless?¡±


    Looking at the two anxious men, Locke asked with a smile.


    They were both stunned. Indeed, although Locke had a strong talent, as far as they knew about Locke, he was not an arrogant person. At this critical moment, he chose to stay. Was there anything he could rely on?


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to build mynd, how can I let others destroy it.¡± Locke smiled andforted them at the same time, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the whole Grimm Kingdom, Lister is definitely the safest ce!¡±


    There were many gods behind him. The one who should really escape should be the army of the Barker Kingdom!


    Seeing that Locke was so determined, both of them fell silent. After a while, they sighed and stopped persuading Locke.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, we won¡¯t persuade you.¡± After a long silence, Mallory said slowly, ¡°But there is one thing that needs to trouble you now.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of students from the Scr Magic Academy. But you know, they have nobat experience at all. If they go to the battlefield rashly, they will only die. At their age, they shouldn¡¯t and can¡¯t face the bloody and cruel battlefield, so we want to keep them in Lister.¡±


    After a pause, Mallory continued, ¡°If anything happens to them, I hope you can take them away. After all, they are the students of the Scr Magic Academy. I don¡¯t want to see their young lives buried on the battlefield.¡±


    Locke¡¯s face turned serious. He nodded slightly and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the teacher at the Scr Magic Academy. It¡¯s also my responsibility to protect students.¡±


    Mallory smiled with relief. At the same time, he looked at the tall city wall of Lister with emotion. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t stayed in Lister for a long time, I have already felt the magic of it. Locke, it¡¯s really amazing that you can build a barrennd like this. If there is a chance in the future, you have to take me to have a good look.¡±


    Locke nodded affirmatively and said seriously, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Then, Marquis Hyman, Mallory, and the others didn¡¯t stay long, leaving Bryce and the others, and then they left in a hurry. The situation was changeable rapidly, they needed to seize every minute to support.

 Chapter 230

    ¡°Mr. Thanatos!¡±


    Dorothy and Karami in the distance werepletely confused. Wasn¡¯t Thanatos in Lister? Why was he suddenly appear here?!


    Looking at the man who appeared in front of her, Nora¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She had thought that the mark given by Thanatos would be the same as those given by Athena and the others. It would directly activate the energy to defeat the enemy, but she didn¡¯t expect that it could directly summon Thanatos.


    Taking a deep breath, Nora restrained her excitement to tears. She pointed at the masked man in the sky and said, ¡°Teacher, he bullied me.¡±


    Thanatos lightly raised his eyes and looked at the masked man in the sky. ¡°In that case, I will kill him.¡±


    As he spoke, he gently raised his hand. The death sickle turned into a beam of light and shed at the masked man in the sky.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the death sickle had arrived in front of the masked man.


    However, the moment Thanatos appeared, the masked man had already activated the transmission talisman in his hand.


    Boom!


    In the end, the death sickle missed its target.


    ¡°s, this bastard escaped.¡± Looking at the disappearing masked man, Nora said with some indignation.


    However, Thanatos¡¯ eyes darkened, and said calmly, ¡°He can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the death sickle had disappeared.


    Two hundred miles away.


    The masked man who had juste out of the transmission talisman said with a long face, ¡°Damn it! That man is so powerful!¡±


    The moment Thanatos appeared, he knew that he was no match for him at all, so he used the teleportation talisman without hesitation. It turned out that his choice was right. If he had left a secondter, he might have been split into two halves by the terrible sickle.


    ¡°Now that the situation has changed, I¡¯d better tell Mr. Walls first.¡±


    After saying that, the masked man rotated the magic power in his body, intending to stay out of trouble. Although he had already escaped more than two hundred miles, it was still possible that he could be caught up.


    Before his feet left the ground, he felt a creepy chill appear behind him. With the sixth sense he had cultivated over the years, he was very sure that it was a danger enough to threaten his life!


    ¡°He¡¯s caught up!¡±


    The masked man¡¯s face changed in shock and frantically ducked to the side.


    However, he had no time to react at all. The next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his neck. Then, the surrounding scenery began to twist, and the whole world began to rotate. At the same time, countless small ck dots appeared in his sight, which gradually increased, covering the scenery in his sight little by little. In his blurry eyes, he seemed to be able to see that his body still standing stiffly in the same position as he had just escaped. The only difference was that there was no head on the body.


    In the end, his sight waspletely covered by ck dots, and his consciousness gradually sank into chaos, until it perished.


    Back to Thanatos. He slowly raised his hand, and the death sickle that had disappeared before appeared in his hand again.


    Looking at the death sickle that appeared, Nora asked with uncertainty, ¡°Is that person already dead?¡±


    Thanatos nodded slightly, waved his hand, and then the death sickle disappeared.


    Thanatos looked at Nora, the girl¡¯s hair was untidy and her face was stained. There was a hint of me in his tone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the thing I gave you earlier?¡±


    Feeling the concern in his tone, Nora felt warm in her heart. She pouted and said, ¡°The most precious one was naturally to usedst.¡±


    It was not until then that Dorothy and Karami, who were standing far away, came to their senses. They only felt that their brains were somewhat numb, and there was a short nk. Fancy Thanatos they had seen was so powerful!


    The dark mage just now was a master at the peak of level 7. However, such a strong man was defeated by Thanatos with only one move?!


    So¡­


    Thinking of this, Dorothy couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Thanatos was at least a level-8 master!


    Level-8 master! That was the strongest in the whole Grimm Kingdom, no, and was in the northern part of the Icacia Continent!


    ¡°Thanatos, You¡¯ve met before. He¡¯s my teacher now.¡± Nora introduced him to Dorothy and Karami.


    ¡°Mr. Thanatos.¡± Dorothy and Karami hurried over and bowed respectfully to him. Although they didn¡¯t get along with Thanatos for long, they knew his character and didn¡¯t dare to be as casual as Nora.


    Thanatos nodded slightly. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance with his eyes slightly darkened.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Seeing that Thanatos seemed to have discovered something, Nora asked in confusion.


    Thanatos kept silent for a while and said slowly, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, he waved his sleeve and rolled the three people into the sky. Soon, they turned into a small ck dot and disappeared.


    A few minutester, a young man appeared in the original position of Thanatos and others. The young man¡¯s face was so pale that made people felt evil.


    The evil young man looked in the direction Thanatos left and thought for a while. ¡°Fancy he could found my existence. He is very powerful.¡±


    On the third day, the army of Grimm Kingdom was defeated again. They retreated all the way south to Lister.


    Everyone had a clear sense of exhaustion on their faces.


    ¡°Locke, this is General Gurner.¡±


    Marquis Hyman, whose face was full of sleepiness, was introduced to Locke.


    ¡°General Gurner, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Capet.¡± With a slight bow, he called out respectfully.


    Seeing that Gurner was so respectful, Marquis Hyman and Mallory were shocked and confused. After all, General Gurner had a high position in the army.


    ¡°General Gurner, let¡¯s talk about the current situation first.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t exchange pleasantries with Gurner and said directly.


    Gurner nodded, with a serious look on his face. He said in a low voice, ¡°The situation is urgent. The army of the Barker Kingdom ising fiercely. We estimate that they will arrive at Lister in a day.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet, please help us.¡±


    After saying that, Gurner bowed to him again with an extremely sincere expression on his face. To be honest, he was still skeptical about the fact that Lister could help the army. Princess Nora once said that he could ask Lister for help in an emergency. At that time, he was very suspicious. But yesterday, he unexpectedly received a secret order from King City, asking him to go to Lister for help.


    Looking at Gurner, Locke was a little surprised. Was Nora tell Gurner that he coulde to him?


    Although he was surprised, he nodded. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°In that case, you can stay and help me defend the city.¡±


    Then he added, ¡°You can stay here, but this is my territory. If anyone dares to make trouble in the city, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Besides, your work is also very simple, helping us guard the city.¡±


    Locke felt that it was necessary to make it clear first. After all, no one in the army was cid.


    ¡°We are just assisting?¡±


    Gurner was stunned for a moment. There were 200 thousand troops in the Barker Kingdom. Did Locke think that Lister could resist them?


    Although he thought Locke was a little arrogant, considering His Majesty¡¯s instructions in the letter to let him follow Locke Capet¡¯s orders, he still reminded him patiently, ¡°Mr. Capet, I¡¯m afraid we still need to take a long-term view on this matter.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Locke waved his hand and said straightforwardly.


    s~


    Seeing this, Gurner sighed in his heart. He had thought that there would be something extraordinary in Lister, but now it seemed that it was unreliable. He needed to n for the worst when he went back.


    At this time, several small ck dots suddenly appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Watch out! Air attack!¡±


    General Gurner¡¯s expression changed and shouted. At the same time, a long sword appeared in his hand, and a fighting spirit burst out from his body.


    Marquis Hyman and the others also felt nervous. Magic elements in their bodies spun rapidly and condensed magic.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Seeing them as if they were facing a formidable enemy, Locke stopped them in a hurry.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Gurner and his men made a slight pause for a while, knowing that Locke knew them.


    Those who could fly were at least level-6 masters!


    Gurner¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The other party was wrapped in mysterious power so that he could not see the appearance of that person. There original was the legendary level-7 master, Athena, and now there was another at least level-6 master. It seemed that Lister was really unusual.


    However, when they saw the face of the person, whether it was Gurner or Marquis Hyman, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and the trance quickly turned into ecstasy.

 Chapter 233

    Soon, Badal came to the edge of the battlement. Looking at the roaring giant beasts in front, it shivered subconsciously.


    It was now at the peak of level 6, and the strongest among the giant beasts on the opposite was only level 6. Why should it be afraid!


    Badalforted itself in its heart. However, when Badal felt the sharp luster of the crossbow de, its heart still twitched. There were so many people on the opposite side. Wouldn¡¯t we be shot into hedgehogs¡­


    Shaking its head, Badal put aside its thoughts and said in a deep voice, ¡°Boss wants us to go first.¡±


    Hearing this, a wolf and a bird trembled slightly and their hair bristled in an instant.


    Then, a wolf and a bird shook their heads quickly to show their unwillingness. ¡®Are you kidding me? They are just level-4 magical beasts. It¡¯s okay to pretend to be powerful on top of the city wall. But if they rush out, they will be smashed into minced meat by magical beasts opposite.¡¯


    p~


    Badal pped on the heads of the ice wolf king and the me bird and scolded them in disappointment, ¡°Coward! Boss is here, who can let you die?¡±


    Both the wolf and the bird were stunned. They rolled their eyes as if they were thinking about the meaning of what it said. They nodded heavily after ncing at Sleipnir lying in the distance.


    Seeing that they had reached an agreement, Badal suppressed the timidity in its heart and shouted, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for us to show!¡±


    The ice wolf king and the me bird were also shocked. They raised their heads and firmly looked at their enemies in the distance as if they unflinchingly faced death.


    Badal stretched out a w, pointed forward, and gave a bold order, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    With a long howl, the ice wolf king jumped down from the battlement, and the me bird stood steadily above the head of the ice wolf king.


    Seeing that the two underlings had already rushed, Badal was unwilling tog behind. It pped its wings and rushed towards the army.


    A dragon, a wolf, and a bird rushed in the direction of the army.


    This was a battlefield. Would it be a bit of a joke?!


    Above the city wall, Mallory, who had seen everything just now, was speechless.


    ¡°Sir, a level-4 ice wolf king, a level-4 me bird, and a magical beast which I don¡¯t know rushed down from the city wall.¡±


    One of the Barker Kingdom¡¯s troops responsible for attacking the South Gate reported to themander in chief.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man in a magic robeughed directly. ¡°It seems that the people of Grimm Kingdom are not only weak but also very stupid! Trample this three rubbish into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Looking at Badal and the other two magical beasts running towards them, the giant beasts of the Backer Kingdom roared.


    Just when the wolf and the bird were less than a hundred meters away from them, the me bird did not continue to stay on the head of the ice wolf king but jumped up.


    Whoosh~


    Looking at the giant beasts in the distance, the me bird let out a long cry.


    Hmm~


    To everyone¡¯s puzzled, the beasts trembled and were lost in thought for a moment under the shriek.


    ¡°Blood power suppression!¡±


    Looking at the performance of the distant giant beasts and feeling a slight sense of oppression from the me bird, Mallory on the city wall was shocked and shouted in horror.


    In the army of the Backer Kingdom, the middle-aged man in a magic robe changed his expression when he sensed the strange behavior of the giant beasts. He ordered the people beside him in a low voice, ¡°The bloodline of this me bird is unusual. Kill it as soon as possible!¡±


    While the giant beasts were suppressed, the ice wolf king had already rushed in front of the army.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, it had already bitten the neck of a giant beast, which howled painfully.


    Puff~


    With the sound of its neck cracking, the giant beast fell to the ground.


    Another giant beast¡¯s two-meter-sized palm directly pped the head of the ice wolf king. The ice wolf king immediately loosened its mouth and nimbly dodged to the side.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Although the me bird had the phoenix bloodline that could temporarily suppress the giant beasts, the bloodline in its body was not pure, and its strength was only level 4. The other giant beasts quickly came to their senses and roared to bite the ice wolf king.


    The ice wolf king moved flexibly between the giant beasts to elude fatal attacks again and again.


    The me bird in the sky, of course, was not idle at this time. A fireball was condensed in its mouth and directly smashed towards the giant beasts.


    However, due to its low strength, the fireball it spat out could only cause a certain amount of harassment to the giant beasts and could not cause too much substantial damage.


    Boom!


    With the explosion, the position of the group of giant beasts was immediately covered by mes and flying dust. Under the attack of a wolf and a bird, the giant beasts were in chaos.


    Being teased by an insignificant level-4 ice wolf king, many level-5 giant beasts got angry and rushed madly towards the ice wolf king.


    Bang!


    However, in the end, the ice wolf king was outnumbered. identally, it was hit by a giant beast and flew out, smashing heavily on the ground in the distance.


    The giant beast did not give the ice wolf king any chance to breathe. It roared and was going to directly step on the head of the ice wolf king.


    It could be foreseen that if the w of the giant beast pped down, the ice wolf king would instantly be muddy flesh.


    Mallory, who was on the city wall, also trembled when he saw this scene.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the me bird in the sky appeared beside the ice wolf king. It crossed its wings and held up a shield to protect itself and the ice wolf king.


    Although the ice wolf king and the me bird had grown a lot, they were only the size of the palm of the giant beast.


    The giant beast roared and stepped harder on the ground, trying to trample on the magic shield to crush the two tiny things in its eyes.


    Howl~


    The giant beast let out a long roar, and a powerful aura erupted from its body. It wanted to trample the two fellows in front of it into muddy flesh!


    Crack!


    The energy shield held up by the me bird cracked. The cracks spread at a visible speed. In the blink of an eye, the energy shield was full of cracks and about to break!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    At this time, a deafening roar sounded.


    A fiery red light rushed towards the giant beast and crashed into its body.


    Boom!


    The giant beast flew out directly and then smashed down into the crowd of beasts in the distance. With a closer look, there was a huge blood hole in the ce where it was hit, and blood gurgled out.


    What was this?!


    No matter Mallory and others in the castle, or the middle-aged mage of the enemy, were stunned.


    What did they see?


    A me bird without feathers crashed into a level-6 magical beast!


    ¡°Waah¡­¡±


    Looking at Badal who slowlynded beside them, the me bird and the ice wolf king whimpered, as ifining.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The giant beasts werepletely irritated and roared. All of them rushed to Badal.


    In the blink of an eye, Badal, the ice wolf king, and the me bird had been surrounded by the giant beasts and submerged in it.

 Chapter 234

    Looking at the three magical beasts that had already been submerged in the giant beasts, the middle-aged man in a magic robe¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    Humph~


    They must be dead now!


    The next moment, his pupils trembled slightly.


    In the distance, a dazzling red light burst out from the position of Badal and others. Then, the giant beasts that had pounced on them were directly blown away by a powerful force.


    Boom!


    In this powerful explosion, dust and stones flew in the air.


    After more than ten seconds, the dust gradually disappeared. In the red light, everyone saw a huge red shadow.


    At the same time, everyone felt strong pressure from the huge figure.


    On the city wall, Mallory stared closely at the gradually clear figure. Finally, he called out a word in a trembling voice, ¡°Dragon¡­¡±


    The soldiers on the city wall, the Lister guards who had seen Badal countless times, the armed enemies on the ground, and the middle-aged man in the robed mage, all of them wide open their eyes and stood there numbly like y sculptures.


    Looking at Badal who had recovered its body, everyone was iparably shocked.


    Dragon! It was a legendary creature. How could it appear in Lister!


    At this time, Mallory, who was on the city wall, only felt that he had been impacted. He now had a feeling of illusion.


    That idle magical beast was a dragon!


    ¡°There is a level-6 red dragon in Lister.¡± On the distant mountain peak, the evil young man was also slightly surprised.


    After a moment of surprise, the young man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s really a surprise. The blood essence of this red dragon is more precious than all the people below.¡±


    As he spoke, the evil young man had disappeared from where he stood.


    Howl~


    On the other side, Badal roared and rushed directly into the army, spitting out huge fireballs.


    Boom!


    In a few breaths, big holes were sted out on the ground. After Badal recovered its original body, other than level-6 and level-5 magical beasts, the giant beasts below level-5 were frightened to crawl on the ground.


    However, even level-6 magical beasts looked at Badal with great fear.


    But Badal¡¯s attack was soon blocked by a level-7 mage, who came out of the army of the Backer Kingdom.


    ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s a dragon, it¡¯s only level 6 now. Today, I¡¯ll be a dragon-yer!¡±


    Looking at Badal, the earth mage said coldly.


    As he spoke, he had condensed magic of level-7 in his hand and smashed it towards Badal.


    Boom!


    Badal spat out a fireball to confront the attack. The two masses of energy exploded in the air, raising a huge energy storm.


    Magical beasts were much more powerful than humans at the same level, not to mention that it was a dragon with a strong bloodline.


    Therefore, Badal didn¡¯t feel much pressure facing a level-7 mage.


    Seeing that his magic power was dissolved by Badal, the earth mage was not surprised. Several magics quickly condensed in his hands.


    However, a strange scene appeared. The magic that hit Badal seemed to be fixed and then slowly dissipated.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, an evil-looking young man suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± The young man floated in the air and said tly.


    Looking at the evil young man who suddenly appeared, the level-7 mage stopped talking. After saluting, he decisively turned around and left, handing the battlefield to the young man.


    ¡°You are very strong.¡± Looking at the young man in front of it, Badal said in a serious tone. It could feel a faint threat from the young man.


    The young man slowly raised his hand and crooked his finger at Badal. ¡°Little reptile, I can give you a chance to make a move.¡±


    Little reptile?!


    Hearing what the evil young man said, Badal became angry. It roared in the sky, ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±


    Badal spat out an energy column and directly shot at the evil young man.


    Looking at the energy column shooting towards him, the young man chuckled and raised his hand.


    Boom!


    The energy column hit the young man¡¯s palm, then it couldn¡¯t move anymore, and it quickly dispersed to both sides.


    How could he block it so easily? In the distance, Badal¡¯s eyes also shed a trace of surprise.


    However, Badal was not afraid of those who insulted him. With a long howl, it had taken action to grabbed towards the young man.


    The dragon¡¯s body was as hard as dark steel, and its ws were extremely sharp, which could easily crush rocks.


    The evil young man smiled weirdly and disappeared instantly in the next moment. As for Badal, it drew a nk.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Fuck,e out!¡±


    Badal roared angrily as its target disappeared.


    The evil young man appeared again, but now he was already behind Badal.


    Looking at the roaring Badal in front of him, the evil young man pped it.


    Badal only felt as if an iron mountain was smashing on him.


    Boom~


    Then it was hit and flew out, falling from the sky and smashing heavily on the ground in the distance.


    After pping Badal away, the evil young man did not waste time. He pped Badal again, intending to directly kill Badal.


    As the young man¡¯s palm fell, a huge dark palm formed in the sky, with a dark aura on it, heading to the position of Badal.


    Seeing this scene, the hearts of the people on the city wall instantly sank.


    In the distance, seeing that Badal was solved in one move, the soldiers of the Barker Kingdom burst out a roar. They beat the weapon shields in their hands and shouted excitedly.


    They could see someone kill a dragon with their own eyes!


    The ck palm fell quickly with powerful energy. When it was dozens of meters away from the ground, a huge palm print had been pressed on the ground. Badal sank to the ground again because of this powerful force.


    In the blink of an eye, the huge palm had already smashed in front of Badal. Everyone was not surprised at all that Badal would be smashed into meat pies by this palm in the next moment.


    However, at this moment, an ident happened. The palm with strong power suddenly stopped, and the monstrous aura also stopped in an instant. The whole scene seemed to fall into the time silence.


    The pupils of everyone on the city wall trembled slightly as they stared nkly at the stranger scene in the distance.


    In midair, Sleipnir had appeared midair outside the city wall. It was still sleepy as if it hadn¡¯t woken up yet. There seemed to be invisible stairs in the sky, and Sleipnir stepped on them slowly towards the evil young man.

 Chapter 235

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that I would make a mistake.¡± Looking at Sleipniring towards him, the evil young man was a little surprised. Then he smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you are the so-called another god in this city. Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect that you are only a low-level magical beast.¡±


    Sleipnir yawned, looked up at the evil young man, and slowly spat out two words, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    The evil smile on the young man¡¯s face froze. He stared at Sleipnir, his eyes shed with cold.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seeded in infuriating me, you lowly creature.¡±


    With that, the young man shed and disappeared in an instant.


    The next moment, he appeared in front of Sleipnir. The ck ball condensed in his hand directly hit Sleipnir¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    However, the evil young man¡¯s palm directly passed through Sleipnir¡¯s body.


    Phantom!


    The young man reacted in an instant. He moved his body and disappeared again, and then appeared in the distance.


    ¡°Compete with me?¡± However, Sleipnir¡¯s scornful voice came from behind him.


    So fast! The evil young man was shocked. Without thinking too much, he retreated directly.


    The people on the ground had already been shocked to the extreme. They couldn¡¯t see the track of the young man and Sleipnir¡¯s movements at all. They could only see the shadows they left when they stopped.


    The more the evil young man fought, the more surprised he became. The opponent¡¯s speed had a tendency to surpass his!


    Bang!


    Just as the young man was retreating rapidly, he saw a huge hoof-shaped thing suddenly appear in front of him. Then, a piercing pain came from his face. He felt dizzy and his body fell straight to the ground.


    In the process of falling, the evil young man finally came to his senses. He condensed a long ck sword in his hand and stabbed directly at the position of Sleipnir.


    A light sword condensed over Sleipnir¡¯s head and dashed towards the ck sword.


    Boom!


    Half of the sky was engulfed in the powerful explosion.


    Looking at the surging energy ahead, Mallory swallowed subconsciously. Even if one was involved in the edge, he would at least be seriously injured.


    Looked back to the front door.


    Boom!


    The explosion hade to an end, and the thick smoke gradually dispersed, revealing the heavily battered ground.


    When they saw clearly the scene on the ground, the people on the city wall could not help but take a deep breath.


    On the ground, there were huge holes caused by meteorites everywhere. In the powerful explosion, even the giant beasts had been torn into pieces. Some of the magical beasts that had been hit head-on had even been directly annihted into ashes under the high temperature.


    Under an explosion, half of the thousands of giant beasts had died, and the other half were crawling on the ground with fear.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    In the pce, Hawthorne looked pale and shouted in disbelief.


    His army went south all the way. Even if he met the most powerful main force of the Barker Kingdom, he had never lost so much.


    Looking at the city wall in the distance, Hawthorne¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He shouted angrily, ¡°Prepare the magic crystal cannon, I¡¯m going to blow up this damn city into dust!¡±


    Hawthorne ordered.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, severalsers had shot at Lister.


    Looking at the energy column shooting towards them, everyone on the city wall was shocked.


    Especially Gurner, he felt bitter in his heart. He had already observed that Lister did not have any means to defend against the weapons of mass destruction.


    And they came in a hurry, so they naturally didn¡¯t have time to carry defensive weapons.


    However, they couldn¡¯t wait for death. ¡°Mages!¡± shouted Gurner.


    With the order of Gurner, thousands of mages¡¯ bodies began to surge with the magic energy. Soon, these magical energies gathered in front of the city wall and formed a huge shield.


    Boom!


    The energy column of the magic crystal cannon hit the magic shield.


    Crack!


    A crack appeared in the magic shield and then spread quickly at a visible speed.


    Fortunately, at the moment when the magic shield broke, the energy of many magic crystal cannons was finally exhausted.


    Boom!


    Another energy column shed in the distance.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Seeing this, Gurner¡¯s face darkened.


    At this time, several golden lights came from afar and stopped in front of the city wall.


    It was¡­ The defensive shield used by Miss Artemis.


    Looking at the golden shield in front of her, Nora felt at ease. She had seen the strength of Miss Artemis¡¯s shield. It was absolutely no problem to block the magic crystal cannon in front of her.


    Boom!


    The energy column of the magic crystal cannon hit the golden shield directly, causing it to tremble a few times. Even so, the energy column of the magic crystal cannon was still blocked outside.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    She stretched out her hand to support the energy shield in the distance. Taking a look at the peak in the distance, Artemis said a bit unhappily, ¡°You go to deal with the little fly on the top of the mountain.¡±


    Athena also looked at the peak where the middle-aged man was in the distance, and then her body disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°It can suppress Hudson. It seems that we have underestimated its strength.¡± Looking at the young man who had been suppressed and beaten, the middle-aged man was a little surprised. ¡°But, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Then he was about to take action and kill Sleipnir as soon as possible.


    However, at this time, he suddenly felt a wave of energy behind him.


    Without any hesitation, he turned around quickly and pped backward with powerful energy in his palm.


    He was fast, but his opponent was faster.


    The palm with tremendous energy hit him in an instant. The next moment, he felt his body begin to disintegrate.


    In his remaining consciousness, he could only see a beautiful face.


    At the same time, in the previous dark cave.


    ¡°My avatar has been destroyed!¡±


    His hoarse voice was full of killing intent.


    ¡°Be destroyed?¡±


    The familiar voice of the evil young man came from the cave, ¡°Your avatar should have the strength of level 9, right? Was it destroyed?¡±


    The hoarse voice sounded again, and he just said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Sure enough, a few minutester, there was a surprised voice from the evil young man. ¡°In a small kingdom, fancy there is a guy who can destroy our avatars.¡±


    ¡°Did the god in that territory make a move?¡±


    Yes, the connection between him and his avatar had also disappeared.


    The hoarse voice was full of killing intent. ¡°No matter who it is, when my real bodyes out, I will definitely pinch you into minced meat!¡±


    ¡°What a pity for the blood vitality we have collected.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, we have collected a lot. So we should hurry up to recover our strength, break the seal as soon as possible and leave this damned ce.¡±


    The sound in the cave gradually disappeared and returned to silence.

 Chapter 236

    In the pce, looking at the magic crystal cannon that had been blocked, Hawthorne widened his eyes and said, ¡°Fuck! Why is it useless even for a level-7 magic crystal cannon?¡±


    ¡°Continue to attack. I don¡¯t believe that a small city of Grimm Kingdom defied every attack of the powerful army of the Barker Kingdom!¡±


    Hawthorne roared.


    ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Just then, a calm voice came from behind Hawthorne.


    Although his voice was as calm as water, when it fell into the ears of Hawthorne and others, they felt a chill in their hearts.


    The owner of the voice definitely did not belong to the golden tent!


    Hawthorne and the others were also experienced. They came to their senses in an instant, with magic elements and fighting spirit surging on their bodies.


    Puff!


    However, a general beside Hawthorne suddenly trembled and then slowly fell to the ground.


    Hawthorne was shocked and quickly condensed a magic shield in front of him. When he saw clearly the situation of his man, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart.


    On the ground, the man¡¯s eyes were wide open, hollow and lifeless, and the expression on his face was still the moment of panic. The only change was that there was a dark, finger-thick blood hole on his forehead. In the blood hole, red and white viscous liquid flowed out.


    After killing one general, Thanatos didn¡¯t waste any time. Instead, he disappeared and instantly appeared behind another general.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the general was smashed into pieces by Thanatos¡¯s palm and turned into blood mist.


    In just a few seconds, the rest of the people in the golden tent had been killed by him.


    Blood sttered and Hawthorne became a blood man instantly.


    As for Thanatos, he was wrapped in a faint dark luster, separating all the blood from his body.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Looking at Thanatos, Hawthorne¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of horror.


    Thanatos walked slowly towards him with cold eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, help me!¡±


    It seemed that something suddenly urred to him. Hawthorne looked around and shouted crazily.


    However, no one around answered him.


    Puff!


    Looking at Thanatos walking towards him, Hawthorne finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His legs becameid and he copsed to the ground. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°I can give you money, a lot of money!¡±


    Then he hurriedly took off all the space rings on his body.


    Bang!


    Thanatos kicked at Hawthorne. Apanied by the sound of broken bones, Hawthorne¡¯s body had turned into a parab, smashing outs of the gold tent directly.


    Boom!


    A pit appeared in the distance.


    Looking at therge pit in the distance, the guards outside were confused. They had seen the scene where someone was smashed out of the golden tent countless times. However, it seemed that they had never seen someone smashed so hard. Moreover, they felt that they were familiar with the person in front of them.


    With a suspicious look on his face, the guard captain led two people toward the pit. When they approached, the guard captain had a bad feeling. In the mud pit, the man¡¯s clothes¡­


    It seemed that something had urred to him, the guard captain¡¯s expression changed drastically. He quickly dug out the person in the pit.


    The person in the pit looked terrified, his eyes wide open with fear, and he had already lost his vitality.


    Although there was a lot of mud on this man¡¯s face, the guard captain still recognized him the first time.


    General Hawthorne!


    He died!


    The guard captain¡¯s face turned deathly pale. He rushed straight to the golden tent.


    In the golden tent, the wine and meat spilled all over the ground, and the ground had been dyed blood red.


    Oh my god¡­


    That was the only thought left in the guard captain¡¯s rumbling head. The generals were all dead. How could they fight this battle?!


    The news that Hawthorne and the others were killed exploded in the army of the Barker Kingdom like a bomb. All of a sudden, the army was like a dam that had burst its levee. It broke down in an all-around way.


    Under themand of Nora, fifty thousand troops of Grimm Kingdom went to the back of the army of the Barker Kingdom.


    The demoralized army of Barker Kingdom had no power to fight again. They were wiped out in less than two days.


    Then the Barker Kingdom delivered an agreement of peace with a sincere attitude, indicating that they had been deceived by the evildoer and had made a big mistake. They were willing to cede thend and paypensation, hoping to get the forgiveness of the Grimm Kingdom.


    King Temple destroyed the agreement of peace in public and ordered the army tounch an all-out attack. In just ten days, the army had already captured two counties of the Barker Kingdom.


    On the other side, the rebellion of the Vic family was suppressed by Jeremy, and that level-8 master was also defeated and fled. Although there were many rumors that when Jeremy arrived, the members of the Vic family had already disappeared mysteriously, the rebellion of the Vic family was indeed suppressed.


    Of course, all this had nothing to do with Lister at present. In this battle, Lister was the most discussed one.


    When the god was angry, the stars fell and the earth was stained with blood.


    A mysterious master could kill the enemy general¡¯s head among thousands of troops.


    A red giant dragon swept over a thousand magical beasts.


    The eight-legged horse turned the tide and stepped on a strange young man.


    ¡­


    In just a few days, Lister had be a new holy ce for practicing in the Grimm Kingdom.


    Locke was very happy that Lister became famous. He could foresee that the development of Lister would reach a higher level in the future.


    During this war, the inner city of Lister waspletely undamaged, except that the dwelling ces of the residents in the outer city had been damaged. However, since the residents had already retreated to the main city area before the war began, so there were no casualties.


    Lister¡¯s loss seemed insignificant in a war between two countries.


    Seeing how powerful the enemy was, Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ording to Athena¡¯s conjecture, the two peoplest time should be the former gods of the Icacia Continent, who used to gather blood vitality byunching wars to nourish their bodies with the blood vitality of living beings.


    The former gods had begun to appear. It seemed that the turmoil of the Icacia Continent predicted by the system was about to start.

 Chapter 237

    At present, he hadpleted the middle stage of the urban construction task.


    The system might be thergest trump card, so he had to try his best to make good use of it. Completing the task set up by the system was undoubtedly the best way to quickly improve his strength.


    With the end of the war, Lister became very famous in the Grimm Kingdom. In the near future, many people would definitely join the territory. So the infrastructure construction of Lister must keep up.


    It seemed that he had to spend more money.


    Locke thought to himself. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and sank into practice.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. The war between the Grimm Kingdom and the Barker Kingdom hade to an end. After capturing 1/3 of thend of Barker Kingdom, Grimm Kingdom stopped. Nora was very clear that the reason why they could capture 1/3 of thend so soon was that besides the high morale of the army, Barker Kingdom¡¯s weak defense in these ces was also a very important reason.


    The weather ahead was cold and the environment was bad. If they continued to move forward, it would be very dangerous for the Grimm Kingdom soldier who lived like spring all year round. In addition, they would also suffer the desperate resistance from the Barker Kingdom. If they insisted on marching forward, they may end up in a lose-lose situation. It was known that around the Grimm Kingdom, many countries were coveting it.


    In the end, the Barker Kingdom ceded thend of the two counties andpensated the Grimm Kingdom with 100 million gold coins and 20 million pieces of magic crystals. The rest of the jewelry, horses, and grains were countless.


    During this period, Locke invested almost all the money in the construction, and the scale of Lister was also expanding at a visible rate.


    In order to better manage it, Locke nned to take the original territory of Lister as the main city area, and the other threends as the outer city area.


    Just as Locke expected, arge number of people swarmed into Lister. In just a dozen days, Lister¡¯s poption had exceeded one hundred thousand.


    ¡°Open the system panel.¡±


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The seventh sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (90)


    Faith point: 82002


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (53)


    Faith point: 73203


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Friendship (10)


    Faith point: 37801


    Summon God 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Friendship (15)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Neutral (20)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 6: Artemis


    Fondness: Normal (70)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established.


    Looking at the number on the system panel, Locke smiled. He believed that it would not take a long time for Athena and the others to break through to one hundred thousand faith points.


    As for Thanatos¡¯s fondness, it also reached the ¡°neutral¡± level. Regrettably, there wasn¡¯t any reward. However, Locke also noticed that this number increased very fast. It should be able to reach the ¡°normal¡± level in a short time.


    With a wave of his hand, he put away the attribute panel and thought happily.


    However, he still had a headache matter. With the development of Lister, the magic books in the academy seem to be a little less. Although he had obtained a lot of magic books in Naton County, the highest one was only level-5 magic, he was now able to use level-6 magic.


    It seemed that he should find a way to collect more magic books.


    Two days passed quickly.


    The environment in the Grimm Kingdom had beenpletely stabilized, and the cities that had been damaged by the war began to repair as soon as possible. Bryce and the others temporarily returned to the county.


    The construction of Lister was also in full swing.


    In Athena¡¯s Victory Divine Temple, Locke slowly opened his eyes and ended the day at practice.


    ¡°Ding~ The system has detected that Athena¡¯s faith point was breakthrough 100 thousand.¡±


    ¡°Release the system reward: unsealed part of Athena¡¯s power.¡±


    With the sound of the system falling, Locke only felt a strong momentum rushing into the sky. However, the aura was fleeting and disappeared into the air in an instant.


    ¡°Humph! That guy¡¯s strength has increased again.¡±


    In the room next to Athena, Artemis opened her eyes and said gloomily. Then she threw the pillow in her arms out angrily. Then she closed her eyes, surrounded with divine power, and entered the state of practice.


    A few minutester, she fell back on the bed again frustrated. As a god for tens of thousands of years, the divine power in her body was so vast. ording to the current recovery speed, even after tens of thousands of years, it was estimated that she would not recover much.


    At the same time, in several ancient and quiet practice rooms of Icacia Continent.


    Countless masters raised their heads and looked terrified. They all felt that powerful force.


    In the ancient pagoda in the center of the Icacia Continent, the old man¡¯s face was even more serious. ¡°It¡¯s that power again. It¡¯s mysterious, powerful, and holy.¡±


    The old man closed his eyes and wanted to see if he could find the ce for this aura.


    After a while, the old man opened his eyes helplessly.


    Looking back at Lister again.


    Athena¡¯s body was shrouded in a faint luster, making her more sacred and invible. Soon, the light integrated into her body.


    ¡°Ding~ The system has detected that the faith point of Asclepius¡¯s Divine Temple breakthrough 100 thousand. Congrattions, the host will receive the system reward, and unsealed part of Asclepius¡¯s power.¡±


    At the same time, a strong power emerged in Asclepius¡¯s body. After thest lesson, he restrained himself very much, so the power did not burst out, but integrated into his body.


    The strength of the two gods had been increased, which was not bad.


    However, when he saw the conditions for the next reward on the system panel, Locke was stunned.


    One million?!


    The faith point that Athena and Asclepius needed suddenly increased from 100 thousand to 1 million!


    The system was so abnormal. The faith point required had increased by ten times.


    Looking at the number on it, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. But after careful thinking, he felt that it was not difficult. With the current development speed of Lister, it might not be long before it could reach this standard.


    In his previous life, many super metropolises like Washington had a poption of more than ten million.


    Maybe Lister would have that day too! The look of tall buildings in Lister suddenly appeared in Locke¡¯s mind.


    At the thought of this, Locke got a little excited.


    Stop, Locke.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke calmed down. The goal of 10 million people was too far away. He¡¯d better set a small goal to develop the poption to 1 million first.


    Come on.


    After cheering himself up, Lockey down again and closed his eyes, ready to sleep. Although his current strength was enough to rece sleep with practice, he still chose to sleep most of the time. After all, sleeping was really a very enjoyable thing.


    The next day, Nora returned to Lister.


    Along the way, the residents of Lister all bowed and looked in the direction of the carriage with respect. She was not as casual as before. This time, Nora wore a long white dress with a noble temperament.


    With the support of the maid, Nora got off the carriage gracefully.


    She made a deep bow to Locke and sincerely said, ¡°Mr. Locke Capet, on behalf of the royal family of Temple, I would like to express my highest respect to you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Locke, Grimm Kingdom might have been captured by the Barker Kingdom.

 Chapter 238

    ¡°We don¡¯t need so polite between us.¡±


    Locke waved his hand and looked Nora up and down before joking, ¡°You finally look like a princess now.¡±


    Nora smiled and said, ¡°By contrast, I prefer the dress-up when I get along with you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡±


    Locke asked with a smile.


    Nora¡¯s face turned slightly serious and said, ¡°In order to celebrate this victory, King City will hold a grand banquet. I¡¯m here to invite you on behalf of my father. This time, Lister has made a great contribution. I think you will definitely get a higher title.¡±


    Title?


    Locke frowned slightly. ¡°My practice has entered a bottleneck. I may not have time to go to King City recently.¡±


    The title was not very attractive to him. Icacia Continent respected strength, whether it is a title or a peerage, it was fleeting and could not withstand a blow in front of the strong. Instead of wasting time attending any banquet, it would be better to practice and make a breakthrough.


    Nora seemed to have expected Locke¡¯s reaction. She added slowly, ¡°Of course, in addition to the title, there will be other rewards, such as gold coins, magic crystals, and other things.¡±


    Hearing this, Locke dusted himself off. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much time recently, as a practitioner, I can¡¯t sit down and map it out. I need to go out more often. Maybe I can meet the opportunity to break through the bottleneck. Since His Majesty invited me, I naturally need to go there.¡±


    Nora didn¡¯t expose Locke. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then get ready. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±


    As she said, her face froze and became serious. ¡°Now, there is thest question.¡±


    Locke was also surprised to see her so serious. Was there anything important now?


    Looking at Locke, Nora asked seriously, ¡°Where is my dear teacher?¡±


    ¡®Thanatos?


    Locke rolled his eyes and pointed at the practice ground behind the castle. ¡°He should be reading over there. You can go find him yourself.¡±


    ¡°Reading at the practice ground?¡±


    Looking in the direction pointed by Locke, Nora was confused.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Locke said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    After knowing the location of Thanatos, Nora no longer care about Locke and trotted toward the practice ground.


    Seeing that Nora couldn¡¯t wait to run to the practice ground, Locke rolled his eyes helplessly. Both of them hung up on each other. One went to the former practice ground tofort his lovesickness, and the other rushed to his side when she came back. He was a little anxious about them when he looked at the scene.


    In the blink of an eye, the second day hade.


    As Athena¡¯s strength had been improved, so she needed to practice in seclusion to adapt to the new power and couldn¡¯t be together with Locke. After some inquiries, no gods wanted to go to King City. So Locke had no choice but to go to King City alone.


    In fact, Locke didn¡¯t worry much about his own safety. With his current strength, he could almost deal with an ordinary level-7 master. Therefore, as long as he didn¡¯t encounter a very powerful level-7 or level-8 master, he wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger.


    In the morning, after breakfast, Locke and Nora set out early.


    Locke found carefully that afterst night, Nora always wore a faint happy smile on her face. Was there any substantial progress in the rtionship between Nora and Thanatosst night?


    Locke felt a little suspicious. Unknowingly, they arrived at the door of the teleportation site.


    However, at the door of the teleportation site, in addition to Nora and the people she brought, Locke also saw another two people, Artemis and Thanatos.


    However, Nora had a clear look on her face, as if she had already known that Thanatos would go with them.


    ¡°Miss Artemis, what are you doing?¡±


    Locke asked tentatively. He hoped that Artemis was just passing by. Of course, judging from her posture, he knew that the possibility was very small.


    Artemis slowly walked toward Locke. She almost pressed on Locke, stretched out her slender fingers, raised Locke¡¯s chin, and said softly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to King City to have a look. What¡¯s wrong, little Locke? Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Locke gave a shiver and took a step back without being noticed. He forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°Miss Artemis, you are beautiful and charming. It¡¯s my honor to be with you.¡±


    He understood that Thanatos would go to King City together. He could see that there was something fishy between Nora and Thanatos, but Artemis¡­


    After flirting with Locke, Artemis turned around and walked into the teleportation site. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Now that things hade to this, Locke could only ept the fact. Without wasting any time, he entered the teleportation site soon.


    Although Lister was far away from King City, they used teleportation sites all the way. At the same time, Nora followed them. They moved very fast. In the evening of the second day, they arrived at King City.


    As the white light disappeared, Locke finally saw the scene in front of him clearly.


    The first thing he saw was a row of tall buildings thirty or forty meters high. They were arranged in an orderly manner, showing the prosperity of the city.


    They walked out of the teleportation site and came to the street outside. Looking around, the street was paved with t green stones, as wide as twenty meters. People wereing and going on the street, and they were in luxurious clothes, and naturally have a noble aura on them. High-end hotels, restaurants, and tea shops were everywhere on both sides.


    Two carriages were already waiting at the door of the teleportation site. Under the astonished gaze of Locke, Nora took Thanatos to the first carriage. Then, Locke had no choice but to get into the second carriage with Artemis.


    The carriage was moving slowly on the street. Seeing the Royal logo on it, the people on the way were very sensible and dodged.


    In the carriage, Artemis was lyingfortably on the mink nket, grabbing a grape with one hand. While eating the grape, she looked at Locke with a smile.


    A peerless beauty stared at him like this. Even Locke thought he had strong willpower, he could not help but feel a tingle in his scalp.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke decided to do something else to distract himself.


    Slowly closing his eyes, his divine consciousness spread out. He wanted to have a good look at the most prosperous city of Grimm Kingdom.

 Chapter 239

    Soothing music was ying in the hotels on both sides of the street. People in brocaded clothes twisted their beautiful bodies along with the rhythm of the music.


    In a magic shop nearby, there were many high-quality magic wands and high-purity magic crystals. Several aristocrats were choosing their favorite magic wands.


    In the tavern, smoke was swirling and neon lights were shing. A man secretly threw pills into the girl¡¯s ss beside him. Two blocks away, in a dark alley, several drunk men were approaching a woman and forcing her into a corner. The woman¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were full of helplessness.


    Under his divine consciousness, everything within a few kilometers around was clearly imprinted in Locke¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Locke withdrew his divine consciousness and looked at the tall buildings on both sides. In the hotel, the aristocrats behaved decently. On the street, people were still smiling. However, in some unknown corner, a tragic scene happened.


    Sure enough, no matter where there was always a dark and ugly side.


    Locke sighed in his heart.


    However, he had to admit that King City¡¯s details were indeed very powerful.


    Under divine consciousness, he had seen no less than forty level-4 practitioners, four level-5 practitioners, a level-6 practitioner, and even found a level-7 practitioner in a hotel.


    Level-4 practitioners were able to be all-powerful and be the leader of a great force in the county, but here, he was just the boss of a bar.


    About an hourter, the carriage stopped. Feeling that the carriage stopped, Locke hastily jumped out of it as if he was granted an amnesty.


    For an entire hour, he was stared at by Artemis for an hour!


    Looking at Locke¡¯s face, there was something wrong, Nora looked like she knew everything. But she still pretended to ask, ¡°Locke, are you not feeling well?¡±


    Locke rolled his eyes and red at Nora.


    Nora ignored the threat in Locke¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t continue the topic. Looking at Locke and the others, she exined with a smile, ¡°This is the manor I bought in King City. I think you must be unustomed to living in the official mansion, so I bring you here.¡±


    Looking around, Artemis nodded with a smile and said, ¡°The environment is pretty good. This is your territory. You should put us under your wings.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding, Miss Artemis,¡± Nora said with a smile. She knew the strength of Artemis. In the whole King City, there was absolutely no way for anyone to beat her.


    The maids around stood respectfully at the side, with a faint smile on their faces all the time, which made people feel veryfortable. However, although these maids kept smiling all the time, in fact, they had already been shocked in their hearts.


    Who on earth were these people in front of them that could let Princess Nora lead the way in person with such an unusual attitude?


    Moreover, this young man seemed to be just a count. How could he joke with the princess like a friend?!


    No offense, but in King City, a single p would kill arge number of count.


    Shocked, the maids couldn¡¯t help but look at Locke again, with a strange look in their eyes. They had to admit that this young man was so handsome!


    Under Nora¡¯s arrangement, Locke and others lived in the manor.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you going to the pce now?¡±


    Nora nodded and turned to the maid behind her. ¡°Treat my guests well. Remember, what they said is my order.¡±


    The maid hurriedly bowed and answered, ¡°OK¡±.


    On the second morning, Nora led Locke to the gate of the royal pce.


    In the distance, the pce wall was undting, and the pce was majestic, huge, and magnificent with a tightyout.


    Looking at the pces in front of him, Locke was still a little shocked. The city wall nearly thirty meters high was thick and awe-inspiring. On the top of the city wall, the imperial guards looked solemn, with a cold gaze. There was a faint sense of oppression around them. It was obvious that they were warriors who had been through cruel battles.


    Locke sensed that almost all the guards were above level 4.


    Led by Nora, Locke arrived at a magnificent pce very soon. The pce showed a Baroque architectural style, with a dome, and there were many lifelike statues carved on the walls outside the pce.


    They passed by the pirs and stepped into the gate nearly ten meters high.


    The hall was crowded with ministers. On the uppermost throne was a middle-aged man with a crown and a white robe iid with golden patterns. He held a golden scepter in his hand, and above the scepter was a fiery red crystal.


    Locke knew that the people on the throne should be Nora¡¯s father, King Temple, the king of Grimm Kingdom.


    The moment Locke appeared, all eyes were focused on him. Admiration, astonishment, hesitation, gloom, and all kinds of eyes were mixed together.


    King Temple also silently watched the young man who came in.


    Looking at Locke, he was a little surprised. ording to the information he got, Locke¡¯s father was a count, a small aristocrat, and Locke had never left Naton County. However, he didn¡¯t feel the kind of small aristocratic bashfulness in Locke.


    The temperament of the young man in front of him was definitely not something that a small aristocrat could possess.


    He was right. The identity of the young man was indeed unusual.


    Walking to the center of the hall, Locke bowed slightly and said politely, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty, I¡¯m Locke Capet.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Capet. Sure enough, heroes alwayse out of early youth!¡±


    Looking at Locke, King Temple stopped the surprise in his eyes and continued with a smile, ¡°This time, Mr. Capet has made a great contribution to defeating the Barker Kingdom and showing the strength of the Grimm Kingdom. On behalf of all the civilians in the Kingdom, I¡¯d like to thank you for your contribution, Mr. Capet.¡±


    After speaking, King Temple, who was sitting on the throne, bowed his head slightly to express his gratitude.


    Locke shook his head and said in a calm, neither humble nor pushy tone, ¡°As a member of the Grimm Kingdom, I should do all these things.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet, you are being modest. We have heard of Lister¡¯s strength in the battle.¡± An old man on the left side of Locke smiled.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Capet is young and promising. He will definitely achieve his career in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for a young man to be modest and courteous, neither arrogant nor rash.¡±


    Others echoed. They had been in the officialdom for decades and had already learned how to act ording to the changing situation. Now everyone could see that as long as there was no ident, Locke would definitely be a popr figure. There must be no harm in having a good rtionship with him in advance.


    In the face of all thepliments, Locke just nodded politely and responded one by one.


    King Temple smiled and asked, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Capet is willing to stay at King City and be the chief of the imperial guard.¡±


    Hearing this, the officials around were all shocked. The chief of the imperial guards, in charge of the royal imperial guards, was responsible for maintaining the public order of King City and the arrest of the illegal officials. Even they had to hold a modest attitude. They didn¡¯t expect that His Majesty would appoint Locke Capet to such an important position.


    However, Locke shook his head slowly and refused, ¡°Thank you very much for your trust, Your Majesty. But it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m toozy to hold such an important position. However, I believe that Your Majesty will find a more suitable person.¡±


    Seeing Locke refuse, King Temple sighed slightly and felt sorry. However, he had already been mentally prepared for Locke¡¯s reply. With Locke¡¯s talent and the powerful force behind Locke, the Grimm Kingdom couldn¡¯t keep him.


    ¡°Since Mr. Capet doesn¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    King Temple chuckled and said in a loud voice, ¡°I dere that I will give Locke Capet marquis title. In addition to the original territory, the fief will add the Bone City, Alfie City, and Siva City. In addition, 20 million gold coins and one million magic crystals will be rewarded.¡±


    Locke looked delighted and bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care much about the title. What really pleased him was 20 million gold coins and one million magic crystals, because he was in short of money now. Of course, as well as the new territories.


    ¡°Congrattions, Marquis Capet.¡±


    The ministers around congratted.


    Locke also nodded and politely responded to everyone¡¯spliments.


    After the award, there was no need for Locke to stay any longer. So he said goodbye and walked out of the hall.


    At the gate of the hall, Locke saw Nora who had been waiting for him.

 Chapter 240

    Obviously, Nora had already known about Locke¡¯s reward. She teased, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Marquis. We still need to meet a very important person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Locke cooperatively responded with a salute. He had almost guessed who the important person Nora was talking about.


    Led by Nora, they passed through the narrow path and a quiet garden and finally arrived at the back of the royal pce.


    In front of them was a huge stone tower.


    Locke released divine consciousness, but to his surprise, he found that there was a mysterious force that had isted his divine consciousness from the outside of the stone tower.


    Quack~


    The stone tower opened slowly.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, pleasee up.¡±


    An old voice came to Locke¡¯s ears.


    Hearing that the voice only called Locke¡¯s name, Nora shouted to the stone tower discontentedly, ¡°Grandpa Jeremy, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±


    Sure enough, it was Titus Jeremy. Hearing what Nora called, Locke felt a little calm.


    ¡°Why do you still act like a child?¡± Although the old voice said so, there was a strong doting in his tone. ¡°I have something to talk about with Mr. Capet.¡±


    Hearing this, Nora knew that there must be something important between the two. ¡°Then I¡¯lle to see youter.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Locke entered the stone gate. He walked up the stairs and soon arrived at the pce above the stone tower.


    In front of the pce, on the edge of the stone tower, an old man in a white robe was standing with his back to Locke. His back was broad, standing and looking into the distance.


    ¡°Mr. Jeremy.¡±


    Locke bowed slightly.


    To be honest, he grew up listening to the story of the patron saint Jeremy. It was said that the patron saint was tall and strong with a handsome face, as if the god had descended to the earth.


    However, although the man in front of him was an old man, Locke didn¡¯t look down upon him at all. He could feel a slight threat from the old man.


    The old man should be the strongest person he had faced alone besides Athena and other gods!


    Noticing that Locke hade up, Jeremy turned around slowly. Seeing that Locke was looking at him, he smiled and asked, ¡°Is it different from what people say?¡±


    Locke did not deny it, smiled, and nodded.


    Jeremy waved his hand and a table and two wooden chairs appeared.


    He reached out his hand and invited, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile and sat down gracefully.


    Only then did he notice that he could look down at the whole city on this tower. However, as the capital of the Grimm Kingdom, the city covered a vast area. Looking into the distance, as far as the eye could see, there were many shadowy buildings, like mirages, giving people an unreal feeling.


    ¡°Although the Grimm Kingdom is only a small kingdom on the border of the Icacia Continent, the prosperity of King City is also the best in the surrounding countries.¡±


    After pouring some tea into the teacup on Locke¡¯s table, Jeremy looked into the distance and sighed, ¡°Now I recall that I have protected this country for more than 100 years.¡±


    Then, he turned to Locke and asked, ¡°Mr. Capet, how about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Jeremy,¡± Locke said with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Icacia Continent is vast and boundless, and the Grimm Kingdom is just a small ce in the north of the continent. I believe that Mr. Capet will definitely walk out of Grimm Kingdom in the future and show your charm in a wider world.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t say anything, as he agreed with Jeremy.


    ¡°I know that Mr. Capet attaches great importance to your current territory. I can promise that the Grimm Kingdom will provide the best development resources to Lister.¡±


    ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡± Locke asked.


    ¡°I also need a promise from Mr. Capet.¡± Jeremy¡¯s face turned serious and continued, ¡°I have a hunch that something big will happen to the Icacia Continent in the near future. More precisely, there will be a disaster. I hope that Mr. Capet can help the Grimm Kingdom when ites to crises.¡±


    Hearing this, Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Jeremy could predict that Icacia Continent would suffer a disaster.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Locke nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    Seeing that Locke agreed, Jeremy smiled and picked up the teacup. ¡°I hope we have a pleasant cooperation.¡±


    Then he drank it up.


    Locke also picked up the teacup in front of him and drank it up with a smile.


    Then, Locke and Jeremy chatted for a while and he also asked something about the depraved organization.


    ording to Jeremy, the depraved organization had been very active recently. The war between the Grimm Kingdom and the Barker Kingdom was caused by the depraved organization.


    In the process of suppressing the Vic family, he was attacked by the depraved organization. As a result, he was unable to support the Grimm Kingdom army which was fighting with the Barker Kingdom.


    Before leaving, Jeremy threw a white token to Locke, indicating that the forces of King City wereplex. Having this token could less a lot of trouble.


    In the evening, a banquet was held in the court.


    Not long after the party started, Locke found an excuse and left the royal pce. Those officials were so enthusiastic that they hardly wait to put their daughter in his arms.


    After leaving the royal pce, Locke breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, he was still not suitable for this kind of asion. With brisk steps, Locke nned to stroll around King City.


    A winding river flowed through King City. Both sides of the river were brightly lit, and there were many restaurants of different sizes and styles.


    The sparkling river reflected the lights on both sides of the street.


    Many big ships were floating on the river, and the scenes on the deck of the ship were more colorful, with circus and hot dance¡­


    Every ce fully disyed the prosperity of the city.


    Locke noticed that most of the people who came here were young people seeking pleasure.


    Locke had nothing else to do and followed the crowd into the street aimlessly.


    ¡°Olina, look! There¡¯s a handsome guy over there!¡±


    A few meters away, in the window of the coffee shop, a girl patted the thigh of another girl beside her and shouted excitedly.


    The girls who were drinking coffee were all attracted by the girl¡¯s voice and turned their heads. When they saw Locke, their eyes lit up.


    The girl named ¡°Olina¡± also turned around. When she saw Locke¡¯s face, her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he is just a count, I¡¯m afraid he inherited it from his father.¡±


    One of the girls with curly hair said pitifully, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s the first time he hase to King City.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the count? Look at his age. He is a count at such a young age. Maybe he will have other opportunities in the future.¡± Someone retorted.


    ¡°Stop arguing. The count is in trouble.¡± A girl who had been staring at Locke said.

 Chapter 241

    The two bickering girls looked in the direction of Locke and saw four tall young men standing in front of Locke.


    Looking at the four young men in front of him, Locke was speechless. He was walking on the road when everything was perfectly all right, unexpectedly he could meet some yboys who were bothering him. Why was this scene so simr to the novel he had read in his previous life.


    With a sigh, Locke took a step back to make way for the people in front of him. He was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t want to spoil it because of them.


    But things didn¡¯t go as he expected. With an evil smile on his face, the fat young man in the middle said in a cold tone, ¡°Boy,e with us. It¡¯s your fortune to be liked by Master Nichs.¡±


    People around looked at Locke with sympathy.


    ¡°Another young man is going to be ruined.¡±


    ¡°I remember that a young man seemed tomit suicide after he left the duke¡¯s mansionst time. At that time, the matter was very serious. It was only after Duke Nichs dealt with it in person that the matter was settled. I didn¡¯t expect that only a few monthster, Master Nichs came out again.¡±


    ¡°Shh~ Don¡¯t you want to live? How dare you talk about Master Nichs like that? If he knows¡­¡±


    The person who reminded him made a gesture of cutting his neck, and the other person also shrank his head and quickly closed his mouth.


    Looking back at Locke. At this time, his face had changed from the previous helplessness to ck. Naturally, he heard the discussions of the people nearby.


    A man had his eye on him¡­


    The most irritating thing was that this man seemed to have a tendency for sexual abuse!


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t move at all, the young man became impatient. He slowly walked towards Locke, intending to force him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A voice came from the crowd.


    The young man stopped for a moment and turned his head. Panic shed across his eyes when he saw a young girling over not far away, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Miss Olinna, what happened here seems to have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Yes, they were Olinna Baldwin and others who had juste out of the cafe.


    Olinna stopped in front of Locke. She didn¡¯t look at the young man at all. Instead, she turned her head to look at an open-air balcony on the side, and reminded coldly, ¡°Palmer Nichs, have you forgotten yourst lesson?¡±


    Olinna ignored the fat young man and looked at the young man sitting on the open-air balcony in the distance.


    Following Olinna¡¯s sight, everyone saw a young man. He was very thin, with an extremely white face and a feminine aura.


    Looking at this feminine young man, Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. This man must be the so-called Master Nichs.


    ¡°Miss Baldwin, I just want to invite this young man to be my guest.¡± Palmer wasn¡¯t afraid of Olinna at all. He waved his hand, indicating his men to take action.


    Seeing Palmer¡¯s tough attitude, Olinna¡¯s face changed slightly, and shouted coldly, ¡°Palmer Nichs, you really ignore thews of King City!¡±


    While speaking, Olinna stood in front of Locke and said to him in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to inform the imperial guards. It only takes a while to deal with him. As long as the imperial guards arrive, even Nichs doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    On the balcony, in the face of Olinna¡¯s threat, Palmer did not take it seriously at all. Instead, he nced at his subordinate indifferently. The fat young man knew what he meant, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Miss Baldwin, please make way.¡±


    Olinna snorted and didn¡¯t intend to give way. ¡°Well, do you dare to do anything to us?¡±


    Seeing this, the fat young man was in a dilemma. The girl in front of him was the daughter of Duke Baldwin. The incidentst time was troublesome. Several people who followed Master Nichs were pulled out to be scapegoats. But he was lucky, Duke Nichs saw that he was smart enough and saved his life.


    If he offended the Baldwin family, he would definitely die.


    He looked at Locke behind Olinna and said in a cold tone, ¡°Boy, you¡¯d bettere with us honestly. Believe me, you can¡¯t escape in King City. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about your family behind you¡­¡±


    Hearing the fat young man threaten Locke with his family, Olinna¡¯s face darkened and she scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re too despicable. I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t seed today!¡±


    At the same time, she suddenly felt a powerful force enveloping her body and then pushing her aside.


    After pushing Olinna aside, Locke, who had already been unable to help himself, no longer had any scruples and punched the fat young man in the face. ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Bang!


    The fat young man was just a level-4 mage. How could he react? His face was in a mess and blood spurted out. His body hit the wall in the distance.


    All the people, including Olinna who stood up for Locke and the people around, werepletely stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Locke would suddenly make a move.


    After dealing with the fat young man, Locke pped the other three people without direct contact.


    Bang!


    After three muffled sounds, the other three people also flew out.


    Seeing that his men were solved by Locke in an instant, on the balcony, Palmer shook the wine ss in his hand and looked at Locke with burning eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t see your strength. I¡¯m more and more¡­¡±


    However, before he could say the three words ¡°interested in you¡±, a shoe sole had already firmly kicked his face.


    Boom!


    In the scream of the crowd, Palmer directly smashed into the stone wall beside and deeply embedded in it.


    ¡°Rubbish.¡±


    Looking at Palmer in the distance wall, Locke said disdainfully.


    On the wall, there was blood spilling from the corner of Palmer¡¯s mouth and a clear footprint on his face. A white shield was now set up on his body, tightly protecting him.


    Locke knew that it should be the magic treasure of the man.


    He had the magic treasure, but so what.


    With a sneer in his heart, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed and he waved his hand. Palmer, who was embedded in the wall, seemed to be strangled by an invisible hand and hung in midair.


    However, being strangled by Locke, Palmer didn¡¯t show much fear of death on his face. He didn¡¯t believe that an insignificant count would dare to kill someone in King City.


    On the contrary, looking at Locke, Palmer¡¯s eyes turned red and his face was full of humiliation. As the son of a noble duke, he was beaten up by a count today!


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    ¡°Boy, I won¡¯t let you die too easily!¡±


    Staring at Locke angrily, Palmer licked the blood at the corner of his mouth and shouted madly.


    In the face of Palmer¡¯s provocation, Locke smiled faintly and then slowly loosened his grip. At the same time, Palmer fell directly from the air to the ground.

 Chapter 242

    After throwing Palmer down, Locke jumped off the rooftop andnded in front of Palmer. He stared at Palmer who was struggling on the ground with a faint smile.


    Looking at the weird smile on Locke¡¯s face, the people around all shivered, and even Palmer felt a chill on his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Behind Palmer is the Nichs family. It won¡¯t do you any good!¡± Although she was shocked by Locke¡¯s strength, Olinna quickly came to her senses and reminded him.


    ¡°Thank you. I know.¡± Locke nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Olinna breathed a sigh of relief. Palmer provoked first. To a certain extent, the young man¡¯s behavior in front of her was self-defense. As long as it was clear, the imperial guards would not embarrass him.


    However, the next moment, her pupils trembled slightly.


    It turned out that the young man had already raised his foot and stepped directly on Palmer¡¯s face.


    At the same time, Palmer¡¯s body shined again, forming a defensive shield to block Locke¡¯s feet.


    Looking at the light curtain on Palmer, a sneer shed on Locke¡¯s face, and the speed on his feet was even faster.


    Boom!


    A crack suddenly appeared on the light curtain, and then it broke into pieces like ss. Locke¡¯s shoe soles once again intimately touched Palmer¡¯s face.


    Crack.


    A crisp sound of broken bones sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    Palmer let out a shrill scream.


    After the kick, Locke slowly lifted his foot and then stepped heavily on it again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After three consecutive steps, Palmer¡¯s head had sunk deep into the ground.


    The originally terrified scream had nowpletely calmed down, and the people around were also stunned.


    The whole scene fell into silence.


    Damn it¡­


    Looking at Palmer, who had beenpletely immersed in the underground with only his body on the ground, Olinna¡¯s face darkened.


    She could feel that although Palmer was still breathing, he was very weak as if he would die at any time. More horribly, the dark magic element on Palmer was slowly fading away.


    Obviously, this young man had ruined Palmer¡¯s strength!


    For a practitioner, to a certain extent, strength was more important than life. Even if the imperial guards didn¡¯t hold the young man ountable for this matter, Duke Nichs would never let him go.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s satisfied face, Olinna¡¯s face turnedplicated. She moved her throat and said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. Run as far as you can.¡±


    ¡°Is this guy a prince?¡± Locke asked a question that confused Olinna.


    ¡°No.¡± Olinna shook her head and continued, ¡°But he¡¯s not much worse than the prince.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Locke shook his head and said in a rxed tone, ¡°This morning, an old man gave me a token, he seemed to say that even if I killed the prince, I would be fine.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, not only Olinna but also the people around him were stunned.


    They thought Locke was crazy!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to beat the prince to death? What nonsense is this talking about?¡±


    ¡°s, how could a person lose his mind?¡±


    ¡°Now I suddenly have some sympathy for Master Nichs. He had his eye on a madman and was beaten like this by the madman.¡±


    Just as everyone was sighing, a burst of noisy footsteps came from the outside of the crowd. The long-overdue imperial guards finally arrived.


    The captain of the imperial guards was a level-6 practitioner. With a wave of his hand, his men quickly surrounded Locke and the dying Palmer.


    One of the team members performed several healing skills on Palmer on the ground.


    Then he dug Palmer out of the ground.


    The captain looked at the person who was embedded in the ground and wanted to confirm his identity, but unfortunately, he only saw a bloody face, so he could not see his appearance clearly. However, he felt that the person in front of him was a little familiar. When he saw the logo of the Nichs family, which was dyed red with blood, his eyes narrowed.


    Was he Palmer?


    ¡°Are you the perpetrator?¡±


    Looking at Locke, the captain asked seriously. If it was really Palmer who was hurt, it would be difficult to deal with.


    Locke nodded without any nervousness on his face. ¡°I wanted to appreciate the prosperity of King City, but it¡¯s a pity that someone came to look for trouble. I was kind enough to help you teach this rubbish.¡±


    Looking at Locke who was talking, the captain couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. He had dealt with a lot of fighting matters. Facing the imperial guards, whether the rich or the ordinary people, everyone was only obsequious. After all, the imperial guard was the army directly under the king to manage King City.


    However, the young man in front of him was too calm.


    The captain took a look at Palmer on the ground and then looked at Olinna. After saluting, he asked, ¡°Miss Baldwin, do you know what happened?¡±


    Olinna looked at Locke suspiciously. She always felt that the young man in front of her should not be that kind of arrogant person. If he could be so calm, did he really have any reliance?


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as what this sir said. Palmer is making trouble for him first.¡±


    It was Palmer!


    The captain¡¯s face became more serious. No matter what the reason was, it was definitely a big deal that the son of a duke was beaten to be disabled.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a matter of great importance. We hope you cane with us. If you are worried that we will bend thew because of Master Nichs¡¯s status, please rest assured. As His Majesty¡¯s guard, we will absolutely uphold justice.¡± Said the captain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Locke shook his head and said, ¡°Although I really want to get a glimpse of the imperial guards of King City, my friend is waiting for me to have dinner, so I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to go to the imperial guards.¡±


    Hearing this, the captain¡¯s face changed slightly, and the eyes of his subordinates also turned cold. As long as the captain gave the order, they would suddenlyunch an attack and capture Locke.

 Chapter 243

    Locke raised his hand slowly. A white light shed in his palm. Suddenly, there was a cold, warm feeling. It was a white token.


    He threw the token to the captain and said, ¡°See if this thing is useful.¡±


    The captain took the token and loosened his fingers in confusion. When he saw the style of the token, his expression instantly changed.


    At the same time, he reached out his other hand and held the token carefully, for fear of identally breaking it.


    The captain fixed his eyes on the token as if he was confirming its authenticity of the token. A few secondster. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the team leader took a deep breath and looked extremely respectful. He handed the token to Locke and said, ¡°My lord, I am Mars, the captain of the imperial guards. I¡¯m sorry that myx management has disturbed your pleasure. Please forgive me.¡±


    Boom!


    Looking at the captain of the imperial guards, whose attitude changed suddenly, the people around only felt that their brain was buzzing and they lost the ability to think for a moment.


    Palmer, who had regained some consciousness, widened his eyes in disbelief. He didn¡¯t want to believe what he saw was true. How could the imperial guards salute an insignificant count?!


    Olinna waspletely stunned at this moment. The imperial guards were a very special existence in King City. Except for the royal family, they didn¡¯t show any respect to anyone else¡­


    Did this young man has a powerful background?!


    ¡°Now, can I leave?¡± After throwing the token into the system space, Locke asked with a smile.


    The captain nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°Of course, you can leave at any time!¡±


    ¡°Little Locke, no wonder I can¡¯t find you everywhere.¡±


    A dulcet voice sounded.


    Following the voice, they saw an enchanting figure slowly walking toward them.


    Thedy had a beautiful face, a curvy figure, very pretty and charming. For a moment, all the young men around her were stunned, and even the girl¡¯s eyes had been staring at thedy who appeared.


    Looking at this beautifuldy, Olinna also lost her mind. In front of thedy, she couldn¡¯t bring up the slightest thought ofparison.


    Thedy came gracefully. Thebination of coldness and enchantment made her have a very deep temptation toward men. She raised her white chin slightly, which made her full of undisguised arrogance. This kind of arrogance was not the arrogance of an ordinary woman, but the noble and pride shown by a woman who indeed had a very high status.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Looking at Artemis, Locke said helplessly.


    Artemis made a sad look, and said pitifully, ¡°You are free outside alone, leaving me alone in the empty room. Don¡¯t you allow me toe out to find you?¡±


    While she was talking, thedy had already walked over from the path that the crowd made way for her. She frowned slightly as if she felt something on the ground was a little eyesore. Then she lifted her white legs and kicked Palmer¡¯s belly. It looked like a casual kick, but there was a hurricane on the tip of her feet, which shattered the ground where her toes slipped. Finally, it hit Palmer¡¯s belly firmly.


    In a low muffled sound, he was kicked into the air, and finally drew a parab in the sky and mmed into the wall in the distance.


    Bang~


    Palmer¡¯s body directly smashed into the wall in the distance and sank into it, leaving only his limbs swinging outside.


    The sudden change happened so fast that there was no time for the people around to react.


    He died!


    Without feeling Palmer¡¯s breath, the captain of the imperial guards suddenly changed his face and began to feel bitter in his heart. The son of a noble duke died right under his nose.


    At this time, the onlookers stood still like y sculptures, looking at the beautiful and enchanting Artemis in the distance. They could not help but take a deep breath again.


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Locke?¡±


    Suddenly, someone around them seemed to think of something. ¡°Is he Locke Capet?¡±


    Hearing this, the others also reacted at once. Locke Capet was the hottest person in the recent period. Besides, it was said that he was apanied by a level-7 master named Athena.


    So, was this beauty in front of them Athena?


    As a level-5 practitioner, the captain naturally heard the surrounding people¡¯s discussion. Looking at Locke, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Are you Mr. Locke Capet?¡±


    Locke nodded helplessly and admitted, ¡°Yes, I am Locke Capet.¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd was in an uproar.


    The team leader¡¯s spirit was shocked. He bowed to Locke and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Capet, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Capet, you are my idol!¡±


    All around were young people, shouting with admiration.


    Olinna also covered her mouth, with a gleam shining in her beautiful eyes. This graceful young man was Locke Capet, who is famous in the Grimm Kingdom!


    The girls behind her were even more shocked.


    The others couldn¡¯t help but look at Artemis beside Locke. ¡°The one next to Mr. Capet must be Miss Athena!¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, Miss Athena is as gentle and elegant as it is said.¡±


    A boy looked at Artemis and wondered, ¡°I swear, Miss Athena is the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s a powerful level-7 practitioner. She is like a goddess.¡±


    Everyone kept praising her.


    In the praise of the crowd, Artemis smiled. Only Locke could feel that although she was smiling, her aura was getting colder and colder. Locke felt that she was like a bomb that would explode at any time.


    Then she turned around and walked towards the young man who had said Athena was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    The young man¡¯s body trembled slightly when he saw Artemis walking toward him. He immediately became excited and said in a trembling tone, ¡°Miss Athena¡­ What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, there is something you can help.¡± Artemis smiled.


    Looking at the charming smile on her face, the young man felt that his breath stopped and his heart was about to jump out, and the people around him felt that their hearts were melting in this charming smile.


    Looking at the youth, the men cast envious eyes. They med themselves for being slow to react and not praising her earlier.


    In the envious eyes of the crowd, the smiling face of Artemis suddenly turned cold, and the people around suddenly felt as if they had fallen into an ice hole, and their bodies were cold.


    ¡°Remember, my name is Artemis, not that bastard Athena.¡± Artemis said coldly. Although her voice was low, everyone heard it clearly.


    The chill made everyone¡¯s hearts twitch.


    Before everyone could react, the coldness on her face suddenly disappeared, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Once again, she revealed a charming smile.

 Chapter 244

    When everyone was shocked. Artemis had already walked in front of Locke. She looked at Locke with a smile and said, ¡°Little Locke, didn¡¯t you say that you would have dinner with me? Why did youe out alone?¡±


    Looking at the moody Artemis, Locke felt a chill in his heart. He quickly said to the captain, ¡°Sir, can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The captain came back to his senses and nodded.


    ¡°Miss Baldwin, thank you again for your kind words just now.¡± Locke turned to thank Olinna.


    Olinna shook her head and said, ¡°Even without us, Mr. Capet, you can solve it by yourself.¡±


    Locke smiled, did not deny it, and said, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Artemis held Locke¡¯s arm and pulled Locke to go out.


    Seeing that the two were about to leave, the people around subconsciously made way for them. Soon, the two of them disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Come on, send Nichs¡¯ dead body to the imperial guard mansion.¡± After knowing Locke¡¯s identity, the captain had confidence and ordered his men.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, he is Locke Capet.¡±


    The two girls were still in shock until Locke and Artemis disappeared.


    Especially the girl who looked down upon Locke¡¯s identity at the beginning, now she felt a little regretful. ¡°If I had known it earlier, I would have taken the initiative.¡±


    ¡°Do you still think you have a chance when you see the girl next to him?¡±


    A girl asked in a low voice.


    Hearing this, the girl was slightly stunned and sighed. Quite right, how could he fall in love with them after he had such a beautiful girl?


    ¡°Olinna?¡±


    Seeing that Olinna was still in a daze, a girl waved her hand in front of her. Olinna turned around and forced a bitter smile on her face. She had felt pity for Locke Capet just now. Now she realized that she was really stupid.


    The news that Nichs was killed caused a storm of public opinion in King City.


    When people knew that it was Locke who had killed Palmer, they all had mixed feelings. Many people spected that Duke Nichs would not prepare to give up that easily and would definitely make trouble for Locke.


    Some people thought that Locke was now a popr man with a strong background. This time, Duke Nichs had kicked the iron te, and he had to endure it no matter how painful it was.


    Locke Capet was the one Duke Nichs can¡¯t afford to mess with.


    All eyes were now focused on the duke¡¯s mansion.


    On the first day, sharp-eyed people saw that Duke Nichs¡¯s eyes were red with monstrous anger. He rode the carriage and rushed to the royal pce.


    Seeing that Duke Nichs chose to go to the royal pce the first time, everyone knew that Duke Nichs was also afraid of the force behind Locke. He intended to tell His Majesty what had happened and let His Majesty decide for him.


    However, a few hourster, everyone saw that the carriage of Duke Nichs slowly drove out of the royal pce.


    Compared with the previous period, the carriage was shrouded in a faint sense of depression, and even the coachman was in a low mood.


    So everyone was even more surprised and confused.


    A day had passed, but there was still no news from the duke¡¯s mansion. On the second day, Duke Nichs buried Palmer without even having a funeral.


    Now people knew that Duke Nichs lost. And Locke became a hot topic again.


    In the next few days, Locke went to the royal pce again, intending to discuss the magic books with King Temple.


    When King Temple knew the purpose of Locke¡¯s visit, he cooperated quite well and directly gave orders to several magic academies and martial arts academies in King City, allowing Locke to rub magic books and fighting skills in magic academies and martial arts academies.


    At King City Magic Academy.


    Thanatos leaned against the jade pir, and his tattered robe rose slightly in the breeze, adding a hint of unworldly charm to him.


    The girls¡¯ eyes shone brightly and inadvertently showed admiration.


    The boys also looked at him with admiration, deeply impressed by the temperament of Thanatos.


    At this time, the students around seemed to see someone. Their expressions changed and they all approached the wall.


    In the distance, a short ck figure moved quickly toward this side.


    It was an old man. The old man was only about 1.6 meters tall. He looked a little stooped, but he still looked energetic.


    Obviously, the students around were very afraid of the short old man.


    Soon, the old man arrived in front of Thanatos.


    After looking up and down at Thanatos, the old man asked coldly, ¡°Boy, it¡¯s you want our magic books?¡±


    Thanatos slowly raised his eyelids, nced at the old man indifferently, and then looked away.


    Being ignored, the old man didn¡¯t get angry. He stretched out his hand and opened his palm. There was a dark red space ring in his palm. ¡°If you want this space ring, you should fight with me first.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what was so special about this boy that made Nora so obsessed with him.


    He had no longer been in charge of national affairs since many years ago, instead focused on studying magic. In the past two months, he had been studying new dark magic. When he walked out of the practice room, he found that his beloved niece fell in love with a man. What¡¯s more, this man seemed to be very cold and usually gave his niece the cold shoulder.


    That was really going too far!


    Immediately, he felt that he should teach this man a good lesson!


    He didn¡¯t even listen to Nora¡¯s exnation. Instead, he directly imprisoned Nora and came alone to teach Thanatos a lesson.


    ¡°Grandpa Becky, he is very powerful. Please don¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    At the thought of Nora¡¯s words, Becky got angry. Was Nora worried that he, a powerful level-7 dark mage, would be injured!


    Thanatos frowned slightly and asked, ¡°If I defeat you, will I be able to get the space ring?¡±


    ¡°Defeat me?¡±


    The old man, Becky, was stunned for a moment, and then sneered, ¡°Humph, young man, be modest¡­¡±


    Then, before he could finish his words, he saw a huge fist swing toward his face.


    Bang!


    The next moment, Becky was thrown into the air and smashed heavily to the ground in the distance.


    There was dead silence in the air.


    Looking at the huge human-shaped pit in the distance, the students around couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. The level-7 dark mage, the dean of King City Magic Academy, was actually knocked away with one punch!


    After dealing with the annoying old man with one punch, Thanatos¡¯s face was as calm as usual, as if what he had just done was a trivial matter. He left the jade pir, slowly walked to the pit, bent down, and picked up the space ring on the ground.


    Then he walked away slowly without looking back, ignoring the students around him who were already stunned to the extreme.


    Just then, Becky¡¯s angry voice came from the pit, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve seeded in infuriating me!¡±


    As soon as the old man Becky finished speaking, a strong wind suddenly howled, and traces of darkness surrounded all around.


    ¡°The dean is angry. Run!¡±


    Feeling the strong and creepy dark element aura, one of the students screamed and then ran crazily into the distance.


    In a few seconds, there was no trace of students around.

 Chapter 245

    In the pit, the old man Becky slowly floated up, his gray hair flying in the ck mist. With a closer look, there was already purple around his left eye. He looked at Thanatos and said with an evil smile, ¡°Come and try the new dark magic I¡¯ve developed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boy. I won¡¯t kill you. But you may need to lie in bed for a week!¡±


    As he spoke, the dark magic power in front of the old man Becky became more and more powerful. The magic element was like the surging tide, crushing the grass under his feet.


    Boom!


    Becky waved his hand, and the dark magic element instantly rushed towards Thanatos. Complex patterns were formed under his feet. The patterns rotated, creating a mass of ck fog.


    In the ck mist, looking at the domineering old man, a trace of impatience appeared on Thanatos¡¯s face.


    Did the magic fail?


    Becky couldn¡¯t help but feel confused as he didn¡¯t hear the expected painful voice. Logically speaking, this magic should be able to change the operation order of the trapped people¡¯s magic, causing his magic power to lose control and be extremely painful.


    He had made up his mind that he would let this guy out as long as Thanatos said something nice to him.


    However, the next moment, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, and then the smile on his face gradually stiffened.


    He saw Thanatos walk slowly out of the ck fog with a calm face.


    Why?!


    While Becky was still in shock, Thanatos had already walked up to his side.


    ¡°You are really noisy.¡± Becky heard the voice of Thanatos. At the same time, in his eyes, a huge fist hit his face again.


    Puff~


    The old man Becky flew out again and hit the wall in the distance.


    ¡°Grandpa Becky!¡±


    In the distance, Nora looked anxious. When she saw the chaos on the scene, she was even more nervous and hurried to the pit.


    In the pit, the old man¡¯s left and right eyes werepletely purple. That looked a bit like the Chinese Panda that Nora had seen in her previous life.


    Lying in the pit, Becky¡¯s eyes became ssy. He murmured, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could the magic I¡¯ve just developed be so weak?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Becky, it would be best to get up first.¡± Worried, Nora helped Becky up from the pit.


    Becky, who was in a daze, was suddenly shaken. He hurried to Thanatos and looked at him eagerly. ¡°Boy, tell me, how did you resolve my dark magic?¡±


    Thanatos didn¡¯t want to answer, but when he saw Nora looking at him pleadingly, he paused, as if thinking about how to answer. After a while, he said, ¡°You are too weak. The magic has no power.¡±


    ¡®Am I too weak?!¡¯


    The old man Becky covered his heart, only to feel like his heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife. As the dean of mage academy, he was despised to be too weak!


    Nora, who was standing next to him, felt helpless.


    Well, she admitted that what Thanatos said was true, but it was indeed a blow to Becky.


    As for the things about magic books and fighting skills, Locke left them to Thanatos. It took a few days to rub the magic books and fighting skills. During these days, Locke didn¡¯t idle away and went to the practice room of King City Magic Academy to practice the new level-6 magic.


    On the street, Locke, who just finished practice, walked leisurely.


    As usual, neon lights made by magic on both sides of the street shone on the street as if it was daytime. People in gorgeous clothes were smiling happily.


    Locke clearly sensed an extremely dangerous aura behind him. Without any hesitation, his divine power burst out directly, and his body hid in the distance.


    Sure enough, the next moment, he felt a strong wind whistling over.


    Boom!


    The te on the ground where he was originally located turned into dust.


    On the street, people were boiling in an instant. They fled everywhere and shouted. No one had ever thought that someone would dare tounch an attack on King City Street!


    With a serious look on his face, Locke spread out the divine consciousness, trying to find out the attacker. Finally, a few secondster, he captured a faint aura.


    ¡°I found you!¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened. He mmed the Sword in the Stone in his hand and it flew towards the clock tower.


    The Sword in the Stone, which had be a level-7 weapon, exuded a cold aura and pierced into the clock tower in the blink of an eye.


    Boom~


    The clock tower broke into pieces. A cloud of ck fog suddenly emerged from the exploded clock tower.


    ¡°Sure enough, as the intelligence said, you are powerful.¡±


    The ck fog giggled, and a gloomy voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Looking at the strange ck fog in the distance, Locke¡¯s heart sank slightly. The ck fog gave him an extremely dangerous feeling.


    While the ck fog was speaking, many small swords with dark luster suddenly shot out of the ck fog. The speed of the swords was extremely terrifying, and they almost reached the front of Locke in an instant. The des of the swords were twined with dark luster, which was frightening.


    So fast!


    Looking at the small swords that reached him in the blink of an eye, Locke felt a little nervous.


    Fortunately, he had already prepared, and then he condensed level-6 earth magic in front of him.


    Boom!


    The earth shield was broken.


    Boom!


    Locke¡¯s body retreated rapidly, but he was still a stepte. In an instant, he was covered by the powerful explosion, with dust scattered and earth flying in all directions.


    The ck fog didn¡¯t give Locke the slightest chance. It shot out two iron chains with dim light, which made a harsh friction sound and shot straight towards the explosion.


    In the explosion, several shields were formed in front of Locke to block the damage of the small swords. At the same time, he retreated again.


    Magic shields were directly broken by the iron chains.


    Boom!


    The iron chains were inserted into the ground and made two big holes.


    More than ten meters away, Locke was relieved to see that he had dodged the attack.


    This was definitely the sharpest attack he had ever encountered.


    In the past, even when he met the level-7 mages, he thought he had the power to fight, but now he felt powerless.


    Although they had only fought once, Locke knew clearly that he was no match for the ck mist in front of him,


    He only needed to hold on for one minute!


    Locke believed that Artemis and the others would arrive here in a minute.


    At this time, the iron chains inserted into the ground began to vibrate and continued to insert into the ground.


    The enemy wanted to attack him from the underground!


    Locke immediately knew the intention of the ck fog. He turned around and jumped high.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, the moment Locke jumped up, the ground under his feet broke. The two iron chains turned a corner under the ground and rushed straight toward him from the ground.


    The small universe in Locke¡¯s body spun crazily, and his divine power gushed out and poured into the Sword in the Stone.


    Boom~


    The Sword in the Stone was cut on an iron chain.


    The direction of the iron chain was changed, and it was inserted into the ground with a ng.


    The other iron chain was still winding in the direction of Locke. Locke had already prepared for it. With the impact of the previous iron chain, his body spun several times and passed the attack of the iron chain.


    Before Locke could breathe a sigh of relief, he felt a dark aura behind him.


    Bang!


    Before he could react, he felt a powerful force surging toward him.

 Chapter 246

    There were two enemies!


    Locke¡¯s expression changed dramatically. In a hurry, he had no time to change the direction. He could only quickly condense a magic shield behind him.


    Bang~


    Magic shield broke into pieces directly, and Locke also felt a strong force hit his body. In the sharp pain, the divine power in his body was chaotic, and he fell directly from the sky and smashed into the ground.


    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t escape from our hands.¡± A man in the ck robe appeared in front of Locke and sneered.


    ¡°Run!¡± The ck fog in the sky seemed to have found something and shouted at the man in the ck robe.


    The man in the ck robe nodded, grabbed Locke, and crushed the transmission talisman in his hand.


    In an instant, the man in ck robe and Locke were covered by a ck mist.


    At the same time, a powerful force shot towards Locke¡¯s position. However, the ck fog took a quick step and disappeared in ce.


    A spinning teleportation channel also appeared behind the ck fog in the sky. The ck fog rushed into the teleportation channel.


    ¡°Damn you all!¡±


    A cold voice sounded in the sky.


    A slender hand seemed to poke out of the void and directly imprinted on the ck fog in the sky.


    Bang!


    With the falling hand, the ck fog and the teleportation channel exploded, and a ck figure flew out of the fog awkwardly.


    Looking carefully, the ck figure was an old man with messy hair and gloomy eyes. There was a trace of blood on the corner of the old man¡¯s mouth. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured under the previous palm attack.


    The sight followed the perfect slender hand and slowly shifted. First could be seen was a beauty with a nearly perfect enchanting face. From her frosty face, it could be seen that the beauty was extremely angry at the moment.


    Thedy¡¯s body exuded a faint chill as if it had caused the temperature of the whole world to a little colder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a master like you in this ce.¡±


    Looking at Artemis who suddenly appeared, there was a hint of exmation in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    Without saying anything, Artemis¡¯s eyes were filled with a murderous gleam, and she pped the old man directly.


    The old man¡¯s face changed slightly and his body disappeared in an instant.


    Boom!


    A building on the ground turned into dust under the palm of Artemis.


    Her eyes darkened and her body also disappeared.


    Bang!


    A dull sound came from the sky.


    Then the old man turned into a parab and smashed toward Locke¡¯s previous direction.


    Puff~


    Artemisnded from the sky, and she slowly raised her hand.


    The old man seemed to be strangled by an invisible hand and his body floated up.


    Thanatos appeared beside Artemis and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no smell of Locke.¡±


    Whoosh~


    At this time, a long rainbow came from afar, and in the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of the two.


    When Jeremy saw that the old man was held by Artemis, he was shocked. Judging from the breath of the old man, he should be a level-8 master not weaker than him.


    ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s useless. We know you are very strong, so we are fully prepared. Locke Capet is dead!¡±


    The old man¡¯s face turned red. Although he was caught, there was no fear on his face. ¡°And I will be reborn under the protection of my god!¡±


    Looking at the arrogant old man, Thanatos waved his hand, and a ck light entered the old man¡¯s body.


    The moment the light entered the old man¡¯s body, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He only felt a powerful force rushing into his brain, and then stirred in it.


    It was a suffocating pain!


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    The old man howled in pain, and his face twisted. ¡°Kill me! Kill me!¡±


    About ten secondster, Thanatos stopped and said, ¡°ording to the memory of this person, they are from the Catacoton Kingdom in the north of the Icacia Continent. They enshrine a high-level god and intend to use Locke¡¯s body as the carrier to resurrect their god.¡±


    As he spoke, he condensed a blue crystal ball that seemed to flicker with pictures. This was the memory crystal he had extracted from the old man¡¯s mind.


    The Catacoton Kingdom!


    Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and his tone was a little shocked. The Catacoton Kingdom was one of the most powerful kingdoms in the Icacia Continent.


    Looking at the crystal ball, Artemis soon knew the route that the two old men had agreed on.


    ¡°Send a message to Athena. I¡¯m going to save Locke.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at the arrogant old man. Her eyes darkened and her hands clenched slightly.


    Bang!


    The old man exploded and turned into a blood mist.


    On the other side.


    Locke was surrounded by a dark light curtain, and outside the light curtain was a colorful halo that was like silk.


    Locke knew that he was in the space channel. Different from the stable space channel created by the teleportation array, this kind of space channel contained arge number of space turbulent flows. If one was not careful enough, he or she would be torn into pieces by the space¡¯s turbulent flows.


    He twisted his body and found that he was tied tightly by a ck rope. There was a dark aura on the rope, which could suppress his power.


    However, Locke also found that this dark aura mainly suppressed magic elements and fighting spirit, and the suppression of divine power was much smaller.


    These people probably didn¡¯t expect that what he practiced was not magic or fighting spirit, but more powerful divine power!


    Although he found that he could still use his divine power, Locke did not act rashly. He had just suffered a blow, and now he still had some injuries in his body. Moreover, the man in the ck robe was also at the highest vignce at this time, so it was not good for him to take action.


    ¡°Boy, stop struggling. Just follow me honestly.¡±


    Seeing that Locke tried to break free from his grip, the man in the ck robe sneered and said, ¡°We are in the space channel. Without the protection of this light curtain, you will be crushed by the surrounding space¡¯s turbulent flows.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, old man, do you think you¡¯ve got me over a barrel?¡± Locke¡¯s face changed slightly and cursed.


    ¡°Ha-ha, just scold me. Time is running out.¡± The man in the ck robe wasn¡¯t swayed but strengthened the shackle on Locke¡¯s body.


    Locke hurried to shrink his small universe, fearing that the man in the ck robe would find out that there was another power in his body. The man in the ck robe cast a spell on Locke to block his magic power and fighting spirit and then ignored Locke.


    Seeing that the man in the ck robe didn¡¯t notice his abnormality, Locke secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before he entered King City, he had already been at the peak of thete seventh sense of the small universe. Later, after a few days of practice in King City, he had an omen of breakthrough. Therefore, he had to forbear, secretly break through, and give the man in the ck robe a fatal blow at the critical moment!


    Obviously, the man in the ck robe was fully prepared for this action. He brought arge number of transmission talismans, which could break through the space and enter the space channel at any time.


    In this way, the man in the ck robe took Locke traveled through the space channels continuously.


    Boom~


    They entered the space channel again. In the ck light curtain, the man in the ck robe nced at Locke indifferently, and Locke stared back without fear. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t let me meet you in the future!¡±


    The man in the ck robe sneered at Locke¡¯s threat and then slowly closed his eyes.


    Seeing the man in the ck robe close his eyes, Locke¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. Although he looked as calm as water, the small universe within his body was indeed iparably violent at this moment.

 Chapter 247

    The small universe was operating, and the powerful divine power was constantly surging. The seven stars in front of it were shining brightly.


    Finally, the divine power of the seven stars reached its peak, emitting seven dazzling lights that gathered together.


    At the end of the seven dazzling lights, a small light spot quickly formed. With the infusion of the divine power of the seven stars, the light spot became more and more solid, and the entire small universe began to tremble.


    About half an hourter, the divine power shot out from the seven stars suddenly stopped, and the light spot began to sh. With the shing frequency, powerful divine powers overflowed from the eighth star.


    At the same time, the other seven stars also emitted the same fluctuation of divine power.


    All of a sudden, powerful divine powers gathered in Locke¡¯s small universe, making it shake more violently.


    It couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore!


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened when he felt the riot in his small universe. ¡®In that case, do it now!¡¯


    After making up his mind, Locke no longer suppressed the riot in his body.


    The moment he released the suppression, a powerful force burst out from his body.


    Bang!


    With the eruption of his strength, the ck iron chain tied to him was directly broken into several pieces.


    Locke made a decisive move. The Sword in the Stone appeared in his hand in an instant and stabbed at the ck-robed man¡¯s heart.


    The man in the ck robe opened his eyes in an instant when he felt the strong magic fluctuationing from beside him. He was shocked when he saw a long sword shing toward him, but how could he escape it from such a close distance, especially since he was just a mage.


    Sizz!


    The Sword in the Stone went straight through his body.


    Puff!


    Under the great inertia, the man in the ck robe hit the light curtain.


    Looking at the Sword in the Stone inserted into his chest, the man in the ck robe still felt unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Why can you still use your strength?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible in the world.¡±


    Locke said coldly and the Sword in the Stone in his hand was inserted more heavily.


    Boom~ Boom~


    After losing the ck-robed man¡¯s control, the light curtain outside suddenly vibrated. Countless cracks instantly appeared in the moment of vibration.


    Seeing this, Locke¡¯s face darkened. If the light curtain was broken, it meant that he would be exposed directly to the space channel.


    Looking at the light curtain that was about to fall, the man in the ck robe was not afraid of death either. On the contrary, there was a weird smile on his face.


    Boom!


    In the end, the light curtain waspletely broken. Locke suddenly felt a pain as if countless knives were cutting his body.


    At the same time, the man in the ck robe roared. Suddenly, strong dark energy burst out from his body and instantly shot at Locke.


    How could he resist!


    Looking at the dark energy shooting at him, Locke could not help but feel bitter. He thought that he was too careless.


    However, what made Locke even more confused was that this force did not cause any harm to him. Instead, it put up a small ck shield on his body?!


    ¡°Jie~, you must survive¡­¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s surprised face, the man in the ck robe smiled weirdly. The man in the ck robe, who had lost the protection, was directly smashed into pieces in the space channel.


    What was going on?!


    Looking at the man in the ck robe annihted in the space channel, Locke was even more confused. He didn¡¯t think his rtionship with the man in the ck robe was so good.


    Crack~


    A crisp cracking sound pulled Locke back to reality. The shield that the man in the ck robe put on him was broken!


    No matter what plot the man in the ck robe had, the most important thing right now was to survive! Taking a deep breath, Locke¡¯s eyes were slightly fixed.


    A strong divine power burst out from Locke¡¯s body and formed a purple shield around him.


    At the same time, he controlled his body to rush toward the barrier of the space channel. If he broke through this barrier, he might be able to return to the Icacia Continent!


    Of course, there was another possibility. After breaking out of the barrier, he would flow into the void world and then be crushed by the endless void power.


    Although it was risky, Locke had no other choice.


    Under the tearing of the space turbulent flows, Locke felt as if he was stuck in a thick quagmire. Every step he took needed a lot of divine power.


    Crack!


    In the blink of an eye, the ck shield had been broken, and the divine power shield condensed by Locke also had countless cracks.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The small universe within Locke¡¯s body began to operate crazily, resisting the tearing of the space¡¯s turbulent flows, and with difficulty, he rushed towards the space barrier.


    Bang!


    The shield around Locke waspletely torn apart by the space¡¯s turbulent flows, which also exposed himpletely to the space¡¯s turbulent flows.


    Locke felt as if he had entered a meat grinder and his whole body was torn apart.


    Ah!


    The small universe in his body operated crazily, and the divine power poured out without reservation, once again forming ayer of shield.


    Crack!


    However, in the space turbulent flows, the shield had no effect at all. Cracks appeared on it at a visible speed.


    The moment the shield was broken, Locke felt the pain as if he had been cut by a knife again.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t die!¡±


    Locke shouted in his heart. Regardless of the sharp pain in his body, he madly dashed towards the barrier of the space channel.


    One meter! He was only one meter away!


    However, in the great pain, Locke¡¯s consciousness had blurred, and countless ck dots began to appear in the world in front of him.


    Locke didn¡¯t know how long had passed. He just felt that his body waspletely numb and senseless.


    Finally, his consciousness waspletely in chaos.


    As one of the ten great kingdoms of the Icacia Continent, the Catacoton Kingdom was powerful.


    The Moyer Mountains, which belonged to the Catacoton Kingdom, were one of the most famous mountains in the kingdom.


    On the road outside the mountains, a convoy of nearly fifty people was slowly moving forward. Among the convoy, seven level-3 Estonia horses dragged the carriages and goods behind them without any difficulty.


    At the front of the convoy was a tall middle-aged man in a ck robe. There was a ten-centimeter scar on his square face. He looked calm and serious, adding a sense of security to the convoy.


    Judging from his aura, the middle-aged man was a level-5 warrior.


    In thest carriage of the convoy, there was a human-shaped object wrapped with bandages.


    Was I still alive¡­


    Not knowing how long it had passed, Locke finally came to his senses and heard a babbling sound.


    ¡°This guy is lucky. He was so seriously injured that he could still survive.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what this guy has encountered.¡±


    It was the voice of two men.


    The small universe was empty without any divine power. All parts of his body were severely damaged and could be broken at any time. He looked like a candle flickering in the wind.


    Locke could feel that he was in a carriage.


    It seemed that he had been saved.


    At the same time, a violent pain came from all parts of his body. Under this pain, Locke¡¯s originally sober consciousness fell into chaos again.

 Chapter 248

    Not knowing how long it took, Locke¡¯s consciousness became clear again.


    Compared to thest time, this time, he felt that the situation in his body had significantly improved. There were already a few more divine powers in the previously dried-up small universe, and his divine consciousness had also condensed a little.


    Although he was much better now, he still felt that his eyelids were as heavy as a thousand pounds, and his whole body was out of his control.


    As he struggled, a light finally appeared in his eyes.


    What he saw was a young and immature face.


    ¡°You are awake!¡±


    The young boy was surprised to see that Locke had woken up. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You don¡¯t know that you have been in aa for three days.¡±


    Locke moved and tried to sit up by himself. But before he could do anything, a sharp pain came from his body, making his pale face even paler.


    ¡°You can¡¯t move.¡±


    Seeing that Locke¡¯s forehead was instantly covered with sweat, the young boy took out a pill from a nearby box and said, ¡°Take this pill first.¡±


    While saying that, he had already taken the pill to Locke.


    Locke felt that it was a level-4 healing pill. After the pill entered his stomach, the effect quickly dispersed and began to repair the damaged internal organs in his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m Humphrey Casey.¡±


    The young boy was a little enthusiastic and introduced himself with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Casey.¡±


    Locke¡¯s throat moved and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Locke Capet.¡±


    Humphrey shook his head and exined, ¡°My teacher saved you.¡±


    ¡°Locke, how did you end up in the Moyer Mountains?¡± As a forthright young boy, he didn¡¯t seem to be unfamiliar with Locke. ¡°You are lucky to meet us. Otherwise, you might have be the food of magical beasts.¡±


    ¡°The Moyer Mountains?¡±


    Locke was confused.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you know this is the Moyer Mountains?¡± Seeing the confused look on Locke¡¯s face, Humphrey was slightly stunned.


    Locke shook his head. ¡°Ie from the Grimm Kingdom in the north. I was going to see the outside world, but there was a problem when crossing the space and I was thrown into the space¡¯s turbulent flows.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! You survive in the space turbulent flows!¡±


    Humphrey was shocked. It was well known that people who had fallen into the space¡¯s turbulent flows basically had died, but the young man in front of him had actually survived!


    ¡°Hey~ Humphrey. Don¡¯t disturb his rest!¡±


    A sharp voice came from outside. At the same time, a head popped in from outside the carriage door. It was an old man with disheveled hair. His face was slender and his chin was tilted outward.


    ¡°Oh, this is my teacher, Mr. Abbott, a level-5 healer.¡±


    Then Humphrey stood up and said, ¡°Have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly to Abbott to express his gratitude.


    However, the old man didn¡¯t seem to like Locke. He put down the curtain.


    Humphrey shrugged helplessly. Apparently, he knew what kind of person the old man was. And then he opened the door curtain and went out.


    During two days, Locke also got the information about the convoy from the young boy.


    The convoy came from the Peter family. The Peter family controlled by Count Peter was located in Keoshi City, and it ran two mercenary regiments.


    In the past two days, Locke spent most of his time in the carriage, slowly running his divine power to heal his wounds.


    Moreover, with the recovery of his divine consciousness, Locke found something trickier than his serious injuries, a demon pattern suddenly appeared in his heart, emitting a faint ck aura.


    Most importantly, this pattern could absorb energy to strengthen itself!


    Locke had a try. As long as he used the magic energy, it would be absorbed by the demon pattern. With the growth of the demon pattern, the ck aura emitted from it also increased little by little. Rtively speaking, the divine power was much better. Although it would also be absorbed, it was not that fast.


    ¡°The demon pattern should be left by the man in the ck robe.¡±


    After many setbacks, Locke finally gave up and leaned back discouraged on the carriage. This mark was very stubborn. No matter Locke used the divine power to impact or used magic elements and fighting spirit, it did not work at all.


    ¡°Judging from the current situation, this demon pattern is a trace mark. The force behind the ck-robed man may be able to find him ording to this pattern.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Locke¡¯s face turned serious. In other words, if the mark was not removed, the force behind the ck-robed man could find him at any time.


    And before hepletely eliminated the demon pattern, he had to minimize the use of his strength, otherwise, it would only make it easier for the force behind the ck-robed man to find him.


    Locke rubbed his temples and felt his head a little headache.


    Anyway, the most important thing now was to recover his strength. After he recovered, he would find a way to solve the hidden peril in his body.


    Thinking of this, Locke sank into practice again.


    On the third day, Locke was already able to walk with his crutch.


    When he got off the carriage, Locke saw two camps.


    One camp was a big tent made of animal hide. A maid was washing the tableware in front of the tent.


    A faint fragrance came from the tent, which was obviously a female residence.


    In addition, Locke also felt a level-6 ice mage aura in the tent. However, he was not a rude person. After knowing that it was a woman¡¯s residence, he didn¡¯t use divine consciousness to directly peek at her appearance.


    Noticing that someone was watching her, the maid raised her head slowly. When she saw Locke, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Locke¡¯s previous clothes had already been torn into pieces by the space¡¯s turbulent flows. As there were no clothes prepared in the system space, now he was wearing the coarse clothes of the mercenary people. After lying in the pit for a few days, his face was also covered with a lot of beards, and his hair was a mess.


    The whole look was extremely shabby.


    Sensing the disdain in the maid¡¯s eyes, Locke didn¡¯t stay any longer and continued to walk toward another camp. This camp was nearly twenty meters away from the previous tent. There were small tents on the camp. The men sat around bonfires, on which there was a pile of roasted ck beef.


    ¡°Hi, Locke.¡±


    In the distance, the middle-aged man waved his hand and asked Locke toe over.


    ¡°Mr. Coors.¡± After two days of contact, Locke also knew this middle-aged man, Taut Coors, the deputy head of Tashan Mercenary under the Peter family, a level-5 swordsman.


    Locke staggered over with a wooden crutch.


    ¡°You¡¯re recovering so fast, boy!¡± Looking at Locke, who was dying a few days ago, and now could walk on the ground, Taut eximed in a surprised tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. Abbott¡¯s credit.¡± Locke said with a smile.


    ¡°Indeed, that fellow has put a lot of effort into saving you,¡± Taut nodded in agreement and said with a smile.


    Locke sat down beside the fire and asked curiously, ¡°Where are Mr. Abbott and Humphrey?¡±


    ¡°The two guys went to study healing skills after eating something.¡± Taut took off a piece of steak and handed it to Locke.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Locke said with a smile.


    This look didn¡¯t look very good.


    Looking at the charred meat, Locke thought helplessly. He tore one piece and put it into his mouth, only to feel a strong charred smell.

 Chapter 249

    Ahem. Ahem~


    Locke was choked and coughed.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s look, Taut felt a little embarrassed. ¡°We are all rough men licking blood on sharp knives, so we usually eat something casually.¡±


    Then he turned to the young man next to him and ordered, ¡°Buck, go to Miss¡¯s ce to see if there is any food left. Bring some to Locke.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Locke waved his hand to stop Buck and said to Taut, ¡°Let me bake it.¡±


    ¡°Can you roast meat?¡±


    Taut said in surprise. Although he was surprised, he still took a new steak beside him and handed it to Locke.


    ¡°I used to do this a lot.¡± Locke nodded with a smile. He took the meat, expertly applied ayer of oil on it, and put it on the shelf.


    Turning the grilled meat on the shelf, Locke couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene in which he had barbecued with Athena and the others before. He was missing, Athena and the others must be very worried.


    Seeing that Locke was lost in his memory, Taut thought that Locke had recalled some bad memories. So he patted Locke¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s all over. If you have no ce to go, just follow us all the time. It happens that there is ack of help in the mercenary.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I recover.¡± Locke said helplessly. He had the demon pattern in his body, so he was not sure when his enemy would find him.


    Then he began to focus on barbecue.


    More than ten minutester, there was a faint smell of meat lingering in the camp.


    When Locke came to his senses, he noticed that all the men around looked at the roast meat in his hand. He even heard the sound of swallowing from time to time.


    Seeing this, Locke smiled and handed it to Taut. ¡°Mr. Coors, please share these with everyone. I¡¯ll roast some more.¡±


    However, Taut shook his head, stared at the men around him, and shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you see that Locke is injured? Go away.¡±


    Being scolded by Taut, no one was angry. They smiled and said, ¡°Locke, have a good rest.¡±


    With roughhouse, the crowd dispersed.


    These people usually wandered between life and death, risking their lives at any time, so they acted with ease.


    Seeing this, Locke didn¡¯t insist. He was indeed a little tired at the moment. After he left a small piece of beef, he handed the rest to Taut.


    Taut also casually distributed it to several people besides the bonfire. After tasting one piece, he was full of praise, ¡°Locke, I promise this is the best food I have ever eaten!¡±


    Taut wiped the wine stains on his chin and said with a smile, ¡°You are injured, so I won¡¯t let you drink.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    At the same time, in a huge pce.


    A cloud of ck fog constantly changed, and gradually formed a person¡¯s appearance. A few minutester, the ck smoke on the human-shaped ck fog gradually dissipated, revealing the figure inside.


    If Locke were here, he would have recognized that it was the man in the ck robe who had caught him before.


    Not far from the man in the ck robe stood the old man who had been crushed by Artemis.


    The man in the ck robe bowed to the statue on the throne and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    After expressing his gratitude, he reported, ¡°My lord, I have left a demon pattern on Locke Capet. He can¡¯t run away.¡±


    The dark red light ball on the statue flickered continuously, and a hoarse voice came out. ¡°It seems that the value of Locke Capet is far beyond what Hudson said. He practiced magic and fighting spirit at the same time, moreover, it seems that he has also practiced divine power. I¡¯m going to take his body!¡±


    ¡°Lionel, you did a good job this time.¡±


    While speaking, a gleam of light burst out from the dark red light ball and fell on Lionel. A few seconds after the light ball entered Lionel¡¯s body, a powerful force burst out from his body.


    Then, another red light shot out from the statue and fell on the old man¡¯s body. The old man¡¯s originally depressed breath also recovered in an instant, and there was a faint hint of improvement in his strength.


    The two of them bowed to express their gratitude. Although they were able to pass through the remaining blood essence to resurrect, this kind of resurrection was not without a price. Every time they resurrected, their strength would decrease a lot.


    However, after they got the reward, their strength returned. No, it should be said that they were stronger than before!


    ¡°Tell them to find Locke Capet at all costs.¡±


    The gloomy voice came from the statue again.


    The man in the ck robe bowed and promised. Then he left with the old man.


    Two days passed quickly. Because of his poor health, Taut didn¡¯t arrange any work for Locke.


    After two days of recovery, Locke recovered a lot of divine power in his small universe, and the wounds in various parts of his body had somewhat recovered. However, there was nothing he could do with the ck mark.


    After the convoy stopped, everything was going on in order. The mercenary people put up tents, patrolled the surroundings, and at the same time, spread the animal repellent powder around.


    Under the night sky, several bonfires emitted faint yellow lights. Locke kept moving back and forth between the four bonfires, turning the grilled meat on the shelf.


    A few minutester, the barbecue was finally done. Everyone rushed up, and the grilled meat on the shelf was quickly robbed away.


    Looking at the empty shelf, Locke was lost in thought for a moment. As the main force of this barbecue, he got nothing?


    ¡°Locke, they are a group of barbarians. So next time you have to be careful.¡±


    Seeing the depressed look on Locke¡¯s face, Taut cursed and took out an extra piece from behind and handed it to Locke.


    At this time, everyone gradually quieted down.


    Locke was slightly stunned. Following the gaze of the crowd, he saw a beautiful and graceful figureing out of the tent.


    That figure was slender, and under the moonlight, it formed a beautiful curve. The figure¡¯s face gradually became clear, it was an almost perfect face.


    The girl gave off a pure aura.


    Looking at the girl appearing in the distance, Locke was somewhat absent-minded. The girl was very beautiful, evenparable to Athena and others. Of course, the girl had apletely different temperament from Athena and others.


    Next to the girl was a woman. The level-6 master Locke had sensed before was the woman in front of him.


    Seeing that Locke was staring at Irene, Taut teased, ¡°Hey, Locke, are you enchanted by Miss Peter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Locke was slightly stunned, and then shook his head with a smile. After all, he had lived with Athena and the others for a long time, so he was able to control himself. He just sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Tautughed and patted Locke on the shoulder. ¡°Even in the whole Capes City, no normal man is not attracted by Miss Peter, let alone our mercenary.¡±


    Taut sighed and then said to Locke in a low voice, ¡°But this kind of thing can only be thought about. Miss Peter is the apple of the count¡¯s eye, and she is the unique holy light mage. I¡¯ve heard that she has received the admission letter of Keh Mage Academy in the imperial capital. Therefore, with our identity as mercenaries, we need to have a clear estimation of ourselves. Don¡¯t think about the thing that a toad wants to eat swan meat.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly. With a level-6 mage as her bodyguard, Irene did have a special status. With the identity of these mercenaries, they were indeed like chalk and cheese. Those young people who loved her might only fail in the end.


    ¡°But Miss Peter is kind-hearted. For so many years, she would pay arge sum of money to make up for the casualties, and often helps some people in trouble.¡±


    Taut sighed.


    Locke nodded silently. He didn¡¯t expect that the beautiful girl in front of him would be so warm-hearted. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Irene again. And this scene once again fell into the eyes of the maid.


    Seeing that Locke was staring at her lord again, the maid was so angry that she gritted her teeth and red at Locke. It seemed that she was about to stand up and teach this arrogant boy a lesson, but she was stopped by Irene.


    Irene didn¡¯t eat much. In less than ten minutes, she put down the knife and fork and pulled the maid into the tent.


    After Irene left, the atmosphere in the camp was still good, but obviously, everyone was worried about disturbing Irene¡¯s rest, so they unconsciously lowered their voices.


    After eating, Locke went back to his tent. He put a defensive enchanted barrier inside the tent and began to practice.

 Chapter 250

    The next day, Locke woke up from the intermittent noise. He then ended practice and walked out of the tent, seeing that everyone had begun to pack up their equipment.


    After several days of recovery and practice, the situation in Locke¡¯s body had improved a lot. Although the small universe still felt blocked when he used his divine power, his body had mostly recovered. At present, even if he didn¡¯t use his strength, Locke was confident to defeat the ordinary level-6 practitioners only with his physical strength.


    The mercenaries around were very busy, so they didn¡¯t say much when they saw Locke. They just greeted him.


    Locke found Taut in the crowd.


    Hearing that Locke was going to help, Taut hesitated for a while. After Locke said that he had recovered physical strength, he was relieved and then handed over some things to Locke.


    p~


    Locke threw a tent onto the carriage.


    At present, the small universe in his body was still very unstable, coupled with the influence of the demon pattern, he couldn¡¯t use arge scale of divine power. What he needed to do now was to stabilize the situation in the small universe, restore his strength, and find a way to eliminate the hidden peril in his body.


    In fact, he also wanted to go back to Lister directly. But after careful consideration, he rejected this method. First of all, here was the Catacoton Kingdom. There were countless powerful warriors. If he went on his way with his badly injured body, he would undoubtedly encounter many uncontroble variables.


    In addition, the force behind the ck-robed man was powerful. If the enemy found him ording to the mark on his body, he would be in a more difficult situation. Therefore, the best way now was to recover and improve his strength, and then go to meet Athena and the others.


    He believed that Athena and the others must have a way to deal with this hateful demon pattern.


    He turned around and smelled a faint fragrance. When he looked up, he saw a pair of slender and fair legs. He looked up and saw Irene¡¯s beautiful face and the angry eyes of the maid.


    ¡°What are you looking at, bastard.¡±


    The maid stared at Locke.


    Locke shook his head with a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t continue to argue with the owner of the voice. He nodded at Irene slightly and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Look at his attitude!¡±


    Seeing Locke leave so coldly, the maid was even angrier.


    ¡°Vera, be nice to him.¡± A soft voice came from Irene¡¯s mouth. Looking at Locke¡¯s handsome back, she whispered to the maid beside her, ¡°He is still injured.¡±


    Although Locke¡¯s body had mostly recovered, he still gave people a weak feeling at this time as his small universe hadn¡¯t recovered, which made her feel moved withpassion.


    The maid pouted and said, ¡°But he is really too rude.¡±


    However, seeing that Irene was so serious, she didn¡¯t say anything more. She could only sigh that her lord was so kind.


    ¡°His voice sounds good.¡±


    Looking at the direction in which Locke left, Irene murmured to herself with a gleam shining in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get on the carriage quickly.¡±


    Irene said to the maid, blushing slightly.


    ¡°She is really a kind person.¡±


    Locke, who was tidying up the tent in the carriage, sighed in his heart. In this chaotic world where strength was the most important, there were very few people who had such a heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With a shout, the convoy drove again.


    Three days passed quickly. In the past few days, Locke was mainly responsible for everyone¡¯s diet and other chores. Taut didn¡¯t feel any magic or fighting spirit aura from Locke, so he only thought that Locke had lost his strength because of the space windstorm, and now he was an ordinary person, so Taut didn¡¯t arrange too much work for Locke.


    Along the way, they met a lot of magical beasts, but they were all cleared up by the team.


    On the fourth day, Locke found that the atmosphere of the whole mercenary had changed. Normally, Taut and others would drink a little when they ate, and everyone talked happily. But recently, everyone¡¯s face became much more serious, and the whole mercenary was shrouded in a faint sense of depression.


    Locke noticed that there were more and more sentries around them. They were heavily guarded and looked solemn as if they were about to be attacked by a strong enemy.


    When he happened to meet Taut, who had juste back from an inspection tour, Locke asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Coors, what happened?¡±


    Taut squeezed out a smile on his face and patted Locke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the Sluna Grand Canyon in a day. In addition to the powerful magical beasts, there are many brigands entrenched here.¡±


    Brigand?


    Hearing this, Locke finally understood why everyone was so nervous these days.


    ¡°There are three gangs of the brigand in the Sluna Grand Canyon. Two of them are led by the mage at the peak of level 5. These two are not a threat. However, the other one is troublesome.¡± Taut sighed. The most powerful member of the mercenary was only at level 5, which was enough to deal with the other two brigands.


    ¡°The other gang, technically speaking, is not a gang of brigands, but only one person. However, this person is a level-7 warrior, and he is very powerful.¡±


    A level-7 warrior¡­


    The corners of Locke¡¯s mouth twitched. A level-7 warrior was reduced to being a brigand. If he was in the Grimm Kingdom, he would be able to be a noble.


    ¡°But, ording to reliable information, Carol has been seriously injured by the Dix family. Now he is hiding in the canyon and doesn¡¯t dare toe out, so it¡¯s unlikely for us to meet him this time.¡±


    Seeing that Locke was lost in thought, Taut thought that Locke was frightened. Heforted her with a smile, ¡°As for the other two groups, you don¡¯t need to worry about them anymore. We are the mercenary of the Peter family. As long as we pay some fee, the brigands won¡¯t choose to have a direct conflict with us. After all, the Peter family is well-known.¡±


    Then Taut left with a smile. Locke also went into his tent and began to practice.


    Looking down from the sky, a huge canyon was lying horizontally between the mountains. Looking from afar, it was ferocious and terrifying, as if it was a wound that had been forcefully torn open.


    In front of the canyon, there was an alluvial in. The grass on the ground had already withered yellow and was eroded by yellow sand. A cold wind swept over, lifting the sand and dust on the ground.


    At the end of the road, there were some ck dots. After a while, the ck dots gradually became clear, so that it could be identified that it was a convoy. There were more than 50 mercenaries surrounding the convoy. They looked cold and vignt.


    The convoy didn¡¯t stop at all and slowly walked into the canyon.


    Into the canyon, there was a silvery spruce forest.


    The roots of the giant tree were deep into the ground. The dark brown trunk with a diameter of about two meters was propelled skyward. There were huge cracks on the bark, indicating traces of time.


    The surroundings were unusually quiet. Only the rustling sound of carriages crushing the withered tree could be heard.


    Sitting in the carriage, Locke suddenly opened his eyes. He looked into the depth of the forest without being noticed. It would not be so easy for them to pass through the canyon.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Sure enough, a few secondster, Taut¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his eyes looked at the tree trunk in the distance.

 Chapter 251

    On the trunk, the man was wearing a ck robe, slightly fat, and his narrow eyes were filled with a fierce light.


    ¡°Carol!¡±


    Looking at the man in the distance, Taut¡¯s face turned quite gloomy. Now Carol¡¯s breath was vigorous and firm, and there was a faint evil spirit on his body. He didn¡¯t seem to be injured at all. At this time, Taut naturally understood that the news of Carol being injured was a smoke bomb that Carol had released to confuse the Tux family.


    The faces of the mercenaries changed slightly. They all pulled out their weapons and stared warily at Carol in the distance.


    It was said that Carol was a member of a great force, but he was arrogant and domineering, indulging in extravagant life, and wanted to feel up the women around him. This matter was exposed, and Carol was expelled from this great force.


    However, even without the protection of this great force, Carol still lived a good life with his powerful strength. He upied the Sluna Grand Canyon, burning, killing, andmitting every other kind of atrocities.


    A month ago, he even paid attention to the Dix family in County City. The Dix family was furious and sent arge number of masters to surround and suppress him. The battlested for nearly ten days. Finally, Carol fled to the Sluna Grand Canyon.


    In the end, the Dix family had no choice but to retreat, but they also announced that they had seriously injured Carol.


    Taut rode on the horse and walked forward alone. He threw the space ring out of his hand and said politely, ¡°Mr. Carol, these are the magic crystals we prepared. Please let us go.¡±


    All he wanted to do now was to pass through the Sluna Grand Canyon safely. He didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with these brigands, especially Carol, who was a level-7 warrior.


    Carol took the space ring without hesitation and sank his sensibility into it. After feeling the magic crystals in the ring, he nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Good, you are sincere. You Peter family has good interpersonal rtionship skills.¡±


    Hearing this, Taut felt relieved and asked quietly, ¡°Mr. Carol, please let us go.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can let you go.¡±


    Carol smiled weirdly and nodded. However, before everyone could rest assured, he suddenly turned his hand and pointed at the second carriage in the convoy. ¡°Leave them here, and you can leave now.¡±


    Taut¡¯s face changed suddenly, and the mercenaries around him also looked at Carol angrily.


    The carriage Carol was referring to was, of course, the one Irene was in.


    ¡°The beauty inside the carriage, don¡¯t hide. Ha-ha, I can smell the wonderful fragrance a few kilometers away. I can guarantee that this time I must meet the best beauty. Ha-ha, don¡¯t let me take action, or I will be heartbroken¡­¡±


    Looking in the direction of the carriage, Carol smiled evilly with undisguised lust in his eyes.


    Taut¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and reminded coldly, ¡°Mr. Carol, this is the convoy of the Peter family. Do you still want to face the endless hunting of the Peter family besides the Dix family?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Carol burst intoughter, and theughter suddenly stopped. The smile on his face became crazy and ferocious. ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of the Dix family. Who do you think your Peter family are?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll take action myself!¡±


    With a sneer, Carol turned into an afterimage and rushed to the second carriage.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Seeing that Carol suddenly made a move, Taut roared and waved his big sword to sh at Carol.


    ¡°How dare you, a level-5 swordsman, block my way!¡± Carol said contemptuously. Then he turned his hand, which was covered with golden fighting spirit, to grab the sword.


    Bang!


    The sword was smashed into pieces.


    And Taut was also thrown out.


    In the face of the powerful Carol, the other mercenaries were swept away by the powerful fighting spirit without any chance to make a move.


    ¡°Beauty,e out!¡±


    After dealing with the annoying people, Carol smiled evilly and grabbed the carriage directly.


    Boom!


    Just as Carol was about to touch the carriage, an ice arrow shot directly from the carriage.


    However, in the face of this sudden change, Carol did not show any surprise. He clenched his fists, which were wrapped in a strong force, and directly smashed towards the ice arrow.


    Boom!


    The two powerful forces collided with each other, and the violent air swept away crazily, directly smashing the entire carriage. Several surrounding mercenaries were also thrown out.


    In the carriage, the woman held a magic wand in her hand and protected Irene and the maid behind her.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you are really a beauty!¡±


    Looking at the enchanting Irene behind the woman, Carol¡¯s eyes shed with lust. Then he chuckled and looked at the woman. He said contemptuously, ¡°Old woman, you want to sneak attack me. Ha-ha, do you think I can¡¯t find you if you hide your breath? Naive!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Taut, protect Miss Peter well.¡±


    As the woman waved her sleeve, Irene and the maid floated directly to Taut in the distance. She looked at Carol in the distance and said to Taut.


    Taut nodded.


    The mercenaries rushed forward and surrounded Irene to protect her.


    Looking at the woman, Carol said impatiently, ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯ll consider sparing your life.¡±


    He just wanted to enjoy the beauty and didn¡¯t want to waste more time.


    ¡°Carol, Irene has been admitted by Imperial Mage Academy. Do you know the consequences of attacking the student of Imperial Mage Academy?¡± Looking at Carol in the distance, the woman said.


    Carol was slightly stunned, with a sh of hesitation in his eyes. Imperial Mage Academy was a behemoth. However, this fear was quickly reced by lust. The beauty in front of him was definitely the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life. Anyway, he must get her!


    ¡°After killing all of you, who knows that I did it? When I¡¯m tracked down, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already escaped from the kingdom and gone far away!¡±


    As he spoke, Carol¡¯s eyes shed with malice. He waved his fist and hit the woman.


    The woman¡¯s face darkened. She turned around and shouted at Taut and the others, ¡°Irene, you go first. I¡¯ll stop him!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    The light on Carol¡¯s fist soared with a strong wind.


    Boom!


    The magic condensed by the woman collided with Carol¡¯s fist.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡±


    Carol kept running. With his speed, he quickly approached the woman.


    A trace of anxiety appeared on the woman¡¯s face. The speed she exerted on the magic couldn¡¯t catch up with Carol¡¯s speed at all. She could only watch Carol approaching her.


    Bang!


    Before Irene and the others took a few steps, they heard a loud bang. When they looked over, they only saw that the woman had been thrown out.


    ¡°Grandma Asina!¡±


    Irene and the maid two retreated in a hurry, holding Asina on both sides.


    ¡°Irene, why haven¡¯t you left yet!¡± Seeing that Irene was still here, Asina cried out in grief.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, just stay with me. Ha-ha!¡± Carol burst intoughter and pounced on Irene.


    Taut raised his sword and rushed towards Carol again.


    ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    Carol sneered and pped the sword. The sword was immediately thrown away, and Taut was once again thrown away by Carol¡¯s p, smashing heavily on the trunk in the distance.


    Boom!


    Seeing that their boss was thrown away, the other mercenaries were not afraid. They released the magic and threw it at Carol. However, this kind of attack was like scratching Carol. He didn¡¯t even bother to use his skills and directly resisted it with his body.


    Carol walked leisurely. Within a few breaths, he was less than ten meters away from Irene.

 Chapter 252

    Looking at Caroling toward her, Irene¡¯s face turned pale. Subconsciously, she held the dagger tightly in her hand. She had made up her mind that she would never fall into Carol¡¯s hands. She knew that if she fell into Carol¡¯s hands, it would be torture for her!


    ¡°Miss Peter, let me die before you!¡± Asina¡¯s eyes darkened and she cried out in grief.


    After saying this, Asina¡¯s body was once again filled with an ice magic element.


    At the same time, a beam of light came straight in front of Carol.


    Boom!


    The ground in front of Carol exploded.


    What was this?!


    Everyone was stunned slightly and didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    As the dust dissipated, a long sword appeared in the pit. The sword was surrounded by ayer of purple light, giving off an extremely dangerous feeling.


    Under the confused gaze of the crowd, Carol also stopped, as if he felt some threat. The smile on his face had already been reced by seriousness.


    He fixed his eyes on somewhere in the convoy.


    Looking in the direction of Carol¡¯s gaze, everyone¡¯s eyes were slightly shocked.


    In the carriage, the young man in the gray robe casually sat by the side of the box, his right hand on his thigh, and there was a purple light on his index finger.


    The young man¡¯s fingertips hooked up, and the long sword in the distance trembled slightly. Then it flew to his side and floated in front of him.


    It was him!


    Looking at the calm Locke in the distance, whether it was Irene, the maid who had always disliked Locke, Asina, and Taut who was familiar with Locke, they were all stunned, and at the same time, the daze turned into a strong shock.


    It was Locke who made a blow just now!


    ¡°Ahem~¡±


    It was the first time Locke used such arge amount of divine power in a long time, he couldn¡¯t adapt to it for a while. The small universe shook suddenly so that the divine power in his body was in chaos and directly had a tendency to go berserk. Fortunately, he suppressed it in time.


    However, his face turned even paler.


    What superb swordsmanship!


    Carol was shocked. Although Locke coughed and looked sickly, Carol didn¡¯t dare to look down upon him. He felt threatened by the young man in front of him.


    Carol hung in the air, his eyes were gloomy and flickering. He couldn¡¯t find out Locke¡¯s abstract and concrete for a moment. A hint of fear shed through his eyes. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Locke slowly jumped out of the carriage. Looking in the direction of Carol, he said in a t voice, as if he was talking about something insignificant. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here!¡±


    As he spoke, the aura on the Sword in the Stone became sharper.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡±


    In the distance, Irene¡¯s eyes shed a strange light. The maid next to her also looked at Locke in disbelief. She opened her mouth slightly and was obviously greatly shocked.


    Asina, who was held by Irene, now had more hope. She could feel that there was a faint aura around Locke, which was enough to threaten her. Perhaps the young man in front of her could defeat the level-7 master!


    Looking at the young man slowly walking towards him, Carol hesitated for a moment with a gloomy face. He was able to move unhindered in this area for so many years, not only because he had powerful strength, but also because he would observe carefully.


    He felt a slight pressure from the young man, and his subconscious told him that if he fought against the young man head-on, there would be something wrong.


    But¡­


    Thinking of this, he took a look at Irene in the distance unwillingly. She was really one in a million. Did he give up so easily!


    Taut and the others were shocked.


    Who was Carol? He was the most powerful master in the Sluna Grand Canyon. No mercenary who walked this way didn¡¯t know him. He was a local tyrant and no one dares to provoke him.


    However, such a master was afraid of the young man in front of them and was so polite to him. For a moment, everyone felt a bit dreamy.


    In fact, it was not their fault for not understanding. Their strength was not as strong as that of Carol. They could not feel how strong Locke was when Locke did not fully burst out his momentum. Moreover, Locke¡¯s aura was only aimed at Carol, so they couldn¡¯t feel the power of Locke.


    Looking at Carol who was standing in the distance with an uncertain look on his face, Locke raised the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a faint sense of coldness and ridicule. Seeing this, Carol could not help but feel angry.


    He was threatened by a young man!


    However, when he saw the Sword in the Stone in front of Locke, which exuded a cold aura, his heart twitched violently. Taking a deep breath, he restrained his uneasiness and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sir, do you really want to be my enemy?¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t take Carol¡¯s threat seriously at all. He just frowned slightly and said, ¡°You are very noisy. Now either get out of here or die.¡±


    Carol became even more furious. However, he didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, he gathered his strength secretly and looked for the ws in Locke. Although the young man¡¯s words were really annoying, he did feel a threat from him. Even the woman just now did not let him feel this threat.


    ¡°Hum, boy, you are so arrogant!¡±


    Carol sneered and decided to take a gamble. He would never see such a beautiful woman again. He didn¡¯t believe that a teenager could threaten him, a level-7 warrior!


    After making up his mind, Carol no longer hesitated. The momentum of a level-7 warrior directly burst out from his body, and the powerful fighting spirit rolled up hurricanes around him.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Taut, who was waiting on the ground, felt as if a mountain had suddenly pressed down on him. If it weren¡¯t for the woman, they would have fallen under this aura.


    ¡°Grandma Asina, is Mr. Capet a match for Carol?¡± Looking at the imposing and unmatched Carol, Irene¡¯s pretty face was full of worry.


    Asina shook her head helplessly, not knowing what had happened to Locke before. Judging from the aura she sensed before, Locke¡¯s strength should be able to threaten Carol, but¡­


    Locke looked too young. She was not sure whether the threat was from Locke or the suspended sword. ¡°We can only wish Mr. Capet the best.¡±


    On the other side, Carol¡¯s aura had reached its peak. The strong aura set off strong airwaves, and the surrounding forest was also whistling in the hurricane formed by the airwaves.

 Chapter 253

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    With a roar, Carol was wrapped in the powerful fighting spirit, clenched his fists, and made a dull sound of bones shaking all over his body. Like a fierce beast, he rushed toward Locke as fast as lightning.


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened. With a wave of his hand, the Sword in the Stone turned into a beam of light and rushed toward Carol.


    Bang!


    Carol¡¯s fist wrapped in fighting spirit collided with the tip of the Sword in the Stone, making a harsh sound of iron colliding.


    Bang!


    After only a few seconds of stalemate, the Sword in the Stone was finally at a disadvantage and was smashed open by Carol¡¯s fist.


    Seeing this, the hearts of Irene, Asina, and Taut sank all of a sudden. He couldn¡¯t beat Carol!


    ¡°Ha-ha, boy, I was almost scared by you. It turns out that you are just giving me a snow job!¡±


    Seeing that the Sword in the Stone flew out directly under his blow, Carol was ecstatic.


    However, the smile on his face suddenly stopped.


    It turned out that Locke had turned into an afterimage and flew up from the ground. At the same time, his fist was also covered with a faint purple luster.


    So fast!


    Carol was shocked. However, as a master who had fought for many years, he had this reaction speed. He gathered his fighting spirit in front of him and condensed it onto his hands. Then he rushed in the direction of Locke.


    Looking at Carol who was rushing toward him, Locke¡¯s eyes darkened. Every muscle of his body was tightened, and the divine power on his fist was surging.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided.


    A wave of power spread from fists, and a strong force rampaged.


    Crack. Crack.


    The trees on the ground exploded one after another because they couldn¡¯t bear the strong pressure, and wood chips flew around.


    Boom!


    A tremendous force swept around with two people as the center.


    How dare he fight me head-on!


    Seeing Locke rushing toward him shaking a fist, Carol sneered in his heart. As a powerful level-7 warrior, his physical body was his advantage!


    However, the next moment, his expression suddenly changed. At this moment, a strong and irresistible force came from Locke¡¯s fist.


    Boom!


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, they only saw that Carol, who had been extremely fierce before, was thrown backward. He staggered back nearly a hundred meters in midair before barely stopping. Carol¡¯s eyes were filled with iparable shock.


    Looking at his bloody fist, he was extremely shocked. This young man¡¯s physical strength was so strong!


    Looking at Locke who was standing in the air in the distance, Carol had aplex expression on his face.


    Boom!


    When the attack was over, Locke didn¡¯t stop. Instead, a more powerful force burst out from his body and rushed directly toward Carol. At the same time, the Sword in the Stone also made a loud sound and stabbed Carol together with Locke.


    Seeing Lockeing at him again, Carol¡¯s heart trembled and a chill came over his back.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t stay, or I will die here!¡¯


    Watching Locke approaching him quickly, Carol became more and more scared. In the end, the fear of death triumphed over his lust. He screamed, turned into an afterimage in the astonished eyes of Taut and others, and fled to the depths of the canyon awkwardly.


    Swoosh!


    In the sky, seeing that Carol was scared away by him, Locke stopped in an instant and felt relieved. Although he had easily withstood Carol¡¯s attack, he had used most of his divine power.


    Although his body had mostly recovered, he was still under great pressure to face the attack of a level-7 warrior.


    However, although the small universe in his body was about to dry up, Locke¡¯s momentum did not decrease. Looking at the canyon in the distance, his eyes darkened slightly. After snorting coldly, he shook his hand, the Sword in the Stone had turned into a stream of light and stabbed into the depths of the canyon.


    The Sword in the Stone stabbed into a huge stone wall in the distance. The moment the Sword in the Stone stabbed into the wall, a crack of a thousand meters appeared in an instant, and the crack spread quickly. In a few seconds, the wall was full of cracks.


    Boom!


    In the end, the stone wall could no longer bear the weight of the stones and directly exploded. For a time, the stones sshed and shattered.


    The blow was loud and powerful.


    At the same time, several rustling sounds came from the depths of the forest.


    He could feel that the auras hidden in the distance quickly went away and gradually disappeared into the jungle in the distance.


    After intimidating the hidden brigands, Locke slowly descended from the sky.


    At the moment ofnding, Locke¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and ayer of sweat quickly oozed from his forehead.


    It was not until this moment that Taut came to his senses.


    ¡°Locke!¡±


    Taut hurried over and held Locke¡¯s arm worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Locke shook his head with a smile, indicating that he was fine. ¡°It¡¯s just that the wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. I¡¯m a little exhausted now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Capet.¡± Irene also slowly walked over, bowed to Locke, and said.


    ¡°Irene, if you hadn¡¯t saved me, I might have been eaten by a magical beast now.¡±


    Locke smiled faintly, which was totally different from his previous ferocious look.


    Hearing this, Irene was slightly stunned.


    At this time, the maid behind Irene also looked at Locke curiously.


    He looked less than 25 years old, but now he could defeat a level-7 practitioner. Was this person a talent trained by some super force? However, those geniuses were all arrogant, but the man in front of her waspletely mixed freely with the mercenaries.


    Irene invited, ¡°Mr. Capet, you still have wounds on your body. If you don¡¯t mind, just sit with me in the carriage in the future, which is also helpful for your recovery.¡±


    Locke shook his head and refused with a smile, ¡°No, thanks, I can go with Mr. Taut.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s refusal, Irene was a little surprised.


    But soon she came to her senses and took out a brocade box from her space ring. ¡°Mr. Capet, this is a healing pill. Please ept it.¡±


    This time, Locke didn¡¯t refuse again. He did need some healing pills now.


    Seeing the brocade box that Irene took out, Asina couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. Her throat moved as if she wanted to say something, but finally, she chose to be silent.


    ¡°Locke, I can see that Irene is attracted to you.¡±


    Taut said in a low voice after Peter and the others left.


    ¡°Mr. Taut, you must be kidding. It¡¯s because I saved everyone¡¯s lives.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. He said in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Taut, let¡¯s sort out our goods first. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Taut also came to his senses and nodded quickly.


    Locke wanted to help, but was refused by Taut, so Locke began to practice. He helplessly found that the demon pattern had grown a lot after the battle just now.


    It seemed that he had to reduce to use of his strength before hepletely knew the demon pattern.


    The matter was over, so the convoy was ready to move on.


    After a battle, the convoy naturally suffered losses. In addition to the carriage and some goods, five mercenaries were also slightly injured. However, such a loss was nothing at all.

 Chapter 254

    In the end, the convoy passed through the Sluna Grand Canyon safely. After that, the rest of the journey was exceptionally smooth. Although there were some small troubles asionally, such as a small magical beast suddenly rushing out, it was easily solved by the convoy.


    In the past two days, Locke didn¡¯t show any arrogance. He still ate and lived with mercenaries, which undoubtedly surprised the three of Irene. In their opinion, geniuses like Locke should be iparably arrogant and felt them superior?


    During this period, Asina always came to talk with Locke from time to time.


    In the seemingly casual chat, she inquired about Locke¡¯s identity and background from time to time. Locke didn¡¯tpletely hide the fact from her. He told her that he came from a small kingdom in the north of the Icacia Continent. He yearned for the prosperity and strength of the kingdom, so he nned to go to the central kingdom for a tour. However, he encountered the space¡¯s turbulent flows in the process of using the teleportation site and barely survived.


    Of course, Locke was not stupid enough to tell her about Lister.


    Asina was also helpless. All Locke¡¯s answers were clear and there were traces to be found, but these seemingly true or false ambiguous words made her feel very powerless. Every time she talked with Locke, she felt like punching on cotton, full of powerlessness, so every time she returned without aplishing anything.


    In the past few days, Irene often came to visit him, so they became friends.


    On the third day, a huge city appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. The city wall was about thirty meters long, and the wall had be dark brown under the erosion of time. Tall buildings rose from the ground and spread boundlessly.


    No wonder it was the powerful Catacoton Kingdom.


    Looking at the people passing by, Locke sighed in his heart. The streets were crisscrossed with houses in rows. Locke observed the city and found that its prosperity was no less than that of the Saint-Ribouhe City of Grimm Kingdom.


    Half an hourter, the convoy finally stopped in front of a mansion.


    Seeing Irene get off the carriage, the guard¡¯s eyes lit up. He shouted happily, ¡°Go and inform Sir Count that Miss Peter is back!¡±


    Soon, a noise came from the mansion.


    Following the voice, Locke saw a group of peoplee in a hurry, led by a middle-aged man who was well-dressed with gray at the temples. Beside the middle-aged man was a noblewoman with an elegant face and a long cyan dress. Her eyes were full of anxiety.


    ¡°Father, mother.¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man and the noblewoman, Irene¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of mist, and her voice was trembling slightly.


    Mrs. Peter¡¯s tone was full of joy. She held Irene in her arms and said, ¡°Dear Irene, it¡¯s good that youe back safe and sound.¡±


    Count Peter stood aside and looked at the hugging mother and daughter, and his face was equally excited.


    However, he also noticed Locke behind Irene.


    Although the young man in front of him was wearing the rough clothes of mercenaries, he could always feel an unworldly noble temperament from him.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Count Peter asked in confusion.


    Irene wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and introduced him to the Peter couple, ¡°Father, this is Locke, Locke Capet. Thanks to Locke, I cane back safely.¡±


    ¡°Irene saved me first.¡±


    Locke replied with a smile, shaking his head.


    Mrs. Peter looked back and forth between her daughter and Locke. As a mother, she had a sharp feeling that Irene was very special to this young man named ¡°Locke¡±. ¡°It seems that there are many stories between you. You can tell meter.¡±


    Just as they were talking andughing, there was another noise in the mansion.


    Several old men also came out of the count¡¯s mansion.


    An old man walked up to them with a cold face and said in a cold voice, ¡°Irene, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Perls.¡± The people around all bowed to the old man, and even Count Peter nodded slightly to him.


    Perls cast a cold nce at Irene and said, ¡°Irene, now that you¡¯re back, you¡¯d better get engaged to Doyle as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°engagement¡±, Irene¡¯s eyes were full of anger. Taut and others behind her also stared at Perls angrily.


    Before Irene could say anything, Count Peter reminded, ¡°Mr. Perls, I¡¯ve told you that Irene¡¯s marriage is up to her.¡±


    ¡°Sir Count, do you really want to abandon your family¡¯s fate and future for the sake of Irene alone?¡± Perls asked in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how much suppression the Peter family suffered and how much property you lost after you sent Irene out?¡±


    ¡°Thinking of how glorious the Peter family was back then, now it can only be settled in a corner. As long as Miss Peter and Master Alves get married, all these problems can be solved. Do you really want to let the family on the decline for your self-interest?¡±


    Looking at the confidently Perls and others, Count Peter¡¯s face darkened a little. He really didn¡¯t understand how these people took the act of selling a daughter for wealth for granted.


    After taking a deep breath, he suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Perls, I will handle this matter properly.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked around and announced loudly, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to announce a piece of good news. Irene has obtained the admission qualification of the Imperial Mage Academy. Three dayster, she will go to the imperial capital city with the team of the Imperial Mage Academy and enter the mage academy to practice.¡±


    Whew~


    Count Peter¡¯s words were like a bomb thrown into the water and caused a stir in the crowd.


    Perls and others were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Irene could enter the Imperial Mage Academy to practice.


    ¡°Miss Peter has also sessfully entered the Imperial Mage Academy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. With the student status of the Imperial Mage Academy, the Alves family will probably not dare to continue to make things difficult for the Peter family.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Count Peter looked at Perls and said coldly, ¡°As for the marriage with the Alves family, just forget about it!¡±


    ¡°Irene, Mr. Capet, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Then he ignored Perls and others and said to Locke and Irene with a smile.


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    Led by Count Peter, they walked into the mansion, leaving behind several old men with long faces.


    ¡°Perls, what should we do now?¡± An old man asked unwillingly. Seeing that they were about to hook up with the Alves family, but now all their efforts were in vain. Forcing her? They didn¡¯t have the guts to force the students of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    On the contrary, the other old man didn¡¯t feel disappointed. He smiled and said, ¡°Since Irene is also a student of the Imperial Mage Academy, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of the Alves family now. Doyle Alves is just a yboy and doesn¡¯t deserve Irene at all. As for the development of the family, I think as long as we stick together, the Peter family can reappear the former glory without relying on the Alves family.¡±


    One of the old men also slowly nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the backs of Count Peter and others, Perls said with a gloomy face, ¡°But do you know that Master Alves has also entered the Imperial Mage Academy and has been epted as a student by a powerful level-8 mage?¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of the old men suddenly changed.


    Most of the students who entered the Imperial Mage Academy could only study in their sses. Of course, there would also be a small number of people with extraordinary talent who would be epted as students by the powerful teachers of the academy in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Perls said and left.


    Seeing that the Peter couple and Irene had something to talk about, Locke was sensible enough to say that he wanted to change his clothes and leave the hall.


    Count Peter asked someone to prepare a separate yard for him.


    After Locke left, Mrs. Peter asked about Locke.


    Irene didn¡¯t hide anything from them. She told them the things from how she saved Locke to how Locke defeated the brigand Carol.


    When the Peter couple knew that Locke had scared away a level-7 warrior, they werepletely shocked. They had thought that Locke was just a poor man that Irene had rescued, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.

 Chapter 255

    In an hour, Locke had a good wash.


    In the mirror, the young man¡¯s eyes were deep and bright, and on his slightly pale face, his immature had already been reced by fortitude.


    Looking at his handsome face, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I finally recover my original appearance.¡±


    In the past ten days, he had also used the water magic to take a few simple baths, but he had basically washed his body roughly, it was not asfortable as lying in the bathtub like this.


    After washing, Locke didn¡¯t waste any more time, opened the door, and went out. Tonight, Count Peter held a dinner party and invited Locke to join.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡±


    The maid Vera said impatiently.


    Finally, she heard the door open. She raised her head slowly. However, the next moment, her eyes suddenly trembled, and the whole person was like a stone statue.


    A few secondster, Vera covered her mouth and said in a dull tone, ¡°You are Locke¡­¡±


    It was not her fault to be so surprised.


    At this time, Locke was wearing a ck robe. He had a handsome face and a tall figure. Because of his practice in the small universe, there was a trace of extraordinary temperament on his body, which was totally different from his previous messy appearance.


    Looking at the shocked Vera, Locke teased, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for only a while. Don¡¯t you know me? Please lead the way.¡±


    Vera nodded numbly, then stiffly took Locke to the dining room.


    In the dining room, three people had already sat down on the chairs.


    ¡°Irene, there is a piece of news from the Imperial Mage Academy that a training team from the Imperial Mage Academy will pass through here in two days. You will go to the imperial capital with them then. I didn¡¯t expect that the old man you saved before would really keep his words and asked for the qualification to enter the Imperial Mage Academy for you.¡±


    Count Peter said with a smile. At that time, the old man said that he could help Irene enter the Imperial Mage Academy, but they just took it as a joke. They did not expect that less than a monthter, the Imperial Mage Academy really sent an offer letter.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Irene nodded slightly without saying anything. She didn¡¯t know what Locke¡¯s n was. Did it mean that they would never see each other again after she went to the Imperial Mage Academy¡­


    Irene had mixed feelings.


    Seeing that Irene was preupied, Mrs. Peter interrupted the garrulous Count Peter, ¡°Peter, our daughter just came back. Please let her stay alone for a while.¡±


    A figure came in slowly from the door.


    Irene raised her head slightly and saw a young man walking toward her. The young man was pretty handsome, with a faint smile on his face, making people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.


    This was Locke¡­


    Looking at the handsome young man in the distance, Irene felt her heart beat faster and faster and had the hots for him.


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s appearance, Mrs. Peter, who is Irene¡¯s mother, instantly understood what Irene was thinking. Irene liked this boy.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Capet, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    However, Count Peter didn¡¯t notice the change in Irene at all. He stood up to greet Locke warmly.


    What shocked him more was that the man who could defeat the level-7 practitioner was so young!


    When he first met Locke, Locke didn¡¯t have a breathing space, so he didn¡¯t really see Locke¡¯s face until now.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Sir Count and Mrs. Peter.¡±


    Locke bent down slightly to perform a noble etiquette.


    ¡°Mr. Capet.¡± Mrs. Peter nodded with a smile.


    Locke looked at Irene and greeted, ¡°Good evening, Irene.¡±


    Noticing that Locke was looking at her, Irene came to herself and hurriedly greeted, ¡°Wee, Locke.¡±


    After Locke took his seat, the maids began to serve the dishes.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, I heard that you are from the Grimm Kingdom?¡±


    During the meal, Mrs. Peter asked with a smile.


    Locke nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Grimm Kingdom.¡±


    However, he had an illusion that Mrs. Peter was looking at him with a sense of scrutiny. That feeling was not like the eyes of a host to a guest, but like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw.


    ¡°Grimm Kingdom, it¡¯s a nice ce with beautiful scenery.¡± Count Peter looked as if he was recalling something.


    Locke was a little surprised. ¡°Have you ever been to the Grimm Kingdom?¡±


    Mrs. Peter nodded, with a trace of memory on her face. ¡°Yes, we had wandered around many ces when we were young. We didn¡¯t return to this city and settle down until we had Irene.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were once wanderers.¡±


    Locke sighed.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Mrs. Peter looked at Locke and asked, ¡°Mr. Capet, what¡¯s your next arrangement? If you are willing to, you can be the visiting master of our family.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Peter invited Locke to stay with the Peter family, Irene¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Locke next to her.


    Locke shook his head and refused with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Peter. I don¡¯t have a n to stay in the kingdom for a long time.¡±


    Hearing this, Irene¡¯s eyes dimmed a little.


    ¡°But,¡± Locke paused for a while and said helplessly, ¡°The injury in my body is still very serious, so I want to find a high-level healer first. I don¡¯t know if Sir Count and Mrs. Peter have any channel to contact a high-level healer.¡±


    Hearing that Locke was still injured, Count Peter¡¯s face changed slightly. He couldn¡¯t believe that this young man in front of him could defeat a level-7 warrior even though he was injured!


    Mrs. Peter was also surprised.


    ¡°We can help you with that.¡±


    After eximing, Mrs. Peter said slowly, ¡°In the imperial capital, we have an old acquaintance with a level-8 healer. Maybe we can ask him to help you solve the hidden peril in your body.¡±


    Locke was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Peter.¡±


    After a warm meal, Irene offered to show him around the bustling city.


    Locke had nned to go back to practice, but when he saw that Irene was so enthusiastic, he was too embarrassed to refuse. Then, led by Irene, they walked out of the count¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Dear Wendy, have you noticed that Irene seems a little different?¡±


    Looking at the backs of the two people leaving, Count Peter thought for a long time and turned to say to Mrs. Peter beside him.


    Mrs. Peter rolled her eyes at Count Peter and asked, ¡°You just found it out?¡±


    ¡°I think our daughter has fallen in love with Locke.¡±


    ¡°She fell in love with Locke?!¡±


    Count Peter was shocked, but then he seemed to realize something. He thought about it carefully and found that since Locke entered the restaurant, Irene¡¯s eyes had never left Locke. That was right, Irene¡¯s eyes at Locke with no other possibility than like.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Mr. Capet has any feelings for Irene.¡± Count Peter said with a frown.


    ¡°It proves that he is a trustworthy man and is not attracted to beauty.¡± Mrs. Peter smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I invited Locke to the imperial capital with Irene. Next, it¡¯s up to Irene.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you have such an intention to let Locke go to the imperial capital with Irene.¡± Count Peter praised, ¡°You are so smart, mydy.¡±


    ¡°As a mother, I have to n for Irene¡¯s happiness.¡±


    ¡°Although Lockees from a small kingdom, he is upright and has a decent conversation. Most importantly, he is talented and powerful. If the two can be together, I think he will treat Irene well.¡±


    Count Peter nodded in agreement, ¡°Locke is much better than Doyle Alves.¡±


    ¡°But I think Irene is still a little reserved. At the critical moment, it still depends on us.¡± Mrs. Peter¡¯s eyes sparkled as if she was thinking about how to bring Irene and Locke together.


    When the Peter couple ¡°premeditated¡± how to make a match between Locke and Irene, the two of them had alreadye to the street.

 Chapter 256

    After leaving the count¡¯s mansion, Irene didn¡¯t seem to be so reserved. With a smile on her face, she turned to look at Locke and said in a somewhat naughty tone, ¡°If you are not afraid that I will sell you, just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to see how much I¡¯m worth.¡± Lockeughed. Then he followed Irene honestly like an underling.


    Irene didn¡¯t take Locke to walk around the magnificent streets with tall buildings. Instead, she took Locke shuttled through the streets mysteriously.


    After passing through several alleys, the shouts gradually became clear.


    A few minutester, the noise became clearer and clearer. After passing thest corner, the sight was suddenly enlightened.


    In front of them, on both sides of the street were two-story old and simple buildings, and in front of which were small vendors.


    ¡°Wee to Hope Alley.¡±


    Pointing at the street ahead, Irene opened her arms and said happily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a small street where hustled and bustled here.¡± Looking at the prosperous street ahead, Locke sighed.


    Irene smiled and said, ¡°Yes. When I was a child, my father often took me here.¡±


    As she spoke, she led Locke toward the street.


    ¡°Miss Peter, long time no see.¡±


    Along the way, many vendors came to greet them. It could be seen that Irene was very popr here.


    ¡°Miss Peter, we have a new kind of fruit wine. It¡¯s very popr.¡± A woman greeted with a smile. The woman was about 40 years old, and her face was still charming. With a ribbon to tie her hair, she looked a little capable.


    ¡°Hi, Mamie. I¡¯d like to have a taste.¡± Irene took Locke to a seat.


    ¡°This is Mamie. The juice she made is unique!¡± Looking at the busy woman in the distance, Irene introduced her to Locke.


    Locke nodded. Just sitting down, he could smell a faint smell of wine.


    A few minutester, Mamie put two sses of fruit wine on the table in front of Locke and Irene. In a meaningful tone, she said, ¡°Irene, it¡¯s unusual that you brought a boy here. Let me guess. Are you¡­¡±


    Mamie said as if she knew everything.


    Knowing what Mamie wanted to say, Irene¡¯s face turned red, like a stimted rabbit. She jumped up at once and covered Mamie¡¯s mouth.


    Mamieughed and said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    However, Mamie, who had already left, suddenly turned around and whispered in Irene¡¯s ear, ¡°Irene, I¡¯ve specially prepared heavy fruit wines for you today. Drink some wine and it¡¯s easier to do some things. Ha-ha.¡±


    Hearing this, Irene felt her face burning and her ears turning red.


    Before Irene could react, Mamie turned around.


    Although her voice was low, he heard every word clearly. Hearing this, the corners of Locke¡¯s mouth twitched. He was speechless in his heart. They were practitioners, so alcohol should have little effect on them. Thinking of this, Locke was no longer worried.


    They clinked sses.


    Locke took a sip. The mellow liquid slid across the tip of the tongue, and a gust of fragrance immediately flowed between the mouth and nose.


    It was indeed a good wine, it was one of the best wines Locke had ever tasted on this continent, which was not inferior to the wine at the pce banquet of the Grimm Kingdom.


    While they were drinking, Irene began to introduce the history of this street to Locke. This street had a history of nearly a thousand years, so even with the development of the city, it was not banned.


    About half an hour passed.


    Well, Locke admitted that he had made a mistake. He didn¡¯t expect that Irene could drink very little. After drinking a ss of fruit wine, she began to feel dizzy.


    The unique fragrance of a girl came from his arms, and the touch of two soft breasts made Locke¡¯s mind wander.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but she still gets drunk easily.¡± Looking at Irene in Locke¡¯s arms, Mamie said helplessly, ¡°Next, you may need to send her home.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Locke nodded with a smile.


    At first, Locke nned to take a carriage to send himself and Irene back to the count¡¯s mansion, but something strange happened. He didn¡¯t see a carriage after he went out of the street!


    As soon as his divine consciousness was released, Locke immediately found something strange about a hundred meters away. He shook his head helplessly and didn¡¯t intend to continue looking for a carriage. He directly held Irene in his arms, chose a quiet corner, and then jumped up and released his divine power from the small universe, carrying them flying into the sky.


    Not long after they left, a figure came out from the corner. She looked at their disappearing figures with some depression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so powerful that he can fly in the air.¡±


    ¡°Dear Irene, This was the best I can do.¡± Then Mamie turned around and left.


    That was right, in his divine consciousness, Locke found that Mamie had dismissed all the carriages around.


    Were these people so worried that Irene couldn¡¯t get married? Locke couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart.


    At this time, they were already a thousand meters high in the sky. Locke could feel that the demon mark had assimted a lot of divine powers and grown a little stronger. It seemed that he still needed to reduce the use of his divine power.


    Looking down from the sky, the lights crisscrossed and finally intertwined, forming a charming night view of the city.


    Locke looked down at the girl in his arms.


    Her golden hair hung down and scattered on her shoulders, and her delicate face was covered with a little ruddy after drinking. Her white neck curve was beautiful. Her slender arms hung around his neck, and her protruding chest was tightly attached to his chest.


    In fact, he also felt Irene¡¯s love for him. However, he didn¡¯t belong here and would leave the kingdom sooner orter. Besides, although he had never forced anything about love, he had to admit that he liked Athena. Most importantly, he had the demon mark on his body, which could put him in danger at any time.


    Under the gaze of Locke, Irene¡¯s eyebrows trembled. She slowly opened her eyes, exposing her bright and wet eyes.


    The two¡¯s eyes met. Locke cleared his throat and looked away awkwardly.


    ¡°Are we in the sky?¡±


    Irene, who was in Locke¡¯s arms, seemed to be a little sober. When she saw the altitude of a thousand meters below her, she asked in a somewhat dull tone. Locke could clearly feel that her hands around his neck tightened as if she was afraid of falling down.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯vee to such a high sky.¡±


    Locke could hear from Irene¡¯s tone that she was a little excited. When she spoke, her breath brushed on his neck. The warm and girlish breath made Locke¡¯s body freeze slightly.

 Chapter 257

    After drinking a little wine, Irene seemed to be much bolder. She raised her head slightly and looked at the handsome face in front of her. Somehow, she tightened her arms around the young man and moved closer to his lips.


    Locke seemed to be aware of that and his body stiffened for a while. For the first time, he didn¡¯t dodge.


    A gentle kiss was left on his lips.


    All of a sudden, Locke felt that his mind was lost as if his soul had been sucked away by the warmth. He was in a trance.


    Boom!


    During this time of distraction, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body vibrated, and the two people in the sky also trembled.


    At the same time, Irene, like a panicked deer, was scared into Locke¡¯s arms.


    Locke also woke up in an instant. Regardless of the fleeting warmth, he quickly controlled the chaotic divine power in his body.


    ¡­


    A few minutester, they finallynded in Irene¡¯s yard in the count¡¯s mansion.


    What made Locke speechless was that there was no maid in the yard.


    Locke had no choice but to carry Irene in his arms. He opened the door and walked into the room. After covering Irene with a quilt, he closed the door and turned back to his room.


    After Locke left, there was a rustling noise in Irene¡¯s yard.


    In the room, Locke smiled helplessly. With a powerful divine power, he had already found the people hiding around Irene¡¯s yard. That was why he dared to leave Irene alone.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    Outside Irene¡¯s yard, looking at the maid who had already entered the yard to take care of Irene, Count Peter couldn¡¯t help nodding. ¡°Wearing Joseph¡¯s coat. Locke is like me back then.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp gaze.


    Feeling his wife¡¯s unfriendly gaze, Count Peter smiled awkwardly and scolded, ¡°But this boy is too unromantic.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Irene still has a long way to go to win this boy¡¯s heart,¡±


    Mrs. Peter thought for a while and said slowly.


    Two days passed quickly.


    Count Peter often sent people to invite Locke to have dinner together. At the same time, he created opportunities for Irene to stay alone with Locke from time to time.


    On the third day, the people of the Imperial Mage Academy arrived in the city.


    In the hall.


    The Peter family naturally treated the guests of the Imperial Mage Academy with great hospitality. Count Peter and his wife, as well as the main figures of the Peter family, Perls, and others were all here.


    On the other side, the leader was a middle-aged man in a ck robe, and beside him was a rtively handsome young man.


    Looking at Irene behind the Peter couple, the young man¡¯s eyes were full of passion. He was Doyle Alves, a member of the Alves family that Perls and others broke their heads and wanted to unite by marriage.


    ¡°Mr. Gergiel, wee to the Peter family.¡±


    Count Peter said with a smile.


    Gergiel nodded without much enthusiasm and said slowly, ¡°Mr. Peter must be very clear about my intention toe to the Peter family.¡±


    Count Peter smiled, ¡°Mr. Gergiel, please be so kind as to take good care of Irene on the next journey.¡±


    ¡°In fact, in addition to my daughter, I hope to add one more person to the team. He is my nephew, and he wants to go to the imperial capital city this time.¡±


    Facing Gergiel¡¯s cold attitude, Count Peter didn¡¯t get angry. Imperial Mage Academy was the most powerful mage academy in the whole kingdom. Those who can be teachers of this academy are naturally arrogant.


    Gergiel didn¡¯t refuse. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Mr. Peter, in addition to picking up Miss Peter, I have a more important purpose toe here this time.¡±


    ¡°Doyle.¡± With a smile on his face, he looked at the young man behind him and shouted.


    ¡°Uncle Peter.¡± Doyle answered and bowed to Count Peter and others


    ¡°You must be familiar with him,¡± The middle-aged man smiled faintly. ¡°My teacher, the great level-8 grand mage Mr. Godfrey, has epted Doyle as a student.¡±


    ¡°Master Godfrey!¡±


    Count Peter on the main seat had a twitch in his chest. Anthony Godfrey, a long-standing level-8 grand mage in the kingdom. It was said that he stopped epting students ten years ago, but unexpectedly he made an exception to ept Doyle.


    Count Peter¡¯s heart sank.


    With a faint smile on his face, Gergiel continued, ¡°Mr. Godfrey loves Doyle very much. He knew that Doyle had an apathy to food because of Miss Peter, so he asked me to bring Doyle here. Mr. Peter, for the sake of Mr. Godfrey, please agree to the engagement.¡±


    As expected, then Count Peter¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard that the middle-aged man was going to make an engagement for Doyle and Irene.


    Godfrey was the most powerful level-8 grand mage in the imperial capital city. Facing such a master, the existence of the Peter family was like an ant.


    But he knew what kind of person Doyle was. Many innocent girls were harmed by him because of his identity. If he asked Irene to get engaged to him, it would push his daughter into the fire.


    On the other side, Irene, who was next to Mrs. Peter, also looked pale and at a loss.


    Mrs. Peter held Irene¡¯s hand and gave her aforting look.


    After taking a deep breath, Count Peter seemed to have made up his mind.


    ¡°Master Alves has outstanding talent, and now under the guidance of Mr. Godfrey, his future is limitless, and he will definitely achieve a great cause.¡±


    Looking at Doyle, Count Peter said slowly. After saying that, a tinge of regret suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. Irene told us a few days ago that she already found love. I believe that with the condition of Master Doyle, he will definitely find a more suitable partner.¡±


    Gergiel¡¯s face darkened. He had thought that Count Peter would agree after he mentioned Mr. Godfrey.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he still refused him!


    Did these people really think that they could disobey Master Godfrey!


    ¡°Sir Count, it¡¯s not a small matter after all. I think we¡¯d better sit down and discuss it before making a decision.¡± Noticing that Gergiel¡¯s face turned cold, Perls reminded. He said euphemistically and did not directly refute Count Peter¡¯s words. After all, Count Peter was the person who spoke in public in the Peter family.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Count. We can sit down and discuss this matter.¡± The two old men echoed.


    ¡°Irene¡¯s marriage should be decided by herself!¡±


    ¡°Sir Cunt, the overall situation is the most important!¡±


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in the hall was somewhat depressing. However, Gergiel was sitting there leisurely. He believed that the Peter family would definitely agree.


    When Count Peter and the elders were arguing, Locke was on his way to the hall.


    Today, the whole count mansion was very quiet. He knew that because the people of the Imperial Mage Academy woulde to visit, so Count Peter ordered the guards and maids to perform their duties, and didn¡¯t walk around in the yard casually to avoid offending the important guests.


    When he was walking, Locke suddenly stopped and sensed an extremely obscure aura.


    At the same time, a hot breath rushed toward Locke.


    Locke¡¯s body whirled quickly, and the small universe began to operate to form a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The scorching airwaves, centered on Locke, spread around quickly.

 Chapter 258

    Looking at the airwaves spreading around, Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. With a wave of his hand, an enchanted barrier was formed around him, separating him from all the damage and magical fluctuation.


    Soon, the fire was gone and Locke saw an old man with a beard. The old man wore a white ragged robe and looked extremely embarrassed. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Locke.


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and there was a trace of divine power on his fist. His figure moved, turning into an afterimage and smashing towards the old man.


    There was a sh of surprise in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    Arrows made of mes condensed in front of him and stabbed directly at Locke.


    The arrows whizzed in the air and reached Locke in a blink of an eye.


    However, seeing that his attack was about to hit Locke, the old man¡¯s face did not rx much.


    Boom!


    The powerful arrows pierced through Locke¡¯s body and hit the enchanted barrier made by Locke.


    The old man did not continue to attack. His tone was full of surprise. ¡°This guy¡¯s speed is so fast!¡±


    Then his face froze. Because he felt a piercing chill on his neck at this time.


    It turned out that Locke had already appeared behind the old man. The Sword in the Stone fell steadily on the old man¡¯s neck. ¡°You lost.¡±


    After saying that, the Sword in the Stone in Locke¡¯s hand disappeared in an instant. He waved his hand and removed the enchanted barrier.


    He didn¡¯t feel any killing intent from the old man. Moreover, he also noticed that the old man was very careful in the process of attacking as if he was afraid of hurting him.


    The old man¡¯s face instantly flushed red. He shouted angrily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t count! If it weren¡¯t for the fear of destroying the buildings here, how could you be my opponent?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t argue and asked lightly. The old man in front of him looked a little flirtatious, but what he said was true. ording to Locke¡¯s estimation, this old man should be a powerful level-8 mage.


    Judging from his appearance, he should have just gone through a big fight and then rushed here.


    The old man seemed to be very depressed that he lost to Locke just now. He said sourly, ¡°Wilder Arnold.¡±


    After speaking, he circled Locke for half a circle and sighed, ¡°Boy, you are very strong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Locke shrugged, turned around, and left.


    ¡°This guy is not ordinary. He has the strength of level 7 at such a young age.¡± Looking at Locke¡¯s back, Wilder¡¯s face became a little serious. ¡°This talent is even more terrifying than the genius in the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°Is he the eldest disciple of a hidden n who went out to see the world?¡±


    The reason why he took action just now was that he felt that Locke was very unusual, so he wanted to test him. But he did not expect that this boy was surprisingly strong.


    ¡°Boy, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± In the hall, Mrs. Peter interrupted the speech of Perls and the others. She said firmly, ¡°There is no room for negotiation on this matter.¡±


    Although Mrs. Peter¡¯s voice was not loud, there was an unquestionable feeling in her in tone.


    Looking at his arbitrary wife, who made Perls and others speechless, Count Peter secretly gave Mrs. Peter a thumbs up.


    With a long face, Perls reminded her, ¡°Mrs. Peter, this matter is rted to the rise and fall of our family. Don¡¯t act on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Act on impulse? Ridiculous!¡±


    At the same time, a sneer came through, with obvious disdain in it.


    Perls and others could not help but frown.


    Following the direction of the voice, they saw a young man slowly walking in, with heavy features, a handsome face, and steady steps.


    ¡°Locke.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the young maning in. But there seemed to be a little worry in this joy. She was very happy that Locke could stand up for her, but now Locke would inevitably be the target of Perls and others.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you meddle in the affairs of our Peter family?¡±


    Staring at Locke, Perls ordered the guard at the door with a gloomy face, ¡°Throw him out.¡±


    The mercenaries responsible for protecting Irene were all direct subordinates of Count Peter, and they were loyal to Count Peter. Therefore, although Perls had investigated Locke¡¯s identity, he did not know about Locke¡¯s fighting scene at that time, let alone the identity of Locke. Therefore, he regarded Locke as a refugee that Irene had picked up. After all, Irene used to help these lowlymoners.


    However, in the past few days, he had heard from his men that Irene had an unusual rtionship with this young man. Even from all the facts, Irene seemed to have a crush on this young man.


    ¡°Stop! Mr. Capet is a distinguished guest of our Peter family.¡±


    Count Peter snapped.


    Hearing the order of Count Peter, the two guards stopped and dared not to move again.


    ¡°Sacrificing the happiness of family members to gain stability, such a shameless thing is taken for granted by you. As we can imagine how shameless you are!¡±


    Looking at the masters, Locke sneered and said sarcastically.


    ¡°Boy, you are here to make trouble!¡±


    The master shouted angrily, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes.


    Gergiel and Doyle on the side, the moment Locke came in, their faces sank instantly.


    Especially Doyle, his eyes were full of anger as if he wanted to swallow Locke alive. He noticed that since the young man came out, Irene¡¯s eyes had been fixed on him.


    As a veteran in love, he was sure that the affectionate gaze was from a girl who looked at her admirer.


    He was very angry now!


    Looking at Locke with gloomy eyes, Doyle reminded him in a cold tone, ¡°Boy, you have to have a clear estimation of yourself. Although I don¡¯t know what despicable means you have used to get Miss Peter¡¯s attention, you have to know clearly that with your identity, you don¡¯t deserve Miss Irene.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I need to remind you.¡± With a faint smile on his face, Locke cast a disdainful nce at Doyle and said, ¡°Not everyone is worthy of Irene.¡±


    The look on his face was extremely gloomy. He clearly noticed that when he heard Locke call ¡°Irene¡±, there was a little shyness on Irene¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Looking at Locke, a murderous gleam burst out in his eyes.


    ¡°Count Peter, we are not here to y games with you.¡± Gergiel nced at Locke indifferently and then looked at Count Peter, who was sitting on the host¡¯s seat. ¡°You have to think it over. It¡¯s Mr. Godfrey¡¯s idea to make Doyle engaged to Miss Peter.¡±


    He was a powerful level-7 mage and disdained to argue with a young boy who wet behind the ears.

 Chapter 259

    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    Looking at Gergiel, Locke smiled faintly. Under Gergiel¡¯s gloomy gaze, he looked at Irene and said, ¡°Irene, no one can force you today.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant you are!¡± Perlsughed in anger. He pounded the table and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    As he spoke, a st of level-6 earth magic energy burst out from Perls. The violent aura around him was surging. Obviously, he had reached the limit of endurance. Just as he was about to hook up the most powerful Master Godfrey, a boy suddenly appeared.


    If they let the young man in front of them continue to make trouble, their long-term efforts might really be in vain.


    ¡°Locke.¡±


    Seeing that Perls was about to attack Locke, Irene shouted anxiously. Regardless of Mrs. Peter¡¯s obstruction, she stood in front of Locke.


    ¡°Perls, do you want to fight in the family hall?¡±


    Count Peter also stood up abruptly and looked at Perls in the distance with burning eyes. The Level-6 magic energy was surging through him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to break through.¡±


    Feeling the magic aura from Count Peter, Perls said in surprise. A long time ago, Count Peter was seriously injured, although his strength was preserved, ording to the diagnosis of the healer, his practice career had stopped. He didn¡¯t expect that Count Peter had broken through to level 6 now.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Peter. No one can force you today.¡±


    Just as the two sides were about to pull out their swords, another voice came from outside.


    In addition to Locke, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the person who came in.


    It was an old man in rags. The old man smiled, showing a row of white teeth in his mouth.


    Where did this old man suddenlye out of nowhere?


    Now he suddenly showed up, wasn¡¯t he hitting the muzzle? Some people began to mourn the old man.


    Sure enough, when Perls saw someoneing in inexplicably, his anger waspletely ignited. ¡°Do you really think the Peter family is a ce toe and go as you like?¡±


    As he spoke, the earth magic element surged up from his body.


    However, when he saw the next scene, his hand waspletely stiff.


    Gergiel rose from his seat all of a sudden. He bowed slightly toward the old man and said respectfully, ¡°Sir Vice Dean.¡±


    Perls waspletely stunned. Regardless of the backfire, he managed to stop the magic that was already half condensed, with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    The rest of the Peter family were also dumbfounded. Was this ragged old man the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy?!


    After a slight daze, the Peter couple hurriedly walked toward the old man, bowed to him, and respectfully greeted, ¡°Sir Vice Dean, nice to meet you.¡±


    He waved his hand slightly and motioned everyone to stand up. The old man looked at Perls indifferently. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess it wrong, did you want to hit me just now?¡±


    Perls¡¯s body trembled and his face turned pale. He staggered back two steps. Fortunately, another old man behind him supported him.


    Looking at Wilder, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Arnold, everything is a mistake.¡±


    The old man in front of him was the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy!


    Wilder looked at Perls indifferently and snorted, ¡°You won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    After saying this, he helped the Peter couple up. The coldness on his face was reced with a smile. ¡°Mr. Peter, Mrs. Peter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Peter, let me introduce myself. My name is Wilder Arnold, the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy. I¡¯m here to pick you up on behalf of your teacher, Edgar.¡±


    Edgar?!


    The name sounded like thunder in people¡¯s ears.


    Miss Peter¡¯s teacher was Edgar!!


    Edgar, the dean of the Imperial Mage Academy, was a powerful level-9 grand mage!


    The Peter couple were also shocked. They had thought that Irene was just epted as an ordinary student by the Imperial Mage Academy, but they didn¡¯t expect that she would be the student of Master Edgar!


    The expressions of Perls and the others were extremelyplex.


    This time, Gergiel¡¯s face changed. He had thought that Irene was just an ordinary student, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was the disciple of Sir Dean!


    Irene was also confused. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    After taking a meaningful look at Locke, Wilder looked around indifferently and said in a clear voice, ¡°From now on, if anyone dares to force Miss Peter to do anything, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    While saying that, he especially took a look at Gergiel. ¡°I remember that the task I gave you is to pick up Irene.¡±


    Gergiel trembled with sweat on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Then go to themandment tower on your own.¡± Wilder said lightly.


    Hearing themandment tower, Gergiel¡¯s face turned even paler. Obviously, he was very afraid of this ce, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Wilder¡¯s order. He bowed and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Wilder ignored Gergiel and looked at Locke. ¡°Boy, are you willing to be a student of the Imperial Mage Academy?¡±


    The vice-dean invited him in person!


    All the people around were shocked and their eyes were focused on Locke.


    Looking at Locke with gloomy eyes, the jealousy in Doyle¡¯s heart surged up all of a sudden. Why? Why did Sir Vice-dean invite such a good-for-nothing!


    Locke rubbed his chin as if he was thinking about Wilder¡¯s suggestion. This was indeed a good proposal. The strength of the Imperial Mage Academy was not bad. If he could enter the Imperial Mage Academy, the force behind the ck-robed man would not dare to deal with him so openly.


    ¡°Is there any benefit?¡± But he didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    The Peter couple looked weird. If it were anyone else, they would have been thrilled to hear that the vice dean invited him to join mage academy. But what about Locke? He even bargained with him!


    Some people even thought that Locke was a little arrogant and had an exaggerated opinion of his abilities.


    ¡°The Imperial Mage Academy can provide you with magic crystals for practice and even more advanced magic books.¡±


    Wilder chuckled and lowered his voice. He continued, ¡°Besides, the Imperial Mage Academy can protect you.¡±


    Although he had only fought with Locke for two rounds, he could feel that Locke was injured. Besides, he had just heard from Perls that Locke was the person they saved. Based on these two pieces of information, he concluded that Locke must have met his enemy and been seriously injured.


    After a long silence, Locke asked, ¡°Then what do I need to pay?¡±


    Wilder continued with a smile, ¡°Complete some tasks assigned by the academy. And even help when the academy is in trouble in the future.¡±


    Locke nodded, and then said in Wilder¡¯s expectant eyes, ¡°Sorry, I refuse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a free man, and I don¡¯t like so many restrictions.¡±


    The smile on Wilder¡¯s face froze.


    The people around were alsopletely stunned, staring at Locke in disbelief. He refused the invitation of the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy just now!


    Wilder came back to his senses soon and seemed to be unwilling to give up. ¡°Listen, Locke, the Imperial Mage Academy has thergest collection of magic books in the Catacoton Kingdom. Don¡¯t you want to learn higher-level magic?¡±


    Although Locke was tempted, he still shook his head calmly. ¡°Freedom is more precious.¡±


    ¡°As long as you enter the Imperial Mage Academy, I will definitely arrange the best teacher for you. No, I can personally teach you magic.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Locke looked at Wilder suspiciously.


    Noticing Locke¡¯s suspicious eyes, Wilder copsed directly and shouted angrily, ¡°It was just a mistake! A mistake! Do you understand?¡±


    For the conversation between the two, everyone was even more confused, having no idea what the two were talking about.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know, nor did they want to believe that Locke and Wilder had already fought at the time of the quarrel in this hall. Moreover, Wilder, whom they treated respectfully, became Locke¡¯s ¡°capture¡±.

 Chapter 260

    Looking at Wilder¡¯s angry face, Locke said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s perfunctory words, Wilder was discouraged and didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡°Well, boy, I¡¯ll take a step back. You can enter the mage academy to study as a guest pupil. As for the tasks assigned by the academy, you decide whether to ept them or not.¡±


    Locke asked calmly, ¡°What about the magic crystals?¡±


    ¡°Ten magic crystals a month.¡±


    Locke shook his head seemingly somewhat dissatisfied.


    ¡°Thirty magic crystals a month.¡± Seeing that Locke still shook his head, Wilder gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You greedy boy, just be satisfied. This already in the treatment of an ordinary teacher.¡±


    Sensing that Wilder was about to go berserk, Locke cleared his throat and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m willing to join the Imperial Mage Academy.¡±


    ¡°You are well-advised, boy.¡±


    With a snort, he turned to Count Peter and said, ¡°Mr. Peter, Irene, please say goodbye to each other. We are going to the imperial capital city tomorrow morning.¡±


    After saying that, he walked out of the hall as if he didn¡¯t want to take another look at Locke.


    ¡°Mr. Peter, we have something else to do, so we have to leave now.¡±


    Gergiel said to Count Peter. At this time, his momentum was decadent, not as leisurely and calm as before.


    Doyle looked at Irene reluctantly, however, when he met Gergiel¡¯s warning eyes, he lowered his head slightly and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    After the people of the Imperial Mage Academy left, there were only the members of the Peter family and Locke left in the hall.


    ¡°Mr. Peter, I have to go now.¡±


    Locke smiled and said to the Peter couple.


    ¡°Father, mother, I have to go too.¡± Seeing that Locke was about to leave, Irene didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and said to the Peter couple.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Knowing that Irene wanted to stay with Locke, Mrs. Peter nodded and said with a smile.


    As soon as Irene and Locke left, the hall fell into silence again.


    ¡°Sir Count, it¡¯s our fault.¡±


    Perls looked very upset and said, ¡°But please believe that all we do is for the development of our family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other three elders echoed.


    ¡°I believe that you are loyal and devoted to our family,¡± Count Peter sneered. Selling his daughter for wealth was for the development of the family? How dare these guys said that!


    Seeing the smile on Count Peter¡¯s face, the elders couldn¡¯t help but have a bad premonition in their hearts.


    ¡°You have worked so hard for our family for so many years. Now it¡¯s time for you well in your retirement,¡± Count Peter said indifferently.


    These elders were all his uncles who had watched him grow up, so he had turned a blind eye to them all these years. He didn¡¯t expect that his indulgence to them almost killed his favorite daughter.


    The elders trembled slightly. They all knew that Count Peter wanted to deprive them of their rights.


    The rest of the old men all fixed their eyes on Perls. For so many years, they all followed Perls¡¯s lead.


    Perls¡¯s face darkened, his fists clenched slightly, and his eyes were full of struggle.


    The atmosphere in the hall calmed down again. Several elders behind Perls also secretly operated their magic elements.


    They knew that as long as Perls shook his head, the Peter family would go through a great upheaval.


    After an unspecified amount of time, Perls suddenly sighed and slowly loosened his fists.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, he walked slowly toward the outside of the hall. When he reached the door of the hall, he paused for a moment. With his back to the crowd, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°From now on, it¡¯s up to you to decide on the Peter family.¡±


    Everyone could feel that the moment Perls finished his words, he seemed to be much older and stooped down.


    After saying that, Perls walked out of the hall and gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    The other old men also sighed, bowed to Count Peter, and left.


    The day was lost. They knew that it was useless to say anything.


    In just a moment, there were only the Peter couple two left in the hall.


    Looking at the direction in which everyone left, Count Peter kept silent, thinking.


    ¡°Maybe this is the best ending for them.¡± Looking at the empty hall, Mrs. Peter said.


    Count Peter shook his head and held Mrs. Peter¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling sorry for Perls and other elders, but sigh for Locke.¡±


    Mrs. Peter was a little stunned, but soon she understood what her husband meant. ¡°Even the vice-dean of the Imperial Mage Academy tried to win over Locke. Now it seems that the identity of Locke is probably more terrifying than we imagined.¡±


    ¡°Locke is a good boy, but I¡¯m a little worried now. Is it a good choice for Irene and Locke to be together?¡± Count Peter sighed.


    Even their insignificant count family hadplicated power struggles. If Locke really came from a terrifying force, then the struggles would be unimaginably fierce.


    After sighing for a while, Mrs. Peter smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. Leave the rest to Irene to choose.¡±


    Time flew. It was already evening in the blink of an eye.


    The golden light of the setting sun dyed the clouds in the sky red, and the soft light spread on the ground. The houses in the distance were arranged in order and golden. Outside the distant city, the spreading mountains that could have been faintly seen were covered with golden light, and the whole world was like a beautiful ink painting.


    On the top of the tower, the boy and girl stood side by side. The breeze gently blew, raising the corners of the two people¡¯s clothes, everything seemed warm, quiet, and beautiful.


    The two stood silently until the setting sunpletely disappeared between the mountains.

 Chapter 261

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Irene. I don¡¯t want to lie to you. In fact, I have someone I like now.¡±


    Irene trembled slightly and raised her head. It could be seen that her eyes were moist and have been fulled of tears.


    Feeling the pain in the girl¡¯s heart, Locke could not help but feel a sting in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The girl silently shed tears. She raised her head and looked at Locke with tearful eyes. ¡°Locke, I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to spend the next wonderful time with you.¡±


    Locke was stunned. ¡°I¡­¡±


    The next moment, his lips were covered by a warm kiss.


    Locke only felt that his brain stopped for a moment, and then a nameless desire emerged in his chest, and the blood in his body, which had been calm for many years, was boiling.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to think about anything.


    But he was still a little rational. Locke waved his hand and formed an enchanted barrier around them.


    Locke stuck out his tongue, pried open the girl¡¯s teeth, and sucked her lips almost rudely.


    There was abor pain in her lips, which was no longer the same frivolous flirtation asst time. The entangled lips and tongue contained the most primitive desire. The girl felt a little difficult to breathe, and for a moment, she even felt that she was going to be drowned in his possession.


    She couldn¡¯t keep up with him, so she could only let out a soft hum passively. While she was in a trance, his palm had already touched her breasts.


    Her tall and beautiful breasts turned into various shapes under his ravage. Irene just felt that she was spellbound. A great void gripped her. At this moment, she just wanted to cling to and hug the hormonal body in front of her.


    In the blink of an eye, two white bodies had been intertwined together.


    Locke¡¯s hand reluctantly left her breast and stretched down. The girl¡¯s vulva was wet, like an overflowing valley.


    Feeling that Locke¡¯s hand was on her vulva, Irene¡¯s eyebrows slightly trembled. She slightly opened her closed eyes, which were full of lust.


    She was short of breath. She reached out to hold Locke¡¯s erect penis and put it into her body.


    Locke let out a pleasant groan, while Irene frowned slightly, enduring the pain of tearing from her vulva.


    Feeling the difort of the girl in his arms, Locke stopped and gently kissed the tears in the corner of the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Locke gently kissed her, gradually downward from the white neck, holding the upright nipples.


    Under the man¡¯s caress, Irene only felt the pain from her vulva gradually disappear. Her body and mind were enveloped by a huge sense of emptiness.


    Uh~ Uh~


    The constant moans came from the balcony.


    ¡­


    On the second day.


    In front of the teleportation site of the city.


    Compared with yesterday, Wilder had changed into a clean white robe, giving people a sense of great virtue and high prestige.


    Behind him, in addition to Gergiel, who came to the Peter family earlier, there was another female teacher. Judging from her aura, she should be a level-7 fire mage.


    Behind Wilder and the two teachers were seven young people around 20 years old. Locke felt that these young people were all level-6 practitioners.


    When Locke knew the strength of these people, he could not help but sigh. In the whole Grimm Kingdom, even Nora, who enjoyed the resources of the whole royal family, was only at the strength of level 5 at present. Although with the help of Thanatos, Nora¡¯s strength tended to increase rapidly, there was still a certain distance between her and these people.


    ¡°Wow, who is she? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°The young man next to her is also handsome, but why can¡¯t I feel any magic aura from him?¡±


    The young people behind Wilder and others also whispered to each other.


    At the same time, another group of people also arrived, led by a middle-aged man in a ck robe. He was Marquis Alvs, and Doyle followed the Marquis Alvs with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Well, since everyone is here, let me introduce them to you first.¡±


    With a warm smile on his face, Wilder introduced to the students behind him, ¡°This is Irene Peter, a genius holy light mage.¡±


    A genius holy light mage?


    Looking at Irene, these young men¡¯s eyes lit up. Even the vice dean recognized her, this beautiful girl must have great talent.


    ¡°Doyle Alvs, also a talented fire mage, has been epted as a disciple by Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    The students were stunned and looked at Doyle curiously. Everyone in the Imperial Mage Academy knew Godfrey¡¯s reputation. This man in front of them was admitted as a student by Godfrey, he must be extraordinary.


    Feeling the astonishment in everyone¡¯s eyes, Doyle¡¯s chest slightly straightened.


    However, he found that everyone¡¯s eyes were just a little surprised. After that, everyone looked away again and fell on Irene. What he didn¡¯t know was that the students who came out to experience this time were all talents in the academy, and the teachers behind them were all very powerful. Even if their teachers were not stronger than Godfrey, they were almost masters of the same level. As the students of these masters, they naturally didn¡¯t need to fear or fawn on Doyle.


    After introducing Irene and Doyle, Wilder¡¯s eyes finally fell on Locke. ¡°This is Locke Capet, he will study in the Imperial Mage Academy as an auditor.¡±


    An auditor?


    The students behind Wilder were stunned again. Auditors were notmon in the Imperial Mage Academy, they were usually the children of prestigious families. Their parents spent huge sums of money to enable them who couldn¡¯t reach the admission standard to study in the Imperial Mage Academy.


    It was also because of this that other students often despised and even bullied auditors. In their eyes, auditors were just a group of noble children who were muddling on aimlessly spending money to beef up their resumes.

 Chapter 262

    After knowing that Locke was an auditor, the girls who had a good impression of Locke lost their interest for a moment, disdain was shown in the men¡¯s eyes.


    Especially when they saw that Locke held Irene¡¯s hand tightly, the boys were even more jealous and their hostility towards Locke was growing.


    ¡°It seems that you are getting along well with each other.¡± After looking Locke and Irene up and down for a while, Wilder smiled.


    After Wilder finished his words, Locke clearly felt that the hostility in the boys¡¯ eyes became more obvious.


    Humph!


    Facing the unfriendly gazes of the boys, Locke was not afraid at all. He held Irene¡¯s hand and looked defiantly at the position of the boys.


    This brat!


    Looking at Locke¡¯s provocative eyes, the boys gritted their teeth in anger, eager to rush up and beat Locke up right away.


    Seeing his daughter and Locke holding hands, Count Peter was a little stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment. On the contrary, Mrs. Peter had a smile on her face. As a mother, she had noticed that after one night, something seemed to have happened between Locke and her daughter.


    Seeing the angry faces of the boys, Wilder couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart. What he needed was this effect. These little fellows usually had no respect for everyone because of their extraordinary talents. It was time to bang their heads.


    With premeditation in his heart, Wilder calmly said, ¡°All right, these are the geniuses in the Imperial Mage Academy, I¡¯ll skip the introduction. I believe that you will get along well with each other.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Locke, please take care of Irene.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was ready to leave, Mrs. Peter spoke to Locke with a smile.


    Locke gently held Irene¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect Irene well and won¡¯t let her get hurt.¡±


    Seeing this, the Peter couple nodded with satisfaction.


    Ah, protected her?


    You were just a pathetic auditor. When you arrived at the Imperial Mage Academy, you would be unable to protect yourself, so how to protect others? Hearing Locke¡¯s words, the young men behind Wilder sneered in their hearts.


    After saying goodbye, everyone didn¡¯t stay any longer. They entered the teleportation site and began their journey to the imperial capital city of the Catacoton Kingdom.


    In the afternoon, they stopped in a city.


    On the balcony of the hotel, Locke was reading a book titled Analysis of the Forces Competition of the Catacoton Kingdom.


    ording to the book, there were 6 super forces in the Catacoton Kingdom.


    The royal family, the Gesar Chamber of Commerce, the Gustav family, the Vadik Castle, the Dominic Temple, and the Cejas Tower.


    Among them, the royal family, as the actual ruler of the Catacoton Kingdom, was the most powerful, and the strength of the other five forces was almost the same.


    In addition to the six major forces, there were also three academies famous throughout the kingdom. The Imperial Mage Academy, Randtony Mage Academy, Kegnes Fighting Skills Academy. These three academies were also very powerful, enough to be on an equal footing with the super forces mentioned above.


    The leaders of these forces were all level-9 practitioners at present.


    Different from the Grimm Kingdom, the royal family had no absolute control over these forces, only a check and bnce role.


    Swoosh~


    Locke took a deep breath and was still shocked.


    In other words, any of these forces could easily destroy a small country like the Grimm Kingdom!


    Irene took a te of washed grapes and sat down next to Locke. ¡°Locke, have some grapes.¡±


    Looking at Irene who was delivering fruits to Locke in person, the boys sitting around clenched their teeth and their eyes were full of jealousy.


    They didn¡¯t feel any magic aura from Locke. Obviously, he was just an ordinary person without any strength. They didn¡¯t understand why Locke was qualified to enter the Imperial Mage Academy.


    During the day, they also knew from Doyle that Locke was personally invited by the vice dean. Besides, Locke used some dirty means to win Irene¡¯s heart.


    As a result, a story of a simple girl being cheated on appeared in their minds.


    Locke traded his weakness for Irene¡¯s sympathy so that he could get in touch with Irene. Then, in a mean way, he won Irene¡¯s favor step by step, making Irene addicted to love and unable to extricate herself.


    In the end, she even used her future as a threat to ask the vice dean to enroll Locke into the Imperial Mage Academy. The vice dean cherished her talents, so he agreed to Irene¡¯s request and allowed Locke to enter the academy as an auditor.


    The more they thought about it, the more resentful they became.


    Locke nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Noticing that Locke was lost in thought, Irene peeled a grape and fed it to Locke. ¡°Come on, let me feed you.¡±


    Seeing this scene, the boys around were even more jealous.


    Sensing the murderous gazes from the crowd, Locke smiled brightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The smile made the boys gnash their teeth.


    ¡°Phoebe, we should talk with Irene.¡± Not far away, a girl pulled the girl beside her and said, ¡°She is a student of Sir Dean now. How can she stay with a person without any strength?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s their own business. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to interfere.¡±


    The girl called ¡°Phoebe¡± said hesitantly.


    ¡°As Irene¡¯s ssmate, I think it¡¯s our responsibility to let her know the true colors of this man.¡± The girl said in a serious tone, obviously, she had already disliked Locke.


    As she spoke, the girl stood up and walked to the side of Irene and Locke. She nced at Locke coldly and then looked at Irene. ¡°Irene, can youe with us?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Irene nodded with a smile. She put the grapes on the table beside Locke, stood up, and went out with the girl.


    Soon, they came to an independent balcony.


    Looking at Irene, the girl looked a little serious. ¡°Irene, we think you should keep a distance from Capet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Irene didn¡¯t expect that she would say this to her. She was a little surprised.


    ¡°You are now a disciple of Sir Dean, and your status is no longer what it used to be. As for Mr. Capet, he is just an auditor. There is a huge difference between you and him. Your intimacy is not good for him, and it will even make Mr. Capet¡¯s situation in the academy worse.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tiffany.¡±


    Irene smiled sweetly and full of happiness in her tone, ¡°But I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Seeing Irene¡¯s happy face, Tiffany and Phoebe were stunned. They looked at each other and got the helplessness in each other¡¯s hearts.


    What did sweet talk Locke Capet to Irene!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Irene¡¯s firm attitude, the girl was a little stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to speak the persuasion that she had considered.


    Then she sighed and said nothing more. Perhaps, when Irene saw the wonderful world outside, she would understand their good intentions.

 Chapter 263

    Naturally, Tiffany and Phoebe failed and finally could only look at Locke in depression.


    Noticing the resentful eyes of the two, Locke was confused.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Locke put down the book in his hand and stood up to look for Wilder.


    In the practice room.


    Wilder¡¯s spiritual sense poked directly at Locke¡¯s chest.


    When his spiritual sense found the demon pattern on Locke¡¯s chest, Wilder¡¯s face gradually became serious. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met such a strange thing.¡±


    ¡°They put such a powerful demon mark on your body, it seems that you are very important to them.¡±


    Wilder rubbed his chin, lost in thought. Just when Locke thought he hade up with a solution, Wilder said, ¡°Well, if Irene stays with you, she might face the blow of this mysterious force at any time. No, I have to remind Irene to keep a distance from you.¡±


    Hearing this, Locke¡¯s face darkened. He reminded him in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Shall we get down to business now?¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll try to remove it.¡± Wilder¡¯s fire magic element gathered in front of him, at the same time, he began to carefully control the magic energy to wrap around the demon pattern on Locke¡¯s chest.


    As the powerful fire energy approached, the demon pattern felt threatened. It trembled slightly as if it was alive and formed a ck barrier around itself.


    The fire energy controlled by Wilder slowly contacted the ck mist formed by the demon mark.


    To Wilder¡¯s astonishment, he saw that the fire magic energy, which originally belonged to him, was slowly integrated into the ck mist. Then he lost control of the fire magic energy.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Wilder took a deep breath. He clearly sensed that the dark energy in the demon mark had be stronger.


    ¡°This demon pattern is so strange that it can devour the fire magic elements!¡±


    Looking at the shocked Wilder, Locke spread out his hands.


    Wilder waved his hand and said with burning eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll try other methods.¡±


    As he spoke, the movements of his hands changed, and a strong earth magic energy surged in front of him. Feeling that strong energy, Locke was a little surprised. Obviously, Wilder was a mage of fire and earth.


    Under the control of Wilder, earth magic energy slowly flowed to Locke¡¯s chest.


    A few secondster.


    ¡°s, it can also devour earth magic energy.¡± Wilder¡¯s expression wasplicated and seemed to be a little unbelievable. He had never heard of a tracking mark that could devour the magic energy to strengthen itself.


    ¡°Let me try other ways.¡±


    This time, Locke felt an aura of ice magic energy from Wilder. However,pared with the previous fire and earth magic energy, the ice magic energy was very weak.


    Locke was not surprised that Wilder could mobilize the ice magic element. The high-level mages could mobilize any magic elements with their strong spiritual senses. Of course, since they mobilize these magic elements forcibly with their spiritual senses, they could only use some low-level magic.


    However, Wilder was disappointed. Like the previous two magic, the ice magic energy was immediately devoured by the demon pattern.


    Seeing that the ice magic also failed, he didn¡¯t give up and continued to test several other magic elements.


    Half an hourter, Wilder gave up. Except for the holy light magic, the demon pattern didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of any magic elements.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not fruitless.¡±


    Locke recalled all previous attempts and said slowly.


    ¡°In addition to the holy light magic, when you used the wood magic element, the demon pattern was not as fast as devouring other magic elements. I feel that the demon pattern is warier for the wood magic element.¡±


    Because the demon pattern was in his body, his observation of the demon mark was much clearer than that of Wilder.


    Wilder suddenly raised his head and condensed a piece of the wood magic element, surrounding the demon pattern.


    However, this time, the demon pattern didn¡¯t hesitate and directly devoured the wood magic element.


    ¡°It¡¯s no different from other elements.¡± Wilder said suspiciously.


    ¡°No, I can feel that the speed of the demon pattern is not fast when it devours the wood magic element.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Wilder spected, ¡°Wood magic represents vitality. Maybe it can restrain the demon pattern.¡±


    Locke then closed his eyes and began to operate his small universe.


    For a moment, Locke was covered with a thick wood magic element.


    ¡°What a rich wood element!¡± Looking at Locke, who was emitting ayer of green light, Wilder said in surprise, ¡°Is this guy a mage of fire and wood?¡±


    He remembered that Locke used the fire elementst time.


    When Wilder was surprised, Locke had already controlled the wood magic element to surround the demon pattern on his body.


    It was useful¡­


    Locke found that the demon pattern was trembling slightly as if it was afraid of wood power. However, the next moment, the demon pattern released a cloud of ck fog, which eventually devoured the wood element.


    Locke opened his eyes, shook his head in the look of Wilder¡¯s expectation, and said helplessly, ¡°No, it will still be swallowed.¡±


    Only the wood element had an effect on it. In this case, perhaps he could find a powerful wood mage or holy light mage to make the demon pattern clear.


    Locke reluctantly found that after Wilder¡¯s experiments twice, the demon mark became stronger.


    Now it seemed that without absolute power to remove the demon mark, it was safest for him not to use his power.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s sullen face, Wilderforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. ording to the current situation, the demon pattern is not very powerful. As long as you don¡¯t use your power, it should be safe for now. After entering the imperial capital city, we can ask the dean for help, maybe this problem can be solved.¡±


    Locke sighed and nodded, not too pessimistic. Although magic couldn¡¯t be used, what he was most powerful at was not magic, but divine power.


    Although the divine power would also be devoured, it could restrain the demon pattern.

 Chapter 264

    After resting for a night, they continued to set off for the imperial capital city.


    However, they encountered an ident in a county called ¡°Diaan¡±.


    There was a fierce battle in Diaan County. The two level-8 masters had a conflict and fought fiercely. The teleportation site was damaged and the array mage guild was busy repairing it.


    Locke and the others could only stop in the county.


    Here, Locke once again felt the power of the kingdom.


    It was just a county, but its prosperity was no less than King City. There were many tall buildings, and the figure of practitioners asionally shed over the sky. Due to the vast area of the county, relying on carriages would be very cumbersome, so the county had no restrictions on flying.


    Stars twinkled in the sky, and the bright moonlight poured into the huge county.


    ¡°Wow, Locke, this is a magical beast. It¡¯s so cute!¡±


    In the fair, Irene pulled Locke and ran towards the stone steps. It was a ck and white cat magical beast.


    Behind them, Doyle¡¯s face was gloomy, and the other boys and girls were also depressed.


    Especially several boys. They thought they were good-looking. In terms of talent, they were among the top group in the imperial capital city. However, Irene just fell in love with a man with no strength.


    After ying with the magical beast for a while, the two continued to stroll.


    Finally, after reaching a fork in the road, Irene said to the girls behind her with a smile, ¡°Tiffany, after you. Locke and I willeter.¡±


    She wanted to be alone with Locke, but she was always followed by several people, which made her very depressed.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at the hotelter.¡±


    Tiffany nodded helplessly. How could she not see Irene¡¯s mind?


    Hearing what Irene said, the boys could only sigh.


    The night view on the street was quite good. The light yellow light from the streetmps added a little warmth to the already bustling street.


    Without a group of followers, the two of them walked much more briskly, strolling in the lively street fair.


    At the same time, Irene suddenly felt a slight tightening of her hand holding Locke. Just as she turned her head in confusion, her sweet lips were blocked by Locke.


    After about ten seconds, Locke finally separated.


    Just now, he felt two powerful spiritual senses. Following these two senses, he found two extremely obscure auras.


    These two people might be the men of the mysterious force that attacked himst time!


    While kissing Irene, he mobilized his divine power to suppress the demon pattern in his body.


    Moreover, he could feel that the spiritual senses of the other party did not stay long with the ¡°hot¡± couple like him. The movie plots he had seen in his previous life were indeed useful.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Irene asked, noticing that Locke¡¯s face was a little different.


    Locke shook his head with a smile and pointed to the ce where the vaudeville performance was in front of him. ¡°It seems to be pretty good. Let¡¯s go there and have a look.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled Irene into the crowd. In the crowd, it was not that easy for the other party to find him.


    About ten minutester, they came out of the crowd. Locke could perceive that the two senses had disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go back.¡± There was Wilder, a level-8 master, in the hotel. Even if he was found, he wouldn¡¯t be too passive.


    Noticing that Locke didn¡¯t look well, Irene nodded.


    Then they walked toward the hotel.


    A few minutester, Locke stopped and looked at the ce surrounded by the crowd. His expression was a little strange.


    Seeing that Irene was confused, Locke said in a low voice, ¡°Tiffany and the others are fighting with someone else.¡±


    At the door of a bar a hundred meters away, two teams of young men confronted each other.


    Opposite Tiffany and others were seven young men. The seven people were all wearing ck magic robes iid with Datura flowers.


    ¡°Are they students of the Randtony Mage Academy?¡±


    Looking at the magic robes on the young men, the people around them eximed in surprise.


    The Randtony Mage Academy was one of the three great mage academies of the kingdom. Its reputation outside was no weaker than that of Imperial Mage Academy. The students and teachers of Randtony Mage Academy all had onemon characteristic, ruthlessness.


    The magic they practiced was usually destructive and aggressive. There was no doubt that the strength of the Randtony Mage Academy could not be underestimated, and it was famous for its fierceness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the identity of the group of young men opposite them? How dare they provoke the students of Randtony Mage Academy? Aren¡¯t they courting death?¡±


    ¡°Let me analyze it for you. Look carefully, did the group of people on the opposite side have any fear on their faces when facing the student of Randtony Mage Academy?¡±


    The people next to him shook their head.


    With an unfathomable look on his face, the man continued, ¡°Undoubtedly, the background of the other party is not weaker than that of Randtony Mage Academy.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    The people around nodded in agreement.


    Whether it was in the previous life or the Icacia Continent, there seemed to be no shortage of onlookers. In a short time, many people had been watching from afar. However, when they saw the logo of Randtony Mage Academy, few people dared to approach here.


    ¡°Darnell, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Looking at the young men in the distance, Tiffany gritted her teeth and said.


    ¡°Going too far? Ha-ha.¡± The student named ¡°Darnell¡± from the Randtony Mage Academyughed and said in a somewhat disdainful tone, ¡°We have booked the whole bar here. As for you, losers, go wherever you should go.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    A boy behind Tiffany cursed angrily, and a magic power instantly condensed in his hand, smashing towards Darnell¡¯s face.


    They were all young men with passion, how could they stand it, so they started to fight.


    Boom!


    One by one powerful magic flew in the air and smashed at the opposite side.


    Seeing that the two parties made a move, the onlookers around were shocked and scattered around. They had thought that the two parties would just have a quarrel of words, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would really make a move in such a prosperous area.


    Bang!


    The battlested for a few minutes. Anyone could see that Tiffany and the others were at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Imperial Mage Academy? Ha-ha, you are just some rubbishes. ¡±


    Hearing the mockery of the students of Randtony Mage Academy, the faces of the people of the Imperial Mage Academy darkened.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we just came back from training and were injured, how could you scum be our match?¡± After getting along with each other for a few days, Locke had known everyone¡¯s name, and the person who spoke was called ¡°Webster¡±.


    ¡°Ha-ha, losers are losers, just like to find excuses.¡±


    With an evil smile, Darnell condensed magic in his hand and threw it at Webster.


    Bang!


    Caught off guard, Webster was hit by the magic and flew backward.


    However, after hitting Webster, Darnell sneered, with a cold look in his eyes. Once again, he condensed magic in his hand and smashed it toward Webster.

 Chapter 265

    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The others¡¯ faces changed dramatically. If he was hit by this magic, Webster would definitely be seriously injured. However, they were all pinned down by their opponents and couldn¡¯t rescue Webster at all.


    Boom!


    The speed of magic was very fast, and it approached Webster in a blink of an eye.


    Webster was shocked, but under the strong inertia, he could not dodge!


    Seeing the whole scene, many people around had subconsciously closed their eyes. They could already imagine what would happen next.


    Boom! The magic exploded.


    Immediately, smoke and dust rose everywhere, covering everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Webster!¡±


    Tiffany and the others shouted and rushed in the direction of the explosion, trying to check Webster¡¯s condition.


    The people of Randtony Mage Academy also let go of their entanglement and looked in the direction of the explosion with a sneer.


    However, something unexpected happened. The thick dust stopped spreading in an instant as if it had been frozen. Then, all the dust suddenly fell back to the ground.


    At the same time, the scene in the dust appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    When they saw clearly what was going on inside, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    The young man looked calm andposed. He just stood there quietly. Behind him, Webster was still in shock.


    ¡°Webster!¡±


    The rest of them came back to their senses from the shock. They hurriedly stepped back to Webster and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Webster shook his head and looked at the figure in front of him, his eyes were still a little shocked.


    The rest of them also swallowed their saliva subconsciously, their faces full of shock. However, at the same time, they began to be confused. At this time, there was still no magic aura from Locke, but even a blind person could tell that the attack was blocked by Locke.


    This loser could block the attack of a level-6 mage!


    Behind the crowd, Doyle¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw was true.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Looking at Locke, Darnell looked a little serious. Although it was just a casual blow from him, it almost contained half of his strength.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel any energy from the man in front of him. There were only three cases. The first one was that this person was an ordinary person without any strength, but it was obviously impossible. Second, he was a super powerful man who was strong enough to cover up his aura at will. The third one was that his opponent¡¯s strength was almost the same as his, but he had a magic weapon that could block detection.


    Locke chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡±


    Arrogant!


    Hearing this, all the people around took a deep breath and marveled at Locke¡¯s boldness.


    Aggressive! At this time, Jemmy and others secretly apuded in their hearts, feeling very satisfied.


    Irene ran out of the crowd and asked with concern, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°We are fine.¡±


    They shook their heads and said.


    ¡°Boy, you are so arrogant.¡± Darnell¡¯s face darkened and said in a cold tone.


    Ignoring Darnell¡¯s gloomy and terrible eyes, Locke nced at them indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. You can leave now.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the emergency, he didn¡¯t want to make a move. He was sure that he had been exposed to the eyes of the mysterious force.


    Darnell didn¡¯t know what to do. This young man was obviously a tough nut to crack, and not to be trifled with. But if he went away in dejection, he would lose his face.


    After struggling for a while, he was still unwilling to leave. ¡°Let me see how strong you are!¡±


    As he spoke, Darnell condensed magic in his hand and threw it toward Locke.


    Seeing that Darnell was still stubborn, Locke smiled helplessly. At the same time, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. He moved his body and turned into an afterimage, rushing towards Darnell.


    Bang~


    With the sound of broken bones, Darnell flew out.


    Hiss~


    Everyone could not help but gasped and stood still. The scene in front of them was too inconceivable.


    He was so powerful that he defeated a level-6 master with only one punch!


    The people of Randtony Mage Academy were at a loss. Darnell was already the strongest among them. How could he be defeated like this?


    So powerful!


    In the distance, Doyle¡¯s eyes trembled, with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    ¡°Is this the strength of Locke Capet? He is really powerful.¡±


    On a roof a thousand meters away, two figuresmunicated with each other through their spiritual senses.


    ¡°He is with the people of Imperial Mage Academy now.¡±


    ¡°We have to take action before he enters the Imperial Mage Academy. You know, there are several old guys in the Imperial Mage Academy.¡±


    ¡°Take action right now!¡±


    ¡°Wait, there are two level-8 masters.¡±


    ¡­


    The people of the Randtony Mage Academy quickly came to their senses and ran over to check on Darnell. When they saw that Darnell had just fainted and was not in danger of life, they slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, looking at Darnell, it was impossible to get out of bed without lying in bed for several months to recuperate.


    ¡°How could you do such a vicious thing!¡±


    ¡°No matter who you are, the Randtony Mage Academy won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Darnell¡¯s followers red at Locke and threatened him.


    A middle-aged man with a gloomy face walked out of the crowd. He stared at the men of the Randtony Mage Academy and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When they saw the middle-aged man¡¯s appearance, the faces of the students of the Randtony Mage Academy were immediately filled with joy. They pointed at Locke and shouted fiercely, ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s him, he hurt Darnell just now!¡±


    Scott walked slowly to the front of the students of the Randtony Mage Academy. He looked at Locke up and down and said, ¡°You are not bad. You have such strength at such a young age, but you are a little arrogant. Today, let me take the ce of your teacher to teach you well.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Locke chuckled and squinted at Scott. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified to teach me.¡±


    Scott¡¯s facepletely darkened. Looking at Locke, his eyes shed with cold killing intent, and a strong magic aura burst out from his body.


    The strong magic aura swept over the whole scene in an instant. Everyone only felt as if they were pressed with a heavyweight, and it was difficult for them to breathe for a moment.


    ¡°Scott, I didn¡¯t expect that you are still so shameless after so many years!¡±


    There was a faint smile on Wilder¡¯s face. At the same time, powerful magic energy gushed out of his body to counteract the pressure brought by Scott on everyone.


    At the moment when Scott appeared, Locke found the breath of Wilder, so he was not worried about the safety of himself and others.


    ¡°Wilder.¡±


    Looking at Wilder who suddenly appeared, Scott¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    He snorted coldly and took back his magic aura.


    Swoosh~


    The onlookers in the distance breathed a sigh of relief. Was this the strength of the teachers in the super mage academy? It was really powerful!

 Chapter 266

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Scott said to the people of Randtony Mage Academy behind him.


    After saying that, he red at Locke and said, ¡°Boy, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    Locke was not afraid at all, with a calm smile on his face.


    Scott didn¡¯t stay any longer, turned around, and left. The students behind him didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, they quickly carried Darnell on their backs and left.


    ¡°In this way, whether you owe me a favor?¡±


    Looking in the direction in which Scott and the others left, Locke chuckled and said meaningfully.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Wilder was a little stunned. After a few seconds of silence, he quickly understood what Locke meant and nodded. Locke was telling the truth. If he didn¡¯t take action, Tiffany and the others would be in trouble.


    ¡°Is everything okay in your body?¡±


    Wilder asked worriedly. He knew that if Locke used his power, the demon pattern would grow stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Locke shook his head.


    At this time, Tiffany and others also came over slowly. Looking at Locke, they feltplicated in their hearts. ¡°Mr. Capet, thank you.¡±


    Locke smiled and said never mind.


    ¡°Look at you, you don¡¯t practice, instead fight all day. Most importantly, you lost the fight!¡±


    Looking at Tiffany and others, Wilder cursed in disappointment.


    Tiffany and others also lower their heads in shame.


    Ignoring Wilder who was teaching them, Locke turned to Irene and said, ¡°Irene, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go with you next.¡±


    Irene was a little surprised, but then she got flustered. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you promise to go to the imperial capital with me?¡±


    Locke sighed slightly and held Irene¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have promised you, so I will go to the Imperial Mage Academy.¡±


    He had sensed that there were two auras of level-8 masters in the distance. It would be very dangerous if Irene stay with him.


    After saying that, he looked at Wilder and said, ¡°Protect her well.¡±


    Wilder nodded and his face gradually became serious. He said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    With a slight bend of his legs, he jumped up in an instant and came to a clock tower. After taking a deep look at Irene, he turned decisively and swerve out of everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Mr. Vice Dean, what¡¯s Mr. Capet doing?¡±


    Tiffany and the others asked in confusion.


    ¡°He has something else to do. The teleportation site has been repaired. I¡¯ll walk you away now.¡±


    Wilder said in a low voice.


    ¡°Leave now?¡±


    Tiffany and others were stunned.


    Wilder nodded and walked toward the teleportation site.


    Seeing Wilder¡¯s serious face, Jemmy and others stopped talking and quickly followed him.


    ¡°Locke, I will definitely be stronger.¡± Looking at the direction in which Locke disappeared, Irene took a deep breath and looked firm.


    On the other side, Locke¡¯s speed was very fast. In just a short while, he had arrived at the watchtower of the city wall.


    Without any hesitation, he sprang to his feet and headed out of the city.


    ¡°What does he want to do by luring us out on purpose?¡±


    A momentter, the two figures appeared on the top of the watchtower. The tall figure was a little surprised. ¡°Is there any plot?¡±


    The figure was about two meters tall and muscr. There was no hair on his slightly pointed head.


    The other figure was only about 1.5 meters tall, he was a dwarf. He was a little fat and said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what tricks he has, in front of absolute power, any tricks are useless.¡±


    The bald middle-aged man nodded in agreement. He slowly rose and chased after Locke.


    The two figures, one tall and one short looked a little funny.


    ¡°Sorry, your n may have to be changed.¡±


    Just as the two were about to make a move, a teasing voice came from the quiet night sky.


    The bald middle-aged man and the dwarf floating in the air were both shocked. They looked at the darkness in the distance at the same time and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to follow us.¡±


    In the darkness, Wilder stepped on the void and walked out slowly.


    ¡°Does Imperial Mage Academy want to get involved in this mess?¡±


    The dwarf stared at Wilder and said coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Capet is a student of Imperial Mage Academy now. How can I be called a busybody?¡± Wilder corrected him with a smile.


    The bald middle-aged man asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think you, a seriously injured person, can stop us two opponents of the same level as you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t.¡± Wilder sighed and shrugged helplessly. As he spoke, his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°But my agreement with that guy is to block one of you!¡±


    As he spoke, strong magic energy burst out from his body, condensing magic, and smashed in the direction of the two men.


    The bald middle-aged man and the dwarf dodged the attack easily.


    Boom~


    The powerful magic hit the ground in the distance, creating a huge explosive storm, instantly waking up the sleepy guards.


    ¡°Oh my God! What happened?¡±


    ¡°Fight! There is a fight in the sky. Go and inform casten!¡±


    There were bursts of loud noises from the city wall below the three.


    A sleepy level-6 mage was awakened by the explosion just now. At this time, he flew angrily toward the three people. ¡°Stop! Who are you? How dare you¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish his warning, his face suddenly change. His previous anger turned into horror, and then he crazily dodged to the side.


    It turned out that one purple energy had shot towards him.


    Boom!


    At the same time, a red light flew over and hit that magic.


    Swoosh¡­ Swoosh¡­


    Feeling the energy generated by the explosion in front of him, the man¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat. His mouth was panting loudly, wearing a look of a survivor of a disaster.


    Three level-8 mages!


    When he felt the powerful auras from the three of them, his heart twitched and he swallowed subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    He yelled at the three level-8 mages just now!


    Looking at the dazed level-6 mage, Wilder asked slowly, ¡°Do you want to help?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you. You can continue.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the level-6 mage seemed to be relieved. Without any hesitation, he disappeared into the sky and hid under the city wall.


    Seeing that the level-6 mage had run away, the dwarf didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. He held the magic wand in his hand and stopped the bald man who was about to make a move. ¡°I¡¯ll stop him. You go to catch the prey.¡±


    The bald man didn¡¯t say anything more. He nodded, turned around, and rushed in the direction of the aura emanating from the demon pattern.

 Chapter 267

    ¡°Locke, the rest is up to you.¡± Looking in the direction in which the bald man left, Wilder thought to himself.


    Just now, he had sent Irene and the others to the teleportation site. After that, he rushed back.


    However, even when he was in his prime, he was still unable to fight against two masters of the same level as him, let alone his wounds that had not yet recovered. Even so, he could still hold back one.


    The dwarfughed evilly, and a powerful aura of earth magic burst out from his body,


    Complex patterns appeared in front of him, and one powerful magic was formed in an instant, then it smashed towards Wilder.


    Wilder was not afraid at all. The movements of his hands changed and soon condensed one powerful magic in front of him.


    Boom!


    The two magic collided, and the airwaves produced by the explosion swept through the sky.


    Whoosh!


    The banners on the city wall were whistling in the wind.


    Although the dwarf was a little fat, he was very flexible in movement. He constantly changed directions to avoid Wilder¡¯s attack.


    Although they were fighting outside the city, there was still magic smashing on the city wall from time to time. As for the guards on the city wall, they had already fled. How dare they continue to stay on the city wall.


    They were basically guards at level 4. If they stayed here, they would die!


    While Wilder and the dwarf were fighting fiercely, Locke was also being chased.


    Boom!


    One magic slipped by Locke¡¯s side and smashed into the dense forest in the distance.


    After leaving the city, Locke went into the mountain. To avoid consuming more divine power and reduced the risk of exposure, he did not choose to fly in the air.


    While he was escaping, the divine power in his body wrapped the demon pattern to prevent its aura from spreading out.


    After blocking the breath of the demon pattern, Locke ran wildly in the mountain forest for more than two hours. After climbing over many mountains, he sat down on a rock to rest.


    ¡°Whoosh~¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Locke released his divine consciousness to check carefully and didn¡¯t find any sign of the enemy. ¡°He couldn¡¯t catch up with me.¡±


    He slowlyy on the grass.


    When he closed his eyes, he found that although he had blocked the aura of the demon pattern with his divine power, his divine power had been assimted a lot, and the power on the demon pattern was even stronger.


    He must solve this hidden trouble as soon as possible! Locke thought to himself.


    What made Locke even more ufortable was that his previous wounds were notpletely healed. Now with the high-intensity use of his strength, he only felt that the small universe was trembling slightly. Those hidden wounds that were not fully healed were also faintly painful at this time.


    At the same time, a deafening sound suddenly came to his ears, like thunder streaking across the sky and circling the whole sky for a long time.


    Fuck, he caught up so soon!


    Without any hesitation, Locke catapulted out, turning into a beam of light and flying into the depths of the mountain range.


    Boom!


    A red light streaked through the sky and hit the ce where Locke was previously. Under the powerful explosion, the earth and stones copsed, and everything was annihted by the powerful destructive aura.


    After rushing into the mountains, Locke ran his divine power topletely block the aura of the demon pattern.


    However, he still felt a strong breath chasing him.


    ¡°I have blocked the aura of the demon pattern, but he can still catch up. Is there any other way to track me?¡±


    Locke¡¯s face darkened as he sensed the approaching powerful aura behind him. Without thinking too much, he took a deep breath, the small universe in his body began to run, and his entire body was covered with a faint purple luster.


    Locke¡¯s speed increased directly. He was as fast as lightning, pulling out a phantom in the dense forest and rushing far away.


    After Locke ran away, a bird magical beast shrieked in the sky.


    Then came a burst of powerful explosions.


    ¡°Lightning bird!¡±


    In his divine consciousness, the bald middle-aged man had been entangled with a colorful magical beast. Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    It was a level-7 lightning bird, and it should be considered the overlord of this sky. That was one of the reasons why Locke didn¡¯t want to fly in the air. Compared with the magical beasts on the ground, the magical beasts in the sky were more difficult to deal with.


    Boom!


    The bald middle-aged man had already fought with the lightning bird, and the two sides were engaged in a fierce battle. The aftermath of the powerful battle had destroyed the mountain forest below.


    Taking advantage of this time, Locke rushed deeper.


    Half an hourter.


    Locke stopped in an underground cave.


    To avoid exposure, he held his breath and suppressed his vitality to the minimum, making his body cold without any breath of life.


    Although Locke held his breath, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable. With his current strength, he would be fine even if he didn¡¯t breathe for a day.


    At the same time, the divine power in his bodypletely wrapped up the demon pattern, without revealing a trace of the aura of the demon pattern.


    After that, Locke felt relieved and waited quietly.


    More than ten minutester, Locke noticed from the gaps of the vines at the entrance of the cave that the bald man, who had escaped the entanglement of the lightning bird, was holding a magic wand in his left hand and flying through the sky with a livid face.


    On the right palm of the bald middle-aged man was a disk. While flying, he nced at the disk in his palm from time to time.


    The disk was simr to the radar Locke had seen in his previous life. A triangr mark was constantly shing.


    Was this the tracking tool?


    Locke¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly. He finally understood why the man could still find him after he had blocked the breath of the demon pattern.


    The methods of these people were so strange!


    Locke felt a chill on his back. However, although he was amazed, Locke didn¡¯t move at all. He justy motionless in the cave like a corpse that had been ced for a thousand years.


    Another half an hour passed, but Locke still didn¡¯t move at all. As before, he held his breath and blocked all the vitality in his body.


    Whoosh~


    Sure enough, a few minutester, another voice came.


    The bald middle-aged man stood in the air, frowning. Just as he flew a hundred miles, the triangle symbol in the disk suddenly changed direction, and the arrow pointed in the direction he came from.


    It meant that Locke Capet must be hiding on the way he came.


    ¡°There is no trace of demon pattern!¡±


    Closing his eyes and feeling for a while, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. He was a dignified level-8 mage, but he lost a little guy!


    After searching in ce for a while, the bald middle-aged man did not stay any longer and chased in the direction he came from before.


    Seeing the bald man leave again, Locke stood up slowly. But he didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise.


    The spiritual sense of masters like the middle-aged bald man had reached a very terrifying level. If he left too many traces, the other party would definitely be able to detect it.


    After leaving the cave, Locke began to flee along the route searched by the bald middle-aged man before. He kept going through the mountains and ancient trees.


    However, half an hourter, Locke had to stop.


    In his divine consciousness, he once again felt the aura of the middle-aged bald man. Obviously, he caught up again.


    ¡°This bastard is really annoying. He is catching up again.¡±


    Locke gritted his teeth. If it weren¡¯t for his weak strength, he would have torn the bald man into pieces!


    However, it was not the right time to get angry. He had to find a good hiding ce!


    Just as Locke was anxious, he suddenly found an extremely obscure breath in his divine consciousness.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Locke¡¯s eyes lit up. He sneered and ran in the direction of the obscure breath.


    It was a swamp.


    Then his figure began to move around and sprinkle the magic crystals. After that, the movements of Locke¡¯s hands changed and drew a magic array pattern of hidden breath in the air.


    He pped his hands and drove the array pattern on the surface of the swamp. The four magic crystals lit up slightly to provide energy for the magic array.


    The magic array was well designed, which was easy to ignore if someone didn¡¯t look carefully.


    After setting up the magic array, Locke began to retreat and rushed to the other side of the swamp. When he reached the edge, he jumped directly into the swamp.

 268 Chapter 268

    Cooing~


    Locke¡¯s body slowly sank into the mud and then sank little by little. He could feel that the pressure from every part of his body was increasing.


    ?[0)??? If ordinary people encountered such a situation, they would definitely be in a panic, but it didn¡¯t have much impact on Locke.


    A few minutester, Locke reached the bottom of the swamp. He estimated that he had sunk ten meters.


    At this time, his body seemed to be pressed by a heavy weight of a thousand pounds. Fortunately, after entering the eighth sense, his body had reached a horrible level, and it was not difficult for him to face such pressure.


    At the same time, Locke was still like before, blocking all the breath and vitality all over his body.


    Although Locke was fully prepared, he still encountered the biggest crisis in his escape. He was almost smashed into meat mud by the magic.


    In the sky, the bald man¡¯s spiritual sense searched the whole mountain range over and over again and soon slid across the position where Locke had set up the magic array.


    Wait!


    Sure enough, the bald man¡¯s spiritual sense suddenly stopped and returned to the position where Locke had set up the magic array.


    ¡°Brat, I found you!¡±


    The bald man¡¯s eyes turned cold. It had to be admitted that this bloke was really a genius, he could even set up such a hidden magic array. If it weren¡¯t for his strong spiritual sense, Locke might have escaped again.<sub>.</sub>


    After confirming Locke¡¯s position, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes burst out with killing intent. He took action ruthlessly, condensing powerful magic swords and covering the ground.


    The magic swords hacked down with a loud bang, tearing apart several pieces of rocks, smashing countless dense forests, destroying arge area of thorns, and making the whole mountain range bald.


    Boom!


    For a moment, the whole world fell into an explosion.


    Although the main attacking position of the magic swords was the ce where Locke had set up the magic array before, he was still affected. A magic sword slid across his abdomen and cut a big wound on his waist.


    Locke was so painful that he almost cried out in cold sweat. However, he endured the pain and kept still.


    Looking at the explosion on the ground, the bald middle-aged man sneered, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you toe out!¡±


    He had well controlled his attack. He knew that this kind of attack would not hurt Locke¡¯s life except to clear up the space and leave Locke nowhere to escape. After all, it was the superior¡¯s order to bring Locke back as intact as possible.


    However, the next moment, the smile on the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face suddenly stopped as if he felt something.


    Ouch!


    A roar resounded through the sky, deafening.<sub></sub>


    The whole swamp was surging. Locke could only feel that the soil in the swamp seemed to be stirred, and his body began to sway around with the surging soil.


    Bang!


    A sharp pain came from Locke¡¯s back. It turned out that a rock hit his back with mud, which almost made Locke expose his breath.


    Half of the body of the creature in the swamp had been exposed, and Locke was directly overturned by the strong wave and thrown to the ground.


    In the sky, looking at the giant creature on the ground, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°There is a level-7 forest python hidden here!¡±


    Yes, just now, Locke had discovered this sleeping forest python, so he had nned to lure the bald middle-aged man attack to the forest python.


    The python roared and rushed out of the mud, and the whole swamp dropped several meters.


    Locke opened his eyes slightly. When he saw the python in the sky, his pupils contracted and his heart sank.


    Ouch!


    It was a python about twenty meters long. Its head was red, and there were two ck saas on its head. Its body was covered with cyan scales, shining with a cold light that made people feel chilly.


    It hovered in the sky and roared at the bald middle-aged man. Obviously, it was angry with this inexplicable attack!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Human, you are courting death!¡±


    The python roared angrily, opened its bloody mouth, and rushed directly toward the bald middle-aged man.


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed and hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, this is a misunderstanding!¡±


    Thebat power of the magical beasts was usually higher than that of human beings. The python in front of him was a magical beast at the peak of level 7, and itsbat power was no weaker than his.


    However, the python didn¡¯t listen to his exnation at all. The two saas emitted green light.


    Seeing that a battle was unavoidable, the bald middle-aged man, who was already in a fret, became angry. A fierce look shed across his face, and one magic condensed in his hand, directly rushing towards the green light.


    Boom!


    The sound of the explosion came from the sky again.


    Then, a magic spear condensed in the bald middle-aged man¡¯s hand and stabbed towards the python.


    The python was not afraid at all. It roared and rushed in the direction of the spear, biting the tip of the spear.


    Crack!


    The spear was bitten into pieces, turning into little bits of magic energy and disappearing in the air.


    While biting the spear, the python¡¯s tail quickly swept in the direction of the bald middle-aged man. Although the python was huge, its speed was fast to the extreme. Its thick tail instantly reached the bald middle-aged man.


    Bang!


    The bald middle-aged man failed to dodge. He was hit by the python¡¯s tail and turned into a parab, smashing into a mountain in the distance.


    Boom!


    The mountain broke into pieces,


    ¡°Damn human, go to hell!¡± The saas on the python¡¯s head shed again, emitting green light.


    Boom!


    A huge hole was shot out from the mountain where the bald man fell.


    Locke, lying on the ground, could not help but swallow when he felt the strong fighting waves in the distance.


    The strength of the forest python was so terrifying. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t make too much noise when he made the magic array just now. Otherwise, he would be the one who got hurt now.


    However, the bald middle-aged man should not have died so soon.


    Locke began to worry. If the bald man died, he would be the only one to be unlucky next!


    Just as Locke was worried, another red light pierced through the python¡¯s body. The python twisted in the sky and roared painfully.


    ¡°Magical beast is the magical beast. You can only use brute force.¡±


    In the distant sky, the bald middle-aged man condensed magic in his hands and sneered. At this time, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s clothes were a little messy, and his face was covered with dust, he looked a little embarrassed. But that was all, he was not seriously injured.


    Even the python was no match for him. On the ground, looking at the injured python, Locke¡¯s heart sank slightly and he was a little surprised.


    The bald middle-aged man was really powerful, but Locke was not in a hurry. The magical beast at the peak of level 7 was very powerful and wouldn¡¯t be killed so easily.


    So he just needed to watch the show quietly.


    Sure enough, when the python howled, the hole in its body was wrapped in ayer of green light, and then began to heal at a visible speed.


    In just a short while, the python¡¯s wounds healedpletely, covered with a newyer of scales.


    What a terrible healing ability.


    Locke thought to himself in surprise when he saw the wound healed in an instant.


    The bald middle-aged man once again condensed powerful magic in his hand and smashed it in the direction of the python.

 269 Chapter 269

    Half an hourter.


    ¡°Whoosh~ Whoosh~¡±


    The bald middle-aged man gasped for breath. Sweat dripped from his forehead and several holes appeared in his clothes.


    At this time, the python was also in a bad condition. Several scales on its body had fallen, and many scales had been broken in half, and blood had fallen between the scales.


    Locke watched it with great interest. His current position was still a little far away from the ce where the two parties battled, so Locke wouldn¡¯t be affected a lot by the battle.


    Looking in the direction of the python, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. He couldn¡¯t waste any more time!


    Thinking of this, the bald man took out a red jade.


    Looking at the jade in his hand, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with pain. This jade was a reward that he didn¡¯t get easily, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be used on the magical beast in the end.


    ¡°Damn human, go to hell!¡± The python roared, and its sharp fangs emitted a cold luster.


    Looking at the python rushing toward him, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He pointed the jade in his hand at the python and injected magic into it at the same time.


    ?[0)??? Crack~<sub>.</sub>


    The jade broke into pieces.


    At the same time, a blood-red light shot directly in the direction of the python.


    Boom!


    The python¡¯s skin was as hard as steel, but it didn¡¯t work at all. The red light prated its head and didn¡¯t stop, shooting at the mountains in the distance.


    Boom!


    A mountain in the distance was annihted by the red light.


    Seeing this scene, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly felt a chill on his back. He didn¡¯t expect that the bald man had such a powerful backup.


    Puff!


    The python¡¯s body fell straight from the sky and hit the ground heavily. At its wound, the thick blood flowed down like spring water, instantly forming a small pool of blood.


    The bald middle-aged man slowlynded on the python.<sub></sub>


    However, before he could rx, his expression suddenly changed and quickly condensed a magic shield behind him.


    Boom!


    Under the strong impact, the bald middle-aged man was knocked out and retreated more than ten meters before he could barely stabilize himself.


    Locke floated in the air, surrounded by a faint strong aura, and the Sword in the Stone beside him made a ng. The wound on his waist was slowly healing under the divine power.


    ¡°You unexpectedly blocked my attack.¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged bald man¡¯s angry face in the distance, Locke was a little surprised. Then he smiled and said, ¡°The conflict between you is over, so it¡¯s time to solve the contradiction between us.¡±


    ¡°Brat, it¡¯s really your conspiracy!¡± The bald middle-aged man¡¯s face was ferocious as if he wanted to tear Locke apart.


    ¡°I admit that I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to hold on till now.¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes were gloomy and his face was a little cold. ¡°Even if I¡¯m injured now, it¡¯s easy for me to deal with you!¡±


    Facing the bald man¡¯s threat, Locke smiled faintly and crooked his finger at him. ¡°Have a try.¡±


    The bald middle-aged man moved his hand, and an extremelyplicated magic pattern slowly rose in his palm. The faint energy fluctuation seeping from the pattern caused circles of energy ripples in the surrounding space, and the pattern quickly grewrger and soon covered him.<sub></sub>


    For a moment, the strong earth element storm suddenly surged around the bald middle-aged man.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your real strength just now.¡±


    Sensing that the energy from the bald middle-aged man was stronger than before, Locke stopped smiling and looked a little serious.


    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll give you a chance to surrender, so as not to suffer some more.¡±


    In the earth element storm, the bald middle-aged man stood in the air, looked in the direction of Locke, and said faintly.


    Squinting at the bald man floating in the middle of the storm in the distance, Locke took a deep breath and said, ¡°You are just a little stronger than before. Is it worth being so arrogant and proud?¡±


    ¡°Humph~ You are so stubborn!¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s sarcastic words, the bald middle-aged man snorted coldly. With a gloomy face, he slightly waved his hand at Locke.


    Locke suddenly felt a strong wave of earth element surging in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the earth element gathered together and formed a huge palm, pping directly at Locke.


    Locke was well prepared. The small universe was running crazily, and powerful divine power burst out from his body, bursting out a dazzling light, making him like a small sun, making people dare not look straight at him.


    At this moment, regardless of the unhealed wound, Locke poured out all the divine power of his body.


    The demon pattern, which had devoured Locke¡¯s divine power, now seemed to be frightened. It trembled slightly and then shrank rapidly.


    Locke held the Sword in the Stone in his hands, and the divine power continuously condensed into the Sword in the Stone. With the infusion of divine power, the Sword in the Stone also burst out a dazzling luster.


    Looking at the huge palm that was about to reach him, Locke¡¯s hands suddenly became powerful and fiercely cleaved at the huge palm.


    A ray of purple sword radiance, which was more than ten meters long, directly hacked in the direction of the huge palm.


    Boom!


    The huge palm and the sword radiance collided. Under the middle-aged bald man¡¯s shocked gaze, the huge palm was instantly broken, and the purple sword radiance rent the sky and hacked in his direction.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he canunch such a powerful attack!¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although he was shocked, his speed was not slow. He retreated to the side and avoided the scope of the sword radiance.


    On the other side, Locke didn¡¯t stop after one blow. He condensed one magic of level 6 in his hand and rushed towards the bald middle-aged man. At the same time, the Sword in the Stone was not idle, it turned into a beam of light and shot toward the bald middle-aged man.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to continue to use the sword radiance¡¯s attack. Although it was very powerful, it consumed a lot of divine power. If all his attacks were to be like that, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the divine power in his body would be exhausted. At that time, he really had no choice but to wait for death.


    ¡°In front of absolute power, any struggle is in vain!¡±


    The bald middle-aged man roared. The movement of his palm kept changing. With the magic he used, the earth element in the sky continued to gather, forming sharp swords, and countless magic swords shot in Locke¡¯s direction.


    Boom!


    Locke kept waving his fists to smack the long swords in front of him.


    However, the swords were too concentrated. In just a short while, Locke was forced back a few hundred meters. However, the magic swords condensed by the bald middle-aged man were also consumed up.


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Earth element went berserk again. A huge sword condensed in front of him and shot toward Locke.


    With the violent movement, the wound in Locke¡¯s waist exuded blood again. However, he had no time to care about this at all. He could only split into a trace of divine power to cover the wound to slow down the crack of the wound. He took a deep breath and gathered a strong aura of fire element in front of him. One magic of level-7 was condensed and greeted the attack of the enemy.


    Boom!


    Two extremely terrifying energy rent the space and collided fiercely like two meteorites.

 270 Chapter 270

    Boom!


    The moment when the two energy contacted, it was like thunder, and the powerful energy windstorm was like a raging wave in the sea, pping into the distance.


    ¡°This guy is too weird. I must defeat him as soon as possible in case anything happens.¡±


    Feeling the powerful waves of energying from afar, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s heart beat fiercely. With this energy fluctuation, even if it was said that two level-8 masters were fighting, some people would believe it.


    He had thought that it was easy to capture a teenager, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would take him so long to chase him.


    Now the strength shown by the young man seemed to be able to catch up with him.


    Although there would be higher rewards for theplete capture of the target, ording to the current situation, it was a bit idiotic nonsense if he wanted to capture this young man backpletely.


    Even if it was a corpse, there would be a lot of rewards!


    Thinking of this, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. Without any hesitation, he gathered the magic energy in his hands.


    At this time, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. It turned out that a ck figure had rushed over from the storm just now.<sub>.</sub>


    Locke was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived in front of the bald middle-aged man.


    The magic energy in front of the bald man surged and formed a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    Locke punched the shield.


    Crack~


    To the bald middle-aged man¡¯s astonishment, cracks appeared on the magic shield.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    Locke let out a long roar, and the divine power on his fist increased greatly.


    The magic shield couldn¡¯t resist anymore and turned into pieces. Locke¡¯s fist hit the bald middle-aged man¡¯s body without any hindrance.<sub></sub>


    In a sh, Locke¡¯s fist was about to hit the bald middle-aged man¡¯s face.


    However, Locke noticed that the bald middle-aged man didn¡¯t panic at all in the face of a horrible punch.


    As expected, Locke punched the bald middle-aged man in the face.


    Bang!


    Locke was so powerful that even a small mountain would be smashed into pieces at this time. The bald middle-aged man¡¯s head exploded and blood mist flew out in an instant.


    There must be something wrong!


    However, Locke didn¡¯t rx at all. His muscles were tight all over his body, and he was carefully guarded against sudden attack. He was not naive to think that the bald middle-aged man of level 8 would die so easily.


    Sure enough, Locke felt that the earth magic energy around him was surging rapidly, and strong pressure was pressing on him.


    Locke retreated in an attempt to avoid the energy range of earth magic.<sub></sub>


    However, he was still a stepte. Eight huge earthy yellow energy walls were formed around him, and the energy walls were like a cage, locking him inside.


    Locke¡¯s face darkened, and the divine power on his fist soared and smashed into the energy wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even the masters at the peak of level 8 can¡¯t break this wall.¡±


    Outside the cage came the bald middle-aged man¡¯s sneer. ¡°Brat, in order to catch you, I lost a puppet.¡±


    While saying, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. ¡°But, ha-ha, everything is worth it. As long as I get the reward, I will be a super master of level 9!¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened as he began to draw out every bit of divine power in the small universe. Under his oppression, the small universe, which had not yet recovered, trembled slightly, as if it was about to copse. But now, he could not care so much. If he was caught, he would definitely die!


    With the madness of Locke, his momentum soared directly, surrounded by divine power, and purple divine power rampaged in the cage.


    Under the middle-aged bald man¡¯s astonished gaze, Locke¡¯s fist burst out a dazzling light. With a roar, Locke swung his fist towards the energy wall.


    Boom!


    The energy wall began to vibrate.


    After a punch, Locke didn¡¯t stop, the divine power on his fist increased sharply and once again smashed towards the energy wall.


    Boom!


    Finally, cracks appeared on the energy wall.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The bald man¡¯s face changed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that Locke could be so powerful.


    He moved very quickly. A powerful earth magic power had been injected into the energy wall, trying to stop it from breaking. But unfortunately, under Locke¡¯s fist, the cracks on the energy wall quickly extended.


    Crack~


    ?[0)??? In the end, the energy wall waspletely broken.


    Whoosh~ Whoosh~


    After getting rid of the cage, Locke didn¡¯t feel much relieved. He gasped, sweat dripping down his cheeks continuously.


    His face turned a little pale. Although he had burst out his powerful strength just now, there was also a sense of tearing in his body.


    When he figured out the situation inside his body, his face darkened. At this time, the unhealed wound in his body had beenpletely torn apart, and the internal condition of his body was simply very bad.


    The small universe was even more depressed. The remaining divine power continued to pass, and there was a faint sign of copse.


    ¡°Boy, it seems that your situation is not so good.¡± The bald middle-aged man seemed to have noticed Locke¡¯s state and said with a sneer.


    Locke¡¯s eyes were cold, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he held the Sword in the Stone in his hand and directly stabbed in the direction of the bald middle-aged man.


    Seeing that Locke dared to attack him at this moment, the bald middle-aged man sneered even more. He condensed magic in his hand and directly threw it in the direction of Locke.


    Boom!


    Locke flew backward, and then his body slowly fell from the sky as if he had lost his strength.


    Seeing this, the bald middle-aged man was overjoyed.


    Was he finally dying?


    While he was surprised, he was secretly relieved. This boy was highly talented. At such a young age, he could resist a level-8 mage like him for so long. If Locke grew up, how terrifying an opponent he would be.

 271 Chapter 271

    Just as the bald man¡¯s heart was beating fast, Locke continued to fall to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    While thinking, the bald middle-aged man flew in the direction of Locke. With a wave of his hand, he condensed a big brownish yellow hand and tried to grab Locke.


    However, before his big brownish yellow hand reached Locke, a look of surprise shed across his face. ¡°Three types of magic element.¡±


    The bald middle-aged man was slightly shocked when he felt the fire element, water element, and wood element from Locke. Locke was highly talented, he could control three kinds of magic elements.


    He still wanted to struggle! Three kinds of magic energy didn¡¯t matter, although these magic balls looked special, they were only low-level magic. Even if he didn¡¯t move, the other party couldn¡¯t hurt him!


    He sneered in his heart, and his big brownish yellow hand moved faster to grab Locke.


    However, two other energies suddenly appeared in front of Locke.


    Gold element, earth element!


    At the same time, Locke, who had been falling rapidly, suddenly changed his direction. He dodged the big hand and rushed towards the bald middle-aged man.<sub>.</sub>


    Hiss!


    The bald middle-aged man took a deep breath, his eyes filled with incredible. There were six kinds of magic energy!


    At the same time, two more magic balls appeared in front of Locke.


    Thunder element!


    Ice element!


    Eight kinds of magic energy!


    Looking in the direction of Locke, the bald man felt that his brain went nk for a moment.


    A peerless genius!


    This was the only thought in the bald man¡¯s mind.<sub></sub>


    At this time, the bald man stopped.


    Abnormal!


    Sure enough, he saw the young man push his hands, and the three magic balls at the top merged.


    ¡°They have merged together¡­¡±


    The bald man said in shock, swallowing his saliva when he felt the magic energy fluctuation from the three colored balls in front of Locke.


    In the distance, Locke didn¡¯t stop after fusing the three magic balls. He spread out two magic balls in his hands and pressed them into the three colored magic balls again. With the fusion of the magic balls, the bald middle-aged man could feel that the energy in the three colored magic balls had doubled directly, which should have the power of level-5 magic.


    No, he couldn¡¯t let him continue!


    The bald middle-aged man came back to his senses in an instant, daring not to neglect him anymore. A cold killing intent shed through his eyes, he let out a low roar in his throat, and the movements of his hands changed. In the blink of an eye, a long sword had been formed in front of him, the long sword nked and stabbed towards Locke with immense energy.


    Locke was well prepared. His divine power soared, and then he avoided the attack of the long sword with a few maneuvers. During the process of dodging, he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing, instead, he integrated two more magic balls. At this time, the energy in front of Locke was already very huge, and strong energy was flowing out and whistling.<sub></sub>


    Locke¡¯s face was also extremely serious. The divine power of his body was constantly surging out, suppressing the violent aura in the magic ball in front of him.


    He could feel that the small universe in his body was trembling more violently, and it was likely to copse at any time.


    ?[0)??? Sensing the slight threat aura in front of Locke, the bald middle-aged man waspletely flustered. He condensed several of magic in his hands and smashed them crazily in the direction of Locke.


    However, at this time, Locke was also ready to risk his life,pletely ignoring the terrible situation in his body. He constantly squeezed the strength in his body, driving him to change his position, and slowly approached the bald middle-aged man.


    Thest one!


    Looking at the shining light ball in front of him, Locke took a deep breath. His eyes were fixed slightly, his right hand was ced above the light ball. Then he pressed the light ball into the magic ball which was almost out of control.


    As thest energy ball of thunder was integrated into the magic ball, the riot in the magic ball reached a peak. The magic ball, which had been mutually exclusive,pletely went berserk under the chaos of the thunder element.


    Locke¡¯s face darkened. The small universe ran crazily, and all the divine power poured out. The purple light soared, and streams of divine power pressed towards the element ball.


    The more he suppressed, the more powerful the energy in the ball became.


    The bald middle-aged man sensed the terrifying energy in front of Locke, his face turned extremely pale and his eyes were full of scruple.


    Seeing that Locke put thest energy ball into the light ball, he no longer hesitated and quickly retreated.


    The energy in Locke¡¯s hand was too terrifying, so he chose to temporarily avoid it!


    However, just as he was retreating, he suddenly heard the sound of air breaking behind him.


    It was that damn long sword!


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically. He condensed magic in his hand and smashed it at the Sword in the Stone.


    Boom!


    The Sword in the Stone was shaken away by the magic.


    However, before the middle-aged man could be happy, he felt powerful magic energying from behind him.


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically. At this time, he also knew that he could not escape. He roared, and the magic energy in his body burst out, forming a thick magic shield around him, tightly wrapping himself in it.


    Boom!


    The explosion resounded through the sky as if it came from heaven.


    The dazzling white light pervaded the whole world, and the powerful energy, like the waves of the sea, reverberated in all directions. The energy waves instantly swept across the sky, across the earth, and the zing temperature made the air in this space extremely dry. The powerful me ripples seemed to spread out from the sky and upied more than half of the sky, making the sight looking at the sky twisted and blurred.


    In the explosion, the forest nts were almost instantly annihted into ashes, and the mountain copsed. The dead body of the forest python below them was also torn apart by the powerful energy wave, and even the trees a few miles away were broken by the hurricane caused by the explosion.


    In the forest far away, magical beasts were all trembling with fear, crawling on the ground.


    In the explosion, a purple light fell from the turbulent energy and made a big hole in the ground.


    Locke justy quietly in the pit. At present, the divine power in his body had almost dried up. The small universe was dim, and the internal organs of his body had been broken.


    A few minutes after Locke fell, a ckened figure fell from the sky.


    The ck figure¡¯s clothes were broken, emitting a faint green smoke. The wounds were all over his body, and he was covered with blood, and his appearance was almost invisible.


    Boom!


    The figure fell straight from the sky and fell to the ground.


    After a while, Locke gritted his teeth and climbed out of the pit, regardless of the pain in his body.

 272 Chapter 272

    Hiss!


    The sharp pain from his body made Locke¡¯s face paler.


    Locke staggered to his feet and felt a sharp pain in his brain. At this time, he was in rags, with fresh blood oozing from his abdomen and dripping on the dust.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke endured the sharp pain in his body and staggered toward the direction where the bald man fell.


    ng~


    On the way to the ce where the bald middle-aged man fell, Locke pulled out the Sword in the Stone that was inserted into the ground.


    After a few minutes, Locke finally arrived at the side of therge pit.


    Looking around, half of the face of the bald middle-aged man in the pit had beenpletely sunken, and some broken bones were exposed outside the skin. His body was even more terrifying. One of his arms had been blown up, and his beating viscera could be seen faintly in the chest, red and thick blood was flowing out.


    Although he was a level-8 mage, his physical strength should be only as strong as the warrior of level 6, which was much weaker than Locke¡¯s. When he was attacked by the explosion head-on, his situation was naturally much worse than that of Locke.


    The bald middle-aged many in the pit, ring at Locke with his bloodshot eyes. If eyes could kill, Locke would have been cut into hundreds of pieces by now.


    Clutching the Sword in the Stone, Locke took a deep breath, covered his belly, and slowly sat down beside the pit.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You failed.¡± Looking at the bald middle-aged man in the pit, Locke forced a smile and said.


    The bald middle-aged man opened his eyes wide. Apart from the immense hatred, there was also a strong sense of regret. He should have killed Locke directly at the very beginning!


    However, there was no medicine for regret in the world. He lost.


    The bald man¡¯s throat moved as if he wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, blood gushed out of his throat, making him unable to make any sound.


    ?[0)??? ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t leave yourst words.¡± Locke chuckled and waved his hand to draw out the only bit of divine power in his body.


    Whoosh!


    The space ring on the bald middle-aged finger instantly fell to Locke¡¯s feet. He bent down with difficulty to pick up the space ring on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of all of your things for you.¡±


    Seeing Locke holding his space ringcently, the bald middle-aged man widened his eyes and his body trembled violently. Then he tilted his head and died.


    Swoosh!


    Locke didn¡¯t check what was in the space ring.<sub></sub>


    There must be a defense array in this space ring. With his current state, he couldn¡¯t break it at all.


    ¡°Ding~¡±


    At the same time, Locke was suddenly stunned. After a short moment of distraction, Locke¡¯s face was immediately reced by ecstasy.


    The system!


    Locke found thatpared with the system in the novel he read in his previous life, his system was so casual that he sometimes forgot that he had a system.


    ¡°Ahem~¡±


    He was so excited that he identally twitched the wound in his body, which caused Locke to cough.


    ¡°Congrattions! You have sessfully killed a level-8 mage alone.¡±


    ¡°Ding~ You will be rewarded with a summoning opportunity once. The reward has been given to the system space. Please check it carefully.¡±


    Hearing the voice of the system, which had not been heard for a long time, Locke was excited again. He held the Sword in the Stone and staggered to stand up.<sub></sub>


    ¡°The summoning opportunity! Unexpectedly, I have another summoning opportunity!¡±


    Locke said in an excited tone. Now his small universe was exhausted, so he couldn¡¯t use any divine power. If he could summon a god, it was absolutely a great good thing for Locke.


    Locke then controlled the broken divine consciousness to enter the system space.


    As expected, he saw a card floating in it.


    Without any hesitation, Locke took out the summoning card and gently clicked it with his fingertip.


    The summoning card scattered into points of light and soon formed a light door in the distance.


    Looking at the familiar light door, Locke breathed a sigh of relief and restrained his excitement.


    The divine light inside the door was unbridled, emitting the colorful zed light, and a ck figure gradually appeared.


    This was a male god.


    Looking at the silhouette of the figure in the light door, Locke immediately judged it.


    He wondered who woulde out this time.


    In Locke¡¯s expectant eyes, a strong man nearly two meters tall slowly walked out of the light door.


    The man was wearing a uniform, with a majestic appearance, wearing a helmet with feathers on his head, leather sleeves on his arms, and a copper spear in his hand. His eyes were sharp and aggressive.


    Ares, god of war!


    Locke¡¯s heart twitched violently and the whole person became excited. He was so lucky to get Ares!


    ording to the legend, Ares was the son of Zeus and Hera. He was bloodthirsty, belligerent, and cruel, he was the incarnation of bloody battles. His strength was very powerful, and his body was richly endowed by nature. He was dignified, agile, powerful, and would not feel tired even after fighting for a long time.


    After Ares came out, the light door turned into points of light andpletely dissipated.


    The divine light that enveloped Ares immediately dissipated. His feathered armor and copper spear in his hands were reced with a ck robe.


    When Locke saw Ares¡¯s face clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned slightly, and he didn¡¯t react for a while.


    Ares was tall and strong. The blue veins on his arms showed his powerful body even more.


    However, when he looked up, he found that the man¡¯s hair was very short and his face was square. Especially his eyes always looked a little dull.


    All in all, he looked dull.


    It was said that Ares was handsome and loved by goddesses, wasn¡¯t he?


    After scanning the surroundings, he scratched his head and said in a rough voice, ¡°What a magical ce!¡±


    ¡°Hi, my name is Locke Capet.¡±


    Locke greeted after a brief moment of distraction.


    ¡°Hello, Locke.¡± Aresughed and strode towards Locke.


    In Locke¡¯s surprised and confused eyes, he pped his big hand on Locke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hello, I am¡­¡±


    That was right, Locke didn¡¯t hear what Ares said after that, because he had passed out by the p.

 273 Chapter 273

    After a long time, Locke finally had a little consciousness. When he slowly opened his eyes, he found himself leaning against the root of an ancient tree. Three meters away, a bonfire was slowly burning, Ares sat bored beside the bonfire.


    ¡°You are too weak.¡± Seeing that Locke had woken up, Ares said with a look disparagingly in his eyes.


    Locke rolled his eyes. Under such a situation of serious injury, it was already very strong for him not to be pped to pieces by Ares.


    He sighed and began to check the condition of his body.


    Two minutester, Locke¡¯s face turned pale. Although the wound in the abdomen had stopped bleeding, the small universe was empty, and there was no divine power all over his body. He closed his eyes and tried to condense his divine power, but unfortunately, the small universe was as solid as a rock, and it was extremely quiet. He couldn¡¯t even condense any divine power.


    On the contrary, the demon pattern became more powerful after a fierce battle, revealing a trace of darkness from time to time.


    Now he was like an old man who was about to die, lifeless.


    Was this the consequence of exploiting himself?


    Locke just felt a little cold in his heart, he made himself a useless man.


    ¡°I¡¯m a god of war. I don¡¯t know how to heal people.¡± Seeing Locke¡¯s pale face, Ares on the side seemed to have read his mind. ¡°But I have a look, it¡¯s just a little damaged on your foundation, and there is no problem to cure it.¡±


    Swoosh!<sub>.</sub>


    Hearing this, Locke breathed a sigh of relief. His uneasiness finally eased a little. ¡°Is there any solution now?¡±


    Ares was stunned for a moment and then shook his head helplessly. ¡°If my strength returns a little bit more, there will be no problem to solve this small mark.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems to havepletely integrated with your body. If I forcefully wipe it out, your foundation will probably be hurt again. At that time, it will be difficult topletely heal it.¡±


    Locke kept silent for a while and then nodded. He could also feel that after this battle, the demon pattern had almostpletely integrated into his body. However, there was also a powerful force surrounding the demon pattern, forming a barrier that wrapped the demon pattern. He knew that it must be made by Ares to seal the dark aura.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, with the help of Asclepius, you won¡¯t have any problem.¡± Aresughed andforted him.


    When Locke heard the name ¡°Asclepius¡± mentioned by Ares, he was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°How do you know that Asclepius is here?¡±


    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t told Ares which gods hade here.


    ¡°I can feel his breath from you. In addition to him, there are Hephaestus, Thanatos, Sleipnir, Athena, and Artemis.¡±


    Locke was suddenly enlightened, but he noticed a trace of fear in Ares¡¯s eyes when it came to Athena and Artemis.


    Locke was an optimistic person. After a short period of disappointment, he no longer felt depressed. He nned to go back to Lister as soon as possible and find a solution to solve the internal problem of his body by asking Asclepius for help.<sub></sub>


    But before he went back, he needed to go to the Imperial Mage Academy to meet Irene. What¡¯s more, there should be arger teleportation site in the Catacoton Kingdom. Starting from therge teleportation site, they could return to the Grimm Kingdom faster.


    It seemed that Locke had thought of something, he took out the space ring in the system space and asked, ¡°Ares, can you help me open it?¡±


    As he spoke, Locke threw the space ring he had gotten from the bald middle-aged man over.


    Ares reached out his hand and the space ring floated steadily in front of him. After looking at it for a while, he said, ¡°Although it was made a little rough, there seems to be a bit of space aura inside.¡±


    Ares tapped the space ring lightly.


    The space ring trembled slightly and then burst out multicolored lights.


    ck objects flew out of the space ring with multicolored lights and floated in the sky.


    In just a short while, a lot of things floated in the air between Locke and Ares.


    Locke waved his hand and put these magic crystals, gold coins, and gold cards into the system space.


    The level-8 benitoite and level-7 akahoshi meteorite were used to make the high-level magic wands and the superior ebony that emitted a dim light¡­<sub></sub>


    In addition to the materials that Locke had seen in the books, there were also a lot of things that looked extremely high-level. Locke waved his hand and put all these things into the system space.


    What surprised Locke most was that he saw two level-8 earth magic books on a bookshelf, and at the bottom of the bookshelf, there was a level-8 thunder magic book, which should be the trophy of the bald middle-aged man.


    Crack~


    Locke heard a crisp cracking sound. He looked around and found that Ares was holding two dark things in his hands.


    Level-8 ironwood!


    Locke¡¯s mouth twitched when he looked at the thing broken by Ares. The ironwood was said to grow in the deep sea of ten thousand meters. It was washed by the sea all year round and was hard. In terms of strength, it was not even weaker than the akahoshi meteorite.


    But Ares broke it!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth much.¡± Seeing that Locke was looking at him with a strange look on his face, Ares gave a dry cough and waved his hand, he wrapped a wooden box with his divine power and sent it to Locke. He said, ¡°The thing in this wooden box seems to be able to heal the wounds in your body.¡±


    He was not interested in the things in front of him. Although he didn¡¯t know these things, he could feel that these things were a little out of ss.


    Locke took the wooden box and opened it. Inside was a green pill.


    The moment the wooden box was opened, a faint fragrance of elixir permeated the entire environment.


    Locke sniffed slightly and felt the fragrance of the pill entering his body. The broken organs in his body seemed to have a tendency to heal in the fragrance.


    Looking at the pill, Locke was a little surprised. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of pills it was, he could tell from the fragrance that it was for healing.


    After figuring out the medicine¡¯s effect, Locke no longer hesitated, grabbed the pill, and stuffed it into his mouth. To Locke¡¯s surprise, the elixir turned into a wisp of green energy as soon as it entered his mouth. He immediately felt that a strong healing power spread to his limbs and began to repair the wounds in his body. The ferocious wound on his belly had scabbed and had a tendency to heal.


    Half an hourter, Locke slowly opened his eyes, with a sh of surprise in his eyes. That pill had healed 1/4 of his wounds. However, it was a pity that this pill could only heal the wounds on his body, the small universe in his body with no immediate signs of activity. Moreover, when he moved, he would still feel a faint pain in every part of his body.


    Even so, after taking the pill, Locke¡¯s body was obviously a little more alive and less dead.


    ¡°The harvest this time is not bad, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get the dead body of the level-7 forest python.¡± Thinking of the dead body of the forest python that had been destroyed in the battle, Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain in his heart. The bones, flesh, skins, and blood of a level-7 magical beast were all worth a lot of money.


    After deciding to go to the Imperial Mage Academy first, Locke was no longer sentimental and took a little rest, he decided to set off with Ares.


    However, the two of them were now in the deep mountain, and they didn¡¯t know the direction of the capital of the Catacoton Kingdom. Fortunately, with the help of Ares, Locke didn¡¯t have to worry about his safety. After they chose a direction, they rushed out.


    At the same time, at the ce where Locke had previously fought with the bald middle-aged man.


    A ck figure came from afar.


    The ck figure quickly stopped.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Floating in midair, the dwarf¡¯s face darkened when he saw the terrible battle scene beneath his feet.


    At this time, his breath was weak, apparently, he was injured.


    As if he had suddenly discovered something, his expression changed slightly, and turned into a beam of light and rushed to the ground.


    ¡°Jerald¡­¡±


    Looking at the dead body in the stone pit, the dwarf was gloomy to the extreme. ¡°Damn it! The space ring is missing.¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s face darkened. He knew that in thest assassination, Bunis had obtained a level-7 tonic pill. For mages, who didn¡¯t pay attention to physical practice, the tonic pill was invaluable.


    ¡°Level-7 forest python¡­ It seems that Bunis was seriously injured after fighting with level-7 forest python, and then was attacked to death.¡±


    A light shed through the dwarf¡¯s eyes. Indeed, although Locke Capet was capable, he couldn¡¯t kill a level-8 master.

 274 Chapter 274

    The ancient forest was very quiet. In the forest, Locke and Ares were surrounding a bonfire, on which there was a level-5 sika deer leg.


    At this time, Locke put on a clean cloth. Since the lesson about the space windstormst time, he had prepared a few more sets of clothes in the system space.


    With Ares¡¯s help, the two of them moved very fast. In just an afternoon, they had traveled more than two thousand kilometers. In this process, theypletely passed through the whole mountain range. During this time, they also encountered a lot of magical beasts, but they were all smashed into pieces by Ares.


    Soon, they finished the food on the bonfire.


    Locke found afortable position, put his hands behind his head, and leaned against the trunk of the ancient tree. His gaze passed through the gap between the leaves andnded on the starry sky.


    The sky was clear, and the moonlight was like white silk, spreading across the whole mountain forest, and a few thin clouds slipped through the sky.


    Locke opened the system attribute panel, which he hadn¡¯t opened for a long time.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The eighth sense<sub>.</sub>


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (92)


    Faith point: 152012


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (60)


    Faith point: 106123


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Friendship (23)


    Faith point: 502721


    Summon god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Friendship (25)<sub></sub>


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Neutral (80)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 6: Artemis


    Fondness: Normal (98)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 7: Ares


    Fondness: Normal (23)


    Faith point: it could be opened after the divine temple was established.


    Thinking of the hardships and dangers in the past few days, Locke began to sigh for a moment. He was caught in the Grimm Kingdom and exiled to the Catacoton Kingdom tens of thousands of miles away. He met Irene, and then he was chased by the bald middle-aged man.<sub></sub>


    During this period, he experienced several life and death crises.


    While Locke was sighing, he frowned slightly and looked deep into the forest. However, he didn¡¯t show any movement and stilly on the ground. Ten minutester, there was a chattering voiceing from the direction he had been looking.


    ¡°Someone is here!¡± A girl¡¯s surprised voice came over.


    After the girl came out, four boys and girls came out in session.


    There were five people in total, all wearing ck magic robes.


    Locke noticed that many parts of their magic robes were scratched by branches, and their mental state was in a state of high tension, many people¡¯s faces were exposed with panic expressions now. It could be seen that they had just escaped from the attack of magical beasts.


    ¡°Hello, we are trainees, can we camp next to you today?¡±


    A young man came out behind two girls. The young man looked calm and handsome, and it was obvious that he was the leader of these people.


    Locke nodded and pointed at the open space not far away from them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young man thanked Locke.


    Then the young man turned around and walked back to the team. He whispered something to them, those people looked vigntly at Locke and Ares, and then quickly looked away.


    Locke was not interested in what they were talking about, he leaned against a tree leisurely.


    Soon, the young men were settled down.


    The whole team seemed to be orderly. Two girls made a fire to cook, and the other two boys assisted. However, Locke also noticed that although they were helping, the two boys¡¯ vignt eyes fell on him and Ares from time to time.


    In the forest, in addition to defending against the magical beast¡¯s sneak attack, they also had to guard against the sneak attack of human beings.


    Locke knew that many desperadoes killed people and looted goods in this kind of mountain forest. And some young disciples of the big forces were their best targets to rob.


    Most of the disciples who came out from the big forces to training were as pampered as the flowers in the greenhouse. Even if their strength was very high, they did not have much experience in fighting on the battlefield, so their vignce was naturally not high. The most important thing was that the people from the big forces had a lot of good things.


    As for the forces behind the robbed people, those ouws were even less worried. People like them might not have tomorrow after today. They wandered between life and death all year round and would not worry about the revenge of big forces at all.


    Most importantly, to avoid the following trouble, these people attacked ruthlessly and basically left no life.


    Therefore, many forces would usually send some masters to protect when their young disciples went out to train. For example, the previous training team of the Imperial Mage Academy was led by Wilder.


    Soon, their food was ready.


    They just ate some special vegetables.


    ¡°Two gentlemen, do you need any food?¡± The young man asked Locke and Ares.


    Ares nced at the bread disparagingly and shook his head.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Locke also smiled and shook his head. But after a pause, he looked at the tree trunk behind them and said, ¡°You can alsoe down to eat.¡±


    As soon as Locke finished speaking, the faces of the people opposite him suddenly changed. The magic aura burst out from their bodies, and their eyes were fixed on Locke and Ares.


    They were a training team of six people. Normally, only five people would appear, and the sixth person would hide in the dark. They didn¡¯t expect that the young man in front of them would find it out so easily.


    An energy fluctuation was emitted from the tree trunk.


    A figure gradually appeared.


    The figure held a white arrow in her hand. It was a girl in ck. She had a beautiful face and a curvaceous body. Her seemingly petite body contained a strong force and she had already pulled the bow strings full.


    The strangest thing was the pair of pointed ears under her long golden hair.

 275 Chapter 275

    This was an elf?


    Staring at the girl¡¯s ear, Locke was surprised. The elf was a big race in this world, whose appearance was simr to human beings. Moreover, it was said that elf was favored by the god of creation, so whether it was a man elf or a woman elf, they were both very outstanding in appearance.


    The elf was quitemonpared to the dragon, they often appeared inrge cities. Humans were also ustomed to the figures of special races like elves and dwarfs.


    In some mage academies, there were even some special branches such as the elf branch and the dwarf branch.


    The girl¡¯s light blue eyes were filled with cold light. She stared coldly at Locke and Ares. As long as the two men had any abnormal behavior, the girl would shoot the arrow in her hand.


    Looking at their vignt expressions opposite as if they were facing a formidable enemy, Locke could not help but be slightly stunned. He was speechless for a while and waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous. I don¡¯t mean to harm you. Trust me, if we want to make a move, you are already corpses now.¡±


    However, when they heard Locke¡¯s words, they were slightly shocked and didn¡¯t dare to rx.


    Especially the elf girl, her aura was even stronger.


    s~


    Locke felt a little helpless when he saw that the person on the opposite side was even more stimted, he turned to look at Ares next to him.<sub>.</sub>


    Ares chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from being so tense? I¡¯ll ask you to have a rest.¡±


    As he spoke, Ares waved his hand.


    The young man and the others were confused at first. Apparently, they didn¡¯t understand what Ares meant. Then, their confusion quickly turned into a deep shock.


    At this moment, they felt a terrifying, powerful force that made them unable to resist.


    That powerful force cut off the connection between them and the magic, so the shining magic element light on their bodies disappeared in an instant.


    They hurriedly mobilized magic elements within their bodies, but unfortunately, they could not feel any magic aura at all.


    Now, they were just ordinary people!


    Everyone¡¯s faces were drained of all color and animation, and there was a burst of despair in their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect that they would meet such a terrifying opponent as soon as they escaped from the tiger¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Now, can we have a talk?¡±<sub></sub>


    Looking at the gloomy faces of the people, Locke chuckled and said, ¡°First of all, who are you?¡±


    ¡°We are students of the Imperial Mage Academy.¡±


    The young man answered, suppressing his fear. Although he had tried his best to control his voice, Locke could feel that his voice was a little trembling.


    ¡°Imperial Mage Academy?¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when he heard the name. He was worried that he couldn¡¯t find the location of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    Looking at the excited expression on Locke¡¯s face, everyone¡¯s face turned pale.


    They knew that people from big forces like them were the targets that robbers were keen on robbing. Therefore, before they entered the mountains of magical beasts, they had changed out of the clothes of the Imperial Mage Academy to avoid bing sweet pastries in the eyes of everyone.


    Looking at their pale faces, Locke was slightly stunned. He was just happy to know the location of the Imperial Mage Academy, did they need to show such an expression as if they were going to die? But on second thought, he also knew the reason why they were so painful.


    It seemed that these people regarded him as a robber whomitted every kind of atrocity. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Do I look so scary?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°It seems that you have calmed down.¡± Seeing that the young men were quite obedient, Ares waved his hand again and released the shackles on them.


    As soon as their bodies loosened, they were set free in an instant.


    Swoosh~


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The two girls felt their legs weak and almost fell to the ground, the three boys were not much better at this time, with sweat on their foreheads. They looked at the harmless young man and the honest middle-aged man in the distance with lingering fear.


    It was horrible!


    They didn¡¯t want to experience that despair just now for the second time in their lives!


    Puff~


    After regaining her strength, the elf girl jumped down from the tree trunk andnded on the ground steadily.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Staring at Locke and Ares, the elf asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Locke thought for a while and said, ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m also a student of the Imperial Mage Academy.¡±


    ¡°Are you also a student of the Imperial Mage Academy?¡± They were all stunned and asked in disbelief.


    Surprised, the two girls looked Locke up and down again, wondering if they had seen Locke in the academy.


    But unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t remember there was such a person in the academy at all.


    Moreover, with Locke¡¯s appearance, how could they not know that if he was in the Imperial Mage Academy.


    Seeing their skeptical eyes, Locke smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m an auditor. I just entered the Imperial Mage Academy, and I was original with Mr. Wilder, but I identally got separated.¡±


    Indeed, the vice dean took a genius team to the Chekor East Mountains of Magical Beasts for training this time.


    The elf girl slowly sat down beside the fire. When the others saw the action of the elf girl, they hesitated for a while and then also sat down beside the fire. Now they had got over it. If the two men in front of them had malicious intentions, they had no room for resistance at all.


    ¡°We came here as a team to train.¡±


    The young man sighed.


    It turned out that they had applied for free training in the academy. There were limited teachers in the academy. In addition to the training specially organized by the academy with teachers to guard, the rest of the free training was self-organized by students.


    The weather in the mountain was unpredictable. The mountains were tall, the forests were dense, and it was easy to get in but difficult to get out. During the training, they encountered heavy fog and lost their direction. Finally, they arrived at the territory of the level-6 sabertooth.


    The six of them were all level-5 mages, so they were chased by the sabertooth for dozens of miles.


    Fortunately, although they were not opponents of the level-6 magical beast, it was not the first time for them toe out to training. They worked very hard in the academy and learned a lot of escape knowledge. In the end, they sessfully escaped the chase of the sabertooth and then met Locke.


    At night, the mountains of magical beasts were in great danger, which was much more dangerous than in the daytime.


    ording to their investigation, within a few miles around, there was only a ce suitable for encamping without magical beasts, it was only Locke and Ares¡¯ current position.


    Therefore, after observing secretly for a long time, they spected that the two of them were not ferocious people, so they took the initiative toe here. From their point of view, Locke should be a descendant of some force, and the big man was probably Locke¡¯s guard.


    Of course, they were not fledgling simple people. They knew the truth of everyone¡¯s fault was not written on their foreheads. So after they settled down, they were very careful and kept an eye on Locke and Ares at any time.

 276 Chapter 276

    Who would have thought that Locke and Ares were so powerful?


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Looking at Locke, the elf girl, who had been silent for a long time, said slowly.


    Locke was slightly stunned and looked at the elf girl in surprise. He smiled and nodded, without denying it.


    The others were also stunned and found that Locke¡¯s face was indeed a little pale, he looked feeble.


    ¡°I can feel that you have been badly hurt.¡± As she spoke, the elf girl frowned slightly. ¡°Besides, you have a dark aura that I hate very much.¡±


    Dark aura? Was this young man in front of them a dark mage?


    The rest of them were confused.


    From the conversation just now, Locke knew that the elf girl in front of him was called Vanessa. And the dark aura that Vanessa said should be the aura emanating from the demon pattern.


    In the past, Locke would try his best to suppress the dark aura of the demon pattern, but now he was seriously injured and lost all his strength, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about the demon pattern. Although Ares had sealed most of the dark aura, the demon pattern had been integrated with him after all, so there was still a small part of the dark aura emitting from his body.


    After hesitating for a while, Vanessa nced at Locke and said, ¡°May I have a look at the situation in your body?¡±


    ¡°Capet, although Vanessa is an elf, she is a great healer. Besides, the elf has a special healing ability. She will definitely help you.¡±


    Sweet Jim and othersughed and said.<sub>.</sub>


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    Vanessa stretched out her white palm. Green energy gathered on the palm and spread towards Locke¡¯s body.


    The others also stared at Locke curiously.


    In about a minute, Vanessa¡¯s frowned eyebrows trembled slightly. She looked up at Locke as if she was looking at a monster.


    After a long silence, Vanessa said in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are still alive.¡±


    Although the internal injuries in Locke¡¯s body had recovered a little, she could still infer from the remaining traces how serious the injuries Locke had suffered at that time.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Vanessa¡¯s expression, Sweet asked curiously.


    Vanessa nced at him and said in a in tone, ¡°If it were you, you would have died ten times.¡±


    Sweet and others couldn¡¯t help but took a deep breath, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Locke shrugged.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t solve it.¡±<sub></sub>


    Vanessa shook her head and told the truth. The injuries in Locke¡¯s body were too serious. Not to mention her, even the elders of her n might feel very difficult to deal with.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Locke said with a smile.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the pce where the previous statue was located.


    ¡°My lord, Jerald and Enoch have targeted Locke Capet, he can¡¯t escape this time.¡±


    ¡°Speed up.¡± A hoarse voice came from the statue.


    The man in the ck robe nodded, bowed, and retreated from the pce. Then he turned into a beam of light and flew far away.


    Followed the sight of the man in the ck robe, the scene outside the pce became clearer and clearer.


    In the distant sky, many ancient pces were floating in the sky, and practitioners shuttled through the pces from time to time.


    This was the station of the Dominic Temple, one of the top forces of the Catacoton Kingdom. As one of the six super forces, the Dominic Temple was located on an independent mountain, and its sphere of influence extended more than 200 miles.


    The pce where the statue was located was a bit dpidated, located between unremarkable mountains and shrubs. Compared to thatrge pces, it was simply too shabby.


    After the middle-aged man in the ck robe left for a while, ripples appeared in the space above the broken temple.<sub></sub>


    A palm fell directly from the sky and hit the broken pce on the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the palm had the size of a mountain. It was surrounded by a powerful aura, and its speed was extremely fast. Soon it had already reached the mountain.


    Boom!


    Before his palm fell, the surrounding mountains had been crushed by the powerful aura.


    Boom!


    The palm hit the pce, and a deafening rumble resounded through the sky.


    ¡°What happened? What a horrible energy fluctuation!¡±


    ¡°Is it the Gustav family?¡±


    In the powerful explosion, countless practitioners rushed out of the Dominic Temple, staring in the direction of the explosion.


    A furious roar rang out in the center of the explosion.


    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell are you?¡± A red light flew out of the ruins of the dpidated pce and roared to the sky.


    In the sky, an enchanting figure slowly appeared. Her beautiful face was cold, and her eyes were full of killing intent.


    ¡°Hand over Locke Capet.¡±


    Looking at the red light in the distance, Artemis said in a chilly voice.


    ¡°Locke Capet?¡±


    The red light was a little stunned. After a while, it eximed and sneered, ¡°So you are the god behind Locke Capet.¡±


    ¡°You are noisy.¡±


    With a frown, Artemis raised her hand slightly. The golden light shed in front of her. In the blink of an eye, the moon god arrow had been condensed. When the bowstring was fully pulled, the golden arrow appeared and shot towards the red light with a sharp sound that cut through the space.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow was surrounded by thick golden light, carrying immense power, with a rumbling sound.


    What a powerful aura!


    The red light emitted an exmation. Within the golden arrow, he felt a terrifying threat. Just as he sighed, the golden arrow disappeared in the air in an instant and when it reappeared, it had alreadye to his side.


    ¡°Spacew!¡±


    After the red light eximed, it did not choose to collide with the attack created by Artemis but disappeared.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow shot vertically, creating a big hole of more than 50 meters between the distant mountains.


    Ahem~ Ahem~


    The sound of a cough came out from the red light. Obviously, although it avoided Artemis¡¯s attack, it was still hurt by the powerful aura.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    There was an undisguised shock in the red light¡¯s tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is Locke Capet?¡±


    Artemis didn¡¯t answer his question. She put her right hand on the bowstring, and a golden arrow was formed again.


    ¡°Locke Capet¡­¡± the red light giggled and said coldly, ¡°Now, he must be a body!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a golden light shooting toward him.


    The red light was not afraid at all. With a roar, it created countless red des and confronted the golden light.


    In just a few minutes, several mountains were destroyed in the battle between the two.

 277 Chapter 277

    Boom!


    The red light bombarded the golden cage made of several shields around him. However, what made him desperate was that the cage only trembled a few times under his powerful attack.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    At this time, a roar came from afar and resounded through the sky.


    A white light flew from afar, and in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived not far from Artemis and the red light. With a closer look, it was an old man in the white robe, whose face was full of anger.


    However, Artemis was unmoved. The golden arrow in her hand shot towards the red light again.


    With a wave of his hand, one magic condensed in the old man¡¯s hand and blocked the golden arrow.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow collided with the magic.


    At the moment when Artemis¡¯s attack was blocked, the red light roared, bursting out strong energy, directly breaking through the golden shield created by Artemis, and instantly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you destroy the Dominic Temple?¡±


    Paying no attention to the escaping red light, the old man¡¯s magic energy was rampant, and he stared at Artemis angrily. The energy fluctuation from his body had reached level 9.


    The fierce battle had already attracted countless attention.


    ¡°The old man with gray hair is Mr. Phelix, the current leader of our Dominic Temple, a level-9 master, who is one of the top masters in the Catacoton Kingdom.¡±


    A man on the peak introduced the old man to the group of young men behind him.<sub>.</sub>


    Level-9 master!


    The eyes of the young men behind the man were full of admiration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when we can be the level-9 master.¡± Looking at the old man standing in the sky in the distance, a young man said with yearning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t aim too high. Level-9 master is one of the top masters on the continent, and not everyone can achieve it. However, as long as you practice hard, maybe one day you can be a master who overlooks the world like the three masters.¡±


    ¡°That girl is so beautiful.¡± Another young man said in a surprised tone, staring nkly in the direction of Artemis.


    p~


    As soon as he finished his words, his head was pped hard by the man.


    ¡°Girl? Don¡¯t be fooled by these invented external things.¡±


    Looking at Artemis in the sky, the man said in a deep and sincere tone, ¡°Judging from the current situation, she should be a powerful level-9 master. Although that woman looks more than 20 years old, she might be a thousand years old now!¡±


    The young men behind him all took a deep breath, and their eyes were even more shocked.


    ¡°But Mr. Phelix is a very powerful level-9 mage. He must be able to defeat this woman easily.¡±


    The man said very easily.


    Looking back at the sky, seeing the direction in which the red light disappeared, Artemis frowned slightly, with a dangerous light in her eyes, she said, ¡°You let go of my prey.¡±


    As she spoke, a golden arrow had already condensed in her hand. With a flick of the arrow, it shot towards the old man.<sub></sub>


    The old man¡¯s face changed slightly. He waved the magic wand and condensed a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The magic shield onlysted for a few seconds and then broke into pieces. The old man was shocked by the powerful energy. However, he didn¡¯t slow down. Once again, he condensed magic power and blocked the arrow.


    Boom!


    Atst, Artemis¡¯s attack was blocked.


    At this moment, the old man looked at the aloof Artemis in the distance with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Was Mr. Phelix at a disadvantage just now?¡±


    On the previous peak, several young men behind the man asked in confusion.


    The man¡¯s face froze, but he quickly corrected them. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Phelix was not prepared and was attacked by that woman.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Another two sounds were heard.


    Two streaks of light swept over from afar. One was a middle-aged man with a cold face, and the other was a beautiful woman. The aura emitted by the two of them was not weaker than that of the old man beside them. Obviously, they were also level-9 practitioners.


    ¡°Wow~ The other two masters are here!¡±


    Looking at the two more people appearing in the sky, the man could not calm down.<sub></sub>


    After the shock, he saw the confused look on the young men¡¯s face behind him, the man straightened his chest and pointed at the middle-aged man on the left. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Wilfred, who is in charge of the punishment of the entire Dominic Temple. Remember, don¡¯t vite the rules in the future when you practice in the Dominic Temple, or you will be severely punished.¡±


    There was a trace of fear in his tone.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to a level-9 master who tried to break into the Dominic Temple?¡±


    ¡°That level-9 master was nailed to death on the punishment mountain by Mr. Wilfred.¡±


    The young men behind him were all shocked, and their eyes were even hotter. No wonder it was one of the most powerful forces in the Catacoton Kingdom, even the level-9 master was killed easily!


    After a cold shiver, the man looked at the middle-aged woman next and said, ¡°This is Mrs. Gloria, who is responsible for teaching in the Dominic Temple.¡±


    ¡°Three elders are here. This woman is doomed!¡±


    The man said in a rxed tone.


    With a cold face, Wilfred said slowly, ¡°Sir, since you dare to make trouble here, you must be ready to ept the punishment.¡±


    Gloria covered her mouth with her hand and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Girl, I think you¡¯d better be going down without a fight. The man beside me doesn¡¯t know what kind of tenderness is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more. Let¡¯s catch her first!¡±


    Wilfred roared. A long green sword had appeared in his hand and shed in the direction of Artemis.


    With a wave of her hand, the golden shield condensed in front of Artemis.


    Boom!


    The sword radiance of the long sword collided with the shield.


    Wilfred was not surprised that his attack failed. He disappeared in an instant with the long sword in his hand.


    Phelix and Gloria didn¡¯t just watch the battle. They condensed magic power in their hands and rushed in the direction of Artemis.


    Artemis¡¯s face darkened, and powerful energy erupted from her body. The figure instantly disappeared from where she stood.


    Bang!


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the expressions of Gloria and Phelix, who were attacking alternately, changed. They quickly condensed defensive magic in front of themselves, because they felt a danger!


    Boom!


    Sure enough, the next moment, Artemis appeared in front of them at the same time.


    Three powerful explosions broke out in the sky.


    ¡°Are these puppets?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems to be the doppelganger magic. I¡¯ve seen it in ancient books!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Why is her avatar so powerful? The strength of her three bodies has reached level-9!¡±


    Boom!


    In the sky, mes shed, and powerful magic and sword lights scattered everywhere, smashing the buildings on the ground.


    On the mountain peak, both the man and the young men behind him werepletely stunned.


    Especially the man, his eyes widened in disbelief. The three elders, who were as dazzling as gods, could do nothing to a woman?


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Sir, stop here and we¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Phelix shouted after fending off the blow from Artemis¡¯s avatar.


    ¡°Yes, we can let bygones be bygones, and you can leave safely.¡± The woman also had a forced smile on her face.


    Not far away, Wilfred looked cold, but he did not say anything. Obviously, he agreed with the two.


    Although the two sides had only fought for less than ten minutes, they had already seen the horror of the girl in front of them. They were very clear that if they continued to fight, they would suffer the greatest loss.


    However, the three avatars of Artemis ignored them and condensed attacks in their hands.


    ¡°Sir, do you really want to fight us till death?¡±


    Seeing that Artemis had no intention of stopping, Phelix reminded her coldly, ¡°I admit that you are very powerful, but not everyone can bully our Dominic Temple.¡±


    Boom!


    The answer was a sharp attack.


    The battle continued.


    Half an hourter.


    The ground had already been riddled with holes, and even two pces floating in the sky had been knocked down. The onlookers had already been dispersed.


    A mountain a hundred miles away was full of people who had been withdrawn from the temple.

 278 Chapter 278

    Swoosh~


    Hearing the rumbling sound from afar, the man who spoke before took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying, too terrifying.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so terrifying that she was still not at a disadvantage in resisting three enemies alone!


    ¡°Can the three elders beat that woman?¡±


    A boy behind the man said with lingering fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The three elders are first-ss masters. They must be able to defeat that woman.¡± The man said in a low voice, and even he didn¡¯t seem to believe it anymore. However, this trace of suspicion quickly disappeared. Looking at the temple floating in the sky in the distance, he muttered to himself, ¡°In addition to these three elders, there are even more terrifying masters in the Dominic Temple.¡±


    In the center of the battlefield, the faces of Phelix, Wilfred, and Gloria were quite gloomy.


    ¡°Sir, please stop.¡±


    There was a hint of a plea in Phelix¡¯s tone. If the battle continued, the entire Dominic Temple would be destroyed.


    Gloria stoppedughing and said in a serious tone, ¡°If you have any conditions, we can talk.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    At this time, it seemed that Artemis didn¡¯t want to stop.


    ¡­


    Boom~


    The battlested for another ten minutes before it finally stopped.


    The result was that the Dominic Temple hadpensated one hundred thousand pieces of magic crystals to Artemis. As for the other conditions, no one else knew.


    Being beaten at the door, but finally, they had topensate and apologize, it was a humiliation for any force.


    However, although the Dominic Temple had tried its best to block the news about the battle, the fluctuation of the battle at that time had spread hundreds of miles away and had been witnessed by countless people. Therefore, in a very short period, everyone knew what had happened in the Dominic Temple.


    A level-9 female master appeared in the Catacoton Kingdom!


    There were even a lot of rumors about Artemis.<sub></sub>


    All forces received the news the first time, and they all put her on the list of targets that could not be offended. After all, being able to retreat from the Dominic Temple and even force the Dominic Temple to bow their heads had already proved her strength.


    What made the people of the Dominic Temple angry was that the news of the battle became more and more bizarre. News about Dominic Temple kept appearing in newspapers all over the world.


    ¡°A woman defeated the three magnates of the Dominic Temple.¡±


    ¡°Shock! What the hell did the Dominic Temple do?¡±


    ¡°Sorrow of the Dominic Temple.¡±


    ¡°The three Dominic masters were suppressed by one move!¡±


    ¡­


    Boom!


    In the hall of the Dominic Temple, looking at the hot news of the past few days handed over by his subordinate, Wilfred directly smashed the sitting chair.<sub></sub>


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the absence of Mr. Tobias, how could she be so arrogant?¡± Wilfred gritted his teeth and said in a sullen voice. ¡°I must report this to Mr. Tobias.¡±


    ¡°We really need to report this to Mr. Tobias,¡± Phelix nodded. However, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I think we should get off with this woman.¡±


    Wilfred was stunned for a moment, and his face became gloomier. Heughed angrily, ¡°Get off with this woman? Are we let Dominic Temple¡¯s loss go at that?¡±


    ¡°I agree with Phelix.¡±


    Gloria, who was sitting next to them, nodded in agreement. ¡°This woman is very capable and her strength is quite extraordinary. Most importantly, she seems to have an innate noble temperament, I¡¯m afraid her identity is unusual. Offending such a person won¡¯t do any good to the Dominic Temple.¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that the six super forces, including our Dominic Temple, are the top forces in the entire Catacoton Kingdom, or even in the entire Icacia Continent. But we all know that there are many more terrifying forces on this continent.¡±


    Hearing Gloria¡¯s analysis, Wilfred fell silent for a moment and did not refute it.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that there is an evil god of the old era hidden in our Dominic Temple.¡± Phelix¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Is that woman also a god of the old era?¡±


    Gloria asked.


    Phelix thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°This woman acts sharply. She doesn¡¯t have the same deathly aura as the god of the old era. She shouldn¡¯t be a god.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop guessing.¡±


    Phelix said in a low voice, ¡°Gloria, you are in charge of finding the young man named Locke Capet. I will track the trace of the red light with Wilfred.¡±


    Gloria nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    ¡­


    One dayter, Locke walked out of the mountains of magical beasts and arrived at a huge city.


    This city couldn¡¯t be described as huge.


    Looking from afar, the city wall was as long and undting as a mountain. Through the city wall, he could see countless shadows of tall buildings. Under the setting sun, the city was bathed in the dim yellow sun, looking ancient and quiet.


    With the lead of the students of the Imperial Mage Academy, Locke and Ares easily entered the imperial capital city.


    After crossing the huge gate more than ten meters high, a wide street came into view.


    On the street, the tall buildings on both sides towered up towards the sky. The buildings spread to the distance, giving off an iparably vast feeling.


    Led by Sweet, they soon arrived at another one-hundred-meter-tall building. Different from other buildings, this building waspletely transparent on all sides, the walls around were open, and from time to time, t ¡°boxes¡± flew out, turning into a beam of light and flying into the distance. There were also some ¡°boxes¡± flying back from the distance and urately sliding into a specific window.


    ¡°These are airships for transportation. The imperial capital city is huge and covers a vast area of more than 10000 square kilometers. Ordinary means of transportation can¡¯t satisfy people¡¯s needs, so there are airships.¡±


    Seeing that Locke had been staring at the building for a long time, Sweet exined with a smile, ¡°Every airship is a rare magic prop, worth more than level-7 magic treasure.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly. He had already guessed the usage of the building just now. It was like an air parking lot he had seen in his previous life. The difference was that the airships were parked here, and the scale was evenrger.


    This was the benefit of the extraordinary world. A practitioner could easily lift a thousand pounds or even ten thousand pounds of heavy things, so the efficiency of the construction project was naturally much higher than in his previous life.


    They entered a room simr to an elevator.


    As soon as Sweet pressed the button of 44, Locke felt a sense of weightlessness that he hadn¡¯t felt for a long time.


    In less than a minute, the door of the lift opened.


    When they walked out of the lift gate, they saw a hall. It was resplendent and magnificent. There were crystal stones iid on the ceiling, emitting soft light. The walls were also engraved with exquisite patterns. On the marble floor, there were several rows of leather chairs, and many passengers were resting on them.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Locke suddenly felt as if he had returned to the modern society of his previous life.

 279 Chapter 279

    Seeing Locke standing there nkly, the boy next to Sweet couldn¡¯t help butughcently. He naturally thought that Locke was frightened by the prosperity in front of him.


    Ares looked around the hall and touched the relief on the wall. ¡°Tut, tut, this relief doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡±


    Hearing this, Sweet and the others couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless.


    This scene was like a countryman who came to a super city, but he pointed at the exquisite mural buildings in the city and said that they were not as beautiful as the walls of his own house.


    Sure enough, the passengers passing by frowned when they saw Locke and Ares like this, and their eyes were full of disgust.


    Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Sweet was worried that Locke and Ares would feel embarrassed, he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I was also severely shocked when I first came to the imperial capital city. Most areas of the imperial capital city are very prosperous, you will be able to adapt to it after staying here for more time.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly and smiled. Then he didn¡¯t exin too much.


    Behind the crowd, looking at Locke¡¯s back, Vanessa¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and she was lost in thought. Contrary to the others, she didn¡¯t think that Locke¡¯s daze was a shock to the magnificent building in front of him.


    He seemed to have a strong sense of loneliness.


    Led by Sweet, they walked towards the passage at the side of the hall and soon arrived at the ¡°tform¡±.


    In front of them, there was a behemoth.


    It was a huge and long strip-shaped airship with a height of nearly 50 meters. Above the airship, there was a deck of a giant ship, which was like what Locke had seen in his previous life. A fountain was erected in the middle of the deck, and the second half was a three-story exquisite building.<sub>.</sub>


    On both sides of the deck, there were some small tables, chairs, and sunshades. The passengers could enjoy the beautiful scenery of the whole imperial capital city while enjoying the delicious food.


    Everyone sat down on the chair on the deck. Locke chose a ce near the railing.


    A few minutester, the airship slowly slid out of the parking space and steadily stopped in midair.


    The whole process was very smooth without any vibration. For the sake of the safety of flight, the airship did not stay in the low air for too long. In a very short time, it rose to a height of more than one thousand meters.


    As the height rose, the airship slowly elerated and galloped towards the distance, and the tall buildings and mountains below quickly retreated.


    Looking down, the scenery of the imperial capital city could be seen clearly.


    About an hourter, the speed of the airship slowed down again.


    ¡°Passed that mountain, we will arrive at the Imperial Mage Academy.¡± Pointing at the mountain peak in front of them, Sweet introduced to Locke.


    In the distance, there was a towering mountain range. The parking space of the airship was on a small mountain.


    After getting off the airship and walking down the mountain range, they soon arrived at the scope of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    The Imperial Mage Academy was quiterge,pletely upying a mountain range with heavy magic elements.<sub></sub>


    Looking far into the distance, many small buildings were hidden in green nts.


    A girl was sitting in front of the stone steps.


    The girl was extremely beautiful, slim, and graceful. Her long golden hair was like a waterfall in the setting sun, gently draped over her shoulders. Wearing a white magic robe, she was more holy and invible.


    There was a slight mncholy in the girl, which made the boys feel more distressed.


    Looking at the girl in the distance, Sweet and others werepletely stunned.


    All of a sudden, the girl seemed to feel something and suddenly looked up. When she saw the young man in the crowd, her expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Locke!¡±


    Irene threw herself into Locke¡¯s arms and looked up at Locke. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I thought you were in danger.¡±


    ¡°No, you are injured!¡± Feeling the faint aura of death from Locke, Irene¡¯s face changed instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor wound.¡±


    Lockeforted her.<sub></sub>


    Sweet and the others looked at Irene in Locke¡¯s arms strangely. They had been in the Imperial Mage Academy for three years, but they had never heard of such a person!


    ¡°Oh my god! What did I see?¡±


    ¡°My goddess is in the arms of a man!¡±


    In the distance, a group of boys wailed. When they saw Irene jump into Locke¡¯s arms, they seemed to have heard their heartbroken sounds.


    ¡°No, I want to duel with him!¡± Many boys clenched their fists.


    From the words of the people around, Sweet and the others roughly knew the information of the girl in front of them.


    Irene Peter, the dean¡¯s new student, became a new goddess in the Imperial Mage Academy in four days with her super beautiful face.


    ¡°Irene Peter, my girlfriend. Irene, these are my friends I met on the way.¡±


    Holding Irene¡¯s hand, Locke looked at them and introduced them.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Irene greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Peter.¡± All of a sudden, Sweet and the others felt ttered and admired Locke even more. He not only had powerful guards but also could win such a beauty¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, we still have to hand in the task, so we have to leave now.¡±


    Feeling the mournful eyes of the people around, they felt their scalp tingle.


    Sweet and the others left soon.


    ¡°Irene, this is Ares, my friend.¡±


    After they left, Locke introduced Ares to Irene.


    Irene smiled sweetly and waved at Ares. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ares.¡±


    ¡°Hello, beautiful Miss Peter.¡±


    Ares greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Just call me ¡®Irene¡¯.¡±


    The two greeted each other. Irene couldn¡¯t wait to take Locke¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Locke, my teacher, Mr. Edgar, has promised to treat your body.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Irene.¡±


    After all, Ares was a god of war and was not good at healing. Irene¡¯s teacher could also help him solve the hidden trouble in his body.


    Along the way, Locke felt numerous murderous gazes.


    About ten minutester, Locke arrived at an independent office building.


    The man was about 50 years old. He had a slightly fat figure, a square face, and the bones of his nose were slightly sunken in. His hair was rare, and his eyes were sharp. He stared straight at Locke.


    ¡°Are you Locke Capet?¡±


    The man stared at Locke and asked coldly. His tone was full of arrogance.


    Locke frowned slightly and felt a little unhappy. However, considering that he was Irene¡¯s teacher, he held back his anger and nodded.


    Edgar looked up at Locke and said in a t tone, ¡°I heard from Irene that you are quite powerful and can beat back a level-7 warrior.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t say anything, which meant he admitted it.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t say anything, Edgar chuckled, ¡°Young man, you think you are strong enough, I can understand you are a little arrogant, but the excessive conceit is stupid!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that level-7 warrior is just a clown?¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly walked to the balcony and pointed at a stone tower in the distance. ¡°Any student who is practicing in seclusion in that stone tower can crush him as easily as stepping on an ant.¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Sensing Edgar¡¯s hostility, Irene stopped him with some dissatisfaction.

 280 Chapter 280

    Since he came in, Irene¡¯s teacher always gave him the evil eye, so Locke¡¯s temper also came up. He looked at Edgar and said, ¡°You¡¯re Irene¡¯s teacher. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so polite to you.¡±


    Although he also hoped that Edgar could solve the hidden trouble in his body, it was obviously impossible in this situation.


    Edgar¡¯s face darkened in an instant, and a strong magic aura burst out from his body, shrouding in Locke¡¯s direction. Over the years, Locke was the first person who dared to talk to him like this. He must teach this arrogant young man a lesson!


    All of a sudden, Locke felt a strong pressureing on his body. The pressure was extremely strong. Even an ordinary level-7 mage might not be able to withstand it and fall to the ground.


    Did this old guy want to embarrass him in front of Irene? Locke instantly knew what Edgar was thinking.


    However, Edgar would eventually be disappointed. The person standing in front of him was not an ordinary practitioner.


    Although Locke could not use the small universe and his body had not recovered yet, in terms of physical strength, he was much stronger than the ordinary level-7 mage.


    However, Locke also felt a lot of pressure facing a level-9 mage.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Seeing that Edgar attacked Locke, Irene was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that things woulde to this point. She opened her arms and blocked in front of Locke.


    Seeing this, Edgar instantly withdrew the magic pressure released from him.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Irene, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Locke turned around and left, ignoring Edgar.


    Edgar didn¡¯t stop Locke and let him go.


    ¡°Teacher, Locke is an excellent boy. Why did you attack him?¡± Irene said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Excellent?¡±


    Edgar chuckled, looked at the direction in which Locke left, and said lightly, ¡°His body is withered and lifeless. Now he is a disabled person.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden, unwilling to believe what she had heard, she said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He was only slightly injuredst time.¡±


    ¡°If my eyes didn¡¯t deceive me, he must have gone through a big battleter and drained his foundation.¡± Edgar said coldly. Then he raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Irene. ¡°Irene, I hope you can understand that he might have the qualification to stand with you in the past, but that was only the past. Everything has passed. He is a disabled person now.¡±


    There was a hint of disappointment in Irene¡¯s eyes. She muttered, ¡°Teacher, is there really no hope?¡±


    Edgar shook his head and said with a sneer, ¡°Even if a level-10 master takes action, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Irene¡¯s body trembled slightly and her face turned paler.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Irene, you are the most talented holy light practitioner I¡¯ve ever seen. Your future will be wider. You shouldn¡¯t focus on love now, let alone on a disabled person!¡±


    Edgar said slowly when he saw Irene¡¯s pale face.


    However, Irene didn¡¯t take Edgar¡¯s words seriously. She took a deep breath and suppressed her sadness. With a touch of firmness in her eyes, she said stubbornly, ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I have to leave now. Locke is waiting for me outside.¡±


    Wiping her tears, Irene walked out of the practice room.


    In front of the table, looking at the back of Irene, Edgar looked a little gloomy. Locke Capet¡­ I won¡¯t let you be a stumbling block in Irene¡¯s practice!


    He walked to the balcony slowly and found that Locke was standing downstairs leisurely.


    Downstairs, feeling the sharp gaze from the balcony, Locke looked calm and looked defiantly at Edgar.


    At this time, Irene also came out of the building. Edgar withdrew his sight and turned back to the table.


    Under the ancient tree, Ares hugged his hands and mumbled, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would hit that old man till his mother couldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±<sub></sub>


    Looking at Irene who was walking towards him, Locke smiled faintly and said, ¡°Forget it. After all, he is Irene¡¯s teacher. If we do this, Irene will be in a dilemma.¡±


    When the two of them were talking, Irene hade to Locke.


    ¡°Locke, let me take you to your room first.¡±


    Irene reluctantly recovered some spirit, forced a smile, and said, ¡°Mr. Wilder has alreadypleted the enrollment procedures for you, so I can take you there directly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Locke smiled and held Irene¡¯s hand. ¡°Irene, trust me, I will recover soon.¡±


    The matter of gods was of great importance. He decided to tell Irene about the existence of gods in Lister before he left so that Irene could rest assured.


    About half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the small yard arranged by Wilder.


    Considering the special identity of Locke, Wilder was very careful and specially arranged a small yard for Locke. Although the yard was only on one floor, it had a goodyout and several bedrooms.


    After kissing Locke gently, Irene said, ¡°In the imperial capital, there is a level-8 healer who is a friend of my grandfather. I¡¯ll contact him right now to help you treat the wounds in your body.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have no qualms as a gigolo.¡±


    After making fun of Irene, Locke held her in his arms.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll contact the healer first.¡± Irene smiled and pushed Locke away.


    In the evening, the first guest came to the yard, it was Wilder, the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± Wilder teased. After saying that, he paused for a while. It seemed that he had found something wrong. He condensed the fire magic power in his hand and injected it into Locke¡¯s body.


    Locke didn¡¯t resist, allowing Wilder¡¯s energy to flow into his body.


    As time went by, Wilder¡¯s face gradually became serious, and finally turned into a grave look.


    ¡°Boy, how could you make yourself so weak?¡±


    Looking at Locke, he asked seriously, ¡°Can you still use magic now?¡±


    Locke shook his head helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t use any strength now.¡±


    Wilder frowned as if he was thinking about how to solve the problem in Locke¡¯s body.


    After a long while, Wilder sighed deeply and couldn¡¯t think of a good way. ¡°I had wanted to take you to see Irene¡¯s teacher and ask him for help. But now, with your current state, you¡¯d better not to see the old guy Edgar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. We have met each other.¡±


    Locke said helplessly.


    After a short pause, Wilder smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me the result. I know that old man¡¯s temperament, and it¡¯s the best result that he didn¡¯t sweep you out.¡±


    After thinking for a while, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll check some information and then take you to meet my two old friends. Maybe they can help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilder.¡±


    Locke said with a smile. He decided to stay in the imperial capital city for a few days to see if he could find a solution.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, boy.¡± Wilder said sourly. After saying that, his tone suddenly became serious. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see a genius die like this.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, this won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Looking at Wilder, Locke said seriously.

 281 Chapter 281

    On the second day, Irene arrived at Locke¡¯s residence early in the morning. She was going to take Locke to the residence of the level-8 mage.


    On the way, holding Locke¡¯s hand, Irene said firmly, ¡°I will definitely persuade Mr. Edgar.¡±


    ¡°Irene, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Locke smiled gently andforted, ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the road yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that Locke Capet?¡±


    ¡°He is handsome and elegant. No wonder Miss Peter likes him.¡±


    ¡°Handsome and elegant? Ha-ha, I¡¯ve heard that he is a disabled man now.¡±


    ¡°Look at his pale face and deathly aura around him. He is obviously a short-lived person.¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t use the small universe, Locke¡¯s divine consciousness was not affected much, and he heard all thements of people around him.


    Locke¡¯s eyes twinkled with coldness. Of course, he was not angry at the gossip of these people. The news that he had be a disabled person must have been spread by someone behind. From entering the Imperial Mage Academy to now, only Wilder and Edgar knew the situation in his body. Judging from all the clues, he could conclude that it was Edgar, Irene¡¯s teacher, who did it.<sub>.</sub>


    He also knew what Edgar was thinking, and it was nothing more than trying to force him to stay away from Irene by spreading the news that he was a loser.


    Humph, unfortunately, Edgar¡¯s n would only be failed in the end. There were many gods behind him, and he believed that they must have a way to solve the hidden danger within his body.


    ¡°Locke, they know nothing. You don¡¯t have to care about what they say.¡±


    As a level-5 mage, Irene naturally heard the discussions around them. ¡°I believe you can recover your strength.¡±


    Hearing Irene¡¯sforting words, Locke stopped thinking about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not angry with them. I just think of something.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Locke, Irene!¡± While Locke and Irene were walking, a voice suddenly came from the left side of them.


    Followed the voice, it was Tiffany and the others who Locke had saved in the county before.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Locke greeted them with a smile.<sub></sub>


    Tiffany and the others came over.


    Looking at Locke with a warm smile on his face, Tiffany and the others looked strange and sighed in their hearts.


    In fact, they had been convinced since the moment Locke saved them, and they were grateful to Locke.


    However, they read the news from the academy newspaperst night that Locke had be a disabled person. At first, they still had doubts about this, thinking that someone was jealous of Locke and deliberately ndered him. But now when they saw Locke, they finally believed the news.


    They felt a strong aura of death from Locke.


    It was cruel for anyone to be reduced from a genius to a loser.


    ¡°Locke, don¡¯t give up. I believe you can find a solution.¡± Looking at Locke, Tiffany sincerelyforted him.


    The young man named Webster, who was saved by Locke before, walked up to Locke and said, ¡°Locke, I¡¯m not an ungrateful viin. You saved mest time, if you get into trouble in the future, as long as I¡¯m within my ability, I will do my best to help you.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll not stand on ceremony.¡±


    Locke said with augh.


    After chatting for a while, Locke and Irene said goodbye.


    In a corner far away, a man was staring at Locke with a sullen look.


    Locke Capet.


    Looking at the backs of Locke and Irene, Doyle clenched his fists and looked extremely gloomy. A momentter, he breathed a sigh of relief, with a cruel smile on his face. ¡°It seems that you have really be a wreck. Ha-ha, let me see how you can fight against me!¡±


    Locke had noticed the person in the corner. But he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He was just a contemptible scoundrel, not to the point that he needed to take it seriously. If the other party really provoke him, he would just kill him.


    After Locke and Irene came out of the Imperial Mage Academy, they directly boarded the airship.


    Half an hourter, Locke and Irene arrived at the destination, the Cornas Manor.


    The buildings of the manor presented the style of European rural architecture. It was located in a panoramic valley that was embraced by majestic mountains.


    The valley was full of green and vitality.


    Under divine consciousness, Locke found that the whole valley was shrouded in a powerful magic array, and the surrounding rolling mountains were also a part of the array. This array could not only block the enemies but also seemed to be able to condense wood magic elements.


    Nourished by the rich wood magic element, the nts, and herbs in the valley would be more prosperous.


    The guards outside the valley were two level-7 masters. In addition to these two men, Locke also felt several level-8 practitioners in the valley.


    Because of the particrity of the profession of a healer, the status of a level-8 healer was not lower than that of a level-9 mage. There was even a proverb that people would rather offend a level-9 practitioner than a level-8 healer.


    After all, in this fighting world, no one could guarantee that they would not be injured. And the group of healers was often united, offending a healer often meant offending a group of healers.


    As they had made an appointment in advance, they easily entered the manor. Led by a maid, the two soon arrived at the pill refining room.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the pill refining room, Locke smelled a faint fragrance of medicine.


    In a corner, an old man was reading the pharmacopeia. The old man was about 70 years old, wearing a ck robe, he looked energetic.


    Seeing Irenee in, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Simpson.¡± Irene greeted the old man and then took Locke¡¯s hand to introduce, ¡°This is Locke Capet.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Simpson.¡± Locke bowed slightly and politely greeted him.


    ¡°Act under etiquette and work calmly.¡± Looking at Locke, Simpson stroked his beard and nodded with satisfaction. As he spoke, he frowned slightly. ¡°But there is a trace of death on your body. Do you mind if I check it?¡±


    Locke shook his head to show that he didn¡¯t mind.


    Seeing that Locke agreed, Simpson waved his hand and a stream of energy was injected into Locke¡¯s body.

 282 Chapter 282

    Seeing that Simpson began to examine Locke¡¯s body, Irene¡¯s face was full of nervousness. Lockeforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, as time went by, Simpson¡¯s expression suddenly became a littleplicated. At first, he was a little surprised, and then he frowned and his face became more and more serious.


    ¡°The person who sealed this damned thing in your body is probably a great master.¡±


    About ten minutester, Simpson took back his energy. He looked at Locke with a pitiful look and sighed, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you took a level-7 tonic pill.¡±


    Tonic pill?


    Locke was slightly stunned. Soon he remembered the green pill he had taken. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have taken a green pill.¡±


    Simpson exined, ¡°That¡¯s right, the tonic pills are green, which are extremely precious for fighting spirit practitioners like warriors and mages. Fortunately, you took a good pill, or the situation in your body will be worse.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Simpson, can Locke¡¯s injuries be cured?¡± Irene asked worriedly.


    Simpson sighed, with a bitter look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. This boy¡¯s foundation is seriously damaged, and he can¡¯t gather any energy at all¡­¡±


    After a pause, he said slowly, ¡°That is to say, he can only be an ordinary personter.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face turned pale. She was not reconciled. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    Locke¡¯s heart sank slightly and he felt a little headache. Now it seemed that it was impossible to solve the hidden trouble in the imperial capital city.


    Simpson sighed again and lowered his head to think. After a while, he slowly raised his head and said, ¡°In fact, ording to the records of the ancient books, there are also several treasures that can heal the foundation wounds.¡±


    Hearing this, Irene¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. However, Locke was not so excited. He knew that things were not that simple, waiting quietly for Simpson¡¯s following words.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°The dragon scale grass, the water of life, Lance holy fruit¡­¡± Simpson said seven things in a row.


    Irene was slightly stunned. It was the first time she had heard of such things.


    ¡°It is said that the dragon scale grass is located in Dragon Ind. It can help the dragon race strengthen the blood power. The water of life is the essence of the life tree, the most precious treasure of the elf race, which can only be condensed a drop in a hundred years¡­¡±


    Hearing Simpson¡¯s exnation, the hope in Irene¡¯s eyes was extinguished in an instant.


    Locke finally understood why Simpson said that he could only be an ordinary person in the future. These things had long been extinct on the continent. Any of them would cause a bloody storm. The chances of finding them were almost zero.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Locke.¡± With a forced smile on her face, Irene said, ¡°We will find another way.¡±


    Locke took a deep breath and shook his head to show that he was fine.


    The two of them left the manor after lunch.


    The next day, Wilder found two level-8 healers for Locke, but they also felt quite helpless in the face of Locke¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Locke, I will continue to help you.¡±


    Wilder didn¡¯t look good. He didn¡¯t expect that Locke¡¯s health was so bad.


    Locke also let out a long sigh. It seemed that he should go back to Lister as soon as possible, Asclepius and the others must have solutions to deal with the problem.


    This time, the news about Locke was even more sensational. Almost everyone in the academy knew that Irene¡¯s boyfriend had be a loser. The vice dean had hired two healers in a row, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.<sub></sub>


    These two days, Irene seemed to be very busy, and she seldom came to Locke¡¯s house.


    One day, Locke closed the magic book in his hand and intended to tell Irene that he was going to leave. The reason why he didn¡¯t leave these days was not only to see if Wilder had any solutions, but he also wanted to learn more level-8 magic.


    Although he was only at level 7 now, he would enter level 8 sooner orter.


    Following the route as he remembered, Locke walked towards Irene¡¯s residence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the level-9 master is not only powerful enough to fight against three enemies alone but also good-looking.¡±


    ¡°In the void, the female master summoned three avatars, with golden bows and arrows in her hands. She fought against the three supreme masters from the Dominic Temple, causing the mountains to fall apart, and the sun and the moon to turn pale¡­¡±


    On the way, Locke heard something interesting.


    Artemis.


    Locke was quite sure that the super master mentioned in the crowd should be Artemis.


    However, ording to the crowd, after the battle in the Dominic Temple, Artemis had disappeared.


    ¡°It seems that I have to wait a few more days at the Imperial Mage Academy.¡± Locke thought to himself. Artemis must havee here to look for him. With Artemis¡¯s strength, she might soone to the imperial capital city.


    When Locke was walking, several people suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked Locke¡¯s way. A tall and thin young man, with his hands crossed, stood in front of him and said, ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t get through here.¡±


    The young men behind him also looked at Locke with mockery.<sub></sub>


    Locke frowned slightly and his thoughts came back to reality.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± The students passing by looked at Locke sympathetically. Many of them knew that the young man in the lead, named Abner, was one of Irene¡¯s pursuers.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Locke said indifferently, looking at the man in front of him.


    ¡°Loser, if you are sensible enough, you should leave Irene as soon as possible.¡± Slowly, Abner walked up to Locke and sneered, ¡°Otherwise, as long as you walk out of the gate of the Imperial Mage Academy, I will have you torn into pieces.¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened. Although he couldn¡¯t use the small universe, he could kill these several garbage only with his physical strength.


    ¡°Ha-ha, look, this loser seems to want to make a move.¡±


    Seeing Locke¡¯s gloomy face, Abnerughed and said to the people behind him. If it weren¡¯t for the severe punishment for fighting in the Imperial Mage Academy, they would have taught Locke a lesson.


    If Locke took action, they could teach him a lesson as a matter of course!


    ¡°Abner, are you rocking the boat?¡±


    A cold voice said.


    ¡°Tiffany.¡±


    As they looked at the person who suddenly appeared, the expressions of Abner and the others instantly changed, with a look of fear on their faces.


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    She nced coldly at Abner and the others and said slowly.


    Hearing that Tiffany asked him and the others to apologize to Locke, Abner gritted his teeth and blushed. ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    How dare she ask him to apologize to a loser!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±


    Tiffany said lightly, there was no room for negotiation in her tone.


    Seeing that someone stood up for him, Locke didn¡¯t bother to make a move. He smiled faintly and looked at Abner and the others. ¡°Hurry up, apologize.¡±


    ¡°Will you always stand behind women?¡± Looking at Locke¡¯scent face, Abner said with hatred.


    ¡°Sorry, except this, I have no other advantages.¡±


    Locke smiled, shrugged his shoulders, and said helplessly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Abner¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as if he wished he could swallow Locke alive. He had never seen such a shameless person!


    However, what made him feel worse was that Tiffany¡¯s aura was getting colder and colder. Obviously, if they didn¡¯t apologize, they would be beaten up.


    Finally, he gave in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Abner said through clenched teeth. The men behind him also apologized to Locke with gloomy faces.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Locke waved his hand and said lightly.


    Looking at Locke who was pretending to be powerful, Abner¡¯s face turned from red to ck. However, they clearly knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tiffany.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After ring at Locke fiercely, Abner and the others slowly dispersed.


    ¡°Hi, Tiffany.¡±


    Locke greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Locke.¡±


    Looking at Locke¡¯s smiling face, Tiffany said helplessly, ¡°You really attract hatred.¡±


    ¡°You are here.¡± Locke said indifferently.


    Tiffany rolled her eyes. She really admired Locke¡¯s optimistic attitude. After sighing, she smiled and asked, ¡°Are you here for Irene?¡±


    Locke nodded.


    ¡°She is at the No. 2 training ground now.¡± After thinking for a while, Tiffany said, ¡°Let me take you there.¡±


    The two were walking on the road.


    In about ten minutes, they arrived at the No. 2 training ground.

 283 Chapter 283

    This training ground was about the size of four football fields. There were special grandstands on both sides, which could be used for both daily training andpetition.


    Locke and Tiffany walked into the training ground. There were about a hundred people in the grandstand, both male and female.


    On the training tform in the middle of the training ground, two figures shed around. The girl had a beautiful face and a slim figure. Her white magic robe drew a beautiful arc. She was a level-5 holy light mage. Obviously, the girl did not have muchbat experience, and she seemed to be in a hurry in the face of the opponent¡¯s attack.


    Her opponent was a young man about 25 years old. He was wearing a ck magic robe, tall and straight. Under his golden hair, there was a handsome face.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, the young man gracefully waved the magic wand in his hand, and the magic obediently smashed towards the girl one by one. He was well in control, the purpose of the magic did not seem to be to attack the girl, but to hone her fighting experience.


    The young man was at ease in this battle. It could even be said that he was not fighting, but just apetentdder yer.


    Locke sat down slowly and watched the wonderful battle.


    Seeing Locke like this, Tiffany sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. Anyone who saw this scene would not feel good.


    ¡°The man opposite Irene was Walter Vito, the third son of His Majesty, who is now a level-7 wind mage.¡± A soft voice came from beside Locke, it was from the elf Vanessa, the one Locke had metst time.<sub>.</sub>


    As she spoke, she nced at Locke from the corner of her eyes. However, to her surprise, there was no sign of jealousy on Locke¡¯s face.


    ¡°Level-7 wind mage.¡±


    Locke nodded slightly and sat down in the grandstand. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°To be able to be a level-7 mage at this age is indeed a great talent. Unfortunately, it¡¯s shy.¡±


    For a moment, Tiffany was speechless and even felt a little harsh. She didn¡¯t understand why Locke, a loser, could be so confident and easily evaluate such a super genius.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes shifted from the battle to Locke¡¯s face. She noticed that Locke was very calm during the whole process. She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Her mother once said that men were selfish and didn¡¯t want to see others get close to their women. But the young man in front of her seemed to be a little different. He was a disabled man now, didn¡¯t he have a sense of crisis seeing his girlfriend so close to such an excellent man?


    Or did Locke give up?


    Feeling that the girl beside him was staring at him, Locke was speechless. He turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything on my face that makes you look at me like this?¡±


    Vanessa said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about you.¡±<sub></sub>


    Locke chuckled. In fact, he didn¡¯t feel threatened by the so-called Walter. In terms of strength, he was absolutely confident that he could defeat this so-called ¡°genius¡± with only one move when he was at his peak. As for the background, even if Walter was a prince, was he stronger than the gods behind him?


    About ten minutester, the fight on the stage finally stopped. The result was self-evident that Walter won easily.


    ¡°Mr. Vito, thank you.¡±


    Wiping the sweat on her forehead gently, Irene said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to train with you.¡± Walter was very gentlemanly, with a warm smile on his face.


    ¡°Irene.¡± In the grandstand, Locke waved at Irene, and Irene¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted.


    ¡°Who is this young man?¡± A young man scratched his head.


    Many people looked at Locke in confusion. They were very curious about the person who called Irene so kindly.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this man?¡± The man next to him cast a scornful nce and said, ¡°This is the famous Locke Capet, the boyfriend of Miss Peter.¡±


    ¡°Is he Locke Capet?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, as everyone said, he doesn¡¯t have any strength.¡±


    A plump girl stared at Locke¡¯s face and said in an anthomaniac tone, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t charm his way through life, he still can¡¯t escape the fate of aging and turning into dust after a hundred years.¡±


    Hearing the discussions of the people around, Irene¡¯s face changed slightly, but she quickly recovered. After waving to Locke, she said apologetically to Walter, ¡°Mr. Vito, thank you again. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Miss Peter, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you next time.¡±


    After taking a nce at Locke, Walter looked away and said with a smile.


    ¡°Locke, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Walking to Locke, Irene whispered. Although she had tried her best not to be affected by the discussions around her, she was still a little embarrassed.


    Locke remained silent. He clearly captured the emotional change in Irene. At that moment, his heart hurt as if it was pricked.


    After keeping silent for a few seconds, he nodded slowly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After greeting Vanessa and Tiffany, they walked towards the entrance of the training ground side by side.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why Irene likes him. Isn¡¯t he a loser?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A goddess like Irene can only be worthy of someone as extraordinary status and talent as Walter Vito.¡±


    The whispers from the grandstand clearly fell to Locke¡¯s ears.


    On the training tform, there was still a warm smile on Walter¡¯s face. He quietly watched them walk out of the training ground. No one in the grandstand noticed that a teasing look shed through his eyes.


    He was just a loser, how dare he want to grab a woman from him? He was simply overconfident!


    He was very satisfied with the scene in front of him. He liked this kind of scene where everyonembasted.


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Looking at the backs of Locke and Irene, Vanessa shook her head and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If Mr. Capet hadn¡¯t suffered any hardship, he might really have the chance to be with Irene.¡± Tiffany nodded in agreement. In fact, she had already expected this result.


    At that time, when she saw the strength of Locke, she thought that she should take back what she had said to persuade Irene, but she did not expect that there was an ident. Locke became a real ¡°loser¡±.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, she heard a chuckle. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m feeling sorry for Locke?¡±


    After saying that, Vanessa stood up slowly and walked out of the training ground alone.

 284 Chapter 284

    Tiffany was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment. Was the girl in front of her feeling sorry for Irene? Was she feeling sorry that Irene missed Locke? It was ridiculous.


    Irene was now a well-known goddess in the whole mage academy, while Locke could only be an ordinary person in the future.


    At this time, Locke and Irene hade outside of the training ground.


    Irene didn¡¯t say a word, nor did Locke.


    It was not until they walked out of the training ground that Irene stopped. She hugged Locke, gently kissed Locke¡¯s face, and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Locke. Just now¡­ I just didn¡¯t want everyone to talk about you like that.¡±


    Looking at Irene quietly, Locke suddenly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to take me to see the delicious food of the Imperial Mage Academy?¡±


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t get angry, Irene nodded with a smile and pulled him to the distance.


    ¡°This is the hall where the dinner was held.¡±


    Pointing at an ancient building in the distance, Irene said in a tone of surprise and pride, ¡°You don¡¯t know that this building has a history of more than two thousand years.¡±


    Locke looked in the direction Irene pointed.


    It was a very ancient building, and the whole building belonged to the Baroque style. The pirs were snow-white and carved with exquisite patterns. The whole building gave people a sense of heavy and ancient simplicity.<sub>.</sub>


    Although Irene had only been here for less than a week, she had clearly known most of the ces. She took Locke to stroll around the Imperial Mage Academy for two hours and had a perfect dinner.


    The night fell quickly. A few thin clouds slid across the sky, and faint cloud shadows chased on the ground.


    The two of them came to the yard where Irene lived.


    They hugged and kissed goodbye.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    Before Irene took a few steps, Locke¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Staring at Irene, Locke asked slowly, ¡°Do you also think that I will be a loser, and I can¡¯t practice in the future?¡±


    ¡°Locke¡­¡±


    Irene was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Or, in other words, she didn¡¯t know her most real thoughts. She forced herself to believe that Locke could cure the wounds in his body and be a masculine, powerful, and handsome genius again. However, there was a rational voice in the deepest heart that kept telling her, no, things hade to an irreparable point.


    It was impossible to find the things that the healer had said could cure Locke. Locke could only be an ordinary person in his life.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Okay, Irene.¡±


    Seeing that Irene didn¡¯t say anything, Locke smiled bitterly. After thinking for a while, he said solemnly, ¡°Irene, give me one more night. When I think it all out, I will definitely exin it to you.¡±


    He intended to tell Irene something about gods so that Irene would have confidence in him.


    Irene nodded with a charming smile on her face.


    In the yard, seeing Locke sitting alone on the ground with a bottle of wine in his hand, Ares asked, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Locke nodded. In fact, he had also felt the change in Irene¡¯s attitude towards him these days, but he thought it was reasonable. He had some reservations about Irene so Irene didn¡¯t have much confidence in him.


    Ares shrugged helplessly, indicating that he was not good at it and could do nothing about it. He sat down next to Locke and opened a bottle of beer.


    Bang~


    They clinked the bottles and gulped down a bottle of wine.


    ¡°Artemis hase here too.¡± Locke said casually.<sub></sub>


    Puff~


    The wine in Ares¡¯ mouth spurted out in an instant, and at the same time, he jumped up from the chair and looked around carefully.


    Locke beside him was a little confused. He had just said that Artemis hase here, why was he so excited?


    ¡°She is not here. I just heard that she has arrived at the Catacoton Kingdom.¡±


    Locke exined helplessly.


    ¡°Are you afraid of her?¡± Locke asked, looking at the alert look on his face.


    Ares gave a wry smile and denied, ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m a god of war. How can I be afraid of a woman?¡±


    Locke rolled his eyes, obviously, he didn¡¯t believe Ares. Judging from Ares¡¯s reaction, he might have been taught a lesson by Artemis. However, Locke had to admit that Artemis was indeed a thorny rose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Artemis and Ie from the same ce. Now we can¡¯t locate each other just because our strength is limited. In the past, not to mention this insignificant kingdom, even the whole continent, we could still feel each other¡¯s existence. However, although we are restricted, as long as Artemis appears in this city, she can find us.¡±


    Locke nodded and continued to drink. They could go back to Lister as soon as Artemis arrived.


    On the second morning, Locke freshened up. He chose a bunch of beautiful white roses from the florist and was about to take it to Irene.


    He had made up his mind to tell Irene about Lister.


    However, he didn¡¯t find Irene in the morning. Because of the training, she went out.


    Locke had no choice but to put the flowers into the system space and temporarily went to the library to read some magic books.


    Picking up a level 7 fire magic book, Locke found a remote corner and sat down, reading the book by himself. As for the strange gazes around, he didn¡¯t care much.


    Just as Locke was lost in thought, he suddenly felt a figure appear in front of him.


    The figure didn¡¯t take any magic book with him. He sat down and looked at Locke up and down.


    Locke raised his head slowly and looked at the person who appeared in front of him speechlessly.


    This was a young man, about 20 years old. He wore a ck magic robe, and his hair was in a mess, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t washed it for a long time. His handsome face was still sleepy. He sat opposite blearily, with azy breath all over his body.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Locke asked tly.


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to see what another auditor who canpete with me looks like, no, it¡¯s that he has suppressed my reputation recently.¡±


    As he spoke, the young man looked at Locke up and down again, and then said slowly, ¡°Although you are not ugly, there is still a certain gap between you and me.¡±


    The young man leaned against the chairzily. ¡°Let me introduce myself first. My name is Harold. Like you, I¡¯m also an auditor.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± replied Locke. He continued to look at the magic book on the table and said without raising his head, ¡°Here is the library. Please be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Look, the two men in the news of our Imperial Mage Academy are together.¡±


    A boy whispered to his friend at a table not far away.


    The boy next to him sneered, ¡°They are just two losers.¡±


    What he hated the most were the noble boys who were muddled on aimlessly. It was extremely difficult for a civilian at the bottom of society like him to enter the Imperial Mage Academy.


    The first one who spoke couldn¡¯t help but shrink his head and quickly stopped the boy, ¡°Shush! Do you want to be beaten? Don¡¯t forget that he is the second son of His Majesty.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the boy¡¯s face turn pale, and the boy who cursed beside him seemed to have noticed something, his face changed and his eyes became a little guilty.


    At this time, Harold had already stood up and stepped out of his arrogant pace. He looked like a good-for-nothing young man from a wealthy family and walked towards the position of the two.


    Harold sat down in front of the two, crossed his legs, and looked at the two with a faint smile.


    Under the gaze of Harold, the two of them felt their scalp tingling.

 285 Chapter 285

    Under the weird gaze of Harold, the boy who first spoke lowered his head and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s our fault, Mr. Vito.¡±


    The boy next to him gritted his teeth, but finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them fled in panic, not daring to stay any longer.


    Harold snorted and went back to Locke¡¯s desk.


    ¡°As the two famous figures in the Imperial Mage Academy, I¡¯ll treat you to the best restaurant in the imperial capital.¡± Harold said boldly.


    ¡°Sorry, I have something more important to do tonight.¡± Locke refused without raising his head.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s refusal, Harold didn¡¯t get angry. He just sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t revel in delicious meals tonight.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can take a rain check.¡± Harold said as he stood up.


    Locke didn¡¯t get influenced by Harold. He soon grasped the key point of this level 7 magic and then changed to a thunder magic book. ording to Irene¡¯s ssmate, Irene should return to the academy in the evening, so he nned to read books here until night.


    Time passed quickly. The blue sky outside the window was reced by the night.


    The moon and themon stars hid behind the drifting clouds. Locke walked out of the library, with two rows of pale yellow street lights extending into the distance.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It seems a littlete.¡±


    Locke murmured to himself. He had been deducing one magic just now. He was so obsessed that he almost forgot the time.


    Taking out the roses from the system space, Locke walked towards Irene¡¯s residence.


    Locke¡¯s speed was very fast, he arrived at Irene¡¯s residence in less than ten minutes.


    As the disciple of the dean and a popr figure nowadays, Irene¡¯s residence was naturally no worse than Locke¡¯s.


    The environment here was quiet and well-constructed.


    However, there was no light in the room. Locke released divine consciousness and found that Irene was not at home. Then he sat down on the wooden chair outside the yard and put the flowers on the wooden chair beside him.


    Locke was not in a hurry.


    The sky was still covered with a thinyer of clouds, and the sound of nightingale came from the bushes in the distance.


    A few students passed by from time to time in front of the courtyard. Looking at Locke who was holding flowers in his hands, they were not surprised. After all, everyone knew the rtionship between Locke and Irene.<sub></sub>


    Locke just sat there quietly,


    Half an hourter, the sound of frolicking gradually came from afar, closer and clearer.


    Locke, who was sitting quietly, suddenly turned pale and stared at the end of the road.


    As for the students passing by, their expressions were strange at first. They looked at the distance, then looked at Locke¡¯s pale face, and then they looked like they were watching a good show. No, there were even many people smiling gloatingly.


    There, the dim yellow lights were flickering.


    Two figures walked slowly from the dim light. The girl had long hair hanging down her shoulders, and her figure was enchanting. Her snow-white skin was shining in the light, beautiful and charming.


    The man was gentle and elegant, with a slender figure and decent behavior. His words were humorous and made the girlugh.


    The two of them chatted andughed happily, and they were so addicted to the conversation that they didn¡¯t notice the strange eyes of the people around them and slowly walked toward the small yard.


    Finally, the girl stopped for a while and seemed to find the young man sitting on the wooden chair.


    Under the dim light, the panic in the girl¡¯s eyes shed by.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Locke, why are you here?¡± Looking at the calm young man not far away, Irene had an unnatural smile on her face.


    ¡°We just finished the training, so we went to have dinner.¡±


    There was a gentle smile on Walter¡¯s face all the time.


    Locke handed the flowers to Irene, his eyes were extremely cold. ¡°I just came to give you a bunch of flowers, but it seems that you don¡¯t like this kind of flowers very much. Since the flowers have been sent, I should leave now.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around.


    ¡°Locke.¡±


    Irene stopped Locke. ¡°I think we should talk.¡±


    The night was dark. Theke reflected the orange streetmps on both sides and the two slender figures.


    ¡°Locke, I admit that I have changed during this time.¡±


    Looking at the flickering lights in the distance, Irene said, ¡°During this time, I have seen an unprecedented wonderful world. It turns out that buildings can be built so high, and human civilization can be so prosperous.¡±


    ¡°Until now, I finally know that there are so many talents in the world. The prosperity and wonders of this world make me intoxicated, which makes me feel how ridiculous I was in the past.¡±


    Irene said slowly in a cold voice.


    ¡°So, do you think our previous reality is a mistake?¡± Locke¡¯s face was still as calm as the sereneke in front of him.


    Irene shook her head and looked at Locke. ¡°No, I don¡¯t deny our acquaintance. I admit that you gave me an unprecedented love experience when we got along with each other. But now we have to face this problem, that is, practice.¡±


    ¡°Locke, during this time, I have also seriously considered our rtionship. Now that I think about it, my feeling for you may be just a kind of admiration for the strong, not love.¡±


    As soon as Irene finished her words, there was silence again.


    Locke raised his head slowly, and suddenly a smile appeared on his face, ¡°I see.¡±


    After saying that, Locke turned around slowly and strode towards the distance without any hesitation.


    Irene tried to say something, but finally, she fell silent. She didn¡¯t want to stop him. For them, now might be the best result.


    The Imperial Mage Academy upied a mountain range with a vast area.


    Locke walked for a long time, and finally, hee to a mountainside. Looking around, clusters of lights flickered.


    On thewn, Locke slowlyy down and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything, and his mind was in a state of chaos.


    The scene of getting along with Irene slipped through his mind¡­ Shattered¡­ Slipped¡­ Shattered.


    Until the end, there was no more picture of Irene appearing in his mind.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, Locke heard a voice rubbing against the grass.


    When Locke opened his eyes, he saw an enchanting figure slowly sitting down beside him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month, and you have already be a little man.¡±


    Artemis casually leaned against the grass. Under the night, her figure drew a faint perfect curve.


    Locke kept silent and didn¡¯t answer. He looked at the scene in the distance quietly.


    ¡°Little Locke, are you depressed and losing your mettle because of this little setback? In this way, I will look down upon you.¡±


    Locke rolled his eyes and said crossly, ¡°I¡¯m just a little depressed.¡±


    The two of them just sat there.

 286 Chapter 286

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the sky was turning bright.


    Warm and vibrant sunshine overflowed from the peak and sprinkled between the mountains, pces, trees, and stones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Locke stood up, dusted the weeds on his body, and said with a smile. He was not a person who would be easily hurt by love. After all, he had a lot of things to do.


    Artemis waved her hand, and the two of them turned into a beam of light and headed for Locke¡¯s residence.


    At the same time, in an ancient tower in the depths of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    An old man seemed to have sensed something. He opened his eyes in an instant, and a bright light shed in his eyes. Then his body instantly disappeared. When he appeared again, it was already the previous position of Locke and Artemis.


    ¡°This aura is mysterious and powerful,¡±


    The old man lowered his head and said thoughtfully. His old face was unprecedentedly serious. ¡°It seems that there is an extraordinary figure in the academy.¡± At the same time, he frowned again. This aura was so mysterious and fleeting that even he could not find the position of the other party.


    After searching for a long time, the old man finally gave up and disappeared again.<sub>.</sub>


    In the blink of an eye, Locke and Artemis had arrived at the courtyard.


    ¡°Dear brother, we meet again.¡±


    Looking at Ares who just woke up and yawned, Artemis greeted him with a smile.


    Looking at the smiling Artemis, Ares said with a stiff smile, ¡°Hi, good morning.¡±


    However, just as he said, he had caught Artemis¡¯s position at the moment when she appeared in this city.


    Ares handed a newspaper to Locke and said, ¡°Locke, you have be an overnight sensation.¡±


    Locke was stunned for a while. When he saw what was in the newspaper, he finally knew what Ares meant.


    On the front page of the newspaper, it read, ¡°The talented girl Irene Peter broke up with her useless boyfriend Locke Capetst night.¡±


    How could the news that he broke up with Irene be on the headline of the newspaper?<sub></sub>


    Locke picked up the newspaper and looked at the picture on it. This newspaper was simr to the one Locke had seen in Scr Magic Academy. The picture began to move, just like the cartoon Locke had seen in his previous life. The content of the picture was the scene he met Irene in front of the buildingst night.


    Locke was speechless. He didn¡¯t know who was so leisurely recording the scene with the photo stone.


    Most importantly, the shooting angle of the master of the photo stone was very tricky. First, he shot from Locke¡¯s angle, showing the mutual affection between Irene and Walter. Then he shot from Irene¡¯s perspective to show Locke¡¯s loneliness. Finally, a big panoramic view was presented to create a sense of conflict.


    Then it was a text description and an interview of the witness. In the end, he even quoted the information leaked by the insiders. This generally meant he had won Irene¡¯s sympathy through some special means and became Irene¡¯s boyfriend in a despicable and shameless way.


    Looking at the so-called inside information, Locke couldn¡¯t helpughing, feeling very interesting.


    Shaking his head, Locke returned the newspaper to Ares and said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get ready to go.¡±


    Artemis pondered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the situation in your body. With Asclepius¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s probably impossible to solve the problem.¡±


    Locke¡¯s face froze and his heart sank. He naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt Artemis¡¯s words.


    ¡°We¡¯d better go back first. Maybe there is another way.¡± Seeing Locke¡¯s pale face, Artemis shrugged and patted Locke on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash next time.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°There is a powerful person in this academy¡­¡±


    Ares said in a low voice, looking at the depths of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    A powerful man?


    Locke was a little stunned and didn¡¯t know which one he was talking about.


    ¡°This should be the so-called level-10 master on this continent.¡± Seeing the confusion on Locke¡¯s face, Artemis exined slowly. While saying this, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend. The small universe that Locke practiced is too special. If the other party finds anything wrong, it may cause trouble. So we¡¯d better go back and ask Asclepius to consider ways .¡±


    A level-10 master!


    Locke¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. There was a level-10 master in the Imperial Mage Academy!


    ording to folk records, there had been no level-10 masters in Icacia Continent for a thousand years. The gods of the old age and the level-10 masters¡­ Now it seemed that there were many unknown secrets on this continent.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Locke only felt that he had cooled his ardor. He had thought that the problem could be solved by Asclepius. But now it seemed that it was really a little difficult.


    With a wave of her hand, a ss of red wine appeared in front of Artemis. After taking a sip of the red wine, she looked at the door and asked, ¡°Is that your friend outside?¡±


    Locke released divine consciousness and found a familiar figureing this way.


    Looking at Artemis lying enchantingly on the chair in the yard, Vanessa couldn¡¯t help but pause for a second. As an elf, she was more sensitive to the breath of life.


    She sensed a mysterious and powerful aura from her body.


    Locke said, ¡°Wee, Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Vanessa came to her senses and sat down with a smile. ¡°Locke, what¡¯s your next n?¡±


    Locke sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to my territory first.¡±


    Vanessa nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you urgently need holy relics that can heal the wounds in your body.¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There is the water of life in the elf race, which can heal the foundation wounds.¡±


    The water of life?!


    Locke was stunned for a moment. When he realized what had happened, he began to breathe rapidly. The most urgent thing for him now was to find a way to heal the wounds in his body. He looked at Vanessa, waiting for her to finish her words. After all, the water of life was a treasure on the Icacia Continent.


    Sure enough, Vanessa continued, ¡°However, even in the elf race, the water of life is still a treasure. Normally, the probability of human beings wanting to obtain water of life is almost zero. But this time, there happens to be a chance. The elf race is in trouble. If you can help to solve this problem, you can obtain the water of life.¡±


    ¡°Now that we know that the elf race has the water of life, then it¡¯s easy.¡± Ares chuckled and cut in, ¡°The worst result is that we can directly grab it.¡±


    Hearing this, Vanessa¡¯s face froze, and then she smiled helplessly.


    Locke cleared his throat and thought, ¡®Vanessa is still here. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to say that you want to rob her nsman?¡¯


    Vanessa didn¡¯t seem to be angry. She chuckled and said, ¡°Sir, with all due respect, not everyone can enter the elves¡¯ territory.¡±


    Ares shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Vanessa looked at Locke.


    Locke had a certain understanding of the elf race. Although the elf race was currently inferior to the dragon race, it was also one of the top races on the continent and not everyone could provoke it. The trouble that could make the elf race helpless and need the help of outsiders was probably not simple.

 287 Chapter 287

    At present, he had two choices. The first was to go back to Lister to ask Asclepius for help. But ording to what Artemis said, he was in a very bad situation now. Even Asclepius could not help him. The second was to promise Vanessa and then get the water of life through the elves. But if he agreed to the conditions of the elves, it might bring him greater disasters.


    After thinking for a while, Locke nodded seriously and said, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Afterprehensive consideration, it was not the best choice to went back to Lister now, and he also wanted to solve the problem through his efforts.


    Seeing that Locke had agreed, Vanessa stood up and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave in three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Locke nodded.


    Then Vanessa didn¡¯t stay any longer, stood up, and left.


    A hundred meters away from the yard, a white shadow gradually became clear. A few secondster, an old woman appeared behind Vanessa.


    ¡°Is Locke Capet really okay?¡± Looking back in the direction of Locke¡¯s yard, the woman asked suspiciously.


    ¡°My intuition can¡¯t be wrong.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Vanessa also stopped and turned to look in the direction of Locke. ¡°Although he is seriously injured,st time when I checked him up, I still felt a vast amount of blood essence. The strength of this blood essence is even stronger than Ivan¡¯s. He is definitely the best choice for this action.¡±


    Stronger than Ivan?


    The woman¡¯s expression was in unconcealed amazement.


    With a faint smile, Vanessa turned around and left. After being lost in thought for a few seconds, the woman disappeared in the air again.


    ¡°It seems that the identity of this girl is not simple. She is protected by a level-9 master all the time.¡± Looking in the direction in which Vanessa left, Locke said with a smile.


    After sighing, he stood up and said, ¡°Well, I have to say goodbye to Wilder.¡±


    During this time, Wilder had made a lot of efforts to find a way to solve the problems in his body, so he wanted to thank him before he left.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Locke Capet?


    ¡°Humph! He is such a despicable man. How dare he cheat on Miss Peter¡¯s feelings?¡±<sub></sub>


    Many people stared at Locke and said angrily.


    When Locke just arrived at the door, he happened to meet Wilder who was about to go out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find you.¡± Seeing Locke, Wilder sighed and patted Locke on the shoulder. ¡°Locke, I¡¯ve heard about you. I didn¡¯t expect you and Irene hade to this point.¡±


    Locke shook his head slightly and didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°Say goodbye?¡±


    Wilder was stunned. After he came to his senses, he said anxiously, ¡°Locke, I think you must be bothered by the matter of Irene, but you can¡¯t give up yourself and lose your enthusiasm and confidence.¡±


    ¡°I think you must have misunderstood.¡±


    Locke shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye not because I was hit, but because I¡¯m trying to treat the wounds in my body.¡±


    Wilder was stunned again and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t look down upon the kingdom you are in. In fact, the medical level of the imperial capital city is already at the top of the continent. The possibility of finding a feasible treatment here is much higher than in your hometown¡­¡±<sub></sub>


    When he was persuading Locke, he was stunned for a while.


    In the distance, a woman was extremely beautiful, with a noble temperament of a superior. She slowly came over and elegantly, as if stepping on the clouds.


    Looking in the direction of the woman, Wilder¡¯s eyes paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t find any aura in this woman! In other words, if this woman hadn¡¯t appeared in his sight, his spiritual sense wouldn¡¯t have found her existence at all!


    ¡°Why are youing here?¡±


    Looking at Artemis, who had followed him, Locke said helplessly.


    ¡°I was so bored that I went out for a walk.¡± Said Artemis smilingly.


    As she spoke, she walked up to Locke and looked at him with attractive eyes, looking pitiful, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to wee me.¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. For so long, he had been ustomed to the seduction of Artemis.


    Wilder kept silent, with a gleam shining in his eyes. He felt that this woman was very familiar as if he had seen her somewhere. Finally, he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes filled with shock. He muttered, ¡°You are the master who appeared in the Dominic Temple!¡±


    Artemis covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so famous.¡±


    Hearing that Artemis admitted it, Wilder took a deep breath and looked more shocked. The woman in front of him was really famous these days. She was a super master who could fight against three level-9 super masters!


    Moreover, it seemed that the rtionship between the two of them was not ordinary.


    He had doubted if Locke was from some hidden super force before, but he gave up this idea when he saw that Locke had lost his strength and there was no powerful person behind him.


    After all, no super forces would watch their genius turn into a loser.


    But now¡­


    However, Artemis didn¡¯t care what Wilder was thinking. ¡°You haven¡¯t enjoyed yourself in this ce for such a long time, have you? An old man gave me a VIP card, let me take you there to gain experience.¡±


    Locke wanted to refuse. During these three days, he wanted to read more magic books. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw the threatening smile on Artemis¡¯s face. He was sure that if he dared to refuse, he might be beaten up today.


    After saying goodbye to Wilder, Locke left the Imperial Mage Academy with Artemis.


    On both sides of the bustling street were delicately decorated hotels, magic props shops full of magic atmosphere, bars with free atmosphere, tall and glorious music halls¡­ The people on the road were delicately dressed, and they had a noble aura. This was themercial center of the capital city of the Catacoton Kingdom. The prosperity of the Icacia Continent was incisively and vividly shown here.


    The woman was dressed in a white robe. Her skin was as white as snow, and her face was beautiful. Her eyes were dazzling, her round chin was slightly raised, and her golden hair fell on her shoulders. She was tall and enchanting, and her figure was outlined in the robe. The men could not help but swallow.


    Next to this beautiful woman, the boy had strong features, a tall and straight body, and a faint sense of ease and elegance. Standing together with the woman, they were a perfect match.


    Surrounded by high-rise buildings, their sights were seriously blocked. Touching her chin, Artemis looked for her destination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where it is?¡±


    Locke asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Humph, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Artemis rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    She snapped her fingers.

 288 Chapter 288

    At this moment, Locke was slightly stunned.


    In the distance, Irene and Walter were also on this street and were walking in his direction.


    Obviously, Irene and Walter had noticed Locke and Artemis. They were immediately attracted by Artemis beside Locke.


    Artemis stood there like a goddess walking out of a painting, the surrounding lights were dim.


    How beautiful!


    Walter, in particr, waspletely immersed in the beauty of Artemis at this time. As the prince of the Catacoton Kingdom, he had seen countless beautiful women, but none of them could make him lose his countenance like this.


    After the surprise, a strong sense of jealousy surged out of his chest. Why? Why were there always such beautiful women around Locke Capet? It used to be like this, and now he had be a loser and still had a beautiful woman around him!


    A different light shed in Irene¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t think her appearance was inferior to anyone else, but when she saw the woman in front of her, she felt a sense of inferiority. There was also a strange feeling in her heart. How could Locke know such a beautiful woman?!


    ¡°We met again.¡±


    Irene greeted Locke.<sub>.</sub>


    Locke nodded slightly.


    In the face of the indifferent Locke, Irene could not help feeling a little sad. No, Irene, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong! She quickly adjusted herself and said, ¡°Locke, I¡¯m sorry for the rumors about you. I¡¯ve already rified it in the academy newspaper. I hope it won¡¯t cause you much trouble.¡±


    Locke nodded again.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t want to talk to her, Irene didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In just two days, the rtionship between them had dropped from intimacy to freezing point. This time they met, the two of them were both calm, no, or even somewhat indifferent.


    Irene didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but it didn¡¯t mean that Walter could ept Locke.


    ¡°Mr. Capet, I¡¯ve heard that you are an ordinary person now. This is the capital city of the Catacoton Kingdom, one of the most prosperous ces in the world. It is not very friendly to ordinary people. Mr. Capet, if you are willing, youe to my house. I still need a person to clean my yard. I think Mr. Capet is very suitable.¡±


    Walter said with a chuckle, with a hint of irony in his tone.


    However, he was very disappointed that he didn¡¯t see any anger on Locke¡¯s face.<sub></sub>


    On the contrary, Locke looked at him with a sneer, a hint of pity and mockery in his eyes. Then he uttered one word, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    The smile on Walter¡¯s facepletely froze, and then his face turned ashen.


    Locke looked calm. He looked at Irene for a few seconds and continued, ¡°Sure enough, you two are a perfect match.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Locke, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Staring at Locke, Walter¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. He said in a gloomy tone, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t give your face shameless. This is the imperial capital, not your countryside. If you provoke someone you shouldn¡¯t provoke, you may not even know how you will die.¡±


    At the end of his words, there was clear killing intent in his tone.


    ¡°Your friends?¡± Artemis cast a nce at Irene and Walter.


    Locke shook his head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°In that case,¡± said Artemis, walking to the side of Locke and holding Locke¡¯s arm. She nced at Irene and the gloomy Walter, ¡°Since youe out with me, don¡¯t waste our time on someone jabberers.¡±<sub></sub>


    Being held by Artemis, Locke¡¯s body stiffened a little, but he soon recovered. He held her in his arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to have dinner.¡±


    Artemis nodded and then looked at Walter and Irene, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, and I don¡¯t want to kill anyone, so I¡¯ll let you go. But you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    Locke and Artemis turned around and left, leaving only the livid-faced Walter and Irene who had a long face.


    He was threatened by a woman!


    Looking at the backs of Locke and Artemis, the killing intent in Walter¡¯s eyes became more intense.


    A few minutester.


    ¡°Little Locke, you have taken advantage of me for such a long time, shouldn¡¯t you let go of me?¡± Staring straight at Locke, Artemis licked her lips and said in a seductive tone, ¡°Of course, even if you really want to do something to me, I may not resist.¡±


    Locke felt hot in his body when he saw the tempting eyes of Artemis. He coughed and then let go of her. However, he had to admit that the soft touch from his fingers was unforgettable. As for thetter sentence that Artemis said, Locke just smiled in his heart. He was sure that if he really dared to do something out of line, he would definitelye to no good end.


    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at a hotel.


    The whole hotel was more than 500 meters high and covered a vast area. It was mainly marble colored. There were exquisite patterns carved around the hotel, and the top was in the style of Gothic architecture, with several exquisite and small spires.


    ¡°Are you sure you want toe to this hotel?¡±


    Looking at the magnificent hall in the distance, Locke couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. He didn¡¯t have much money with him. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little extravagant to have dinner here?


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t afford the money?¡±


    With a snort, Artemis strode into the hotel.


    Wait, the Dominic Hotel¡­ Is this the domain of the Dominic Temple?


    Looking at the brief introduction at the door, Locke was stunned for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that you had a conflict with the three masters of the temple?¡±


    Artemis nodded, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Locke was speechless for a while and suddenly had a strange feeling. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t they be enemies with the Dominic Temple now? Why did Artemis suddenly be a distinguished guest of the Dominic Temple?


    While numerous question marks appeared in Locke¡¯s mind, Artemis had already walked toward the hall.


    Locke felt a little helpless. When he was about to walk to the hall, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Dominic is the best hotel in the imperial capital. The people whoe and go to this hotel are basically some upper-ss, celebrities or famous masters on the continent. Ordinary people are not qualified to enter this hotel at all.¡± Holding Irene in his arms, Walter said confidently.


    Irene looked around curiously.


    While Walter was talking, he found that Irene suddenly stopped. He was slightly stunned and followed Irene¡¯s gaze. Then he was also stunned.


    Locke and that beautiful girl also came here!


    Walter only felt embarrassed, and his face was burning. A moment ago, he just said that this ce was so high-end that not everyone coulde in. The next second, someone he looked down upon appeared in front of him.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Irene, I¡¯m the VIP here. I can book a private room, and we don¡¯t have to eat in the hall like someone else.¡±


    At the same time, his body shook violently and his eyes were fixed on the old man who was walking downstairs quickly in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Irene asked as she sensed something was wrong with him.


    ¡°That person is Mr. Phelix, the current leader of the Dominic Temple, a level-9 mage. He is one of the most powerful masters in the world. Even my father will be modest to him.¡±


    Looking at Phelix who came down in a hurry in the distance, Walter introduced in an excited tone. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused. As the leader of the Dominic Temple, Mr. Phelix had a noble status and seldom appeared here. It seemed that he came out to pick up someone.

 289 Chapter 289

    Holding Irene¡¯s hand, Walter walked quickly toward Phelix and bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Phelix.¡±


    Phelix yed an important role in the whole kingdom.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Vito.¡± Phelix nodded his head indifferently in the face of the enthusiastic Walter. Then he went straight to Locke and Artemis.


    Walter¡¯s body stiffened and he didn¡¯t react for a while.


    ¡°Miss Artemis.¡±


    ¡°Is this Mr. Capet? He is indeed a handsome man. I can tell from his appearance that he is a talented man.¡±


    Phelix said with a smile.


    This scene stunned Walter and Irene in the distance. Phelix, the leader of the Dominic Temple, the top-level master of the Catacoton Kingdom, is going to wee Locke Capet in person?!


    Standing still like a y figurine, Walter looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    All the problems were with this woman.


    As a member of the royal family, Walter was good at gauging people¡¯s minds. Soon, he noticed that Phelix was more cautious when he dealt with Artemis.<sub>.</sub>


    Who the hell was this woman? His eyes darkened.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Phelix.¡±


    On the other side, Locke also greeted him with a slight bow.


    ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s our honor to have you two here. I¡¯ve prepared the best private room in the hotel. Please follow me.¡±


    Led by Phelix, Locke and Artemis walked towards the best private room in the hotel.


    Looking at the backs that had disappeared at the end of the corridor, Walter clenched his fists and his face was ghastly pale. Being ignored the whole process, he only felt depressed.


    Locke Capet?


    A trace of cruelty shed through his eyes.


    Irene felt moreplicated. It was not until now that she realized that she didn¡¯t seem to know anything about Locke. No, even strange.


    In the past, she only knew that Locke came from a ce called the Grimm Kingdom, a noble, with a fief of his own. But was it true? How could a small aristocrat let a level-9 mastere out to wee him in person?<sub></sub>


    At this time, there was an inexplicable regret in her heart.


    No, Irene Peter, you are now a disciple of a level-9 mage!


    As for Locke, he could only be an ordinary person all his life. Maybe he could win favor with his current appearance, but she and Locke were already people from two different worlds.


    Irene took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Walter.¡±


    Walter forced a smile and nodded.


    The decoration of the hotel was very exquisite and magnificent.


    Phelix led Locke and Artemis to the highest point of the hotel and arranged the best room.


    The scenery here was quite good. Looking from afar, the stars were shining, giving people a sense of a dream within reach. The bright moonlight covered the night sky, and the lights of the city intertwined with the moonlight, making the city look more gentle and peaceful as if it was the world in a fairy tale.


    There were more than a dozen light doors in the room, which were like high-definition screens. Different scenes were shing in the light doors. The golden beach with sshing and surging waves, the valley with lush pine trees, singing birds and fragrant flowers, the canyon with magnificent mountains and waterfall that flew straight down.


    Every scene was absolutely beautiful.<sub></sub>


    Locke had read a lot of ancient books in the Imperial Mage Academy. He knew that this was a small world created by the space mage through the array. Although this small world was notparable to the small world created by the super masters that couldmunicate energy with the Icacia Continent, it could restore the beauty of the world through magic and give the people in the small world a real experience.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery, he sighed in his heart. No wonder it was the super force of the Catacoton Kingdom, it was rich enough to arrange so many small worlds with just a room.


    The dishes were all peerless delicacies, rare strange beasts, and first-ss food materials.


    Locke had a reason to suspect that if he had to pay, he would have gone bankrupt.


    At night, in the imperial pce.


    The resplendent city wall stretched for a hundred miles. Between the mountains, manyrge pces were hidden in the green. The sight lines roamed through the mountains and finally reached the highest peak.


    This was where the royal pce of the Catacoton Kingdom was located.


    In the hall, the middle-aged man on the host¡¯s seat looked solemn, and his former hostility was covered under a ck robe. He was reading the memorial in front of him. He projected a natural dignity and power and exuded a sense of superiority.


    ¡°The master who made a terrible scene in the Dominic Temple has appeared,¡±


    Vito VIII rubbed his temples and had a headache. Even the royal family had to pay attention to the super master who could resist three level-9 practitioners.


    He continued to read the information from his subordinate.


    ¡°This young man named Locke Capet is a little amazing. At present, he has no strength at all. He once defeated Darnell, the genius of the Randtony Mage Academy. In this way, he indeed has a bit talented. With a good talent and was protected by a level-9 master. Is he someone from a hidden family who hase out to train?¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that Walter has already had a big fight with him.¡±


    Vito VIII shouted to the air in front of him, ¡°Shadow, go and tell Walter to behave himself.¡±


    Time flew. It was the second day.


    In the middle of the night, Locke finally escaped from the entanglement of Artemis and read a whole day in the library.


    ¡°Hi, Locke.¡±


    Locke ignored this acted overly familiar person and was about to go back with the magic book.


    Harold didn¡¯t get angry. He leaned against the stone pir and said slowly, ¡°A killer sent by my brother seems to have sneaked into the academy. I thought about it for a while and felt that I didn¡¯t deserve him to send a killer, so¡­¡±


    Locke smiled faintly and didn¡¯t take it seriously. If Walter was really so stupid, then don¡¯t me him.


    Looking at Locke¡¯s back, Harold shrugged his shoulders and walked toward the bar in the academy leisurely. ¡°Well, let me find a ce to drink and watch a y now.¡±


    Locke was on the path. However, he paused for a moment and stopped.


    The next moment, he clearly felt a chill appear behind him.


    Did he reallye?


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened and he dodged sideways. Although he couldn¡¯t use any divine power now, most of the wounds on his body had been healed, so it was easy for him to dodge the attack.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp de slid along Locke¡¯s throat and pierced into the ground.


    This was the territory of the Imperial Mage Academy. Obviously, the enemy did not want to make things worse, so the attack was very restrained and did not use magic power or fighting spirit.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Seeing that Locke had dodged, the man in the dark sighed in his heart and was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Locke, who had be an ordinary person, could still dodge his attack.


    However, as an experienced killer, he came to his senses soon and stabbed the dagger at Locke¡¯s heart again.


    Locke¡¯s legs were slightly bent, and his body was swirling in the air.


    The killer was even more surprised. He didn¡¯t fall behind either. He jumped up and slid the knife in his hand towards Locke¡¯s throat.


    In mid-air, Locke saw that there was no way to dodge, he didn¡¯t afraid. He pped the dagger in the killer¡¯s hand, turned his body at the same time, and kicked the killer¡¯s waist with a round kick.

 290 Chapter 290

    Bang!


    The killer smashed into the ground like a cannonball. He was struggling to get up, but his head was stepped back to the ground again.


    The killer could no longer hide, and the fighting spirit burst out from his body.


    Boom!


    But it was toote. Locke stepped on the killer¡¯s head again. The fighting spirit that had just condensed in the killer¡¯s body was instantly crushed by Locke¡¯s kick.


    Bang!


    Locke kept stepping on him.


    Half a minuteter, the killer¡¯s face was stained with blood and blurred. Locke pulled the killer up and smashed him against the wall in front of him.


    The killer copsed on the wall like a pool of mud, dying.


    The killer¡¯s eyes were bloodstained. He stared at Locke without saying a word.


    Locke¡¯s hand exerted a little force. With a click, the killer¡¯s body trembled violently and his vitality disappeared quickly.


    ¡°Walter¡­¡±


    Locke¡¯s face darkened slightly, with a murderous look in his eyes.<sub>.</sub>


    In the vi, Walter sat leisurely at the table, shaking the red wine in his ss.


    ¡°Have you solved it?¡±


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, he asked without looking back. As he spoke, a killing intent burst out from his eyes again. In order not to arouse other people¡¯s suspicion, he deliberately sent an unremarkable level-7 practitioner. Although the level-7 practitioner was not very strong, it was easy for him to defeat a loser who was without any strength.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An indifferent voice came from behind him.


    All of a sudden, Walter stood up from his seat.


    The wind magic aura around his body was lingering. He stared at Locke coldly, and in this coldness, there was a trace of disbelief, ¡°You are still alive.¡±


    Without any hesitation, several wind des condensed in Walter¡¯s hands and rushed towards Locke.


    Locke¡¯s body turned into a shadow and rushed in the direction of Walter.


    Puff!


    The wind des hit the wall in the distance.


    So fast!<sub></sub>


    Walter¡¯s pupil vibrated. Seeing that Locke had only a few meters away from him within several dodges, he waved his hand and formed a magic shield in front of him.


    Bang!


    Locke punched the magic shield.


    The shield shook slightly, but it didn¡¯t seem to break. Locke was not surprised at all. His punch did not contain any divine power. Just now, he was able to quickly defeat the killer because the other party wanted to hide his aura and did not have the time to use his fighting spirit.


    Bang~


    Locke sneered in his heart. He turned his body and immediately changed his direction, and punched Walter¡¯s body. From thest battle between Irene and Walter, he knew that Walter was just like a flower in the greenhouse and had no experience in fighting.


    How could he be so powerful?!


    A hint of panic shed in Walter¡¯s eyes. Locke¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation.


    Bang!


    Locke¡¯s fist collided with the magic shield.


    Locke¡¯s body quickly changed position, and his fists constantly smashed in the direction of Walter.


    Bang!<sub></sub>


    After the small universe entered the eighth sense, Locke¡¯s physical strength had reached a terrifying level. He could defeat level-5 practitioners only with his physical strength. Although he was only equivalent to a level-5 practitioner now, he had the confidence to defeat Walter after going through countless life and death experiences.


    Looking at Walter, his forehead was covered with sweat.


    No, if it went on like this, he will definitely lose!


    He had to make some noise to attract the attention of the academy¡¯s guard team. As long as the guard team came, he would be safe!


    With his eyes full of malice, Walter waved the magic stick in his hand, and soon level-7 magic appeared in front of him.


    With a light tap of the magic stick, the powerful level-7 magic had already smashed towards Locke.


    Locke didn¡¯t choose to fight against it head-on. He turned around and adjusted his position tounch more attacks.


    Boom~


    With a loud bang, the ground shook slightly, and arge hole instantly appeared in the wall. For a moment, ashes and dust rose everywhere.


    Under the strong impact of the magic, Locke retreated quickly. He took a deep breath. As soon as divine consciousness moved, the Sword in the Stone appeared in his hand with a ng. The battle between them must have attracted the attention of others, so he must end the battle as soon as possible!


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He moved extremely fast, leaving a shadow in the air. In an instant, he rushed to the distant Walter.


    Finding out the ws in Walter¡¯s magic, Locke stabbed the Sword in the Stone in his hand into Walter¡¯s throat.


    ng!


    In the panic, Walter condensed defensive magic in front of himself.


    The tip of the Sword in the Stone stopped one centimeter away from Walter¡¯s throat.


    Feeling the coldness from the tip of the sword, Walter said in a trembling voice, ¡°Locke Capet, I¡¯m the third son of His Majesty of the Catacoton Kingdom. Do you know what the consequences will be if you hurt me? Not only will you, but also your family and the kingdom behind you only be destroyed!¡±


    Locke sneered, and the blue veins stood out on his arms and tightened, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern.¡±


    Crack!


    The wind magic was not good at defense. Cracks appeared on the magic shield all of a sudden. To Locke¡¯s surprise, there was no fear of death on Walter¡¯s face. On the contrary, he saw a trace of ridicule on his face.


    Locke didn¡¯t care about it at all. The Sword in the Stone pierced through the magic shield and pierced into Walter¡¯s throat.


    Boom!


    Just as the Sword in the Stone was about to stab into Walter¡¯s body, Locke only saw the jade pendant on his chest shining brightly, forming a faint shield on Walter¡¯s body, which tightly surrounded him.


    Meanwhile, the Sword in the Stone stopped in front of Walter¡¯s skin and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Sure enough, Walter had a defensive treasure with him.


    Locke¡¯s heart sank when he looked at the golden light around Walter, but he was not too surprised. As the prince of the Catacoton Kingdom, it was normal for Walter to have a protective treasure with him. However, this shield seemed to be much stronger than he had imagined.


    However, at the same time, Locke¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was dangerous!


    Without any hesitation, Locke retreated.


    But in the end, it was toote. Before Locke could retreat two meters, he saw the jade pendant shake slightly. At the same time, a powerful and destructive force was shot out from it.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Locke Capet, do you really think you can kill me? How can you, an insignificant loser understand the details of the Vito royal family?¡±


    With contempt in Walter¡¯s eyes, he shouted madly.


    Damn it!


    Locke¡¯s face changed dramatically. If it was before, he should be able to barely withstand this attack, but now he was an ordinary person except for his strong physical strength.


    Having made up his mind, Locke had no choice but to try his best to block the Sword in the Stone in front of him, hoping that it could resist some of the attacks.


    Boom!


    Locke was instantly enveloped by a powerful force.


    A strong burning sensation swept over his body, and a surging force tore his body. The suffocating pain spread to his brain.


    It was a feeling of death.

 291 Chapter 291

    However, the power suddenly stopped and disappeared in an instant.


    Puff!


    Locke slowlynded on the ground.


    Whoosh~ Whoosh~


    Locke was half kneeling on the ground. His face was pale. He covered his chest and gasped for breath. He feared that the power just now would disintegrate him even if itsted for another second!


    Taking a deep breath, Locke stood up slowly and waved his hand, and the Sword in the Stone disappeared in his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good in this posture.¡±


    Covering her mouth with her hand, Artemis looked Locke from head to foot. Finally, her eyes stopped between Locke¡¯s crotches. She nodded and said, ¡°You have a good figure.¡±


    Under the aggressive gaze of Artemis, Locke felt a chill all over his body. When he looked down, he was stunned.


    It turned out that although that power juststed for an instant, his clothes had been burned to ashes in an instant.


    In other words, he was naked without any clothes on him.


    The corner of Locke¡¯s mouth twitched. He coughed and hurriedly took out a long robe from the system space and put it on himself.<sub>.</sub>


    After putting on the robe, he took a deep breath. At this moment, he could not help but feel like a survivor of a disaster.


    Walter, who was originally proud, looked at the jade pendant that had been broken into powder and waspletely stunned.


    The jade pendant on his body was personally made by his great grandfather. As a means to protect the life of the immediate family of the royal family, it could not only withstand a single blow from a level-9 practitioner but also condense an attackparable to level-9.


    However, now it was crushed so easily by the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Now, there should be nothing to save you, right?¡±


    There was a cold smile on Locke¡¯s face. If it weren¡¯t for the help of Artemis, he might have died here.


    Looking at the murderous look on Locke¡¯s face, Walter was really scared and struggled to step back.


    ¡°No! Mr. Locke Capet, you can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the third son of His Majesty. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    In the face of death, how could Walter be calm as before? He shouted in horror.


    However, with a scornful smile, Locke pulled out the Sword in the Stone.


    Looking at the shining Sword in the Stone in Locke¡¯s hand, Walter waspletely flustered.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll return Irene to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to apologize to you in public!¡±


    Locke shook his hand, and the Sword in the Stone turned into a beam of light, stabbing straight in the direction of Walter.


    ng~


    This time, the Sword in the Stone was not affected at all and directly pierced into Walter¡¯s body.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Walter¡¯s body trembled, and he only felt a sharp paining from his chest. At the same time, a sense of powerlessness rose in his body, aggravated and even his consciousness gradually blurred.


    Walter wanted to say something to beg Locke to let him go, but the blood had already filled his mouth and nose and gushed out of the wound.


    Irene Peter, you bitch! It¡¯s all because of you!


    Walter¡¯s pupils dted slowly, and a trace of hatred shed across his gradually dull eyes.


    Irene Peter¡­<sub></sub>


    If it weren¡¯t for Irene Peter, he wouldn¡¯t have known Locke, nor would he have taken revenge on Locke because of jealousy, nor would he have ended up dead.


    However, there was no regret medicine in the world.


    In the next moment, Walter¡¯s consciousness hadpletely dissipated.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± Artemis frowned slightly, grabbed Locke, and waved her hand, a red light door appeared. They entered the light door and disappeared in ce.


    At the same time, several figures appeared in the ruins. It was Edgar, Wilder, and other elders.


    ¡°This is the vi of Walter!¡±


    Edgar¡¯s face changed slightly and rushed to the ruins. Wilder also looked a little serious and flew towards the ruins.


    When they saw the dead body in the ruins, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.


    An old man walked up and injected a strong healing power into the dead body. A few secondster, he stood up and shook his head at Edgar and Wilder, and the others behind him, indicating that Walter waspletely hopeless.


    ¡°Walter died here¡­¡±


    An old man with white hair looked bitter. He was one of the three vice deans of the Imperial Mage Academy. The immediate family of the royal family died here. This had never happened since the establishment of the Imperial Mage Academy. It was conceivable that this matter would cause a huge wave.


    ¡°There is no other aura here except for the wind magic aura of Walter.¡±


    Anotherdy slowly opened her eyes and frowned slightly. She had searched around a few miles just now, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°Block the academy. No one is allowed to enter or leave the campus during this period.¡±


    Edgar ordered another middle-aged man behind him, ¡°I need to inform the royal family of this news.¡±


    That man nodded and flew away.


    At the same time, an energy wave came out of the space and a white-haired old man appeared in the air.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    Seeing the old man, Edgar, Wilder, and the others bowed slightly to him.


    The old man waved his hand and motioned Edgar and others to stand up. He floated in the sky and stared at the ruins below. Just now, he was refining a weapon. At the critical moment, he suddenly felt magical fluctuation. The other party was only level-7¡¯s magic aura, so he did not pay much attention to it and concentrated on refining the magic stick in his hand.


    However, just a momentter, he felt the previous mysterious aura again. Therefore, he immediately gave up the magic stick in his hand and came straight over. However, it was still toote. Just likest time, there was no aura left here.


    ¡°Is there anything unusual in the academy recently?¡±


    The old man asked with a frown.


    ¡°Sir, there is a powerful level-9 master who came to the Imperial Mage Academy. Three days ago, I wanted to tell you about it, but because you are refining the magic stick, so¡­¡±


    Edgar bowed down and reported. As he spoke, the magic energy in front of him shed, and a scroll recording the information of Artemis flew towards the old man.


    The old man took the paper.


    The information recorded the battle of Artemis in the temple, and the whole process was quite detailed.


    Wilder¡¯s face changed when he heard Edgar mentioning Artemis. He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°A level-9 master who can resist those three guys.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes shed a light and then he disappeared in ce.


    On the other side, after the old man disappeared, the guards of the academy also appeared, surrounding the entire ruins. The middle-aged team leader stood respectfully behind Edgar and the others, waiting for the next order.


    Seeing the old man disappear, Edgar also shed with magic energy and flew in the direction of Locke¡¯s room. The rest of them also turned into light and flew after Edgar.


    ¡°I hope it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Looking at the direction in which Edgar disappeared, Wilder¡¯s eyes shed with worry and he could not help praying in his heart.


    ¡°Seal up Walter¡¯s body and wait for us to deal with him.¡±


    After saying that, Wilder also slowly floated up and rushed in the direction they left.


    On the other side, in just a few seconds, the old man had appeared above Locke¡¯s vi.

 292 Chapter 292

    Looking at the vi under his feet, the old man frowned. The whole yard, including the room, was covered with an energy light curtain, which could iste all the investigation information.


    ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡±


    The old man was shocked. He was a powerful level-10 mage, equivalent to the existence of a demigod. However, his spiritual sense was unable to break through a small energy shield.


    ¡°My friend, I¡¯m Hardy Franklin, the old dean of the Imperial Mage Academy. Something happened in the academy just now. I¡¯m here especially to confirm with you.¡±


    However, the yard was still very quiet and there was no response.


    A few secondster, Edgar and others also appeared above the yard.


    Seeing this, Hardy¡¯s face darkened. To be honest, although this person was able to fight against three level-9 masters, he didn¡¯t take her seriously. As a level-10 practitioner, he could crush a heap of level-9 practitioners with one hand!


    What he was worried about was the force behind this female master.


    After all, there might be a more powerful existence behind the force that possessed such a master.


    ? He was so polite that he didn¡¯t break in at once. He had already as a favor to this person, but this person was so ungrateful!<sub>.</sub>


    Wilder stood not far away and looked at the gloomy Hardy, with a more worried look on his face.


    Hardy¡¯s face darkened slightly. Now that the other party was ungrateful, he did not waste any time. He casually threw the magic in his hand in the direction of the vi.


    Boom!


    The magic hit the shield above the vi. The shield shed and then broke into pieces, turning into scattered energy.


    No one was there.


    The moment when the shield was broken, Hardy¡¯s face became gloomier. The faces of Edgar and others behind Hardy also darkened, but Wilder seemed to be relieved.


    ¡°Sir, the young man named Locke Capet was introduced by Wilder. I¡¯ve heard that they have a close rtionship. Maybe Mr. Wilder knows something about it.¡± Edgar reported to Hardy, bowing slightly.


    Hardy turned around and looked sharply at Wilder. The other vice deans also looked at Wilder. The rtionship between Wilder and Locke Capet was well known in the academy.


    Wilder bowed to Hardy and then said slowly, ¡°Locke Capet was indeed invited to the Imperial Mage Academy by me. At that time, I saw that he was gifted and powerful. I wanted to rmend him to attend the mage academiespetition in the imperial capital a yearter, so I invited him to join the Imperial Mage Academy. However, there was an incident in the process. Locke Capet was seriously injured and lost his strength.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°At present, although we met once two days ago, we haven¡¯t contacted each other since then, so I don¡¯t know where they are.¡±


    Wilder didn¡¯t try to defend himself. He told everything he knew without reservation. Of course, no one could know any information about Locke¡¯s whereabouts from Wilder¡¯s words at all.


    There was no loophole in Wilder¡¯s words.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t find any evidence at all, so he had to give up the idea of teaching Wilder with the help of Hardy. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Sir, I have a student, she used to be in a rtionship with Locke Capet, and she may know more about Locke Capet.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Hardy said, ¡°Ask that student toe here.¡±


    At the same time, in the living room of a small vi.


    Locke, Artemis, Ares, and Vanessa sat together.


    Vanessa sat in a daze. She was still a little confused.


    After a while, she seemed to be making sure whether the news she had just heard was true or not. She looked at Locke and confirmed, ¡°Do you mean that you have killed Walter?¡±<sub></sub>


    Locke nodded.


    Swoosh~


    Vanessa finally believed him. Sitting silently on the sofa, she seemed to need some time to digest this information. Just now, when she was in practice, she suddenly felt a powerful force descending on her body. Before she could react, she was brought to this hotel by Artemis.


    As for Locke, he also had a headache. He had to admit that he had underestimated the power of a level-10 practitioner. ¡°If you two work together, can you block the level-10 practitioner?¡±


    ¡°Judging from the aura of the opponent, even if we join hands, with our current state, we can only block the attack of the level-10 practitioner once at most.¡± Ares said helplessly, ¡°However, as long as we don¡¯t use our power on arge scale, it will be difficult for that level-10 practitioner to find us.¡±


    Artemis looked depressed and resentful, ¡°Humph! When I recover my strength, I will destroy this damned academy.¡±


    She was a god. But now she was chased everywhere like a stray dog!


    Hearing this, Vanessa took a deep breath and looked at the two persons in front of her in disbelief. Did it mean that this woman who could resist the three level-9 masters hadn¡¯t shown all her strength in thest famous war?


    How strong was this woman? Was she once a level-10 master?


    ¡°Although Walter is not the most favored prince, his status is not low among all the princes.¡±


    As she spoke, Vanessa took a deep look at Locke, ¡°Now he is killed by you, it¡¯s equivalent to pping the face of the Vito royal family hard. I think the royal family will not let you go. In other words, you are now the enemy of the strongest force in the Catacoton Kingdom. I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing to invite you to the elf family.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Locke said helplessly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not toote to quit now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the elf with the spirit of the contract.¡±


    Vanessa said with a smile, ¡°You stay in the hotel for the time being. After I arrange everything, we will set out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Locke nodded.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡±


    With a yawn, Artemis turned around and entered the hotel into her bedroom.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Ares also waved his hand and went back to another room.


    Were these people heartless, didn¡¯t know how powerful the Vito royal family was, or did they have something to rely on and didn¡¯t take the Vito royal family seriously?


    Looking at the backs of Artemis and Ares, who were about to disappear, Vanessa was surprised. She acted very decisively. After greeting Locke, she stood up and went out without hesitation.


    On the second day, the whole imperial capital city was shocked. The news that Walter was killed had been known to everyone only in one morning.


    Everyone began to admire Locke Capet¡¯s boldness. How dare an outsider attack the royal family in the capital city of a kingdom? This is simply humiliating the royal family and courting death.


    As expected, the Vito royal family was really angry.


    Three level-9 masters were sent out to search the whole city for the whereabouts of Locke, Artemis, and Ares.

 293 Chapter 293

    In the Dominic Temple.


    ¡°I suggest that the Dominic Temple send out troops to join hands with the Vito royal family to capture that mysterious master to avenge.¡±


    Wilfred said with a gloomy face.


    Phelix shook his head and denied, ¡°That woman is not simple. She can avoid the spiritual sense of a level-10 master. If we make a move this time, our previous efforts will be in vain.¡±


    Gloria, the beautiful woman who had been silent all the time, thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to do anything to them either. We¡¯d better wait and see, or even¡­¡±


    After a pause, Gloria lowered her voice and said, ¡°Maybe we can help them in secret.¡±


    Then she chuckled, ¡°I always have a feeling that the Vito royal family won¡¯t get anything good this time.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Wilfred was slightly stunned and looked at Gloria in disbelief. ¡°Do you still want to help them now? If the Vito royal family knows it, do you know how much pressure we have to face?¡±


    However, to his disappointment, Phelix also nodded and said, ¡°I agree with Gloria. It¡¯s better to give timely help than icing on the cake. This might be an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wilfred silently looked at the two people in front of him, his expression was constantly changing. After a while, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you. Just do it!¡±<sub></sub>


    On the second morning.


    A woman appeared in the hotel. She was about sixty or seventy years old, with wrinkles all over her face. She looked almost the same as ordinary people, and there was no sign of an elf on her. Obviously, she had disguised herself.


    ¡°Princess Vanessa.¡±


    The olddy bowed to Vanessa.


    Locke couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised to hear the olddy call Vanessa. Sure enough, Vanessa¡¯s identity was not simple.


    ¡°Aunt Deere, don¡¯t be so courteous. How is everything going outside now?¡±


    Vanessa asked the woman named ¡°Deere¡±.


    ¡°The situation is quite critical.¡±


    With a serious look on her face, Deere said slowly, ¡°At present, the whole city is under siege, and every exit of the imperial capital city is heavily guarded. In addition, the royal family and the Imperial Mage Academy seem to have allied. The two sides had sent out five level-9 masters together.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Mage Academy has found that your highness is not in the academy. Perhaps they have begun to suspect the rtionship between us and Mr. Capet.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the imperial capital city today.¡± Vanessa said.


    Deere nodded and said, ¡°I have arranged everything. We can set off at any time.¡±


    Suddenly, Artemis seemed to feel something, with a wave of her hand, a purple projection appeared in front of her.


    Looking at the projection, Artemis smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to contact me at this time. It seems that I really underestimated you before.¡±


    ¡°Miss Artemis, you are still so sharp-tongued.¡± The figure smiled awkwardly. ¡°ording to the information from the Dominic Temple, the royal family and the Imperial Mage Academy have found your clues. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before they find you there.¡±


    ¡°This is the only thing the Dominic Temple can do. I hope Miss Artemis can remember the temple¡¯s kindness in the future.¡±


    While speaking, the figure had disappeared in the air, and there was no trace of energy left as if it had never appeared.


    ¡°Even the Dominic Temple found us. It seems that the situation is even more critical. We have to set out in advance,¡±


    Deere¡¯s face became more serious.


    Then they stopped hesitating. Under the lead of Deere, they arrived at a courtyard in the western district. When Locke walked in, he found that there was an extremelyplicated teleportation site.<sub></sub>


    But he also knew that most of the forces had their independent teleportation sites. Otherwise, the teleportation sites of the imperial capital would be very crowded.


    There was a corresponding magic array around the courtyard to block the detection from outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Deere said to a young male elf.


    The male elf nodded and walked to the magic array console with several people behind him, starting to adjust the magic array.


    At the same time, Artemis¡¯s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly. She looked at the sky in the distance and said, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not that easy to leave today.¡±


    Ares also raised his head.


    Deere and Vanessa didn¡¯t understand what they meant. Just as they were confused, several powerful auras suddenly came from the sky.


    ¡°Hurry up, get ready to activate the magic array!¡±


    Deere said loudly to the young male elf that was operating the teleportation site.


    The action of that elf was unequivocal. His palm movement was changed rapidly, and magic crystals flew into the energy pool of the teleportation site.


    ¡°Elf n, how dare you to collude with the enemy who killed the third son of His Majesty? I think you don¡¯t want to live!¡±


    A loud and harsh reprimand came. Then, with the rumbling sounds, the magic array protecting the yard was instantly smashed into pieces.


    In the sky, there was a team of more than a thousand people. Locke sensed that the weakest of them seemed to be level-6 practitioners. The leaders were five level-9 masters.


    ¡°You daring maniacs! Surrender now!¡±


    An old man in the middle roared. A huge palm was formed in the air and pped toward the small yard on the ground. Obviously, he saw the elf who was preparing the teleportation site, so he intended to destroy the teleportation site in the yard.


    Bang!


    However, before the giant palm in the sky fell, a golden light shot out and smashed the giant palm into pieces in the air.


    ¡°It seems that you are the woman who can resist the three level-9 practitioners.¡±


    The old man stared at Artemis and said.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    Artemis walked slowly to the sky and looked at the old man in the distance with a smile, ¡°But maybe you don¡¯t know that I have also contributed to killing that loser named Walter.¡±


    No matter the old man or the four level-9 masters beside him couldn¡¯t help but pull a long face at this time.


    Artemis¡¯s action was undoubtedly a provocation!


    At the same time, the elf who was started the teleportation site changed his expression. He shouted at Locke and the others, ¡°Damn it! The teleportation site is affected by energy and has no effect!¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of Vanessa and the others darkened.


    ¡°Ha-ha, do you really think that we will be unprepared after we find this ce?¡± The middle-aged man on the left sneered.


    ¡°There.¡±


    Ares pointed at the magic arrays floating in the sky.


    Seeing that the magic arrays that blocked the information were discovered so easily, the four level-9 practitioners in the sky were slightly stunned, but they quickly recovered. Even if Ares found it, they now had five powerful level-9 practitioners. Could the other party break the magic arrays under their noses?

 294 Chapter 294

    Another slightly fat old man also shouted coldly, ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Let us see are you really powerful, or are you enjoying undeserved fame?¡±


    As he spoke, the magic energy in front of him was gathered, and powerful level-9 magic energy was emitted from his body.


    As the two mages took action, the sky was immediately enveloped by a powerful aura of energy.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a grand scene.¡±


    Feeling the surging magic energy in the sky, Locke sighed.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, Vanessa couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. They were now facing formidable enemies. Was it the time to sigh?!


    The white-haired old man in the lead and two middle-aged men in ck robes directly surrounded the direction of Artemis.


    Boom!


    The powerful magic swept over in an instant. The terrible energy windstorm spread across heaven and earth, and half of the sky was enveloped by the explosion. Even in the center of the imperial capital city a hundred miles away, many people suddenly opened their eyes. They looked in the direction where the energy came from in astonishment.


    ¡°I have to admit that you are really powerful.¡±


    The old man looked grave and said in a deep voice. The other two also had serious expressions on their faces. They were shocked by the strength of Artemis.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Even so, we have made full preparations this time.¡±


    The old man said slowly. Powerful magic condensed in his hand again and smashed toward the direction of Artemis.


    Artemis¡¯s eyes were slightly dark, and a pair of beautiful eyes burst out cold light, and she disappeared in an instant.


    Boom!


    The magic fell from the sky and smashed directly into the ground. A small mountain was annihted by the powerful magic.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Seeing Artemis disappear in front of them, the old man shouted at his twopanions. He captured a mysterious aura toward the middle-aged man.


    However, as soon as he finished shouting, he felt an extremely dangerous aura appear behind him. Without any hesitation, he instantly condensed defensive magic behind him.


    Bang!


    A golden arrow pierced into the shield.


    Crack!<sub></sub>


    From the center of the target, the shield cracked little by little.


    The old man¡¯s face changed slightly. He moved and retreated, leaving the attacking position of the golden arrow.


    In the sky, Artemis raised her hand slowly. Another golden arrow appeared on the moon god arrow. As Artemis loosened her grip, the golden arrow turned into a golden light and rushed toward the old man.


    The golden arrow roared, and half of the sky was dyed red by the golden light.


    At this time, they presented a triangr position, tightly encircling Artemis.


    The remaining two old men in grey robes rushed toward the yard with their men, intending to capture Locke and the others.


    Deere¡¯s face was serious, and a green scepter appeared in her hand. ¡°Your Highness, I would try my best to stop these two level-9 masters, but I¡¯m afraid that the teleportation site can¡¯t be used anymore. You retreat ording to the emergency n, and we¡¯ll bring up the rear!¡±


    After saying that, Deere was already wrapped in blue energy and blocked the way in the direction of the two old men in grey robes.


    Boom ~


    However, Deere underestimated the power of the two people. Her attack was stopped by an old man in the grey robe, and the other one took the opportunity toe in the direction of Locke and others. Deere tried to get back on defense, but she was tightly entangled by the old man in the grey robe.


    ¡°Ready to retreat!¡±<sub></sub>


    Seeing a level-9 mage rushing toward her and the others, Vanessa¡¯s face changed slightly and she ordered the elves behind her.


    ¡°Your Highness, you go first, we¡¯ll bring up the rear.¡± The rest of the elves also stood in front of Vanessa, as if they faced death unflinchingly.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes were full of pain, but she also knew that it was not the right time to hesitate. ¡°Locke, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Looking at the elves¡¯ resolute faces, Locke said softly.


    Vanessa was a little stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment. Had Locke something up his sleeve?


    At this time, the level-9 master had rushed over, and in the blink of an eye, he was less than a hundred meters away from Locke and the others.


    Fifty meters¡­


    The speed of the level-9 practitioner had reached the extreme, and the monstrous energy of the fighting spirit was wrapped around his body, making the people in the courtyard immediately feel a deep sense of oppression.


    Bang!


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, they only saw the previously aggressive level-9 practitioner, whose face suddenly changed. The next moment, a ck figure appeared in front of him in an instant. Then, the level-9 practitioner flew out and smashed the practitioners who were rushing over behind him.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Ares!¡±


    Looking at the familiar figure in the sky, Vanessa was a little stunned. There was no doubt that the person who could blow away a level-9 practitioner in one blow was at least a powerful level-9 practitioner!


    ¡°There is another powerful practitioner!¡±


    The three people who were entangled with Artemis saw this scene from the corner of their eyes, their pupils trembled slightly, and they looked horrified.


    When they were shocked, the old man with white hair was thrown away by the p from Artemis.


    Bang!


    ¡°Why do you always attack me?¡± The old man covered his chest with his hand and wore a long face.


    Artemis nced at himzily, ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡±


    As she spoke, another golden arrow was shot out from Artemis¡¯s hand. Different from the previous times, after the golden arrow left the bowstring, it disappeared in ce. Seeing this scene, the old man¡¯s heart twitched violently, and he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis in his heart.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Without any hesitation, he roared, and the magic energy of his body burst out. His fingers continued to draw, and in an instant, several powerful defensive magic condensed in front of him.


    The next second, the golden arrow appeared.


    However, this time, the target was not the old man.


    Looking at the arrow with immense power that suddenly appeared in front of him, the middle-aged man¡¯s heart trembled.


    This attack was so fast that he had no time to dodge.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow hit the middle-aged man, and a powerful energy wave spread out to both sides with the middle-aged man at the center. The powerful energy swept through the whole sky. The sky had been upied by the surging energy, and the energy wave made the sight looking at the sky a little blurred.


    The men who were hanging in the air brought by the five level-9 practitioners also fell to the ground at this time.


    The energy in the sky was too powerful. For them, even if they were affected by the edge energy, they would suffer great damage, let alone resist the blow head-on!


    The old man and another level-9 master in the distance began to sweat in their palms. If the target of this attack was them, even if they were stronger than the middle-aged man, they would at least be seriously injured.


    A charred figure fell from the sky and hit the ground. Looking at their dying partner on the ground, the two of them took a deep breath again.

 295 Chapter 295

    ¡°OK, now it¡¯s two on one.¡±


    Compared to them, Artemis seemed a little casual and said with a slight smile.


    On the other side, Ares also had the upper hand. There was no room for the level-9 master to resist. He could only be beaten by him.


    Bang!


    After throwing away the level-9 master with one punch, Ares punched the magic arrays which were used to suppress the teleportation site ten thousand meters away.


    The moment he threw his fist, the wind howled, and golden energy gathered on his fist.


    Boom!


    A giant fist was formed in front of him. The fist made a sound of breaking through the air, rumbling, and precisely smashed toward the magic arrays in the distance.


    Looking at the fist smashing toward the magic arrays, the faces of the mages who were responsible for guarding the magic arrays instantly turned extremely pale.


    They looked at each other and seemed to have reached a consensus. All the magic energy in their bodies burst out and then they rushed directly to the ground, ignoring the magic arrays.


    They felt a strong sense of death in the fist. Obviously, if they didn¡¯t choose to leave, they would definitely die!<sub></sub>


    Boom!


    As expected, the fist hit the magic arrays, and the three magic arrays instantly turned into a sea of fire. The stone pirs and beast bones used in the magic arrays fell from the raging fire, like meteorites falling from the deep sky to the ground.


    Except for Locke, all the people in the yard were absent-minded for a moment. The scene in front of them was too strange.


    Was the strong team led by five level-9 masters defeated in this way?!


    ¡°Start the teleportation site.¡±


    Vanessa was the first one toe to her senses. She ordered the elves who had been stunned.


    The previous male elf nodded and moved to the side of the teleportation site in a sh. Under his control, the magic crystals began to sh, and the energy inside them flowed into the teleportation site little by little, and the magic pattern on the teleportation site began to slowly rotate.


    At the same time.


    The battle situation in the sky changed again. The white-haired old man broke out powerful magic again, driving his body to retreat.


    However, he was still a step slower. A golden light drew from afar and inserted into his abdomen.<sub></sub>


    Another level-9 master wailed and fell from the sky.


    ¡°You are the only one left.¡±


    Artemis looked at the white-haired old man with a smile.


    The white-haired old man swallowed and took half a step back subconsciously.


    At this time, it seemed that Artemis sensed something. She stopped smiling and disappeared into the sky. When she appeared again, she was already in front of Locke and the others. Ares also immediately gave up the opponent in front of him, turned around, and stood side by side with Artemis.


    Seeing that both Artemis and Ares had retreated, Deere also forced her opponent back and then returned to the courtyard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the teleportation site first.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Locke¡¯s heart sank. He knew that a more powerful enemy hade.


    Vanessa and Deere nodded and directed the elves to enter the teleportation site.


    Without hesitation, Locke, Artemis, and the others also turned around and entered the teleportation site.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    Seeing that Locke and the others wanted to escape, the old man who was half kneeling in the sky roared. One magic condensed in front of him and smashed toward the direction of the teleportation site. The others also reacted and threw the magic and fighting spirit of various colors in the direction of the teleportation site.


    Artemis snorted coldly, and with a wave of her hand, the golden lights in front of them gathered and instantly formed countless small golden shields.


    Boom!


    All the magic exploded in front of the golden shields.


    In the teleportation site, the teleportation pattern began to spin rapidly, and Artemis and the others were already enveloped in white light.


    ¡°Since you havee, then don¡¯t leave.¡±


    A low voice said. The voice was t and emotionless, but Locke felt an unprecedented sense of threat from it.


    At the same time, a strong aura swept in. Locke only felt as if a mountain was pressing on him. He had a feeling that if he faced such a person alone, a look from him might turn him into ashes.


    ¡°This is level-10¡­¡±


    Deere¡¯s voice trembled slightly and said bitterly. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little desperate. Facing a level-10 master, they had no room for resistance at all.


    Vanessa¡¯s face darkened. Level-10 master as the top-level existence on this continent could destroy the teleportation site with a wave of his hand!


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my power.¡±


    Looking into the distance, Ares said slowly.


    As he spoke, he raised his hand, and a strong force flowed along his palm toward Artemis¡¯s body in front of him.


    Boom!


    There were bursts of rumblings in the sky. Clouds were rolling. Purple lightning streaked through the sky ferociously. Arge hand formed by lightning fell from the sky and grabbed toward the teleportation site.


    The golden light on Artemis¡¯s body soared, and a powerful force soared into the sky. The moon god arrow that had disappeared before appeared in front of her again.


    Holding the moon god arrow gently, Artemis¡¯s body burst out an extremely powerful energy.


    She hooked the bowstring and the golden arrow appeared.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow was shot out, spinning around, surrounded by a strong energy, and an energy windstorm had been formed around the golden arrow.


    The golden light contrasted sharply with the purple all over the sky. As a result, the whole world was divided into gold and purple.


    In the distance, the old man in the sky swallowed. How could that womanunch such a powerful attack?


    Boom!


    The golden arrow collided with the giant hand of thunder.


    The shock wave caused by the collision swept half of the sky in an instant. The old man who was still in midair was directly thrown away by the powerful energy wave and hit a mountain stone in the distance.


    Under the impact of the powerful energy, the mountains copsed and the nts were destroyed.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Seeing that his attack was stopped, a voice of surprise came from the void.


    After eximing, the giant hand of thunder instantly doubled in two sizes, and the arrow shot out by Artemis was instantly crushed by the giant hand.


    After crushing the golden arrow, the giant hand of thunder instantly smashed down.


    Boom!


    The mountain where the teleportation site was located was shrouded in purple lightning. The mountains, trees, and everything turned into dust in an instant.

 296 Chapter 296

    An energy wave appeared in the void, and a ck figure appeared in the air. It was a middle-aged man with gray temples.


    ¡°Mr. Vito.¡±


    The frightened people on the ground all bowed respectfully to the ck figure in the sky.


    Dennis Vito stared at the ce covered by purple lightning with a gloomy face. Inside, he couldn¡¯t feel any breath of life, which was to say, those people had escaped.


    ¡°How can I let you escape so easily?¡±


    Ignoring the crowd on the ground, Dennis disappeared from where he stood again. He was a dignified level-10 master, but he let the other party escape from under his nose.


    On the other side, in the space channel.


    ¡°Dennis Vito is a level-10 master of the Vito royal family.¡± Vanessa and the others heaved a sigh of relief, with a look of survival on their faces. Fortunately, Dennis¡¯sst attack was blocked by Artemis, and the teleportation site was also ready andpleted the transfer.


    Locke remained silent, with ayer of pressure in his heart.


    Was this a level-10 master? In the face of such a strong master, he couldn¡¯t have any intention of resisting at all.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Artemis.¡± Vanessa expressed her gratitude to Artemis. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder in her eyes. No wonder Artemis was the master who could fight against three level-9 practitioners alone, she was able to lead so many people to escape from the level-10 master.


    Artemis shook her head and looked quietly into the distance and said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Vanessa was stunned for a moment. Not over?


    The next moment, she knew what Artemis meant. Their position was instantly enveloped by powerful purple energy.


    He was catching up!


    Vanessa¡¯s heart sank, and Deere and the others also changed their expressions at this time.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m more and more curious about where you threee from.¡±


    The previous low voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Come with me. I promise I won¡¯t hurt your lives.¡±


    As he spoke, they only felt a powerful force descending on their bodies. Under this force, their bodies couldn¡¯t move.


    Boom!


    A powerful force burst out of Ares¡¯s body and rushed to the ck figure in the distance.


    At this moment, Artemis also waved her hand, and a golden force wrapped around everyone¡¯s body, pulling them out of the space channel.


    Dennis waved his hand and pped Ares¡¯s attack away. Seeing that Artemis wanted to escape, he no longer hesitated and condensed a great force to attack in the direction where Locke and the others retreated.


    Boom!


    The positions of Locke and the others exploded.


    The explosion was soon torn apart by the surrounding space¡¯s turbulent flows and disappeared without a trace. As for Locke and the others, they had alsopletely disappeared from where they were. Dennis frowned slightly and spread out his spiritual sense in all directions, but he could not find any trace of the breath of Locke and the others.


    After a while, he slowly disappeared from where he stood.


    A thousand miles away.


    The group of people slowlynded on the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Looking at Artemis, whose face was slightly pale, Locke asked worriedly.


    ¡°I feel weak all over.¡± Covering her chest, Artemis fell straight toward Locke.


    Locke hurriedly reached out and held Artemis in his arms.


    However, he suddenly saw a hint of slyness in Artemis¡¯s eyes.


    Locke felt a little helpless. Even at this time, Artemis still didn¡¯t forget to make fun of him. However, seeing this scene, he was a little relieved. He knew that Artemis was not seriously injured.


    He could feel how powerful the blow was just now.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Seeing that Locke seemed to see through her mind, Artemis snorted coldly and pushed away Locke. She looked up at the void and finally became serious. Her face was covered with ayer of frost. She said indignantly, ¡°This old man, when I recover my strength, I must destroy that shit pce!¡±


    As Artemis spoke, a cold light burst out from her eyes. She nced at Locke and Ares and said, ¡°If anyone dares to let Athena know that I¡¯m being chased, then don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    The threat in her tone was self-evident.


    Locke smiled awkwardly and quickly said he would not.


    Ares also smiled awkwardly. Then he said with a malicious look, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re about to go.¡±


    Destroy the imperial pce?


    Recover her strength?


    The hearts of Vanessa and the others behind the three of them shook violently, with shock in their eyes.


    The woman who was able to resist three level-9 practitioners hadn¡¯t exerted all her strength yet?!


    The person named ¡°Athena¡± who could be taken seriously by Artemis will definitely not be much weaker than Artemis.


    What is the identity of this young man? Why are there so many masters behind him? Was he a person who came out of a super powerful hidden force to train?


    However, although the royal family of the ten major forces only had only a level-10 master on the surface, her mother once said that the heritage of the major forces was definitely not as simple as the public knew. Otherwise, they would have been reced by those powerful hidden forces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a rest first. It will take about three days for us to carve the teleportation site.¡±


    Vanessa said.


    It was quite troublesome to carve a long-distance teleportation site, and it was already very fast to take three days.


    Locke nodded.


    He could see that although Artemis blocked the opponent¡¯s attack, she was also injured and needed time to recover.


    Soon, they found a hidden valley and began to build a teleportation site. At the same time, Artemis began to heal her wound.


    The imperial capital city, a thousand miles away, had already set off stormy waves.


    The news about the battle spread quickly and spread throughout the imperial capital city.


    The royal family sent out four level-9 masters, the Imperial Mage Academy sent out a level-9 master, and there were thousands of imperial guards.


    As a result, two of the level-9 masters died and three were injured, and the imperial guards also lost dozens of people, so the level-10 master of the royal family took action personally. But in the end, he still didn¡¯t seem to catch Locke Capet.


    Now everyone knew the name of Locke Capet.


    Many people began to admire Locke¡¯s courage. He dared to assassinate the prince in the imperial capital city, and many people also marveled at the force behind Locke. A woman who was able to resist three level-9 masters, and now another strong man who was able to resist level-9 appeared. Locke¡¯s background seemed to be getting more and more mysterious.


    However, only one dayter, Locke¡¯s identity appeared in front of everyone again.


    Locke Capet came from the Grimm Kingdom and was a young count.


    This time, people were even more shocked. Many people were unfamiliar with the Grimm Kingdom and had never heard of it, but many people who knew it gave exnations.


    The Grimm Kingdom was a small country in the north. In the eyes of the public, it was a remote and barren ce. In that kind of ce, even level-8 practitioners were the highest existence.


    Locke¡¯s identity became more and more mysterious. In the end, many people even said that Locke¡¯s real identity was actually a person of a hidden force. He said he came from the Grimm Kingdom just to hide his identity.

 297 Chapter 297

    In the Peter family.


    Count Peter and Mrs. Peter sat in the living room with sullen faces. Count Peter, in particr, seemed to be trying hard to hold back his anger. At the same time, there was a trace of helplessness in his anger.


    Mrs. Peter also felt helpless. With a sigh, she said softly, ¡°Let the young people solve their problems by themselves.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    Count Peter paused and felt guilty, ¡°Locke once saved Irene and was a great benefactor to our family. But now he has lost his strength and is at a low point in his life. How could Irene break up with him at this time?¡±


    As he spoke, Count Peter felt more ashamed.


    Mrs. Peter sighed again. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Simpson is in the imperial capital. Let¡¯s try to ask Mr. Simpson to help Locke find a way out. In this way, we can repay Locke for saving Irene¡¯s life.¡±


    Count Peter kept silent for a while and then nodded slowly, ¡°That¡¯s the only way now.¡±


    At this time, the two of them suddenly felt the temperature in the hall was several degrees lower.


    Count Peter¡¯s face changed slightly. He seemed to have found something and stood in front of Mrs. Peter to protect her.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a figure in a white robe appeared in front of the two people.


    At the same time, one power came to them, and the magic energy that had been condensed in their bodies disappeared in an instant. At this time, they were like two powerless mortals.


    The faces of the two people turned pale.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Standing in front of Mrs. Peter, Count Peter asked in a low voice, staring vigntly at the man in a white robe.


    ¡°Answer my questions.¡±


    A hoarse voice came from the white robe.


    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t make a move, Count Peter and Mrs. Peter breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you know a young man named Locke Capet?¡±


    ¡®Was he looking for Locke?¡¯


    Count Peter was shocked. He looked at Mrs. Peter and then shook his head slowly, ¡°We don¡¯t know Locke Capet.¡±


    The moment Count Peter finished his words, the temperature in the room dropped by two degrees.


    At the same time, the two of them felt an even more powerful force pressing on their bodies. If it weren¡¯t for the two of them who had wandered around, suffered a lot, and had a firm will, they would most likely have knelt on the ground at this time.


    However, there was still a trace of blood spilling from the corners of the mouths of the two.


    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± The white-robed man said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t mind razing the whole Peter family to the ground. So, even if you don¡¯t want to think about yourself, you should think about the whole family.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you have a daughter called Irene Peter, right?¡±


    The Peter couple¡¯s faces suddenly changed.


    After a long silence, Count Peter said, ¡°We do know Locke.¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago, my daughter saved him on the way and took him back to the family.¡±


    The man in a white robe nodded, ¡°What was his strength at that time?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific strength, but ording to one of my subordinates, he is at least a level-7 practitioner.¡±


    ¡°Where does Locke Capete from?¡±


    ¡°He came from a ce called the Grimm Kingdom. He was an aristocrat in that country and had a territory.¡±


    The man in a white robe asked a few more questions and then disappeared in an instant as before.


    ¡°Whoosh~¡±


    Count Peter breathed a sigh of relief and sat down feebly. Mrs. Peter beside him also looked pale.


    ¡°How could Locke incur such a powerful man?¡±


    Looking at the direction in which the man in a white robe disappeared, Count Peter smiled bitterly, ¡°We¡¯re sorry for Locke again this time. But as the person in charge of the family, I have to be responsible for the whole family.¡±


    He could feel that the white-robed man definitely had the power to destroy their whole family.


    ¡°We have tried our best. Now we can only pray that Locke can get out of danger.¡± Mrs. Peterforted him.


    It was tens of thousands of kilometers away from the imperial capital city here, so the news spread much slower. Now they only knew that their daughter had broken up with Locke. Otherwise, they would definitely be shocked if they knew about the battle in the imperial capital city.


    In just one day, the neighboring major cities had also received news about the battle. After all, the level-10 practitioner, as the peakbat power of a kingdom, was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. It had not been seen for decades that such a level-10 master personally made a move.


    For the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom, the spread of this matter was naturally a shameful matter. The royal family announced that they would search for Locke all over the country. Even if they dug deep, they had to find out Locke.


    In a short day, under the investigation of many forces, everything that had happened to Locke after he arrived at the Catacoton Kingdom was soon revealed.


    Locke once defeated the level-7 warrior, and he also defeated Darnell, the genius of Randtony Mage Academy. He was a genius anyway. Of course, there were still many people who looked down upon this. Among several kingdoms, at least more than 20 people could defeat level-7 warriors at this age, not to mention those hidden talents.


    Moreover, no matter how talented he was in the past, a genius who had be a loser was not worth wasting everyone¡¯s time.


    What attracted more attention was the identities of Artemis and Ares. After all, these two were the top level-9 masters.


    Unlike the treacherous atmosphere in the imperial capital city, Locke had a peaceful life.


    Three days passed quickly. Locke, Vanessa, and the others set out again and entered the teleportation site.


    In the Dominic Temple.


    Phelix, Wilfred, and Gloria sat around.


    ¡°Have all the traces been cleaned up?¡±


    Phelix asked.


    Wilfred nodded and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one knows that we once tip-off information to them except the three of us. But the Vito royal family still can find out that we helped Artemis collect information about Locke Capet.¡±


    Phelix nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I think the Vito royal family won¡¯t bother the Dominic Temple because of this.¡±


    ¡°ording to the news from the imperial pce, Artemis and the others have already been exiled into space.¡± Gloria added as her eyes darkened slightly. ¡°That woman¡¯s means are strange, especially in space, her means are even more terrifying. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t die so easily in the space turbulent flows.¡±


    ¡°They are with the elves. Are they elves?¡± Wilfred guessed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t felt any aura about the elf race from that person.¡± Phelix shook his head. He had been in touch with Artemis a few times. If she was really from the elf race, he should be able to find some clues.


    Moreover, if Artemis was an elf, even if she could hide her aura in normal times, it was easy to expose it in battle. No matter in theirst battle or in the battle that shook the imperial capital city, there was no sign of the elf race on Artemis¡¯s body.


    ¡°The elf race?¡±


    Just as the three of them were guessing, a cold voice rang out in the meeting hall.

 298 Chapter 298

    The three old men were stunned for a moment and then reacted in an instant. The magic energy in their bodies soared. But a thrilling force came to them in an instant, making the magic energy in their bodies suppressed.


    In the middle of the conference hall, an enchanting figure was sittingzily. Just sitting there, she exuded a noble and unworldly aura, which was a beauty different from Artemis they had seen before.


    The figure looked young, only eighteen or neen years old. However, Phelix, Wilfred, and Gloria didn¡¯t dare to show any slights in their hearts. Facing the girl, they felt a stronger aura than their teacher. And their teacher was already the top level-10 master in the continent now!


    They knew that this girl must be a super master!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Looking at the girl who suddenly appeared, Phelix swallowed and broke out in a cold sweat.


    The girl tapped the chair with her slender fingers and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You just said that Locke Capet fell into the space crack, right?¡±


    Phelix bowed slightly, not daring to say anything else, ¡°Yes, ording to the information we got, Locke Capet, Artemis, and the man named Ares fell into the space crack under the attack of the level-10 master of the royal family. Together with them, there were several elves.¡±


    Seeing that the girl didn¡¯t say anything, he immediately told her the matter of Locke and others being chased. In the process of speaking, Phelix didn¡¯t mention that they had helped Locke. After all, it was hard to tell whether the other party was a friend or an enemy. If the girl was the enemy of Artemis and others, and they mentioned the matter of they had once tip-off information to Artemis, wasn¡¯t it courting death?


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, it was better to skip it.


    While speaking, Phelix carefully observed the girl¡¯s expression and would immediately make up as long as there was something wrong. Although Athena didn¡¯t show any anger or other abnormalities on her face, he was still careful. After all, masters like her were often temperamental.


    ¡°ording to our deduction, with the help of Artemis, they shouldn¡¯t have been in danger of their lives. And those elves seem to have a high status in the elf race, so we specte that they might go to the elf race after escaping from the space crack.¡±


    The girl nodded slowly and asked, ¡°Do you know the location of the elf race?¡±


    Phelix shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Since the war a thousand years ago, the dragon race and the elf race have all migrated out. Now, I¡¯m afraid that few people know their location except themselves.¡±


    After saying that, Phelix stopped and waited quietly for the arrangement of the girl in the seat.


    The girl rubbed her temples and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome now.¡±


    ¡°But with the help of Artemis and Ares, there should be no problem with their safety.¡±


    After murmuring, the girl disappeared from the eyes of the three old men.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    After the girl disappeared, three exhtion voices sounded in the meeting hall at the same time.


    ¡°This girl is probably stronger than our teacher.¡± Looking at the empty chair, Phelix said seriously.


    Wilfred nodded in agreement. He was rtively mboyant, but he didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect in front of the girl, because he felt an aura of danger that threatened his life on the girl.


    Gloria, who had been silent all the time, suddenly asked, ¡°You must have heard thest sentence she said just now, right?¡±


    Both Phelix and Wilfred were stunned for a while. The girl¡¯sst sentence came to their mind.


    ¡°With the help of Artemis and Ares, there should be no problem with their safety.¡±


    Phelix¡¯s body trembled slightly, and he suddenly came to his senses. There was excitement in his shocked tone, ¡°She is on the side of Artemis!¡±


    The three of them could not help taking a breath.


    A level-10 master! The young man named Locke Capet had a level-10 master behind him. Who on earth was he?!


    They were right!


    However, in addition to joy, the three of them felt a chill on their backs. If they had chosen to add insult to injury and chased Locke Capet and the others with the Vito royal family and the Imperial Mage Academy, what would happen now?


    In the face of a powerful level-10 master, it was very likely that today would be the end of the Dominic Temple!


    Thinking of this, the three of them became more afraid.


    In the ten thousand meters high sky, Athena stepped on the void. She waved her hand, tore off a cloud from her side, infused her divine power into it, and then slowly sat down as if thinking about what to do next.


    On the other side.


    After a day¡¯s teleportation, Locke finally stepped on the ground.


    At this time, they were stopped ten thousand meters high in the sky.


    Beneath their feet was a boundless sea, in which there was an ind. There were deste mountains and wilderness on the ind.


    ¡°Is this the elf race?¡±


    Looking down at the deste scene, Locke asked in astonishment. ording to the records, shouldn¡¯t the living ce of the elf race be full of vitality, with mountains, rivers, and ancient trees? Why was it so deste?


    Vanessa nodded with a smile.


    After ncing at the ind below, Artemis said in a deep voice, ¡°There is the aura of space fluctuation below.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you are Miss Artemis.¡±


    Vanessa couldn¡¯t help but exim. There was an enchanted barrier set up on this ind, and it was not easy for even a level-10 master to find it. However, with just a nce from Artemis, she could see the clues below.


    After saying that, Vanessa firstnded on the ground, and Locke and the others also flew down.


    The moment Vanessanded on the ground, a light curtain appeared in front of her. The light curtain flickered a few times, and several white figures appeared in front of Vanessa. They bowed to Vanessa and said, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Locke looked curiously at these people who appeared.


    The four of them were all male elves, with strong features, high noses, slightly concave eye sockets, and bright eyes. They had long silver hair draped over their shoulders and wore white robes. They were slender and full of muscles, with bows and silver spears in their hands.


    All in all, from the perspective of human beings, these people were definitely rare beautiful men. If they were in the human world, they would definitely be very popr.


    Sure enough, as recorded, all the appearances of the elves were out of the ordinary.


    After sizing the elves up, Locke couldn¡¯t help but look at Vanessa. He was looking forward to seeing Vanessa¡¯s face after she recovered her true appearance. The ordinary elves looked so extraordinary. As a princess, Vanessa might be more beautiful.


    ¡°Humans.¡±


    After the four elves bowed to Vanessa, they looked at Locke, Artemis, and Ares with hostility. In their eyes, humans were all despicable, immoral, and perfidious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to the three distinguished guests.¡±


    Vanessa rebuked the four.


    Hearing Vanessa¡¯s scolding, the four elves withdrew their gazes, bowed, and said, ¡°Your Highness, the patriarch is waiting for you.¡±


    As they spoke, the four of them reached out their hands at the same time. With their palms facing the light curtain, they gathered their energy and created four patterns, which slowly fell into the light curtain, and then the light curtain slowly opened.


    Looking at the world in the light curtain, Locke was stunned.

 299 Chapter 299

    In the distance, there were many majestic mountains, covered by clouds and mist, asionally birds and beasts appeared. At the top of the mountain, there were many small pces, and the mountains were connected by hanging bridges. Green vines were twined around the hanging bridges, and flowers were blooming on the vines.


    On the highest mountain, a waterfall fell from the middle of the mountain. The ancient trees were lush at the foot of the mountain. The mountain was steep and full of vitality.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, the elf race is no longer on the Icacia Continent.¡±


    Looking at the somewhat surprised expression on Locke¡¯s face, Vanessa exined with a smile, ¡°In the divine war thousands of years ago, the elf race suffered a heavy loss, and more than half of them were killed and injured. Our ancestors felt that the war was terrifying. To avoid being involved in any conflicts, they nned to lead the elf race to find a ce where there was no war. However, as long as it was in the Icacia Continent, how could there be such a ce?¡±


    Her tone was full of respect and reverence, ¡°Our ancestors, the two surviving gods in the war used their divine power to break the space shackles and create a small world, which is what you see in front of you.¡±


    ¡°With the development of thousands of years, the small world has gradually improved and can operate on its own.¡±


    Locke nodded with admiration on his face.


    He knew that some of the strongest could create a small space with their powerful strength. To a certain extent, such a space was simr to the space Locke had seen in the Dominic Hotel. It was an upgraded space ring. The difference was that the space ring could only store dead things and the space was notrge, needing special space materials at the same time.


    And the small world created by the strongest was more advanced than the viewing space of the Dominic Hotel. It was close to an independent real world, where it could absorb magic elements, fighting spirit, air, and other things on the Icacia Continent, and could also form an independent ecological system.


    Of course, the small world was not a real world after all and there was still a w. In essence, it still needed to rely on the energy supply of the Icacia Continent. Some small worlds were not perfect and could not absorb the energy of the Icacia Continent on arge scale, so the energy was thin. Magic elements and fighting spirit were almost nowhere to be found and were not suitable for survival.


    In addition, when the small world¡¯s operation was unstable, there was a possibility of copse.


    If attacked by strong people, the small world would copse and disintegrate, and everything in the small world, including animals and nts, would generally disappear into space with the disappearance of the small world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you aroundter.¡±


    Vanessa said with a smile.


    They walked on a path in the woods.


    There were many elves around them. After saluting Vanessa and the others, they began to look curiously at Locke, Artemis, and Ares.


    For the first time in so many years, someone had entered the territory of the elf race. For elves, this was the first time they had seen humans. Especially for some female elves, their eyes lit up when they saw Locke.


    At this time, Locke was dressed in a white magic robe, and his childish face had already turned into a fortitude one. His look was heroic and elegant. Even in the entire elf race, he was still a handsome man.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a strong aura dashing toward him.


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He jumped up and threw a punch at the attacker under him.


    Bang!


    A trace of surprise shed across the man¡¯s face, but he quickly reacted. He crossed his hands over his chest and blocked Locke¡¯s punch.


    Only when Lockended on the ground could he see the man¡¯s face clearly.


    It was a young man about twenty years old, tall and slender, with deep eyes, a handsome face, and a masculine aura.


    ¡°Ivan, do you know what you are doing?¡± Vanessa questioned the young man, her eyes darkened.


    The young man named Ivan grinned and said, ¡°I just want to see if the human youth that your highness highly praised is more apparent than real.¡±


    After saying that, Ivan looked at Locke and pped his hands, ¡°Since you can¡¯t use energy now, then I won¡¯t use magic either. Wepare our physical strength.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany to the end.¡±


    ¡°How dare he fight against Ivan? I bet this human boy will definitely be defeated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, speaking of the physical strength, in the younger generation of the elf race, if Ivan dares to say that he was second ce, no one dares to say themselves the first ce. Moreover, even in the outside world, Ivan¡¯s physical strength can be ranked in the top three.¡±


    Several elves whispered.


    Beside them, a middle-aged male elf shook his head. His observation was naturally notparable to that of a few youths, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this battle won¡¯t end so easily.¡±


    ¡°In the attack just now, although Ivan had the intention of probing, he used at least thirty percent of his strength. The human youth was also skillful in dealing with Ivan¡¯s attack, without showing any difficulty. In this way, this human youth¡¯s physical strength may not be weaker than that of Ivan.¡±


    Hearing his analysis, the people around him all took a deep breath. Looking at the direction of Locke, they suddenly felt a little surprised.


    Artemis yawned and leaned against a huge tree as if she was watching a y.


    ¡°It seems that everyone can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Ivan rubbed his fists and said, ¡°You¡¯d better show your full strength. I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant, and his left leg retreated slightly.


    He had to admit that this was the strongest person in physical training among his peers he had met, and he deserved to be taken seriously.

 300 Chapter 300

    The people around also quieted down, holding their breath and staring at the two people in the field.


    Both sides moved at the same time and turned into shadows.


    Bang!


    Their fists punched together.


    He was really powerful!


    Feeling thebor pain from his fist, Locke was slightly shocked and sighed.


    If Locke was surprised, then Ivan was shocked. With Ivan¡¯s current physical strength, even if there was a rock in front of him, he could smash it into pieces with one punch. However, when he was hit by Locke¡¯s fist just now, a strong force directly passed from his fist to his arm. For a moment, his entire arm was numb.


    After only one fight, Ivan was sure that this human youth in front of him could be on par with him in terms of physical strength.


    On the other side, although Locke sighed, he was not slow. His knees were already against Ivan¡¯s abdomen.


    Ivan reacted quickly. He blocked Locke¡¯s attack with both hands and stepped back at the same time. After taking a few steps back, he suddenly stopped, mmed the ground, and shot toward Locke.


    Locke was also not afraid. He withdrew his feet slightly, gathered his strength, and rushed in the direction of Ivan.


    Bang!


    The two sides collided again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Ivan shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides had already fought dozens of times. In the following battles, the two of them didn¡¯t choose any other moves. They fought against each other purely with their bodies.


    The elves on the side have also been stunned at this time. The human youth in front of them was as strong as Ivan in physical strength!


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had fought several more times, and the expressions of the elves around them became moreplicated.


    Swoosh!


    Ivan gasped, his forehead covered with sweat.


    The others were all silent. They could see that Ivan was obviously at a disadvantage in this battle. After several battles, his physical strength had been used up, and he was now a spent arrow.


    On the contrary, Vanessa didn¡¯t show much surprise on her face. When she had examined Locke¡¯s body, she had known that Locke had a very strong body.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, in this collision, Ivan was thrown backward for more than ten meters before he could barely stabilize himself.


    Looking in the direction of Locke, Ivan took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°You win.¡±


    Locke smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a tie. You didn¡¯t use magic power. Otherwise, I¡¯m no match for you.¡±


    He was telling the truth. If Ivan used magic, he would only lose.


    Ivan shook his head, ¡°Losing is losing. I won¡¯t find any excuse for myself.¡±


    As he spoke, his face soared with the fighting spirit and he rubbed his fists, ¡°When you recover, we will have a good fight.¡±


    Locke nodded, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that the battle was over, Vanessa walked up and said to Locke and Artemis.


    After this battle, the attitude of the crowd toward Locke changed significantly. The eyes of the female elves were even more radiant. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of Vanessa, they would have pounced on him.


    About half an hourter, they finally arrived at a quiet pce.


    In the distance, a group of people had already been waiting.


    The woman was about thirty years old. She wore a white robe, with a golden crown on her head. Her golden beautiful long hair fell on her well-proportioned shoulders. Her beautiful face was under her long hair, and her skin was as white as jade, without any trace of age.


    She just stood there, showing a noble temperament unconsciously. In addition to this noble temperament, there was a unique charm of a mature woman.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Vanessa bowed to the woman, and so did Deere and the others.


    The woman fondly stroked Vanessa¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Locke bowed slightly to show his respect to the elf queen, while Artemis and Ares nodded slightly. As gods, they naturally wouldn¡¯t salute mortals. It was already a great etiquette for them to nod.


    The elders behind the queen frowned slightly. They were very dissatisfied with the attitude of Ares and Artemis.


    An old woman behind the queen¡¯s face darkened. She shot one magic power toward the direction of Artemis.


    Artemis chuckled lightly, and her eyes narrowed.


    However, the next moment, the old woman turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood, staggering a few steps.


    The others were slightly shocked and quickly held the old woman who was vomiting blood beside them.


    Another woman beside her stared at Artemis and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Sir, are you going too far?¡±


    Artemis chuckled, ¡°Trust me. If you continue to act like this, I don¡¯t mind doing something more excessive.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The old men¡¯s faces were livid with anger.


    ¡°All right.¡± The elf queen waved her hand and interrupted the elders who were about to continue talking. She looked at Artemis apologetically and said, ¡°Miss Artemis, it¡¯s our fault. I apologize to you on behalf of them.¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the queen of the elf race, O¡¯Neill Adeline.¡±


    Locke greeted, ¡°Queen Adeline.¡±


    ¡°In the letter, Vanessa highly praised Mr. Capet. Now it seems that Mr. Capet is more extraordinary than what Vanessa said.¡±


    The elf queen smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t show much modesty.


    ¡°Time is pressing. Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± The beautiful elf queen came straight to the point and smiled, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    About ten minutester, a huge ancient tree appeared in front of Locke.


    The ancient tree was twenty meters in diameter and its leaves were luxuriant, towering up towards the sky. Locke could feel a sense of vitality from it.


    ¡°This is the tree of life of our elf race. Every hundred years, it will condense a drop of water of life.¡±


    The elf queen looked at the tree of life with respect and continued, ¡°However, it has entered its twilight years. Ten years ago, the tree of life passed down an oracle saying that it was about to wither, unable to continue to protect the elf race. We need to find another tree of life, and at that time, it will transfer its power to the new tree of life.¡±


    After being stunned for a moment, Locke asked tentatively, ¡°So, your purpose ofing to me is rted to another tree of life?¡±


    The elf queen smiled and nodded, ¡°To be exact, we hope you can help us find it.¡±


    ¡°Find another tree of life?¡± Locke smiled helplessly. ¡°The tree of life is priceless. Let alone I don¡¯t know where there is a tree of life. Even if it appears, there must be countless powerful masters and forces fighting for it. Even if I want to help, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±


    The elf queen gently walked up to the giant tree, reached out her hand, and stroked it. She looked back at Locke and said, ¡°Of course, we have considered this situation. Therefore, after we got the oracle, we began to search around for information about the tree of life. Three years ago, we finally found some clues and roughly confirmed the location of the tree of life.¡±


    ¡°The reason why wee to you this time is that we hope you can help us take back the tree of life,¡±


    To let him help them take the tree of life? After thinking for a while, Locke asked, ¡°Is there any restriction on this ce?¡±


    The elf queen nodded, ¡°After our investigation, we have confirmed that the tree of life is very likely to be in an ancient relic called ¡®thend of legacy¡¯. This ancient relic has the restriction of an ancient god, and no creatures over 100 years old can enter it.¡±


    ¡°This relic is located in the territory of the blue demon race, and our elf race has always been in a hostile rtionship with the blue demon race, so we need a spokesperson to help us retrieve the tree of life,¡±

 301 Chapter 301

    There was an age limit of 100 years old in the relic.


    It was well known that whether it was the elf race or the dragon race, their lifespan was extremely long. The normal lifespan should be around one thousand years old. For the elf, one hundred years old might still be considered underage.


    ¡°The blue demon race¡­¡± Locke paused for a moment and then said with a frown, ¡°I remember that the neighboring country of the Catacoton Kingdom is called the Blue Demon Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The royal family of the Blue Demon Kingdom is the blue demon race.¡± The elf queen said.


    ¡°If the blue demon race finds out, does it mean that I have another enemy of a kingdom-level force?¡± Locke sighed and asked helplessly.


    The elf queen nodded with a smile.


    Locke shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Notck them.¡±


    ¡°Thend of legacy is a part of the ancient battlefield, so there are many lost treasures, which may appear as the inheritance of true gods or even higher-level gods. We won¡¯t ask for anything that you get in thend of legacy except the tree of life.¡±


    ¡°The true gods or even high-level gods inheritance?¡± It was the first time that Locke had heard of the concept of ¡°true god¡±. He had also searched for some ancient books about the gods in the Imperial Mage Academy, but there was very little useful information.


    Artemis also raised her head and seemed to be interested in this topic.


    Seeing that Locke and the others didn¡¯t seem to know any information about the gods, the elf queen was a little surprised. Judging from the strength shown by Locke, Artemis, and Ares, they definitely came from some super force and generally speaking, super forces must have recorded the gods.


    It seemed that they didn¡¯t know at all. Although the elf queen was surprised, she still exined, ¡°At present, many people have named level-10 masters as ¡®god¡¯, such as level-10 mage is called ¡®god mage¡¯, but this is not urate. Level-10 practitioners have only touched the threshold of being gods. In fact, it should be more appropriate to call them ¡®demi god¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Above level-10 is the divine level. The divine level is divided into the true god, the low god, the mid-god, the top god, the heavenly god, and the lord god. The god who created our small world is a powerful heavenly god.¡±


    Hearing this, Artemis lowered her head again, thinking about something.


    Six levels¡­


    What level of god were Athena and the others in this world?


    Locke couldn¡¯t helpparing in his heart. Athena, Artemis, Ares, and Hephaestus were one of the ten great gods of the Olympians. In this starry sky, what level of gods were they? Would they be heavenly gods or more powerful lord gods?


    Thinking of this, Locke couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°In ancient times, were there many lord gods?¡±


    ¡°Many?¡±


    The elf queen was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, ¡°ording to the records of the ancient books, even in the most prosperous era of the ancient times, the heavenly gods were considered the strongest, and there are only three lord gods.¡±


    ¡°The divine war three thousand years ago broke the origin of the Icacia Continent, which was not enough to support the existence of the gods, so the gods that survived the war gradually perished. In the past three thousand years, the strongest of the various races was only level-10, and no one could break through the true god level.¡±


    Atst, the elf queen turned to Locke and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fair deal.¡± Locke didn¡¯t hesitate. Now that his strength had beenpletely lost, the most important thing for him was to recover his body.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The elf queen nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Time is pressing. Let¡¯s get the water of life now.¡±


    Locke naturally didn¡¯t object. He hoped that he could recover his strength as soon as possible.


    ¡°The power of the water of life is so great that ordinary people can¡¯t bear it. But we have observed that your physical strength is very strong and you should be able to withstand it. However, it may be a little painful.¡±


    The elf queen said seriously.


    Locke nodded, ¡°There is nothing more painful than losing my strength.¡±


    Seeing this, the elf queen didn¡¯t say anything but looked at the elders behind her. The elders took the order and scattered. They gathered green energy and soon drew a magic array.


    Artemis and Ares were leaning against a tree. Although they lookedzy, the divine power within their bodies was highly vignt. After all, although it seemed that the elf race was not an enemy at present, they had to be on guard against others. In case of any unforeseen event, they could take action immediately.


    On the other hand, Vanessa had retreated to a safe distance. With her current strength, she could not help at the moment.


    Seeing that the magic array on the ground had been made, the elf queen waved her scepter, and a green magic pattern was formed over Locke¡¯s head. With the magic array forming, Locke felt a breath of life entering his body and attached to every cell of his body.


    ¡°These magic powers can protect your body at critical moments.¡±


    The elf queen said.


    As she spoke, a ray of light shot out from her scepter and flew towards the tree of life. The tree of life seemed to have sensed something and immediately erupted with a strong aura of life.


    The tree of life emitted green lights, which were scattered like fireflies. The leaves rustled, and green energy gathered together, finally forming a tray. Then, a colorful drop of water slowly fell on the top of the tray and floated up.


    This drop of water was the water of life that was enough to make the outside world crazy! It was a rare treasure that could regenerate bones and flesh, resurrect from death, and increase longevity!


    The water of life was suspended on a green tray, emitting colorful lights. It was sacred and noble, emitting an unprecedented aura of life.


    Even Artemis and Ares looked at the water of life with a gleam in their eyes.


    Under the control of the elf queen, the water dropped slowly fell and reached the top of Locke¡¯s head.


    The colorful water droplet burst out dazzling lights, which rushed into Locke¡¯s body.


    Different from what Locke had expected, the energy of the water of life was not soft. On the contrary, it was quite domineering and instantly rushed into his body.


    There was a strong sense of sting all over his body as if countless des were cutting him. In the glow of water drop, Locke felt as if he had been put into a pulverizer, and every piece of his body was torn.


    The great pain made his face twist, and his body trembled constantly. His clothes were soon wet with sweat.


    Feeling the change in Locke¡¯s body, Artemis withdrew her gaze. Although Locke looked very painful, the muscles in his body were indeed reorganizing.


    In this way, the elf race didn¡¯t y any tricks.


    Looking at the vignt Artemis, the elf queen smiled and said, ¡°I said it would hurt.¡±


    Tens of thousands of miles away.


    In the royal pce of the Grimm Kingdom.


    King Temple sat in the hall, talking to the ministers about the recent operation of the country. Acent smile appeared on his face. All this came from a magd in his country, Lister.


    Nowadays, Lister could be said to be the sacred ce of practice recognized by the Grimm Kingdom and even in the surrounding kingdoms. Countless people scrambled to go to Lister.


    At this moment, an extreme power suddenly enveloped everyone.


    That power was so powerful that it made people desperate. It was like a god descending, making people unable to raise any resistance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Just as everyone was desperate, the furious voice of Jeremy rang out.


    At the same time, they only saw that Jeremy suddenly appeared outside the hall, condensing one powerful magic and smashing it into the sky.


    And the pressure on King Temple and the ministers in the hall also decreased a little.


    Boom!


    Jeremy¡¯s attack was blocked by a light curtain and exploded.


    The deafening sound resounded through the whole of King City. Everyone could not help but raise their heads and look up at the magnificent and violent mes above the royal pce.

 302 Chapter 302

    ¡°The royal pce was attacked?¡±


    Sensing the powerful energy fluctuation from the royal pce, someone immediately reacted.


    ¡°But the royal pce has the patron saint who is a level-8 master, who dares to attack the royal pce? Does he want to die?¡±


    The people outside the pce were discussing.


    Many people were waiting to watch a good show and see how the patron saint would deal with these ignorant intruders.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a level-8 practitioner in such a damned ce.¡±


    That voice was not loud and there was no intention to hide. It instantly spread throughout the whole of King City.


    In the tone of the speaker, everyone felt a clear sense of disdain.


    The capital of the Grimm Kingdom was already the most prosperous among the surrounding kingdoms.


    ¡°Bastard,e out if you have guts. I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to see who dares tough at my patron saint of Grimm Kingdom!¡±


    Many people were even blue on their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m crushing your confidence. Are you sure you¡¯re a match for this person?¡± A weak voice interspersed among the voices of these angry people.


    The voices of those shouting people suddenly stopped, and there was a faint sense of embarrassment in the surroundings


    In front of the hall, Jeremy looked rather serious.


    In the sky, he felt several powerful auras. There were at least a dozen of them at the same level as him, and there was even a mysterious and unshakable aura.


    ¡°Okay, Alva, stops ying and get down to business.¡±


    Another cold voice said.


    With the sound, more than a dozen white figures slowly appeared in the sky. The leader was a middle-aged man with a square face. The middle-aged man lowered his eyes slightly, looking arrogant.


    Jeremy fixed his eyes on the middle-aged man with a square face. Yes, the most powerful aura he had felt before was him! There was a faint sense of danger in this man.


    And from this man, he felt a sense of contempt.


    No, not only was the middle-aged, but even the level-8 practitioners behind him had a faint and disgusting arrogant smile on their faces.


    At this time, King Temple and many ministers also came out of the hall and came to the back of Jeremy. They looked up at these sudden figures in the sky.


    Among them, the strongest one was King Temple himself, a level-7 practitioner.


    At this time, they only felt that what they were facing was not humans, but fierce strange beasts. As long as these people were slightly angry, they would die on the spot.


    ¡°You must be the strongest of the Grimm Kingdom, right?¡±


    The middle-aged man with a square face looked at Jeremy coldly and asked.


    Jeremy nodded and bowed slightly, ¡°What can I do for you lords?¡±


    While speaking, Jeremy had a vague guess in his mind. The Grimm Kingdom was located in the north of the Icacia Continent. It was determined to seek stability and had nothing to do with any super forces, nor had it offended any super forces at all.


    However, the only variable now was¡­


    ¡°Do you know a young man named Locke Capet?¡±


    The middle-aged man with a square face asked faintly.


    Jeremy¡¯s face changed slightly. Sure enough, this group of people really came for Locke.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Jeremy nodded. He knew that lying was useless in front of such a master. Locke¡¯s matter was known to all in the Grimm Kingdom. Even if he wanted to cover it up for Locke was impossible. They could know it by asking anyone at random, and by that time, it may also affect other people.


    ¡°Has he been in your kingdom recently?¡±


    Jeremy shook his head, ¡°A month ago, Locke Capet was attacked by an unknown force and disappeared.¡±


    The middle-aged man with a square face nodded slowly and continued to ask, ¡°Give us a map of the Grimm Kingdom, marked the location of Locke Capet¡¯s territory.¡±


    Hearing this, King Temple¡¯s face changed slightly. From the current point of view, these people were enemies, not friends. They came with evil intentions.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything.


    These people were so horrible that they had no room for resistance. Any resistance was in vain.


    Jeremy waved his hand and a white map flew toward the middle-aged man with a square face.


    The middle-aged man nced at the map and then ignored Jeremy and the others on the ground, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and a ck teleportation site appeared in the sky. He was the first to step into the teleportation site, and the others also turned around and flew in. Only a young man with curly hair suddenly burst out powerful magic energy with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    In the blink of an eye, one level-8 magic had condensed in front of him.


    Boom!


    The level-8 magic gave off a dazzling red light, and a powerful force formed an energy windstorm. The pce was shrouded in the surging energy windstorm.


    He pressed his palm down slightly, and the level-8 magic came at Jeremy.


    Boom!


    The level-8 magic fell with the power that made King Temple and the others suffocate.


    If the magic fell, the whole pce would definitely turn into ruins.


    Outside the royal pce, the people who had previously mored couldn¡¯t help but shrink their heads when they felt the violent and fierce power in the sky. For them, even if they were affected by the energy at the edge, they would most likely die of serious injury, let alone facing such a force head-on.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes darkened. This was the man named Alva who took action earlier.


    His fingers¡¯ movements changed rapidly and drew an extremelyplicated magic pattern. The pattern trembled slightly, and a white luster rushed out of the pattern.


    Boom!


    The two magic collided in midair.


    The powerful air wave overturned countless tiles, and King Temple and the others also took a few steps back before barely stabilizing their bodies.


    Jeremy¡¯s mouth had a trace of blood overflowing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You can withstand my blow. It seems that the practitioners in these remote ces are not really so useless.¡±


    After the blow, the young man did not continue to attack. He waved his hand, yawned, turned around, and walked into the teleportation site.


    ¡°Mr. Jeremy, are you okay?¡±


    King Temple hurried forward and asked with concern.


    Jeremy waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing good for these people to look for Lister. Send more people to Lister to inquire about the situation.¡±


    King Temple nodded and ordered a minister beside him in a hurry. At this moment, he was extremely anxious. His daughter was also in Lister now!


    Looking in the direction of the mysterious men, Jeremy kept silent for a while and said, ¡°Lister has been enveloped by a mysterious force. Although the person this time is very strong, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±

 303 Chapter 303

    Lister.


    Although only a month had passed, Lister had changed a lot.


    The buildings in the main city area were quiteplete. The streets were crowded with people, cars, and horses, and there were many shops on both sides.


    The development speed outside the main city was also very fast. Arge number of buildings rose from the ground, and the outermost part was still expanding.


    An energy fluctuation appeared in the sky of several thousand meters, and a group of people slowly appeared and floated in the air.


    ¡°Is this Lister? Is it the practice sacred ce that the small kingdom worships?¡±


    Looking down at the buildings below, Alva, who had attacked Jeremy before, said in a disdainful tone. These kinds of buildings couldn¡¯t evenpare to a small city in the Catacoton Kingdom.


    ¡°No, there is a mysterious power in this ce that can iste other people¡¯s detection.¡±


    A man behind him said in surprise.


    Alva was a little stunned. He released his spiritual sense and then his face was also a little stunned. He found that when his spiritual sense was still one thousand meters away from the city, it could no longer prate.


    ¡°Those three sculptures are also a little extraordinary.¡±


    The middle-aged man with a square face stared at the statue of Athena in the distance and asked, ¡°Is there any god left from ancient times here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about so much. Let¡¯s just give it a try.¡±


    Alva said coldly.


    As he spoke, strong fire magic elements surged in front of him. Under his control, the fire magic elements quickly gathered together and soon formed a ten-meter-long me sword.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to see fireworks?¡±


    Alva¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised his hand and was about to p down the me sword in front of him.


    Just then, a teasing voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Before the young man in ck could react, he saw a huge round object kick toward his face.


    Crack!


    In a suffocating pain, he faintly heard the sound of bones breaking, and then he lost consciousness.


    The me sword in front of him lost the young man¡¯s magic control, it trembled slightly and exploded. The turbulent fire magic elements instantly swept over everyone present.


    Boom!


    A loud bang came from the sky. The people on the ground raised their heads and saw a touch of red in the clouds, and mes fell from the sky one after another.


    Boom!


    A light curtain suddenly appeared at an altitude of thousand meters and blocked all the mes.


    It onlysted for a few seconds before the mes in the sky dissipated.


    The middle-aged man with a square face stood with a gloomy expression, his clothes were fluttering in the wind, and he was not affected at all. He held Alva who had fainted in his hand. However, the level-8 practitioners behind him were not so calm. Alva was at the same level as them, when the incident happened suddenly, they didn¡¯t have much time to react.


    The middle-aged man with a square face stared at the strange eight-legged horse, the initiator of the explosion just now.


    ¡°The bloodline is a little extraordinary, and it can be studied.¡±


    The middle-aged man threw Alva to one of his men. With a wave of his hand, a strong force shot toward Sleipnir, trying to lock it and study it carefully.


    Boom!


    However, when his energy shot past, it prated through Sleipnir¡¯s body.


    Afterimage!


    The middle-aged man with a square face was slightly surprised and became more and more curious about Sleipnir. He could feel that the strength of this eight-legged horse should only be level-8, but its speed was so fast!


    The middle-aged man with a square face chuckled and a ck cage appeared in his hand. The cage shed and turned into a beam of light, sliding toward Sleipnir.


    This cage was the weapon at the top of level 9. It was easy to capture a small level-8 magical beast.


    Seeing the eight-legged horse running around, the middle-aged man with a square face sneered even more.


    Sleipnir suddenly felt its body stiff. The space around it was blocked by a powerful force.


    ¡°You little thing, just be still.¡±


    Looking at Sleipnir who was trying to break through the cage, the middle-aged man smiled contemptuously, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to see fireworks? Let¡¯s show you how this small city is destroyed.¡±


    As he was speaking, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He only saw the eight-legged horse ncing at him indifferently, as if looking at a fool. Then it changed a cozy posture andy in the cage as if it was watching a y.


    The middle-aged man with a square face was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what the strange eight-legged horse meant.


    The next moment, he finally knew.


    A ck mist suddenly appeared in the distance, and the mist gradually dissipated. A cold-faced man walked out of the ck mist. The moment the man appeared, the middle-aged man¡¯s face instantly changed. He felt strong pressure from this man. This man¡¯s strength was not weaker than his.


    However, things were not over.


    On the other side, a beam of light swept over, and a strong man, who was nearly two meters tall, had a burning gaze. Although there was no aura on his body, he had a stronger sense of oppression than the man in the ck robe.


    In the north, an old man with a snake head cane was walking slowly in the air.


    The middle-aged man with a square face swallowed in disbelief. Without exception, he felt pressure on the three of them. And those who could make him feel pressure were at least the level-9 masters.


    ¡®Three level-9 masters!¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a small territory of a small kingdom in the north? Why is there such a terrifying lineup?!¡¯


    ¡®The three of them are level-9 masters, plus the two who had appeared in the Catacoton Kingdom before. That is to say, the five of them are level 9 masters!¡¯


    Thinking of this, the level-9 master from the Catacoton Kingdom felt a little cold on his back. The lineup of the five level-9 masters was almost equal to that of the super forces in the kingdom!


    Although he was shocked, the middle-aged man with a square face was not a fool. The situation in front of him was very obvious. If he continued to stay here, he would only die. Therefore, with a wave of his hand, a teleportation site appeared in front of them again.


    Without any hesitation, the middle-aged man with a square face plunged into the teleportation site, and the level-8 practitioners behind him didn¡¯t dare to waste time. They all rushed toward the teleportation site.


    Hephaestus chuckled, raised his hand, and pinched the direction of the teleportation site.


    Boom!


    The teleportation site vibrated and disintegrated on the spot.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Looking at the three people surrounding them, he sweated slightly on his forehead, and the other level-8 practitioners, at this time, showed a frightened expression on their faces.


    After knocking down the teleportation site, Hephaestus asked, ¡°Judging from your tone, I guess you know Locke.¡±


    After speaking, he shook his head impatiently and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to ask. Just search their memoryter.¡±


    In their eyes, they could only see that the strong man waved his hand, and the cage that had previously imprisoned the eight-legged horse instantly cracked open.


    ¡°A level-9 master¡­¡±


    Hephaestus looked at the middle-aged man with a square face, turned to Thanatos and Asclepius, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll just try my strength.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Hephaestus disappeared in the distance.

 304 Chapter 304

    At the same time, the middle-aged man with a square face felt a strong threat. It was a sense of death. With his heart trembling, he condensed powerful defensive magic in front of him.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, the next moment, a fist had already hit the magic shield of the middle-aged man with a square face.


    Crack!


    The magic shield was about to break.


    The middle-aged man with a square face, after all, was a level-9 practitioner. He had goodbat experience. As soon as he moved, he disappeared a hundred meters away in an instant. At the same time, he waved the magic wand in front of him and released attack magic instantly.


    Hephaestus waved his fist and smashed that magic into pieces.


    Boom!


    It seemed that without the use of weapons, he was only equivalent to a level-9 practitioner in this world.


    Looking at the magic exploded in front of him, Hephaestus thought helplessly.


    Seeing that his magic was smashed into pieces, the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®Are all the people who go out from here so powerful?¡¯


    On the other side, the level-8 practitioners didn¡¯t have any chance to fight back against Asclepius and Thanatos. It could be said that it was a simple ughter.


    Alva woke up from the sharp pain and felt dizzy and his stomach was churning. With years of experience, he knew that he was weightless. When he opened his eyes, he saw himself falling from the sky.


    ¡®Damn it! What¡¯s that idiot¡­¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart, but the next moment his body trembled and his eyes wide open. In his eyes, apanion was directly cut in half by a man in a ck robe.


    The old man with the snake cane in his hand also waved the snake cane around, and hispanions turned into blood mist one by one.


    As for their reliance, that level-9 practitioner was also suppressed and beaten at this time.


    ¡®This is the cutting of life!¡¯


    ¡®What the hell is this ce!¡¯


    Alva¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a small territory?¡¯


    He had to run away!


    Regardless of the pain on his face, Alva flew away quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, he had escaped hundreds of meters. At this time, he felt an energy that was enough to threaten his life flying toward him.


    He turned around and saw a sickle cutting at him!


    His body trembled slightly, and he stood still as if he had lost his soul. He had forgotten to run away.


    The next second, the sickle was less than one meter away from him.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a strong aura burst out from his body, blocking the sickle outside. At the same time, this aura took him far away.


    At the same time, Thanatos appeared in the previous position of Alva. He frowned slightly. At this time, he could not track the young man¡¯s breath. The power that resisted his death sickle was very powerful just now. It didn¡¯t belong to that young man, and it was most likely that the young man¡¯s elders had given him to protect his life.


    After taking a nce in the direction where the young man had disappeared, Thanatos turned around and went back. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue his chase.


    Asclepius and Thanatos also attacked fiercely. Most of them were killed in one blow, and their corpses exploded and were directly annihted into the air.


    In just half a minute, all the level-8 practitioners were killed except Alva.


    Looking at his subordinates who were already dead in the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man with a square face¡¯s heart twitched fiercely, and his eyes were full of fear. In addition to this fear, there was also a trace of regret. He regretted taking the task.


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    After knowing his general strength, Hephaestus shook his head and waved his hand.


    The middle-aged man with a square face only felt a strong force rushing over from the ground. In the face of this force, he only felt a little scalp numb. He took a deep breath, and the magic energy in front of him umted. His body burst retreated and flew away toward the distance.


    Run!


    This was the only thought in his mind at this moment.


    Looking at the middle-aged man with a square face who was trying to escape, Asclepius and the others didn¡¯t stop him.


    The silver hammer fell on the hand of Hephaestus with a bang.


    Hephaestus¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, blue veins stood out on his arms, and a powerful aura burst out from his body. The size of the huge silver hammer suddenly doubled, and it trembled slightly, and the light on it soared.


    He swung his arm, and the huge hammer had already smashed toward the middle-aged man with a square face.


    Feeling the power, the middle-aged man who was retreating suddenly turned pale and bloodless. Gritting his teeth, he condensed several defensive magic in front of him.


    Boom~


    The deafening rumble resounded through the sky, and half of the sky was shrouded in mes.


    The people standing on the ground could only see a touch of red in the sky, which was very beautiful.


    A charred figure flew out of the explosion. Sleipnir raised its head, and a beam of light shot out from the center of its head, and the charred figure was annihted in the light.


    At this point, the powerful team led by a level-9 master was lost.


    Looking in the direction of the annihtion of the ck figure, Sleipnir narrowed its eyes and said, ¡°These people are looking for Locke. I wonder how he is now.¡±


    ¡°From his memory, in addition to Artemis, Locke also has Ares by his side, so there won¡¯t be big problems.¡±


    Thanatos said in a low voice.


    Hephaestus nodded and waved his hand. The huge silver hammer had returned to its original size, turning into a beam of light and flying back to the ground, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They then returned to the castle of the territory.


    A thousand miles away.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    A young man half knelt on the ground, with sweat dripping down from his forehead. His face was bloodless and pale.


    It was horrible!


    Alva¡¯s body trembled slightly, looking at the broken jade pendant in his hand. Fortunately, his great grandfather had given him a life-saving treasure, or he would have died in that horrible ce.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    He coughed and hurriedly took out a pill from his space ring and swallowed it. Although he had a narrow escape from death, he was also seriously injured. At this time, he needed to find a ce to recover from his injuries. Otherwise, even a level-6 practitioner would be able to trouble him.


    Feeling that the strength in his body had recovered a little, Alva took a deep breath, suppressed the fear in his heart, slowly stood up, and limped toward the distance.


    Ten days passed quickly, and the gaze once again returned to the elf race.


    In the log cabin, Locke sat cross-legged, his body covered with a green luster. Inside his body, the small universe was full of vitality. It kept spinning, and powerful divine power flowed.


    His eyebrows slightly trembled, and his eyes slowly opened, with uncontroble surprise. After ten days, the wounds in his body hadpletely recovered. Moreover, his divine power had improved a lotpared with the previous. Now, his small universe had reached the peak of the early stage of the eighth sense. He only needed a chance to get a breakthrough.


    The demon mark was somewhat miraculous. Although it was weakened a lot by the influence of the water of life, it still existed. However, with the seal of Ares, the demon mark could not cause any big trouble.


    ¡°Whoosh~¡±


    After exhaling a mouthful of stale air, Locke stood up slowly.


    He raised his hand, and the purple divine power crackled in his hand. In the blink of an eye, it had formed a purple light ball.


    ¡°Your power is very powerful.¡±


    A clear voice came from the door. Locke was slightly stunned. He turned his head and saw a slim figure standing at the door. The girl had long hair hanging down her shoulders, and her face was beautiful and charming. She wore a white robe unique to the elf race, shining in the early morning sunshine.


    If it weren¡¯t for him staying with super beauties such as Athena and Artemis every day, his immunity to beauties had improved a lot, and then he might have fallen in love with her at this time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Locke asked in confusion. He felt a familiar scent from the girl, but he was sure that it was the first time he had seen the girl.

 305 Chapter 305

    The girl smiled softly, making the surrounding scenery a little dim.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Locke¡¯s mind. He looked the girl up and down again and asked, ¡°Are you, Vanessa?¡±


    Vanessa nodded.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Locke sighed. There was a unique pure aura around Vanessa, which was intoxicating.


    Hearing Locke¡¯s praise, Vanessa said with a charming smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    When Locke went out, he saw that everyone was standing at the door.


    ¡°Great, boy, you have fully recovered.¡± Looking at Locke, Ares nodded.


    Artemis also came over and looked at Locke attractively, ¡°Well, yes. But it¡¯s just that this little mark is a bit troublesome.¡±


    Without being noticed, Locke took half a step back to avoid being teased by Artemis. He bowed to the elf queen and said, ¡°Thanks to the elf race this time.¡±


    ¡°We can also deal with the demon mark, but there is something more important at present.¡± The elf queen smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Capet, the relic will open in three days. You can have a rest first. We will set out early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Locke nodded.


    ¡°Locke!¡±


    A cheerful voice came from behind Locke. Locke turned around and found it was Ivan.


    Looking at Locke, Ivan¡¯s eyes were full of fighting spirit, ¡°Do you still remember our previous agreement?¡±


    Locke smiled, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    As Ivan spoke, strong magic powers erupted from his body. At the same time, he slowly rose, turned into a stream of light, and slid into the distance.


    Locke chuckled, his body burst out with powerful force, and his body burst shot out.


    About one minuteter, Locke and Ivan arrived at a mountain. It was a huge training ground. Around the mountain, there were several taller mountains, on which there was a special spectator stand.


    They stood face to face, and strong auras crisscrossed. Before they could make a move, their auras had already begun to fight.


    Artemis and the others had arrived at the surrounding peaks. In addition to them, many other elves were also watching the fun.


    There was always a smile on Locke¡¯s face. Compared with Locke¡¯s casual look, Ivan¡¯s face was a little serious. He felt a strong sense of pressure on Locke.


    Ivan roared. Strong magic energy burst out from his fist and he rushed toward Locke.


    Looking at Ivan rushing toward him, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed and his face became serious. He waved his hand and the earth magic gathered in front of him. The yellow energy quickly gathered and formed a magic shield at a visible speed.


    Bang!


    Ivan¡¯s fist hit the magic shield.


    Boom ~


    The energy wave swept away centered with them.


    Ivan moved and instantly changed his attacking direction and tried to attack Locke¡¯s back.


    Bang!


    However, an energy shield appeared in front of him again and blocked his fist.


    Seeing that the hard attack couldn¡¯t break through Locke¡¯s defense at all, Ivan retreated. The magic energy in front of him surged, and a wooden arrow appeared in his hand, ¡°Locke, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that this arrow is a level-9 weapon.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Ivan is really cornered. He even took out his weapon.¡±


    In the grandstand, an old elf said with a smile, ¡°Ivan, who uses level-9 weapons, is as powerful as the level-8 practitioner. It seems that this human boy is in danger.¡±


    ¡°But it seems that this human boy doesn¡¯t want to dodge. Does he want to take Ivan¡¯s attack head-on?¡±


    Seeing Locke still standing there, an elf said in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s too rash.¡±


    Beside him, an elf shook his head and analyzed, ¡°This human boy is not weak, on par with Ivan. But it¡¯s not the wisest choice to resist Ivan¡¯s attack head-on.¡±


    Boom!


    A green arrow was shot from the bow, with strong magic energy on it.


    However, Locke didn¡¯t choose to dodge. On the contrary, there was even a trace of expectation in his eyes. Looking at the arrows sweeping over, his palm¡¯s movements constantly changed. Soon, aplex pattern was drawn in front of him. The pattern trembled slightly, and in the blink of an eye, it had formed a crimson magic shield.


    Boom!


    The arrow exploded in front of the shield.


    The powerful energy instantly covered the whole square, and the huge airwave made the air dry.


    Fortunately, a magic barrier was raised around the square, blocking the surging energy wave.


    After half a minute, the energy on the square dispersed.


    The young man stood slowly, and the magic shield in front of him was not affected at all.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    Many people gasped and marveled at the strength of Locke¡¯s defense.


    Ivan was also surprised. After taking a deep breath, he no longer hid his strength. The magic power around his body increased a little. He took out another brown arrow.


    Boom!


    Another powerful explosion broke out in the square. Locke was surrounded by a powerful explosion.


    ¡°Is this really the damage that two level-7 practitioners can cause?¡±


    Looking at the explosions in the enchanted barrier, many people couldn¡¯t help but swallow. The strength of that energy must have exceeded the ordinary level-8 mage.


    The energy wave caused by the explosion dissipated. Everyone stared at the position where Locke was and wanted to know how Locke was currently.


    Unharmed?!


    Looking at Locke, who was standing in the air with his clothes fluttering, the elves around were shocked. They had thought that even if Locke could withstand this attack, he should be somewhat embarrassed.


    Ivan widened his eyes and looked at Locke smiling in the distance in disbelief. He had used all his strength in that blow just now. How could it be so easily blocked by Locke?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Ivan said fiercely. An arrow appeared in his palm again and shot toward Locke.


    Boom!


    Locke was once again surrounded by a sea of fire.


    The explosion dissipated, and the scene just now appeared again.


    ¡°What a strong defensive power!¡±


    Ivan tried a dozen times but to no avail. He only felt suffocation in his chest, ¡°Locke, are you only hiding behind the magic shield?¡±

 306 Chapter 306

    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Locke chuckled and waved his hand to remove the energy shield in front of him. The reason why he didn¡¯t fight back for such a long time was that he wanted to try the new level-7 earth defensive magic he had learned in the Imperial Mage Academy. Although he had imitated it countless times in his heart before, it was not the real application.


    Now it looked good. After being refined with divine power, it could basically defend against the attack of level-8 practitioners.


    Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed and the smile on his face disappeared in an instant. At the same time, the power in his body soared into the sky.


    Ivan, who was opposite Locke, was stunned when he felt the energy fluctuation from Locke, ¡°Is this his real strength?¡±


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of timidity in his heart. He was no match for this power.


    ¡°Is this your real strength?¡±


    In the grandstand, Vanessa muttered, her eyes darkened.


    The elf queen and the elders behind her were also full of astonishment. After the astonishment, their faces were filled with an uncontroble pleasant surprise. The stronger Locke showed, the more beneficial it would be for them!


    No, I¡¯m a talent of the elf race. How can I retreat because of this? Ivan gritted his teeth, unwilling to fall behind. His body also burst out with strong energy.


    On the other side, the power in Locke¡¯s body had burst out without reservation. His palm¡¯s movements changed and quickly drew several magic patterns. In the blink of an eye, four level-7 magic appeared.


    He released four level-7 magic at the same time!


    Seeing Locke¡¯s action, the elf queen and the elders behind her all took a deep breath. To release four magic of the same level at the same time, in addition to the support of superb magic skills, it also needed the support of powerful magic. How many surprises did this human teenager have to wait for them?


    In the square, Locke pushed his palm, and four level-7 magic smashed in the direction of Ivan.


    Ivan growled, and the brown arrow appeared in his palm again. He pulled the bowstring, and the arrow burst out, making a rumbling sound, and carrying an energy windstorm on it toward Locke¡¯s magic.


    The arrow collided with the four level-7 magic.


    Boom~ Boom~


    The two forces intertwined, causing hurricanes to appear on the square.


    The result was self-evident. Ivan¡¯s arrow didn¡¯tst long and was blown away directly.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he was experienced in fighting. He quickly condensed one level-7 magic in front of him and confronted to remaining energy. At the same time, his body turned into a shadow and disappeared. After changing a direction, his fist wrapped in a strong force rushed toward Locke.


    He knew very well that he would never be Locke¡¯s opponent if they fought head-on. So he chose to rely on his physical agility to gradually approach Locke and fight with him.


    Bang~


    Although most of the magic was blocked by Ivan, there was still a lot of residual magic hitting the enchanted barrier in the distance, causing it to shake.


    Looking at Ivan rushing toward him, Locke squinted. The small universe began to rotate, and a strong force condensed in his palm.


    Boom!


    Locke and Ivan collided.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Ivan flew out backward and smashed into the ground, creating a huge human-shaped hole.


    Locke chuckled. The energy in his body dissipated and then he slowlynded on the ground. He walked to the pit and reached out his hand.


    Ivan grabbed Locke¡¯s hand and got up from the pit.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Ivan covered his chest and stood up from the ground. Looking at Locke, he took a deep breath and said bitterly, ¡°I lost again.¡±


    He said in a dispirited tone. As one of the best geniuses in the younger generation of the elf race, he thought that he was extraordinarily talented and only regarded those geniuses in the major kingdoms as his opponents. Although his teacher had warned him before that there was always someone better than him, and there were still many geniuses on this continent that hadn¡¯t shown their strength, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now he understood this meaning.


    However, he was not a person who would give up easily. He sighed again and said with burning eyes, ¡°Locke, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    In the grandstand, looking at Locke, the eyes of several old men behind the elf queen lit up, ¡°This human boy is not simple. I don¡¯t know if you have noticed that he doesn¡¯t seem to have any pressure during the whole battle. He seems to be skillful in the whole process. He must have hidden his strength.¡±


    Locke and Ivan smiled and then flew toward the grandstand where the elf queen was.


    At this time, a young man with a cold face came out and looked at Locke, ¡°You are very strong. I am looking forward to the battle with you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you are already seven hundred years old. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to bully a person less than twenty?¡±


    Ivan looked at the young man and said with some contempt. He was already a battle maniac, but his uncle was more obsessed with fighting than he was.


    ¡°There is no age in the road of practice.¡± The young man said casually. Then he looked at Locke and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile, ¡°I will defeat you.¡±


    Locke could feel that judged from this young man¡¯s aura, he should be a level-9 practitioner. He was absolutely no match for a level-9 practitioner now.


    At this time, in the distant imperial pce of the Catacoton Kingdom, Vito VIII frowned slightly. More than ten days had passed, but the team he sent hadn¡¯te back yet.


    With such power that one level-9 practitioner and several level-8 practitioners, it was not a problem even to destroy a kingdom.


    Could something go wrong?


    ¡°Order No. 10 to check the situation at the Grimm Kingdom.¡±


    After a long silence, Vito VIII said to the air.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    A voice came from the air.


    The Blue Demon Kingdom, as one of the ten kingdoms, was controlled by the blue demon race. The scale of its buildings was no less than that of the Catacoton Kingdom.


    Different from the rtively restrained buildings in the Catacoton Kingdom, the buildings here were more colorful, full of freedom and wildness.


    This was a count city of the Blue Demon Kingdom. However, because of thend of legacy, it had ushered in the liveliest moment among thousands of years.


    The young man was bending over the fence of the balcony and looked at the buildings in the distance, which were crisscrossed and undting.


    Looking carefully, the young man¡¯s appearance was not outstanding, with some freckles on his face, belonging to the kind of people who could be ignored in the crowd.


    A woman came up from downstairs and stopped beside the young man. She had a neat appearance. Although she was a little noble, she was dressed in bloated gray clothes, which made people feel a little depressed, ¡°Mr. Parker.¡±


    The young man took a look at the woman beside him. After a long time, he couldn¡¯t helpughing and said in a voice that they could hear, ¡°If people know that the dignified elf queen has this look, they must be shocked.¡±


    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°If the Vito royal family see their big enemy strutting down the street at this moment, they must be very angry.¡±


    Yes, the two people were Locke and the elf queen, the mother of Vanessa. They used fake names and changed appearances were something of a red herring.

 307 Chapter 307

    Since the Catacoton Kingdom released the wanted list of Locke, Artemis, and Ares, Locke was now a celebrity in several kingdoms. For this reason, the elf race took out a disguise mask, which could change one¡¯s appearance and even change one¡¯s aura.


    Due to the tight schedule, Locke and the others left the elf race on the second day.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the members of the elf race were led by the elf queen. However, it made sense. After all, the tree of life was rted to the future of the elf race. ording to what Artemis said, in addition to the three obscure and powerful auras, the elf queen should be the strongest in the entire elf race.


    As for the three obscure auras, they should be the level-10 masters hidden in the elf race. However, level-10 masters, after all, the details of a force, so they couldn¡¯t make a move easily.


    ¡°Little Parker, you really forget your old love when you have a new one.¡± A intive voice came from behind Locke and the elf queen.


    Hearing the voice, Locke couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.


    On the rooftop, in addition to Locke and the elf queen, many practitioners came for thend of legacy. Hearing this soft and seductive voice, they couldn¡¯t help but put down their sses and look in the direction of the voice.


    A slender and curvy figure appeared in front of them. When they saw her curvaceous body, they couldn¡¯t help but think of a word, perfect!


    However, when they looked up along the figure¡¯s chest and saw the face on the beautiful body, they only felt that their stomach was churning and they almost vomited the wine they had just drunk. For no other reason, this face and the body below were simply worlds apart.


    If it was necessary topare, the body would only be possessed by the goddess walking out of the scroll. As for the face, they could guarantee that it could only be seen in the most terrifying fairy tale they had seen in their childhood.


    At this time, they could no longer find a word to describe this face. Ugly? No, ugliness was no longer enough to describe this suffocating face.


    Distorted, yes, this face waspletely distorted. The forehead was high and convex, and the eyes were sunken deeply. The whole face was as if the creator sneezed when kneading it. The face was high and low. In addition, there were even many red poisonous sores on the face, which looked extremely terrifying.


    Why! Why should such a beautiful body be matched with such a disgusting face?


    Many people cried out in pain in their hearts.


    Looking at the ¡°slightly¡± disguised Artemis, Locke¡¯s mouth twitched. Then he asked helplessly, ¡°Why did youe up?¡±


    In order not to expose them, everyone had disguised themselves. But Artemis had a heart for ying that she made such a horrible face.


    Artemis winked at Locke, and showed an expression that she thought was charming, ¡°If I don¡¯te, will you be seduced by this woman?


    WOW~


    This time, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but vomit.


    Looking at the expression on Artemis¡¯s face, Locke¡¯s face froze. He coughed and said, ¡°We are discussing business.¡±


    Seeing Locke defend himself, many people couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumb up. Obviously, they felt heartfelt admiration for Locke¡¯s daring to be with such a woman.


    They could understand that he was with an old woman, but such an ugly woman¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Locke sighed and said to Artemis and the elf queen beside him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to go to the mages¡¯ guild first.¡±


    Locke arrived at the mages¡¯ guild first. The minimum requirement for entering thend of legacy this time was a level-4 mage. However, ever since he entered practice, he seemed to have only done a magic verification in the Dikas City near the Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts. At that time, he was only a level-2 mage.


    The mages¡¯ guild covered arge area and was a towering circr building. As soon as he stepped into the gate of the mages¡¯ guild, he could feel extremely strong magic elements.


    At the top of the hall, there was aplicated magic array, which provided light for the hall and condensed magic elements. The reason why the mages¡¯ guild had strong magic elements was mostly because of this.


    In the middle of the hall, there were many tables and chairs, and many practitioners were drinking and chatting. There were ten service windows of the mages¡¯ guild, which were in the shape of horse¡¯s hooves, and six passages led to the higher floors respectively.


    Even the service staffs at the front desk were level-5 practitioners.


    Sensing the strength of several waiters who were introducing the business of the mages¡¯ guild, Locke could not help but feel a little surprised.


    There were a lot of people in the hall. Normally, Locke wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention when he came in, but there was Artemis behind him. When they saw Artemis¡¯s face, many people couldn¡¯t help but twitch their faces.


    They also boasted that they had experienced and had seen all kinds of scenes and terrible things, but they had never met such an ugly person!


    Facing the surprised gazes of the crowd, Locke cleared his throat, as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, and walked toward a window where no one was in the queue.


    The girl at the front desk was stunned when she looked at the elf queen and Artemis behind Locke. Apparently, she was also shocked by Artemis¡¯s face.


    However, the girl had received professional training, and she quickly came to her senses. She forced a professional smile on her face and said, ¡°Hello, sir. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I want to verify the mage level.¡±


    Locke said.


    ¡°Which level do you want to verify?¡±


    ¡°Verify Level-5 fire mage.¡±


    The girl nodded. As she handed the scroll to Locke, she said, ¡°Please fill in this form first to verify level-5 fire mage. You need to pay 50 magic crystals for verification.¡±


    As the girl spoke, she saw the young man in front of her standing still and looking straight at her. She could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, do you have any other needs?¡±


    ¡°50 magic crystals?¡± Locke took a deep breath.


    The girl nodded, pointed at the price notice board floating in the air, and exined, ¡°ording to the requirements of the mages¡¯ guild of Blue Demon Kingdom, mages¡¯ guild¡¯s mage certification requires a corresponding registration fee. ording to the requirements, level-5 mage requires a charge of 50 magic crystals.¡±


    ¡®Are these people crazy about money? To verify a mage, they should charge 50 magic crystals as the fee?¡¯


    Locke thought to himself. He had spent all his magic crystals on the construction of the territory. He only had tens of thousands of gold coins, but he didn¡¯t have 50 magic crystals.


    The elf queen behind Locke had noticed his difficulty. She took out 50 magic crystals from her space ring and put them on the counter.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Locke said to the elf queen. But he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. After all, he could be regarded as on a business trip this time. It seemed reasonable to reimburse him for some expenses.


    Sure enough¡­


    Seeing the elf queen pay the verification fee for Locke, the girl couldn¡¯t help but despise him. ¡®Never judge a person by his appearance. This young man looks honest. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a gigolo.¡¯

 308 Chapter 308

    When the girl was about to put away the magic crystals on the table, Locke reached out his hand and stopped her. Looking at the girl, Locke suddenly asked, ¡°Wait, if I verify as a level-4 mage, do I only need to pay 40 magic crystals?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t understand what Locke meant, but she still nodded.


    To the girl¡¯s astonishment, Locke took out ten pieces from the magic crystal heap and said with a bright smile, ¡°40 pieces of magic crystal, and I verify as a level-4 mage.¡±


    Not only the girl was stunned, but also some people around who went to the mages¡¯ guild to do business were also stunned.


    For mages, every upgrade not only represented the improvement of strength but also gained respect from others. This was a great honor. But today, for the first time, they saw someone give up a higher level of magic verification just for ten magic crystals?!


    The elf queen behind him also looked strange. But Artemis seemed to have already expected. Sure enough, no matter what time, Locke¡¯s nature of the love of money cannot be changed.


    The girl was stunned for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Okay, please fill in the form first.¡±


    Holding the scroll in his hand, Locke took a look at the information that needed to be filled in. It was generally about the name, country, force, magic attributes, and magic levels that needed to be verified.


    However, not all the items were required. This could also be understood. The people who had verified mage came from all sides, and their forces and rtionships were intertwined andplicated. It was unrealistic to force someone to fill in the real information. So the mages¡¯ guild was only doing a symbolic registration.


    A trace of magic energy appeared on Locke¡¯s finger and then he wrote his name on the magic scroll.


    Name: Carter Parker


    Country: No


    After a while, Locke finished filling in the forms and handed the scroll to the girl.


    The girl took a nce at the scroll and put it down, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Then she led Locke to the examination room.


    In a minute, Locke walked out of the examination room with a red four-stripe bar in his hand.


    Stars were twinkling in the night sky, and the moonlight sprinkled gently on the ground like water.


    ¡°This so-callednd of legacy is a bit tricky. With my current strength, I can¡¯t forcefully open it. However, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a level-10 practitioner guarding it.¡±


    Leaning against the chairzily, Artemis said resentfully. Tonight, she wanted to try to sneak in, but as soon as she got close, she felt a strong aura. Fortunately, her aura was hidden well and was not found.


    As she spoke, she took a look at the elf queen, ¡°You¡¯d better ask your nsmen to be careful. If that old man finds out¡­¡±


    The elf queen nodded seriously, ¡°Locke, you have to depend on yourself this time.¡±


    ¡°These are the pills we prepared for this action.¡±


    In addition to the pills, the elf queen took out a piece of old and faded beast hide rolled up.


    With a wave of her hand, the beast¡¯s hide slowly unfolded, revealing the patterns within. Locke looked over and found that it seemed to be a map. There were many marks on the map, and the clearest one was the red dot in the center. ¡°This is the map drawn by the person who entered thend of legacy a hundred years ago.¡±


    Pointing at a beast-shaped mark, the elf queen continued, ¡°This means that there is a magical beast here, and the numbers beside it represent its level.¡±


    ¡°This means that there might be some inheritance from gods or some powerful masters.¡± The elf queen pointed to a triangle mark.


    As she spoke, the elf queen tapped lightly, and the red dot on the map began to glow. ¡°This is your final destination, the Greg Mountain. ording to the reliable information we obtained, the tree of life is on Greg Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The Greg Mountain will also be the focus of all the major forces this time.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are some rules in thend of legacy. The gravity inside will be five times stronger than the outside. ording to the conversion, the strength you can exert after entering will be at least one level lower. Moreover, the magic energy inside is rtively sparse, so in this batch of pills, we have prepared a lot of pills to recover the magic energy for you.¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. He was looking forward to entering thisnd of legacy.


    ¡°Thend of legacy opens for three months every time. To save time, we don¡¯t rmend you to explore other ruins.¡±


    The elf queen said.


    ¡®Why not explore it if there are treasures?¡¯ Locke thought to himself. Of course, he was not a perfidious person. Even if he explored the ruins, it is absolutely under the premise of ensuring thepletion of the task.


    Seeing that Locke was lost in thought, the elf queen added, ¡°However, a hundred years have passed, and thend of legacy may have undergone tremendous changes. Perhaps this map is only a reference.¡±


    Locke nodded.


    On the bed, although Locke didn¡¯t need to sleep now, he still wanted to experience the feeling of sleeping before entering thend of legacy.


    ¡°The attribute panel.¡±


    He said silently in his heart, and a screen that only he could see appeared above him.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The eighth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (94)


    Faith point: 253210


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (65)


    Faith point: 205712


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Friendship (30)


    Faith point: 82010


    Summon god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Friendship (40)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Normal (20)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 6: Artemis


    Fondness: Friendship (15)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 7: Ares


    Fondness: Normal (80)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Locke¡¯s eyes swept across the data boards and fell on the ¡°second stage task¡± column.


    The second stage task was usually seven months. The goal of the task was to build a city wall and make Lister a well-known city.


    At present, four months had passed.


    With the current development trend of Lister, he should at least be able to get an ¡°excellent¡± level of reward.


    Locke thought expectantly. With a wave of his hand, he closed the system panel.


    Lying on the bed, Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. Compared with the system he read in the novel in his previous life, his system was really too cold. The systems in those novels can not only chat with the host but also give pieces of advice to the host. But his system ispletely a ruthless task settlement machine.


    On the early morning of the second day, Locke walked toward the entrance of thend of legacy. Half an hourter, he followed the crowd to the square at the entrance.


    When Locke saw the scene in the distance, he was stunned.


    The crowd stretched for several kilometers, dense and endless, which was definitely a nightmare for people with a dense phobia. ording to the rule, a person who entered thend of legacy needed to hand in 1000 magic crystals, and there were probably tens of thousands of people present, not to mention those who cameter.


    In this way¡­


    Locke couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. The Blue Demon Kingdom would get an unimaginable amount of money. However, to the blue demon race, they didn¡¯t lose anything. Were they worried that the practitioners would rob their resources?


    Humph!


    That was a joke. It was well known that the practitioners or some small forces without powerful backgrounds were not very powerful at all.


    Moreover, many dangerous ces needed people to explore. Practitioners, without any background, were undoubtedly the best choice for them.


    In a word, in the eyes of the super forces, these people were in a hurry to pay money as cannon fodder.


    As for these practitioners, Locke knew that they all came here to sound it out. After all, thend of legacy was the legendary ce for the battle of the gods, and many opportunities were waiting for them. There were even rumors about the gods¡¯ inheritance. Although it might be a great danger to their lives, it was definitely a rare opportunity for them.


    If they could obtain the inheritance of a god, they would have a meteoric rise in their lives.


    At this moment, a space fluctuation suddenly appeared in the empty ce. A purple circle with a radius of about a thousand meters gradually became clear. The circle slowly shook, and the space in the middle shook. A huge deck slowly came out of the circle.

 309 Chapter 309

    What¡¯s this?!


    A warship!


    Locke took a deep breath and his eyes were full of shock. This warship was simr to the spaceship he had taken before, but it was much more advanced. It could carry all kinds of weapons and was absolutely a powerful war machine for attacking cities and seizingnd.


    Moreover, some advanced and powerful warships could even travel through space, just like the warship in front of them,ing out of the void directly.


    In less than half a minute, the kilometer-long huge warship had already crossed the sky.


    Judging from the current situation, thebat effectiveness of a giant warship was absolutelyparable to that of a level-10 master.


    Was this the heritage of the powerful kingdom? If it were not for the mutual restraint between the ten kingdoms, just sending a single warship could wipe out countless small countries.


    After the appearance of this warship, there were another eight spatial fluctuations in the sky. Half a minuteter, another eight giant warships appeared in the sky.


    Nine warships crossed the sky, each of them was iparably broad, and the dark body of the warship was filled with a grand atmosphere. Nine giant warships, a thousand meters long, were floating, and around warships, there were powerful magic crystal cannons. On the deck of the armor, some gs were several meters wide.


    Just looking at these warships, people would feel their legs weak.


    In addition to the nine giant warships, there were also countless small warships in the distance. These warships had different gs, representing different forces.


    Withdrawing his gaze from the warships, Locke mingled with the crowd and moved forward slowly.


    ¡°Is that the warship of the Ahern Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in addition to the Ahern Kingdom, which upied the first ce among the ten kingdoms, the people from the other eight kingdoms have also arrived.¡± Looking at the nine giant warships floating in the sky, the man said in an excited tone.


    It was rare for ten kingdoms to appear at the same time!


    Locke¡¯s eyes moved from the nine warships and finally locked on one of the warships with the brown gs. Looking at the warship, a cold killing intent burst out from his eyes, ¡°The Vito royal family¡­¡±


    Nine warships were floating in the air, while the other small warships maintained a rtively safe distance.


    The people on the ground also stopped. The practitioners like Locke without any background could only huddle in the square with others. They could only enter after all the forces in the sky entered.


    In the distant sky, there was a wave of space fluctuations again, and another huge warship emerged from the space channel.


    This warship was the warship of the blue demon race.


    After all the people from the ten kingdoms gathered, the people among them seemed to have made an appointment. They flew out of warships and came to the front open space.


    Knowing that a level-10 master was guarding here, Locke didn¡¯t dare to let out the divine power easily. Even a powerful master like Artemis would be found as long as she leaked a little breath. He would not dare to be rash.


    On the square in front of them, the geniuses of the ten kingdoms had gathered together.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these members of the Vito family? I heard that the third son of the Vito family was killed by an unknown person. Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect that they would have the cheeks to appear here.¡±


    A young man in ck held his arms and looked in the direction of the Vito family with contempt.


    Hearing this, the faces of all the people in the Vito family darkened slightly. A tall young man stared coldly at the young man in ck, ¡°Strachey Barker, do you want me to cripple you before entering thend of legacy?¡±


    The young man wore a silk white robe embroidered with golden patterns, which made him look nobler.


    ¡°How about you give it a try and see if you can do it?¡±


    Facing the threat of the young man, the young man in ck did not take it seriously at all and said with a smile.


    The young man in a white robe¡¯s eyes turned cold and he didn¡¯t say anything, but his body was surrounded by a cold aura.


    Although the young man in ck had a smile on his face, he also burst out with cold energy.


    The two sides were at loggerheads.


    A thirty-year-old fat man waved his hand with a warm smile on his face and said, ¡°You two, we are here to look for opportunities. Why do you have to fight against each other?¡±


    Seeing the leader of the Blue Demon Kingdom speak, they snorted coldly and withdrew their strength. They also knew that they hadn¡¯t entered thend of legacy yet, so it was very stupid to make a move here.


    At the same time, a sound of air breaking came from the sky, and more than a dozen streaks of light swept over from afar. As the light dissipated, the figures appeared. In each light, a level-9 master was leading the team. Behind the level-9 masters, there were some level-7 practitioners.


    Seeing these peopleing, the two people in the square also ended their quarrel. They looked solemnly at the people flying down from the sky in the distance.


    ¡°Have you seen these peopleing here now?¡±


    In the line in front of Locke, a middle-aged man asked the person beside himcently.


    The man shook his head.


    The middle-aged man paused, left enough suspense, and then pretended to be an expert, ¡°Those people are the hidden forces that can beparable to these imperial families.¡±


    ¡°Hidden forces?¡±


    The person beside him was stunned for a moment, and then asked in confusion, ¡°Haven¡¯t hidden forces always existed in legends? Are there really hidden forces?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded affirmatively, and then sighed, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s worth thend of legacy. Even the hidden forces will feel jealous and send their nsmen to participate.¡±


    Hidden forces?


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but look at the people who had just fallen. They looked very young, but their auras were very strong.


    After these people of hidden forcesnded, the level-9 masters in the lead all saluted a stone house in the distance.


    The stone house was a little dark, and in this darkness, an old man slowly walked out.


    ¡°He is a level-10 master!¡±


    Many people shouted excitedly in a trembling voice. For many people, they might never see a level-10 master once in their lives.


    The old man was a little stooped, his hair was grey, and his face was full of lines. He looked like he had one foot in the grave. However, whether it was the people of the super forces in the ten kingdoms or the people from the hidden forces, they all bowed respectfully.


    The people on the square also bowed.


    The old man nodded slightly and signaled everyone to stand up.


    He walked slowly, the next moment his body weirdly disappeared from where he stood. When he appeared again, he was already at the front of the square.


    ¡°The method of the level-10 master is really strange.¡± Looking at the old man who suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    The old man raised his hand slowly. The space in front of him suddenly surged. It was a huge crack as if it had been forcefully cut out by a knife. A faint ck mist immediately overflowed from the crack, and the mist surged, making people unconsciously feel cold in their hearts.


    The overwhelming chill swept over tens of thousands of people present in an instant.


    ¡°Is this thend of legacy?¡±


    Looking at the surging ck mist in the distance, Locke took a deep breath secretly. In this chill, he felt boundless coldness, darkness, and deathly silence.

 310 Chapter 310

    Looking at the crack in the sky, the leaders of the major super forces also became serious. They turned around and exhorted the geniuses they brought.


    Finally, someone was ready to enter thend of legacy, which was the force of the Blue Demon Kingdom.


    A group of people flew toward the crack, and their figures quickly disappeared in the darkness of the crack.


    After the blue demon race, the other super forces were unwilling tog. They all rushed toward the crack and disappeared into the crack in a few dodges.


    Two hourster, all the members of the super forces and other major forces went in. Only then did the blue demon race begin to organize the people on the ground square to enter thend of legacy. At this time, the people on the ground were also itching to have a try, looking excited.


    Looking at these people, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Thend of legacy was full of danger, far greater than the opportunities it could bring, but these people still scrambled for it. This was the sorrow of the little. Everything in front of them was a gamble. If they made the right bet, they would be a sessful man.


    If he hadn¡¯t awakened the system¡­


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but think of another life.


    To be a small leader in a barrennd, he could also be considered a small aristocrat. He barely lived on the relief of his father. He did nothing in his life. He did not go through the life and death crisis a few days ago, nor could he see the strength of these super forces. All he needed to do was to manage his territory well. After his death, his life would return to silence and he turn into a pile of bones.


    ¡°Young man, our mercenary squad still needs one more person.¡± A rough voice interrupted his sigh. He turned around and saw five people standing behind him, three men and two women, dressed in mercenary.


    The most powerful one should be the forty-year-old man in front of him, a level-7 fire mage. The other two men were a little younger, but they looked about thirty years old. The young man with curly hair on the left was a level-6 thunder mage, and the fat man beside him was a level-6 warrior.


    As for the two girls, one was about 25 years old with short hair. Although her appearance was only average, her skin was the wheat color of year-round outdoor exploration, plus the unique brisk of the mercenary, which made her have a heroic spirit. Thest girl didn¡¯t seem to fit in with this team. She had blonde hair, snow-white skin, and a good face. It was obvious that she was a noble child.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t say anything, the middle-aged man continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The credibility of our mercenary squad is guaranteed and we won¡¯t do anything to harm you. If you don¡¯t believe it, we can go to the mercenary guild to do the notarization.¡±


    There were originally six members of the mercenary squad, but before entering thend of legacy, a newly recruited member suddenly regretted and left the squad, which also made their original squad¡¯s operation npletely in vain.


    During the waiting in line just now, he noticed Locke. Wearing the disguise mask, Locke looked simple and honest. After observing for a while, he felt that Locke was a good substitute. Although he was a little weaker, it was enough to do chores for everyone. Moreover, the other party¡¯s strength was not high, and it was much safer for them.


    That was why he invited Locke to join his squad.


    Locke knew that the notarization of the mercenary guild was a guarantee system set up by the mercenary guild to ensure the rights and interests of the mercenaries. The two sides signed an agreement at the mercenary guild and returned to the mercenary guild to cancel the agreement within a certain time. If one of them had an ident or didn¡¯t show up, the other party would be punished by the mercenary guild.


    Of course, this agreement only had a little binding effect. There were many cases of killing and looting between mercenaries who cooperate temporarily.


    Locke shook his head and refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I prefer to explore by myself.¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man shook his head with some regret and sighed slightly, ¡°You are only a level-4 mage. How could you think of entering thend of legacy?¡±


    The blonde girl looked at Locke curiously. The minimum requirement for entering thend of legacy was level-4 practitioners. However, among the tens of thousands of people present, few of them were level-4 mages. After all, although thend of legacy was tempting, the survivability of level-4 practitioners in it was too low.


    Not to mention the dangers in thend of legacy, even a random human practitioner who wanted to loot could easily solve a level-4 practitioner.


    ¡°Just like everyone else, I¡¯m wondering if I can get any opportunity.¡± Locke took a look at the excited crowd around him and then asked, ¡°Did youe in just for the inheritance?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare to think about inheritances or divine weapons.¡± The middle-aged man also smiled, ¡°We just want to go in and have a look. We want to see the ce where the gods died thousands of years ago.¡±


    Then he added, ¡°Of course, it will be good if we can get something.¡±


    Then they chatted with each other. Locke also knew the names of the five people. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Beerbohm Woodrow, the young man with curly hair was Larkin Cecil, the fat man was Patience Fabian, and the well-dressed girl was Craig Heidi. The other girl was Pran Elsa.


    After chatting for about ten minutes, an explosive sound came from ahead.


    Locke raised his head and saw a figure had been annihted to ashes at the entrance of the front crack. The other figure was shot down before flying a hundred meters.


    ¡°Sure enough, there are still people who want to sneak in.¡±


    Looking at another person whose head had already rolled down, Beerbohm sneered, ¡°They are too stupid.¡±


    Locke also nodded in agreement. There were several level-9 practitioners present, and in addition to these practitioners, there was even a powerful level-10 practitioner. It was a pipe dream to secretly follow others into thend of legacy and escape the cost of the magic crystals.


    After what had happened just now, the rest of the people became much more obedient.


    Locke, Beerbohm, and others stopped chatting. After all, they had only met by chance. Neither of them was willing to reveal too much information to each other.


    Two hourster, it was Locke¡¯s turn.


    Taking out 1000 magic crystals from his space ring, Locke walked slowly toward the crack.


    ¡°He can¡¯t even fly. He is indeed a level-4 mage.¡±


    In the square, many people shook their heads when they saw Locke¡¯s ¡°in¡± behavior.


    ¡°A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. A level-4 mage who entered thend of legacy is courting death.¡±


    Ignoring the jeers around him, Locke went straight to the crack.


    Before he could get close to the crack, he felt a chill that went straight to his soul. The space in front of him wriggled as if it could devour everything.


    Taking a deep breath to suppress the palpitation in his heart, Locke sped up and rushed into the crack. The moment he entered the crack, he felt a strong sense of weightlessness.


    More than ten secondster, Locke¡¯s eyes lit up and he felt the real touch of the ground from his feet.


    However, before he could perceive the situation here carefully, a dangerous aura came from behind him.

 311 Chapter 311

    Without any hesitation, Locke¡¯s body shot out quickly.


    Boom!


    The stones and earth flew in the air, and a big hole had been blown out of where he originally was in an instant.


    ¡°Gee, he dodged?¡±


    A surprised voice sounded.


    Following the voice, four tall figures appeared in Locke¡¯s eyes, and the one who spoke was the bald middle-aged man in the middle.


    Two level-6 mages, two level-6 warriors.


    Locke instantly knew their strength, but the gravity in this world seemed to be a little different.


    Locke felt it carefully and found that the gravity here was more than five times that of the outside, as the elf queen said.


    ¡°Boy, hand over all your belongings. Maybe I can consider sparing your life.¡± The bald middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce.


    Locke didn¡¯t expect to be robbed as soon as he entered thend of legacy. But he had to admit that it was a good way to make money.


    Due to the age limit, the people who could enter thend of legacy this time were all practitioners under the age of 100. Even if they were geniuses from super forces, they should be only around level-7 at this time.


    Judging from the sneak attack just now, even level-7 practitioners might not be able to react.


    As for the words that he would be spared life when he handed over the treasures in his hand, Locke certainly wouldn¡¯t be naive to believe it.


    ¡°Do you want my treasures?¡±


    Locke chuckled and raised his hand. The Sword in the Stone appeared in his hand all of a sudden, ¡°How about this sword.¡±


    The bald middle-aged man stared closely at the Sword in the Stone in Locke¡¯s hand, and his breath gradually became rapidly, ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong. This is a first-ss level-7 magic treasure!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s body shook suddenly, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. Could an ordinary person casually take out a level-7 weapon?!


    He withdrew his sight from the Sword in the Stone. Sure enough, he saw a trace of mockery on Locke¡¯s face!


    However, the person beside him could not react so quickly. At this time, he had already been immersed in greed and could not extricate himself. His tone was a little hasty, ¡°Hurry up. Throw it over, and we will spare your life!¡±


    The others also looked at the Sword in the Stone in Locke¡¯s hand with sparkling eyes.


    These three idiots! The bald middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Looking at Locke¡¯s rxed expression, he felt that his guess was right. Although the aura of this person was only level-4, his real strength was definitely not level-4.


    Since the other party could face their four level-6 practitioners so calmly, his strength should at least be level-6. If he was only a level-6 mage, then things would be much easier, after all, they had four level- 6 practitioners. As for the level-7 weapon that Locke took out, he did not use it as the main basis for judging Locke¡¯s strength.


    After all, many powerful forces would give their people more advanced weapons. But if he was a level-7 practitioner, they would be in danger.


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. He raised his hand to stop his men who were ready to fight and said lightly, ¡°OK, I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll let you go. You can leave now.¡±


    As he spoke, the magic power in his body had been secretly mobilized. As long as there was any change, he could retreat as soon as possible. The reason why he allowed Locke to leave was to test Locke. If Locke left in this way, it undoubtedly meant that Locke was not strong enough to defeat the four of them.


    The people around him also came back to their senses from the desire. They had been with their boss for so many years and knew that he was not a good person. Now he said that he would let this boy go. It was abnormal.


    After thinking it over, they quickly understood what the bald middle-aged man meant.


    ¡°Idiots.¡±


    Locke shook his head and looked at the four people as if he was looking at idiots. He threw out the Sword in the Stone in his hand and said, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The bald middle-aged man¡¯s heart sank to the bottom at the moment Locke threw out the Sword in the Stone. On the Sword in the Stone, he felt an icy chill, and years of battle experience told him that this time, they finally kicked the iron te.


    Without any hesitation, he burst out the magic energy in his body and flew toward the distance.


    Swish~


    While he was retreating, he saw a stream of light streaking over, and his threepanions were instantly prated by this stream of light.


    Puff~


    Hearing the sound of hispanions falling to the ground, the bald middle-aged man got goosebumps all over his body. He only felt a tingle in his scalp. He wished he could have a few more legs and run faster.


    Swish~


    While running, he only felt a pain in his chest. Then he lowered his head in confusion and saw a fist-sized blood hole on his chest. At the same time, a strong sense of powerlessness enveloped him.


    Puff!


    The bald middle-aged man also fell to the ground, and his vitality gradually disappeared.


    With a wave of Locke¡¯s hand, eight space rings flew from the four corpses to his hand.


    ¡°There are so many space rings. It seems that these guys have ambushed many people,¡±


    When his divine consciousness sank into the space rings, he found that these space rings were high-level, and there were independent restrictions. However, these small restrictions were not a problem for him. He easily broke the restrictions. His divine consciousnesspletely entered the space rings and began to check the materials he had obtained.


    Five thousand magic crystals, some other weapon refining materials, and some level-5 medicinal materials. ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    Looking at his spoils, Locke nodded with satisfaction and threw these space rings into the system space.


    After solving these annoying people, Locke had time to observe the surrounding world.


    He was now in a wilderness. The peak in the distance was bare, and the sky was covered with ayer of gray-ck clouds. The whole world was gray, and the magic elements and fighting spirits in the air were extremely thin.


    After exhaling, he slowly rose into the sky.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Three thousand meters high in the sky, Locke was gasping for breath. His forehead was covered with sweat, and his body was trembling slightly.


    At this time, his body felt heavy, as though weights had been tethered to them. The small universe in his body was spinning crazily, and powerful divine power flowed into his body. Even with the support of the divine power, his body was still trembling violently.


    Suffering great torture, he stayed at an altitude of three thousand meters for a full minute.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Three thousand meters¡­ Is my limit¡­¡±


    Two thousand meters high in the sky, Locke breathed a sigh of relief. After descending from the height of three thousand meters, he was surprised to find that the running speed of his body seemed to be faster after the exercise just now.


    Locke was a little excited, ¡°It seems to be an excellent way to exercise.¡±


    However, in just a minute, the divine power in his body had been consumed by one-third.


    Thend of legacy was full of danger, and the recovery of strength was much slower than that of the outside world. He had to maintain a good state all the time to deal with the crisis.

 312 Chapter 312

    Looking down, Locke saw towering mountains in the distance. The mountains intertwined and finally extended far away. Locke took out a beast hide from his space ring, and with a wave of his hand, the beast hide floating in the sky was opened.


    A few minutester, Locke confirmed his position.


    ¡°I should be at the periphery of thend of legacy now. There should be tens of thousands of miles away from the Greg Mountain where the tree of life is located.¡± Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed, ¡°It seems that I have to speed up.¡±


    The opening time of thend of legacy was about three months. Although it sounded like there was a lot of time, in addition to went on his way, Locke also had to deal with all kinds of sudden dangers and unforeseen events. Besides, there were many precious relics here, and he had some thoughts about the treasures among these relics.


    In the past, Locke could fly more than one thousand miles a day. But now it seemed that he could fly at most five hundred miles a day without any hindrance.


    Putting away the beast¡¯s hide in his hand, Locke took out his clothes from the system space. Although the level-4 magic robe could show weakness and achieve the effect of pretending to be a pig to prey on the tiger, it was often easy to be coveted by others.


    Looking for a cave without anyone around, Locke sat down to regain his strength. Four hourster, he slowly stood up.


    After choosing the direction, Locke flew off toward the distance.


    Boom!


    Locke punched the huge snake-shaped magical beast away.


    Looking at this magical beast that suddenly attacked him, Locke¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and the Sword in the Stone immediately appeared in his hand. He nned to end the battle as soon as possible.


    The snake-shaped beast that struggled out of the ruins spit out its tongue. Finally, with a low roar, it slipped into a crack beside.


    Locke didn¡¯t chase after it. The crack stretched for several kilometers. No one knew what was inside.


    He kept flying for a day. As he expected, he had only advanced five hundred miles a day.


    Boom!


    Locke was about to find a ce to recover his divine power when he felt a strong fighting fluctuation ahead.


    He frowned slightly, turned around, and was about to leave this ce of trouble. Judging from the battle fluctuation from afar, the strength of both sides in the war was not low, and the other aura was filled with violence. Even if he encountered it, he would be in trouble.


    However, what made Locke speechless was that he had changed his direction, but the two auras were stilling in his direction.


    With a long face, Locke changed his direction again and flew toward the north.


    However, the two auras were chasing after him again. It seemed that he was targeted by the other party!


    Two hourster, Locke had no choice but to stop and regain his lost divine power. He wanted to see what these two pursuers were going to do.


    The two auras flew very fast. Half an hourter, they were less than a hundred meters away from Locke.


    A woman in purple was about 25 years old. Her beautiful face was stained, and many holes appeared in her clothes. Her snow-white skin was exposed.


    On the opposite side of him, there was a strange beast, nearly thirty meters high. The strange beast¡¯s body was huge, like a ck silkworm pupa, and its mouth was at the top. Its serrated teeth intertwined like a meat grinder.


    Compared with the one he had met before, this one definitely belonged to the ¡°Grandpa¡± level.


    To his surprise, although the strange beast¡¯s body was huge, its speed was surprisingly fast.


    The giant beast let out a frightening roar, and its body shed as it rushed toward the girl. The girl gritted her teeth, and the wind¡¯s magic energy around her body surged, turning her into a stream of light and disappearing from where she was.


    Boom!


    The hill was ground into pieces by the giant beast¡¯s sharp teeth.


    ¡°Ow~Human¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­ kill you.¡±


    The roar of the giant beast echoed in the sky and the canyon for a long time. But obviously, although the magical beast had reached level 7, it was not very good at humannguage.


    Hiss!


    Looking at the ferocious beast, Locke couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. There was no doubt that even if it was him, he would have no choice but to run away in the face of such a beast.


    Was this the magical beast in thend of legacy? Any one of them was so powerful!


    While sighing, the small universe in Locke¡¯s body began to rotate, and the divine power in his body increased sharply. He nned to run away as soon as possible, in case of being targeted by the giant beast.


    ¡°Hi, friend, help me!¡±


    The woman shouted at Locke while dealing with the beast¡¯s attack.


    Locke was unmoved. He turned into a beam of light and ran away.


    ¡°Five thousand magic crystals!¡± The girl gritted her teeth and shouted at Locke.


    The light that was sliding into the distance suddenly stopped. Locke turned to look at the girl and confirmed, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at Locke¡¯s reaction, ¡°As long as you help me get rid of this beast, I¡¯m willing to pay you five thousand magic crystals.¡±


    Locke touched his chin and thought for a while. Then he stretched out a finger and said, ¡°Ten thousand magic crystals.¡±


    ¡°OK. Deal!¡±


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the girl didn¡¯t bargain at all.


    Locke was stunned for a moment. He found that he seemed to ask too less!


    Boom!


    In the distance, after a failed blow, the anger of the giant beast became stronger.


    Seeing that Locke was still standing there numbly, looking as if it was none of his business, the girl shouted anxiously, ¡°Come and help me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, give me the money first.¡± Locke reached out his hand and said. He could see that although the girl was at a disadvantage, she was not really hurt from beginning to end. The magic she used was very special. If he saved her and she left, he did not have so much energy to chase after a person all over the world.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The girl was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Her beautiful eyes were full of anger. Her body constantly shed to avoid the attack of the giant beast. She took a deep breath, and finally gave in. With a wave of her hand, a stream of light flew toward Locke.


    Locke raised his hand and the light stopped in front of him. It happened to be ten thousand magic crystals.


    After putting the magic crystals into the system space, Locke smiled brightly and waved at the girl, ¡°Wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave a dry cough. With the surging magic energy in his body, a magic ball condensed in his hand and smashed directly at the beast¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    The magic ball exploded on the beast¡¯s head.


    The giant beast was stunned for a moment. It turned around and took a look at Locke, but then turned its eyes away in an instant. It roared and continued to chase after the girl.


    After the girl dodged the giant beast¡¯s attack, she turned around and came to Locke¡¯s side. The giant beast reacted quickly and rushed toward the girl again.

 313 Chapter 313

    Seeing that the giant beast was chasing after them again, Locke and the girl both retreated to the distance.


    ¡°Why does it chase you all the time?¡±


    Locke turned his head and looked curiously at the girl who looked a little embarrassed beside him. He guessed, ¡°Does it have a crush on you?¡±


    The girl gave Locke a ferocious stare and said, ¡°It¡¯s female!¡±


    Boom!


    While they were talking, the giant beast had already smashed a mountain peak. Locke and the girl retreated to one side respectively. However, just like before, the giant beast ignored Locke and rushed directly toward the girl.


    Locke rubbed his chin and said, ¡°No, I guess wrong. This is not love. It wants to kill you.¡±


    The girl gritted her teeth, and almost all the words popped out between her teeth, ¡°I give you money, maybe it¡¯s not to let youugh at me.¡±


    Locke shrugged and drew with his index finger in the air. Soon, one level-7 magic was formed in front of him. He pressed his palm and the level-7 magic was whistling toward the giant beast¡¯s eyes.


    Sensing the dangerous attack, the giant beast finally stopped. It turned its head, opened its huge mouth full of teeth, and directly swallowed the magic released by Locke.


    It could even devour the magic power!


    Locke was slightly stunned and his face became serious.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the girl came to Locke again and gave Locke a meaningful look, ¡°You are indeed hiding your real strength.¡±


    Locke shrugged his shoulders and looked at the giant beast that swallowed his magic, ¡°After we solve the current problem, I don¡¯t mind having a deep understanding of each other.¡±


    The girl rolled her eyes, but she still looked back at the giant beast not far away.


    ¡°Is it going to make a big move?¡±


    Seeing that the giant beast¡¯s mouth did not close and there was a different light shining inside, Locke said in surprise.


    ¡°This is called the energy-devouring beast. It can¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Before the girl could finish her words, the energy-devouring beast spat out an attack.


    Locke and the girl retreated at the same time to avoid the attack.


    Looking at the mountain peak in the distance where a big hole had been blown out, the girl continued helplessly, ¡°Yes, it can devour energy and counterattack it.¡±


    Being able to devour the attack and strike back the original one. Locke suddenly felt a little painful. He suddenly felt that his offer was too little. This magical beast was very troublesome!


    ¡°The energy-devouring beast is afraid of water. Its spiritual sense will be hindered when it touches water. As long as we can find water, the energy-devouring beast may not be able to track our breath.¡± The girl exined, guarding against the energy-devouring beast.


    Boom!


    The energy-devouring beast condensed a light ball and smashed it at them.


    After dodging the attack of the energy-devouring beast, they gathered together again.


    Staring at the energy-devouring beast in the distance, Locke said in a low voice, ¡°A hundred miles away, there is a river. We can go there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The girl nodded decisively.


    They immediately flew toward the river.


    However, after hundreds of miles of chasing, the girl¡¯s strength was consumed so much that she couldn¡¯t keep up with Locke¡¯s speed.


    Locke slowed down and kept the same pace with the girl. He smiled and said, ¡°My name is Locke Capet.¡±


    Boom!


    The girl turned her body and dodged the light ball. She soon met with Locke, and then she said, ¡°Carol.¡±


    ¡°Good name.¡± Locke praised. As he spoke, he held the girl in his arms. Without waiting for her to resist, a strong force burst out from his body and took them to run far away.


    Puff~


    They floated in the river, only to see a huge shadow sliding over them and sliding into the distance.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    The roar of the giant beast could be heard faintly in the river.


    After losing its target, the giant beast seemed to be crazy. It spat out huge light balls and exploded the surrounding mountains and hills into pieces.


    The two sank into the water, holding their breath, and lowered their vitality to the weakest, not daring to make any movement. Although the spiritual sense of the energy-devouring beast would be affected by the water, it did not mean that it could not prate the current. If they had excessive movements, they would be easily discovered.


    With their current strengths, even if they stayed at the bottom of the river for a day, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    At the bottom of the river, Carol¡¯s purple dress fluttered with the current, and the breasts on her chest looked even taller.


    He didn¡¯t expect this guy to have a good figure.


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart as his eyes swept across the girl¡¯s chest.


    It seemed that Carol also saw Locke looking at her breasts. She could not help but straighten her chest and looked at Locke provocatively.


    Seeing that Locke was unmoved, Carol became bolder. She wrapped her arms around Locke¡¯s neck and kissed Locke.


    Feeling the soft touch from his lips, Locke only felt in a trance, and an inexplicable evil fire rose in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for the bad environment, he would have done something.


    Two hourster, the two returned to the ground from the bottom of the river.


    When she went up to the bank of the river, under her purple dress, which already had some holes, could faintly be seen the snow-white skin. Under the long dress, there were a pair of white and delicate legs, and water drops sliding over, which added a bit of charm to her.


    ¡°I apologize for my previous views.¡±


    After looking Carol up and down, Locke finally fixed his eyes on the girl¡¯s legs, ¡°Nice figure.¡±


    Carol smiled gently, lifted her long dress, and stroked her long legs, ¡°What? Do you want to touch it?¡±


    Locke gave a dry cough and forced a stiff smile, ¡°Next time, next time.¡±


    As he spoke, there was a fluctuation of fire elements around his body. A few secondster, his clothes were dry.


    Fragrance?


    Locke seemed to have smelled something and his expression became a little strange. After drying the clothes, there was a faint fragrance on his body.


    It was the smell of Carol.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Locke¡¯s face, Carol just lowered her head and smiled. Then she waved her hand. A gust of wind elements swept over and took away the water from her clothes. She stood up and floated up, ¡°The deal is over. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Cheerful to cooperate.¡±


    Locke nodded.


    Carol looked at Locke and smiled meaningfully, ¡°I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation next time.¡±


    After saying that, Carol flew away without looking back and soon disappeared from Locke¡¯s sight.


    Locke couldn¡¯t help licking his lips, missing the soft tongue a little.


    With a sigh, Locke withdrew his thoughts. Just now, he had turned back for about one hundred miles to avoid the energy-devouring beast, so he had to hurry up to make up for it.


    He took out a magic power pill from system space and swallowed it.


    Perhaps because of the shock of the energy-devouring beast just now, this scared away the hidden magical beasts around. It was quite easy for Locke to walk one hundred miles, and he did not encounter any sneak attacks from the magical beast.


    However, to Locke¡¯s disappointment, the faint fragrance hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. Although it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to have some of the fragrance on his body, Locke always had a bad feeling.


    Locke shook his head and ignored it.


    However, just as Locke was about to continue his journey, he suddenly felt an aura lock on him.


    This is the energy-devouring beast!


    Locke¡¯s face changed slightly. In his divine consciousness, the energy-devouring beast that had long disappeared returned. Most importantly, he could clearly feel that the target of this energy-devouring beast was definitely him!

 314 Chapter 314

    The scent!


    Suddenly, Locke thought of something and his face became quite ugly. Just now, he felt that the fragrance on his body was a little strange, and now he finally understood.


    The energy-devouring beast might have found him based on this fragrance!


    ¡°Damn it! I was too careless!¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t help cursing. He had thought that it would be a good bargain for him to earn ten thousand magic crystals in just a few hours, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone would set him up!


    Thinking of this, he was so angry that his teeth ached.


    However, even though Locke was angry, his speed was not slow. The small universe spun rapidly, and powerful divine power flowed in his body.


    His speed soared as he rushed toward the inner circle. Although he couldn¡¯t quickly distance himself from the energy-devouring beast in this direction, it could save time. He didn¡¯t want to retreat another hundred miles.


    Boom!


    The energy-devouring beast chased after Locke crazily, and the energy balls in its mouth hit out one after another.


    ¡°Carol, don¡¯t let me meet you!¡±


    Locke said hatefully after dodging the attacks of the energy-devouring beast.


    Seeing the energy-devouring beast rushing toward him again, Locke couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Hey, your stuff is not here!¡±


    ¡°Human¡­ Die!¡±


    However, the energy-devouring beast didn¡¯t listen to him at all and its attack became more and more fierce. At this moment, it had already regarded Locke as the hateful thief aplice who stole the blue silver grass.


    At the same time, strange energy burst out from hundreds of miles away.


    This energy was so powerful that even Locke, who was at such a distance, could feel it.


    Looking at the blue light shining in the sky in the distance, Locke couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Why do I feel that the mixed breath there is a little familiar?¡±


    A few secondster, a girl¡¯s face shed through Locke¡¯s mind. Yes, this abnormal vision should be caused by her!


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    A deafening roar pulled Locke back to reality. Following the roar, he saw that the eyes of the energy-devouring beast were red, and its body was shrouded in a violent aura. Anyone could tell that this energy-devouring beast had obviously been stimted by something and had be crazier.


    It was iparably sure that the human in front of it was definitely with that human girl! One came to attract its attention, and the other took the opportunity to refine the energy-devouring herb!


    Although it was very fast, it was toote to get there. Therefore, it only had one thought now, and that was to tear up the human in front of it!


    ¡°Despicable human!¡±


    The energy-devouring beast roared, and light balls burst out from its mouth, shooting toward Locke one after another.


    Boom!


    Countless big holes appeared on the ground in an instant.


    Looking at the light balls shooting at him, Locke only felt a tingling in his scalp.


    Locke took a deep breath. Now he could see that the energy-devouring beast had already firmly believed that he was on the same side as that woman.


    Locke had no choice but to start running again.


    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell dared to provoke the energy-devouring beast?¡±


    On the ground, a group of people was hiding in the cave, several magic arrays had been arranged around to prevent them from being affected.


    ¡°The energy-devouring beast protects a kind of herb called the energy-devouring herb. Refining the energy-devouring herb can not only improve one¡¯s strength but also make magic power more refined. It seems that this person has stolen the energy-devouring herb from the energy-devouring beast.¡±


    ¡°He is busy now. Maybe we can take the opportunity to sneak attack him.¡± A gloomy voice said.


    ¡°He must be a genius of some super force who has been able to resist such a long time under the attack of the energy-devouring beast.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, whoever gets the energy-devouring herb will be the target of the energy-devouring beast. If you don¡¯t want to die, I advise you to give up this idea.¡±


    Hearing the crazy sound of the energy-devouring beast, the onlookers on the ground could not help but feel a little scared.


    Two hourster.


    Puff!


    A figure rushed out of the smelly mud.


    ¡°Bah~ Bah~¡±


    Smelling the stench from his body, Locke felt his stomach churn and almost vomited. Fortunately, he encountered a swamp during his escape. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how long he would be chased by the energy-devouring beast.


    ¡°It stinks!¡±


    Just as Locke wanted to use the water magic to clean himself, a soft voice came.


    Locke frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Four slender figures appeared in his sight. Seeing the enchanting figure in a white robe in the middle, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Irene Peter¡­


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. To his surprise, Irene Peter had be a level-6 practitioner. Besides, she had a vigorous aura, not as weak as she had been when she had just been breakthrough.


    The two men and a woman beside her were also quite good in strength. All of them were level-7 mages. Judging from their auras, the ordinary level-7 mage would never be their match.


    ¡°Eh~¡± The girl next to Irene stared at Locke and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there is a level-4 mage here.¡±


    ¡°A level-4 mage dares toe to the middle circle. You¡¯re brave.¡±


    The girl seemed to be free and easy.


    However, as she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. She covered her nose and said, ¡°But your body is stinky. Go to wash quickly.¡±


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t say anything, the girl was stunned for a few seconds. She looked at Locke in confusion and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Are you a mute?¡±


    Seeing that Locke was still silent, the girl showed a pitying look.


    Irene stared at Locke with a gleam shining in her eyes. Somehow, she felt that the man in front of her was a little familiar. However, she was sure that she had never felt such an aura, let alone the person in front of her, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    Locke shook his head.


    At the same time, severalughter sounds wereing from the distance. Locke turned around and saw several familiar figures walking toward him.


    Seeing several people in front of them, theughter disappeared in an instant and they became vignt.


    Feeling the pressure from the two young men beside Irene, Beerbohm waved his hand, beckoning the people behind him to retreat and change a path. But when he saw the mud figures in front of Irene and the others, he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a second.


    ¡°Parker?¡±


    Beerbohm stared at Locke for a while and then tried to call his name.


    Locke nodded helplessly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°How could you speak?¡±


    The girl who had suspected Locke was a mute pouted and said.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Locke smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a mute.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Beerbohm asked in surprise, looking at Locke¡¯s difiture.


    Locke said awkwardly, ¡°I was frightened by the horrible magical beast, so I fell into the swamp identally.¡±


    Hearing that Locke was frightened to fall into the swamp, the people behind Beerbohm couldn¡¯t helpughing. However, the two men beside Irene looked more disdainful.


    The man next to Irene took a nce at Locke indifferently and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    A level-4 mage was like an ant in his eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Another man nodded, ¡°We do need to leave this area as soon as possible. Although the energy-devouring beast has left, it maye back at any time. If it gets entangled with us, we will be much slower than others.¡±


    After discussing, they slowly floated up and flew into the distance.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here. You¡¯d better go back to the periphery if you have a chance.¡±


    Irene paused for a while and suddenly turned around to look at Locke and said.


    After saying that, she turned into a beam of light and flew into the distance.


    ¡°Parker, I seem to have seen them once from a distance. They seem to be from the Imperial Mage Academy of the Catacoton Kingdom. Do you know them?¡± Looking at the direction in which Irene and the others left, Pran Elsa asked.


    Locke shook his head and said, ¡°I just happened to meet him. They are superior to others. How could they know a nobody like me?¡±


    Hearing Locke¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t doubt it. The Imperial Mage Academy of the Catacoton Kingdom was very powerful. Parker was only a level-4 mage. How could he have any connection with the geniuses there?


    ¡°The small fry has their way of living, so don¡¯t have to admire others.¡±


    Beerbohmforted him with a smile. Then he asked, ¡°Parker, a relic has appeared fifty miles away. Are you going to take a chance with us?¡±

 315 Chapter 315

    ¡°Has the relic appeared?¡±


    Locke thought for a while and nodded. After fleeing for a while, he had consumed a lot of his divine power and needed to be replenished. Besides, it was said that there were many valuable things in the relic. Now that the relic had appeared, he had to have a good look at it.


    Looking at Locke, Beerbohm said with a smile, ¡°But you may have to clean yourself first.¡±


    Locke also nodded with a smile. With a wave of his hand, water gathered in front of him, and his body was wrapped in a blue light curtain. A momentter, the stains on his body had been cleaned.


    After cleaning, he was surprised to find that the fragrance on his body was much lighter.


    Swoosh~


    Locke breathed a sigh of relief. That fragrance was really big trouble.


    ¡°How can you use the water and fire magic at the same time?¡±


    Beerbohm and the others looked at Locke as if they had seen a ghost. It was not difficult to use the magic of different elements at the same time, but fire and water were mortal enemies.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±


    Locke asked after a short pause.


    Beerbohm and the others shook their heads.


    After thinking for a while, Locke said slowly, ¡°That must be your problem.¡±


    Beerbohm and the others were stunned again.


    Boom!


    Under the siege of the crowd, a level-6 magical beast fell into a pool of blood.


    ¡°This is an iron rhinoceros with mythical beast blood power!¡±


    Patting the hard shell of the rhinoceros, Beerbohm said in an excited tone, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s thend of legacy. There is even a magical beast with the bloodline of the mythical beast.¡±


    ¡°Parker, help me.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand, indicating Locke toe over.


    Locke nodded and took out the knife that Beerbohm gave him from the system space. He walked up from behind the crowd and began to dissect the iron rhinoceros.


    ¡°Good skill.¡±


    Beerbohm¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Locke easily separate the rhinoceros¡¯s bones from its flesh.


    ¡°To celebrate our first harvest of the precious magical beast.¡± Beerbohm cut a piece of the tenderloin as food for several people.


    Soon, the night fell.


    The group gathered around the bonfire. The roast meat on the bonfire sizzled, and a fragrance lingered in the air.


    Staring at the golden roast meat, Pran swallowed and asked, ¡°Parker, is the meat ready?¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. Then he took the grilled meat off and distributed it to everyone.


    ¡°Oh, Parker, it¡¯s so delicious. Taking you with us is the most right decision we made after we entered thend of legacy!¡± Beerbohm praised.


    Craig Heidi also smiled and said, ¡°Parker, why don¡¯t you think about following us from now on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will protect you from now on!¡±


    The fat Patience Fabian kept nodding.


    ¡°Yes, Parker. Anyway, you are alone. It¡¯s safer for you to stay with us.¡±


    Pran echoed.


    ¡°Ha-ha, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Locke smiled and perfunctorily passed the topic. After taking a look at the dense forest in the distance, he stood up, ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±


    After walking out of their sight, Locke quickened his pace and jumped up among the woods, and ran for ten minutes before stopping in a dense forest.


    In the darkness of the night, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His fist was wrapped in ayer of divine power, and then his body turned into a shadow and rushed toward a tree trunk.


    Bang!


    He punched the air above the tree trunk.


    However, a muffled sound came from the air, and then a purple figure was thrown out of the air.


    The moonlight shone through the cracks of the leaves on the purple figure¡¯s face, making the face of the purple figure a little clearer. This person was Carol who had set Locke up before.


    After the blow, Locke didn¡¯t stop. With a wave of his hand, the Sword in the Stone appeared in his hand, wrapped in a powerful divine light. Holding the Sword in the Stone in his hand, he stabbed straight at the purple figure.


    Carol was slightly stunned for a second. She didn¡¯t expect that Locke¡¯s attack would be so fierce.


    She retreated quickly to avoid Locke¡¯s attack. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Parker, I¡¯m here to cooperate with you!¡±


    However, Locke just sneered and didn¡¯t seem to slow down his attack at all.


    Bang!


    Carol formed a magic shield in front of her, but Locke¡¯s the Sword in the Stone contained even more powerful energy, so she was directly thrown away.


    So powerful!


    Only then did Carol truly feel shocked. The power she had absorbed from the energy-devouring herb had greatly increased her power, but she still felt pressure when facing Locke.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay the magic crystals aspensation!¡±


    Seeing that Locke was attacking her again, Carol¡¯s face changed slightly and she shouted at Locke in a hurry.


    It was Locke¡¯s fist wrapped in the divine power that answered her.


    Bang!


    Carol was thrown out again. After retreating more than ten meters, she barely stabilized her body. She red at Locke with her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Go too far?¡± Locke sneered, the attack in his hand didn¡¯t stop at all and he rushed in her direction again.


    Seeing Locke¡¯s strong attitude, Carol¡¯s face darkened. The magic energy in front of her gathered and condensed a level-7magic in front of her, smashing toward Locke.


    Boom!


    A powerful wave spread out around them, and a big hole was blown directly under them. The ancient trees not far away were all broken by these powerful aftershocks.


    Bang~ Bang~


    They had fought a dozen times in a row, and deep holes had been blown up around them.


    This guy was so powerful!


    The more Carol fought, the more frightened she became. She was the number one of the younger generation in Benjamin¡¯s family, but now she was beaten by an unknown guy.


    Bang!


    Carol was thrown away by Locke¡¯s punch and hit a stone wall in the distance.


    Crack~


    Countless cracks appeared on the stone wall.


    Just as Carol was about to break free from the stone wall, she felt a chill in front of her throat.


    At this moment, the tip of the Sword in the Stone was tightly pressed against her throat.


    Holding the Sword in the Stone in his hand, Locke stared at the girl coldly.


    The girl was still in shock.


    She, Carol lost?!


    They didn¡¯t say anything. The surroundings were unusually quiet. They could only hear the sound of some wind blowing leaves.


    p!


    A crisp sound of weapons touching the ground rang out around Locke and Carol.


    Locke turned his head and saw Beerbohm and the other four people standing there stiffly like y figurines, staring at him dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The fat Patience Fabian smiled awkwardly and hurried to pick up the weapon he dropped on the ground, ¡°You go on, you go on.¡±


    As he spoke, there was an unconcealed shock in his eyes.


    Apart from him, Beerbohm, who was standing next to him, didn¡¯t look much better, and a storm had already set off in his heart.


    ¡°Parker¡­ You¡­¡±


    Beerbohm took a look at Locke and then at the girl embedded in the stone wall. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    They were eating barbecue but suddenly felt a strong battle fluctuation here. Thinking that Locke seemed to being this way, they hesitated for a while and decided toe here to see what was going on.


    However, when they came over, they saw an incredible scene. As a level-4 mage, Locke was fighting against a level-7 mage!


    Judging from the magic energy from the girl, Beerbohm knew that she was definitely not an ordinary mage.


    To measure the strength of a mage, in addition to the rank, the most important thing was the level of practice books. The more advanced the practice book was, the purer the condensed magic energy, and the more powerful the magic attack was. Although mages like them had reached level-7, it was generally impossible for them to be a match for the level-7 practitioners of the super forces.


    Locke chuckled and the Sword in the Stone disappeared in an instant, ¡°I just met a friend, so I couldn¡¯t help but have goodmunication with her.¡±

 316 Chapter 316

    Communication?


    The corner of Beerbohm¡¯s mouth twitched. Beating her into the stone wall, this way ofmunication was really a little special.


    Crack!


    Carol also walked out of the stone wall. She gave Locke a resentful look and said, ¡°I was too careless just now. If I really take it seriously, you will definitely not be my match.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Locke shrugged and said, ¡°But you lost just now.¡±


    Carol was so angry that her face turned a little red, she could only snort coldly.


    ¡°Uncle Beerbohm, we still have something else to do. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go with you all the way.¡± Ignoring the sullen Carol, Locke said to Beerbohm and the others.


    Beerbohm nodded and did not urge him to stay, ¡°See you around.¡±


    Locke nodded and said goodbye to Pran and the others behind Beerbohm before flying out.


    ¡°Bye.¡± Seeing that Locke had left, Carol waved at them, and then turned into a light and flew toward Locke.


    ¡°Are they really friends?¡±


    The fat Patience looked in the direction of Locke with suspicion. He had seen most of the battle just now. Locke¡¯s moves were quite fierce, which could be said to be fatal. This was not a rtionship between friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Beerbohm waved his hand and interrupted the fatty¡¯s conjecture, ¡°They are not ordinary people. We¡¯d better not think too much. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer. The fighting must have attracted a lot of people. Let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    Standing still, Pran stared nkly in the direction where Locke and the girl disappeared.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Heidi waved her hand in front of Pran and also took a look at the direction in which Locke left, ¡°We are not the same kind of people as them.¡±


    The light in Pran¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    On the other side, Locke¡¯s speed was extremely fast. In just a few minutes, he had already reached dozens of miles away.


    And Carol didn¡¯t fall behind and followed Locke closely.


    Puff!


    Locke slowly stopped at the top of a mountain. Taking a look at the girl behind him, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    ¡°There is an ancient relic about to begin nearby. It should be left by a powerful true god.¡± Carol said confidently, ¡°As long as we work together, the things inside will be ours!¡±


    Looking at the energetic girl, Locke curled his lips and said, ¡°How do I know if you will cheat me again?¡±


    Carol was speechless for a while. With a serious look on her face, she said, ¡°I promise by the ten thousand years of the Benjamin family¡¯s reputation that I won¡¯t do anything to harm Parker again.¡±


    Seeing that Carol had sworn by her family, Locke shrugged and said, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    After a pause, he suddenly asked, ¡°So, what is the Benjamin family?¡±


    Carol was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t seem to have reacted to Locke¡¯s question. Did this guy know nothing about the Benjamin family?!


    She stared at Locke, trying to figure out whether Locke was joking or not. But after a while, she was defeated by Locke¡¯s serious look.


    ¡°Our Benjamin family has a history of tens of thousands of years, and it is the most powerful family in the Icacia Continent! And the person standing in front of you is a super genius of the Benjamin family that is rare in a thousand years, a leading figure of the younger generation, and a talented girl.¡±


    ¡°Are you the super genius of your Benjamin family that is once in a thousand years?¡±


    Locke looked at the girl with suspicion. The meaning was self-evident. Could a super genius be so weak?


    Noticing Locke¡¯s suspicious eyes, Carol became angry and exined with a red face, ¡°Humph, that¡¯s because I¡¯m amodating you. Otherwise, I will show you the powerful fighting skills of the Benjamin family!¡±


    Waving his hand, Locke ignored the girl¡¯s exnation and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thepensation first. I blocked the attack of the energy-devouring beast for you. I don¡¯t want too much. Just give me so many magic crystals.¡±


    Locke said as he stretched out a finger.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just ten thousand magic crystals? Here you are.¡±


    Carol said with some ease. But before she finished her words, Locke shook his finger and corrected her, ¡°One million magic crystals.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Carol stared at Locke nkly, wondering if she had heard it wrong.


    ¡°One million magic crystals.¡±


    Locke repeated.


    Carol got furious and red at Locke, ¡°One million magic crystals! Why don¡¯t you rob it?¡±


    With a mocking smile on his face, Locke said, ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the genius of the Benjamin family, who is rarely seen in a thousand years, even worth one million magic crystals?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to goad me.¡± Carol looked at Locke with disdain and said, ¡°One million magic crystals. How dare you think about it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡± Carol waved her hand and ten thousand magic crystals appeared in front of Locke.


    However, Locke was unmoved, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a discount. Eight hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand magic crystals, this is myst bottom line.¡±


    ¡°Six hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Parker, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand at most.¡±


    After bargaining for a while, Locke finally got one hundred thousand magic crystals, and Locke also agreed to cooperate.


    Carol waved her hand and a scroll appeared in front of her. The scroll opened and it was the map of thend of legacy. Compared with Locke¡¯s map, this map was very detailed and recorded more information.


    ¡°Our current position is here.¡±


    Carol pointed out a point in the map, and then pointed to another ce, ¡°The true god relic is here, about fifty kilometers away from us.¡±


    ¡°At our speed, we should be there soon.¡± After saying that, Carol paused and said helplessly, ¡°However, we have wasted a lot of time because of the energy-devouring beast. Many geniuses must have arrived there long ago. If we go there now, we will suffer a loss.¡±


    Locke also nodded. Although he was not weak, he was still under great pressure when facing more than a dozen level-7 practitioners. Moreover, if there was someone who could help him break the enchanted barrier, why not?


    ¡°I suggest that we should not act rashly until we figure out the situation.¡± Locke said after thinking for a while.


    Carol nodded in agreement.


    Without wasting any more time, Locke and Carol flew in the direction of the relic.


    Two hourster, they were only a thousand meters away from the relic.


    In a hidden shade of a tree, they began to observe the situation in the distance.


    There was a small mountain a thousand meters away, and in the middle of the mountain stood a giant stone gate. There was a tform in front of the stone gate. Down the tform was a bottomless abyss, which exuded a gloomy aura, making people feel cold.


    There were a dozen people on the other side of the stone gate. These people all exuded the auras of level-7 practitioners, and their temperament looked quite extraordinary. One could tell at a nce that they were the talents of those super forces.


    Irene and the other three people of the Imperial Mage Academy were among them.


    In the distant forest, Locke also found dozens of magic auras. Obviously, they wanted to hide first, and then make a quick buck after these people break the enchanted barrier.


    ¡°Think about how to fight.¡±


    Carol asked in a low voice, staring at the dense crowd in the distance.


    Looking at the crowd in the distance, Locke frowned. After a while, he said, ¡°How to fight? When the enchanted barrier is about to break, we will sneak into it.¡±


    ¡°That man¡¯s name is Wheeler Steven. He is quite powerful in the Steven family. He seems to have found a solution.¡±


    Carol said in a low voice, looking at the man who drew the magic pattern in the front. Then she made afortable posture and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s take advantage of it so that we don¡¯t have to waste time breaking the enchanted barrier.¡±

 317 Chapter 317

    Locke and Carol prostrated themselves on the tree trunk.


    Another two hours passed.


    The dozens of geniuses were ready at this time and began to draw magic arrays in the air.


    ¡°It seems that there is still a while left.¡±


    Looking at the magic arrays attacking that light curtain again and again, Locke said to Carol in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll set up several magic arrays over there to attract the attention of these people with explosions. We¡¯ll rush in after they are all attracted.¡±


    Before leaving, Locke stopped and looked back at Carol. He gave Carol a suspicious look and said, ¡°You won¡¯t y tricks on me this time, will you?¡±


    Carol couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.


    Locke quickly disappeared from Carol¡¯s sight in a few shes.


    As soon as Carol¡¯s spiritual sense went out, she saw that Locke had sneaked behind the crowd and began to set up magic arrays, ¡°This guy is really despicable.¡±


    More than ten minutes passed. Locke had set up four magic arrays. To Carol¡¯s surprise, these magic arrays seemed to be arranged regrly and they were connected.


    At this time, Carol found that Locke had disappeared from her spiritual sense, ¡°This boy¡¯s practice method is so strange. He canpletely get rid of my spiritual sense.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t helpining in her heart.


    While she was talking, she suddenly found that there was a strange movement in the air around her. Then, the energy of the four magic arrays was connected. What was stranger was that a magic pattern appeared below her.


    ¡°Sneak attack!¡±


    The moment the four magic arrays appeared, someone noticed and shouted. Everyone turned around and saw a girl controlling five magic arrays that were condensing energy.


    The magic arrays grew bigger and bigger, and a beam of light shot at the crowd in the distance.


    Boom~


    The crowd dispersed in all directions to avoid the attack of the magic arrays. Even the two men who were drawing the magic arrays had to stop to avoid the attack.


    Boom~


    Another energy column was shot out from the magic arrays.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Looking at the magic arrays attacking the enemy crazily, Carol was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything.


    ¡°Damn it! This woman wants to sneak up on us!¡±


    A genius roared, and powerful magic was condensed in his body, shooting directly at the girl¡¯s position.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± The others also came to their senses and flew into a rage. They nned to get rid of this woman first.


    The others hiding in the forest were also confused. When they came to their senses, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nder. They just had the intention of getting a great deal, but this woman dared to attack the talents of these super forces openly. She had to face more than a dozen level-7 masters at once!


    ¡°Parker!¡±


    Looking at the people who were eager to cut her into pieces, Carol suddenly realized that all this was done by Locke. Obviously, this guy wanted to use her to attract the attention of these people, and then he sneaked in.


    Carol¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. The magic energy gathered in front of her and condensed into a magic shield to block all the attacks.


    Seeing that Carol blocked all their attacks alone, a young man shouted at the people beside him, ¡°This woman is very strong. Except for those who are breaking the enchanted barrier, the others fight with me together.¡±


    The others nodded and quickly reached an agreement.


    Boom!


    One by one, gorgeous magic smashed at the position where Carol was, and the position where Carol stayed turned into ruins in an instant.


    Wheeler Steven was excited, and he drew even faster. When there was only one step left, he could not help taking a deep breath to suppress his excitement.


    As his finger fell, thest rune of the magic array waspleted.


    The light curtain also trembled slightly, and a crack appeared.


    Wheeler Steven¡¯s face brightened and he dashed toward the crack. Of course, the others couldn¡¯t slow down. Those who were chasing after Carol had already given up chasing her and they all rushed over.


    Bang!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wheeler Steven, who was at the front, was thrown out by a ck figure before he entered the crack.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wheeler stared at the masked figure coldly.


    But the figure didn¡¯t say anything. He just chuckled and waved his hand. The magic arrays they made to open the light curtain immediately broke into pieces, turning into energy and dissipating little by little.


    With the disappearance of the magic arrays, the light curtain healed again, and the masked figure rushed into the enchanted barrier at the moment the crack healed.


    After he turned around, the masked man crooked his finger and looked defiantly at the people outside the enchanted barrier.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Looking at the masked man rushing into the enchanted barrier, Wheeler¡¯s eyes widened. He roared, condensing powerful level-7 magic in his hands and smashing them in the direction of the masked man. He had worked so hard to break the enchanted barrier, but now others got ahead of him.


    Boom!


    All the attacks were blocked by the light curtain.


    ¡°I must kill this bastard!¡±


    The people outside roared angrily, but the masked man was unmoved. He turned around smartly and entered the stone gate.


    ¡°Do you feel that that man is a little familiar?¡±


    Irene frowned and pointed at the figure disappearing into the stone gate in front.


    The people around her shook their heads. They had no impression of this man.


    However, the younger man¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and killing intent shed through his eyes, ¡°No matter who he is, he must die today!¡±


    ¡°Redraw the magic arrays and break the enchanted barrier.¡± Wheeler¡¯s eyes darkened and his body was full of killing intent. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°I must tear this man into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that he is in the same group with the girl just now. One of them attracts our attention, and the other sneaks into the relic.¡± A young man analyzed.


    The others also immediately realized that this was the conspiracy of the other party!


    If Carol heard this, she would be furious.


    ¡°We are going to draw magic arrays and you go after that woman.¡± Wheeler ordered the people beside him.


    As the leader of the group, Wheeler¡¯s words would naturally not be opposed by others. Soon, they were divided into two groups, one to draw the magic arrays again, and the other to search for Carol.


    On the other side, the moment Locke stepped into the stone gate, strange purple mes lit up instantly, forming a passageway to the inside.


    Locke¡¯s divine consciousness was spread out, but he found helplessly that after entering the stone gate, his divine consciousness was suppressed, and could only expand a distance of fewer than ten meters.


    Walking along the passage, there was a small square with two stone statues. The stone statues were about twenty meters high, wearing armor and holding a mace in their hands. They looked ferocious and in strange postures as if they were struggling to bound.


    Locke¡¯s divine consciousness spread out and didn¡¯t find anything unusual on the square in front.


    However, the moment his feet stepped into the ground of the square, he felt strong killing intent.


    Without any hesitation, Locke moved his body and left his original position.


    Bang!


    As expected, a broadsword shed straightly at the position where Locke had stood before. Following the broadsword, he saw two huge blood-red pupils with ferocious expressions.


    The statue was alive!


    Locke looked slightly shocked at the statue in front of him. Yes, it was the two statues standing in the square that attacked him!

 318 Chapter 318

    The eyes of the two statues were shining with blood-red light.


    Locke¡¯s body whirled and jumped up to avoid theser.


    At this time, the statues came over with a broadsword and shed toward Locke again. Although the other party¡¯s bodies were huge, their speed was not slow at all. The broadswords seemed to be about to cut through space, and they hacked toward Locke with a sound of breaking through the air.


    In mid-air, Locke condensed an earth magic shield.


    Bang!


    The de fell on the magic shield, cracks suddenly appeared on the magic shield, and Locke was also thrown away.


    Bang~


    Locke embedded directly into the rock in the distance.


    This time, he noticed that there were also some stone statues on these stone walls. The stone statues only had half of their bodies outside, as if they had fallen into a quagmire. Their expressions were different, ferocious, scared, confused, and painful.


    Every stone statue was lifelike.


    Ahem~ Ahem~


    Regardless of appreciating the carving technique of the stone statues, Locke struggled to fly out of the stone wall. Looking at the huge stone statues roaring in the distance, his face gradually became serious. The magic energy burst out from his body and quickly condensed level-7 magic in front of him. At the same time, his fist was wrapped with a strong force and smashed at the stone statue.


    Locke jumped up and jumped to the arm of the stone statue. With the impact of the arm, he jumped up again. Broke the defense of the stone statue and rushed to the head of the stone statue.


    Boom!


    In a sh, Locke¡¯s fist had already hit the stone statue.


    The stone statue trembled slightly, and thenpletely shattered, turning into a pile of rubble.


    After killing one stone statue, Locke rushed toward the other stone statue. A long me sword condensed in front of him and stabbed into the stone statue at a lightning speed.


    Boom!


    Cracks began to spread from the ce where the me sword was inserted and finally spread to the entire stone statue.


    Boom~


    The stone statue finally exploded.


    Looking at the two stones on the ground, Locke took a deep breath and continued to walk inside.


    However, as soon as his feet moved, the ground began to shake slightly. The stone statues, which had turned into ruins, were covered with ayer of faint purple energy. In Locke¡¯s somewhat shocked eyes, the stones flew up and formed a stone storm. Countless stones were rotating, and they returned to their original ferocious appearance at a visible speed.


    Locke lowered his center of gravity and condensed a me sword in front of him again. But at this moment, he noticed that although the stone statues had recovered, they were not as alive as before.


    Swoosh!


    Seeing this, Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply in his heart. If the stone statues could be infinitely resurrection, he would probably be exhausted to death here.


    ¡°The methods of these gods are really strange.¡±


    Sighing in his heart, Locke cheered up. The divine power in the small universe flowed to every part of his body, and the muscles all over his body were in a state of tension all the time.


    After passing through the square, there was a circr hole. There was only light at the other end of the hole, and there was nothing in the middle. But Locke was not rxed at all. This was thend of legacy, and every ce could be filled with danger.


    Sure enough, when Locke¡¯s feet stepped into the cave again, a thick fog suddenly enveloped the surroundings. When the thick fog dissipated, and Locke saw the scene in front of him, he was slightly stunned.


    The familiar courtyard and familiar figure, he opened his hands and found that his hands had returned to their original white and tender.


    ¡°Locke, don¡¯t worry. Although you can¡¯t practice magic power, you can practice knight fighting skills.¡± With a loving look on his face, Count Capet consoled Locke, ¡°Look at me. Although I can¡¯t be a mage, I still won the title of count with my ability!¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Locke raised his head and looked at the familiar face of Count Capet. He was absent-minded for a while. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t seen his father for a long time. No, why, why did he seem to have forgotten something¡­


    Yes, his name is Locke Capet. Half an hour ago, he just participated in the awakening ceremony of mages. But to his despair, he still failed, just like the first five times.


    ¡°Locke, have a good rest.¡±


    Then, Count Capet patted Locke on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right now. Let Kotter teach you fighting skills.¡±


    Count Capet turned around.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Just as Count Capet turned around, he heard the voice of Locke.


    Count Capet looked back with a puzzled look, and saw Locke looking at him gratefully, ¡°Father, thank you.¡±


    Count Capet shook his head, ¡°Ha-ha, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°My son.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Locke¡¯s fist had prated his body. Count Capet raised his head and stared at Locke in confusion. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen and looked painful, ¡°You¡­ Why¡­¡±


    With a cold face, Locke slowly withdrew his fist from Count Capet¡¯s body. He looked at Count Capet indifferently and said with a sneer, ¡°I have to admit that you disguised very well and the surrounding environment is very realistic, but there is one thing that you may have ignored.¡±


    The pain on Count Capet¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. He put down his stooping hand which was covering his chest and looked at Locke coldly, ¡°It can be said that you are the most stable person in my heart that I¡¯ve ever seen, so I can¡¯t see through your heart at all, so I can only make this defective product. However, although it¡¯s a defective product, not everyone can solve it. I¡¯m curious where there is a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like your face now.¡±


    Looking at the blood-stained Count Capet, Locke said indifferently.


    ¡°Count Capet¡± chuckled and waved his hand. The surroundings were covered by thick fog again, and the appearance of ¡°Count Capet¡± began to twist, finally turning into a strange skull made of ck fog.


    Two blue mes shed in the eyes above the skull¡¯s nose.


    ¡°I used to fiddle with things in the yard when I was free, so many subtle ces have been arranged perfectly. But your environment seems very rough, and it can even be said to be crude.¡±


    ¡°So although I temporarily fell into the illusion and couldn¡¯t tell whether it was true or not, I would feel the difference after staying in this room for a longer time. After all, a thing made with a heart could not be simted by the illusion.¡±


    The blue mes on the skeleton¡¯s head shed and said in agreement, ¡°Yes, master has said before that I don¡¯t understand the special emotions of human beings.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, my father won¡¯t talk to me so kindly.¡±


    As he spoke, the scene of the past appeared in Locke¡¯s mind again. Hisst awakening failed, but he was still stubborn and wanted to study magic. Count Capet angrily chased him around the yard with a broadsword.

 319 Chapter 319

    The skull was stunned for a few seconds before nodding with understanding, ¡°The human world is reallyplicated.¡±


    While saying that, a burst of creepyughter suddenly came from the skull, ¡°You are very smart. I like smart people.¡±


    Withughter, the blue skull disappeared.


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. His divine consciousness spread out, trying to find traces of the skull, but there was no way. He could not find any traces of the skull at all.


    It seemed that he had to be more careful.


    Locke thought to himself. Locke felt a trace of bad intentions on the skull.


    Boom~


    Behind him came series sounds of rumbling explosions, apanied by the fighting sounds of countless practitioners.


    ¡°Charge! The relic is right in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, the god¡¯s inheritance, here Ie!¡±


    Hearing the noise outside, Locke¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that these people woulde here so soon. He couldn¡¯t help but speed up his pace. His body turned into a shadow and rushed deep.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, after passing through the passage, there was a hall. In the middle of the hall was a statue about three meters high. The statue was a middle-aged man, who looked handsome. He wore a long robe, and his cloak seemed to move with the wind, looking very elegant.


    Locke¡¯s divine consciousness scanned the stone statue and found that it seemed to contain some kind of energy that could iste other people¡¯s detection. He walked around the stone statue to see if there was any mechanism.


    But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°Hello? Is anybody there?¡± Locke said softly. There was still no sound, and even the skull that had appeared before did not appear again.


    However, he also noticed that there were several stone doors connected to the hall, so he nned to see what was in the stone doors first. Before he approached, the stone doors opened.


    Light balls were floating in the air. Locke walked closer and found something in each light ball.


    He tapped lightly, and the light dissipated. It was a scroll.


    ¡°Level-10 fire magic, me of meteorite.¡±


    Looking at the words on the scroll, Locke took a deep breath and became a little excited.


    He hurriedly grabbed another light ball not far away, which was another level-10 magic book.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡±


    Locke said excitedly. No wonder it was a relic of a true god. Level-10 magic, which was very popr in the outside world, could be seen everywhere!


    Restraining the excitement in his heart, Locke looked through the light balls and reached the innermost part of the stone chamber. There was a stone tform over there, and three light balls were floating on the tform. The light balls were covered with ayer of mysterious atmosphere so that even Locke¡¯s divine consciousness couldn¡¯t break through the protection to check the internal things.


    Just as Locke was about to move on, an extremely dangerous aura suddenly came from behind him. That aura was very sharp, and it obviously wanted to kill him directly.


    Without any hesitation, Locke retreated quickly and condensed a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, a magic sword stabbed directly into the shield.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to catch up so soon.¡± Looking at the person who attacked him, Locke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and said in surprise.


    Yes, the person in front of him was Carol.


    ¡°Despicable.¡±


    With a cold face, Carol cast a cold nce at Locke. In an instant, a magic power condensed in her hand and smashed toward Locke.


    Small swords made of wind elements came at the vital parts of Locke one by one.


    ¡°It¡¯s fair that you betrayed me once and I betrayed you once.¡± Locke didn¡¯t show any guilt on his face. He coped with the girl¡¯s attack while speaking. However, although he wore a smile on his face, he was not rxed in his heart. He could see that Carol¡¯s attack was very sharp, and every time it went straight to his vital parts. Carol was definitely a decisive person.


    Since Carol wanted to kill him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back. As he moved his body, his fingers continued to draw, and powerful attacks came straight at the girl.


    During the short exchange of blows, Carol and Locke had already tacitly retreated to the hall. There were many good things in the stone chamber, and they didn¡¯t want to identally injure them.


    Boom~


    They kept throwing out their magic, and the stone wall was smashed into big holes.


    Traces of dust fell from the dome of the stone wall.


    Boom!


    Locke condensed a magic shield in front of him, blocking an attack from Carol. A chill burst out from his eyes, and the Sword in the Stone instantly appeared in his hand.


    He was not a kind person. The small universe in his body was spinning crazily. The powerful divine power was poured into the Sword in the Stone, making the Sword in the Stone tremble slightly. At the same time, his body had turned into a shadow, stabbing toward Carol.


    Bang!


    Carol was condensing the attack magic, but when she saw Locke rushing toward her, she could only temporarily change her n and quickly formed a magic shield beside her. Although she didn¡¯t stay with Locke for a long time, she knew that Locke¡¯s physical strength was very strong. After she set up the magic shield, she retreated to avoid closebat with Locke.


    However, she still underestimated Locke¡¯s agility. She only saw that Locke suddenly changed direction and stepped on the stone wall. He made a whirl and rushed in the direction of her retreat.


    So fast!


    Carol was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Locke had hidden some strength!


    However, she was not afraid at all. She raised her hand and a magic rune appeared in her palm. Looking at the magic rune Carol took out, Locke¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change a little. On that magic rune, he felt a sense of danger.


    But now that the matter hade to this point, he couldn¡¯t give up to attack. Holding his breath, he burst out his divine power and injected it into the Sword in the Stone, which made the light of the Sword in the Stone soar and its power more powerful.


    The magic rune in the girl¡¯s hand had beenpletely activated, and powerful magic shot out from it.


    Boom!


    When the tip of the Sword in the Stone collided with the energy released by the magic rune, Locke only felt a strong force passing from the Sword in the Stone to his hand, almost knocking the Sword in the Stone out of his hand. Fortunately, he retreated in time to avoid the front impact of the energy.


    Boom~


    A huge hole appeared on the stone wall in the distance.


    Hiss~


    Locke took a deep breath and was surprised. The attack just now had at least reached the effect of level-9 magic. Fortunately, he dodged in time, or at least he would be seriously injured.


    However, the next moment, the corner of Locke¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but freeze slightly. As the girl waved her hand, four attacks the same as before floated in front of her.


    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you need money to make magic runes?¡± Locke cursed in his heart. Although he was cursing, he reacted quickly. His body quickly retreated, keeping a distance from Carol. At this time, the magic runes in Carol¡¯s hand had also been activated, and extremely irritable energy smashed toward Locke. Facing the level-9 magic, of course, Locke would not choose to resist it by force. He dodged to the side.


    The moment he dodged, he opened his palm, and a burst of thunder magic umted in front of him. In an instant, a magic array had been drawn.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such pure thunder magic.¡± Looking at the thunder magic element in front of Locke, Carol¡¯s beautiful eyes shed a surprise.


    She had already felt four kinds of magic energy from the young man in front of her. Even the most talented person in their family had onlyprehended six kinds of magic energy. As for her, she had onlyprehended four kinds.


    While Carol was surprised, the magic in Locke¡¯s hand hadpletely taken shape. A purple magic pattern with lightning shed over the girl¡¯s head and rapidly grewrger.


    In an instant, the girl was enveloped in the energy of thunder.

 320 Chapter 320

    This was level-7 thunder magic that Locke had learned from the Imperial Mage Academy. It was simr to the thunder magic he had obtained from the Brandon family. It could produce a lightning area and form a lightning storm.


    Although it was only level-7 magic, the damage of the thunder magic was high. In addition to Locke¡¯s special casting method, the power of the level-7 magic this time waspletelyparable to the top level-8 magic.


    Looking at the lightning covering her body, the girl¡¯s face became serious. Ayer of fluorescent light shed on her body. In the blink of an eye, she had put on a magic cloak.


    The magic cloak shed with luster, keeping all the lightning power outside.


    Looking at the thunder magic energy isted outside the magic cloak, the girl raised her chin slightly and looked at Locke contemptuously.


    Looking at the magic cloak that the girl took out, Locke felt suffocated. This time, he really felt the extravagance of the super force. Any magic treasure she took out was level 9.


    Boom!


    Although she was protected by the magic cloak, the thunderstorm did not disappear. A bolt of lightning struck down, but it was quickly blocked by the magic cloak.


    The girl¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and a level-9 rune was thrown out, exploding the lightning storm.


    At the same time, she waved her hand, and the other two magic runes floating beside her shot toward Locke.


    Locke¡¯s body turned into a shadow and dodged the level-9 magic attack.


    Although the magic runes were powerful, they were still dead things and couldn¡¯t be manipted as flexibly as his magic. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t do anything with Locke, Carol¡¯s face darkened and her fingers quickly drew. In the blink of an eye, a veryplicated pattern had been drawn in front of her. The pattern was rotating. As the pattern spun, Locke clearly felt that the surrounding wind element began to go berserk.


    Boom!


    In the hall, the wind was howling, and the wind magic energy was whistling. In the blink of an eye, the wind magic energy formed daggers of about ten centimeters.


    Countless des spun, forming a storm made of daggers.


    ng!


    The stone wall was scratched by the spinning daggers.


    To Locke¡¯s surprise, the statue was not affected by the waves of their battle at all. Its body was covered with a faint luster, blocking all the damage.


    On the other side, Carol didn¡¯t stop. The ice magic energy emerged again in front of her. Blue ice pitons gradually condensed in front of the de storm.


    ¡°What a profound magic!¡±


    Looking at the howling de storm and the floating blue ice awl in the distance, Locke felt his scalp tingle.


    He took a deep breath, surrounded by divine power, and the magic energy of different elements appeared in front of him.


    Soon, four level-7 magic were formed in front of him.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and four level-7 magic immediately smashed toward the girl.


    Looking at Locke who was the first to attack her, Carol sneered. This was the most advanced wind magic in her family. Although she could see that the power of Locke¡¯s magic was not ordinary, she was confident to defeat Locke.


    Boom~


    The magic of both sides collided.


    Sure enough, Locke¡¯s four level-7 magic were soon broken by the de storm.


    Boom!


    And his body was blown away by the ice pitons.


    After hitting Locke away, Carol didn¡¯t give Locke any chance. With a wave of her hand, all the wind daggers and ice cones rolled together and smashed toward the direction in which Locke fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    The whole hall began to shake. The stones on the walls sshed, and the ce where Locke fell turned into a sea of fire.


    After dozens of seconds, the dust was finally slightly less.


    Carol frowned and stared in the direction of the explosion. Her spiritual sense spread outpletely. However, she didn¡¯t feel any life breath at the spot of the explosion.


    Is he dead?


    Carol slowlynded on the ground and waved her hand, then the dust around fell to the ground. She looked through the dust and wanted to check the condition of Locke¡¯s corpse.


    At the same time, her heart twitched violently. In her spiritual sense, a powerful force rushed toward her. At the same time, in her eyes, a ck figure quickly burst out from the dust that had not yet dissipated. On the ck figure¡¯s hand, a sharp sword de nked, with a purple luster wrapped around it.


    She was fallen into a trap!


    Carol¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    As her body retreated, she condensed a magic shield.


    Boom!


    The Sword in the Stone pierced through the magic shield little by little.


    Bang!


    Due to the inertia, Carol and the magic shield crashed into the stone wall aside, creating a big hole.


    Blood spilled from the corner of Carol¡¯s mouth. The magic in her body burst outpletely, and powerful magic power was injected into the magic shield that tended to shatter in front of her.


    Locke¡¯s body was also full of divine power, and he was shrouded in a purple luster, the blue veins on his arm bulged, pushing the Sword in the Stone to stab into Carol¡¯s heart.


    Crack~


    There was a crack on the magic shield, and the Sword in the Stone moved forward a little.


    Looking at the tip of the sword that was about to stab into her chest, the girl gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±


    Locke sneered, with a murderous look in his eyes, ¡°So, I¡¯m trying to kill you.¡±


    The hall fell silent again. Locke and Carol all used their strongest power.


    ¡°The hall should be in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, we¡¯re finallying in. The true god¡¯s treasures, here Ie!¡±


    Just as the atmosphere was tense, voices of intermittent speech suddenly came from afar, and the voices were very faint.


    Locke and Carol¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t help but change slightly. They knew that other than them, the others had alsoe in.


    Locke roared in a low voice, and the divine power on the Sword in the Stone was stronger. He wanted to quickly end the battle. Carol gritted her teeth and injected more magic power into the magic shield.


    They all looked sullen and were not affected by the others at all. Their only goal at this time was to kill each other.


    However, the noise outside became clearer and clearer.


    Two minutester, looking at the girl deeply, Locke said slowly, ¡°Stop the battle?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes darkened and she nodded. Although she still had a trump card, she hadn¡¯t even entered the core of thend of legacy. It was absolutely a loss for her to use the trump card recklessly.


    Moreover, she had a trump card, and the man in front of her might also have some trump cards that were not used. At this time, neither of them could do anything to each other. If the stalemate continued, both sides would suffer losses and be taken advantage of by others.

 321 Chapter 321

    Seeing that Carol agreed, Locke didn¡¯t waste time and stepped back decisively.


    To be honest, although he could suppress Carol, he didn¡¯t have full confidence to kill her. At present, it was the best result to bury the hatchet.


    They turned into shadows and rushed toward thergest stone chamber.


    ¡°We start here with these magic books and fighting skills, half for each person.¡± Pointing at the middle position, Locke said.


    Carol had no objection to this arrangement and nodded. Although time was limited, they didn¡¯t trust each other, so they couldn¡¯t give the items to one person before going out to split them up.


    After delimiting the area, Locke didn¡¯t hesitate. With a wave of his hand, dozens of light balls floating in the air disappeared and entered the system space. And Carol also did the same operation.


    After putting away all these things, Carol and Locke all walked toward the innermost stone tform.


    As Locke approached the stone tform, the small universe in his body began to revolve slightly, and the divine power secretly flowed in every part of his body. In addition to worrying about the other traps in the stone tform, the most important thing was to guard against the sudden attack of the girl beside him.


    Moreover, he could clearly feel that Carol¡¯s magic power was rotating little by little like him.


    On the left was a herb, and on the right was a scroll.


    ¡°This is a divine herb,¡± Carol said, sensing the strong nt smell on it. After saying that, she looked at the scroll on the right, which was wrapped in ayer of red light.


    Carol raised her hand and unfolded the scroll.


    Both Locke and Carol fixed their eyes on the scroll.


    ¡°This is a divine-level magic book.¡±


    ¡°I want magic herb.¡± Locke looked at the magic herb and said. He was not interested in the so-called divine-level practice method. Judging from the people he had met so far, the small universe he was practicing now was definitely the best even in the entire Icacia Continent.


    But the divine herb was different. He had a medical god in his territory. As long as he could make good use of it, this divine herb could definitely y a huge role.


    Locke chose the divine herb, and Carol didn¡¯t say anything more. The value of the two things was almost the same. With a wave of her hand, the divine-level practice method disappeared from the stone tform.


    After checking the stone chamber again, Locke and Carol walked out.


    Looking at the other stone chambers in the hall, Locke said with burning eyes, ¡°Each by ability next.¡±


    Carol¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, agreeing with Locke¡¯s way of dividing up.


    The air quieted down again.


    The next moment, they moved almost at the same time, turning into shadows and rushing toward the stone chamber.


    When Locke arrived at the stone chamber, he waved his hand and received everything into the system space, regardless of what was in the stone chamber. After picking clean all the things in the stone chamber, Locke quickly retreated from the stone chamber. At the same time, Carol also came out of a stone chamber in the distance. Their eyes met in the air for a moment, and then they moved away again and rushed toward another stone chamber.


    In just half a minute, Locke and Carol had emptied all the stone chambers around the hall.


    At this time, the sounds of shouting and fighting outside were getting closer and closer. It seemed that many people ignored the other things in the relic like them and rushed straight to this core position.


    Locke and Carol came to the stone statue. Now, there was only this stone statue left.


    ¡°Pack it up and take it away.¡±


    Locke said directly when he found that the stone statue was still motionless.


    Carol nodded in agreement. They had all seen the magic of the stone statue just now. Perhaps it had something to do with the true god¡¯s inheritance. Therefore, no matter what, this stone statue could not be left.


    Just as Locke was about to make a move, the stone statue burst out ayer of fluorescent light.


    Both Locke and Carol retreated quickly. Their energy began to flow around their bodies, carefully guarding against any possible idents.


    The stone statue drew a red luster, and the luster quickly expanded, forming a light door.


    Locke and Carol looked at each other, and the energy around their bodies became stronger. Then they walked toward the light door.


    As they stepped into the light door, the world in front of them suddenly changed and they came to a red wastnd. This was an independent small space.


    A red light shot out of the sky andnded in front of them.


    As the red light dissipated, a figure appeared. It seemed to be a remnant soul, slightly transparent. When Locke saw the figure¡¯s appearance clearly, his eyes narrowed slightly. Wasn¡¯t this figure the stone statue in the hall before?


    At the same time, another energy wave appeared around the figure. The skull Locke had seen before appeared around the figure.


    ¡°Nice to meet you two.¡± The figure chuckled, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Rosa Abner, and I¡¯m a true god level master.¡±


    However, after he introduced himself, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment.


    The two young men in front of him looked too calm.


    Shouldn¡¯t they be very excited to see a true god level master? Why didn¡¯t they respond at all? ording to the information he got, since thest divine battle, the origin of the Icacia Continent was damaged, so that there was not even a single divine level master in the world.


    ¡®Was all the information I knew before wrong? Is there any change in the Icacia Continent, which was now even more prosperous than before, so that a true god level master couldn¡¯t be noticed by others?¡¯


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Abner.¡± Locke said. He didn¡¯t rx his vignce because the man in front of him looked harmless.


    Carol also greeted Rosa, ¡°Mr. Abner.¡±


    ¡°Ahem~¡± Rosa coughed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited to see a once divine level master?¡±


    Locke shook his head. There were many true gods around him, and each of them was real. Now what he was facing was only a remnant soul of a god, and he was not so excited.


    Carol also shook her head with a smile.


    Rosa was stunned for a few seconds. He looked at Locke and Carol weirdly and then opened his eyes wide. The weirdness on his face turned into a trace of shock. He stuttered, ¡°You have pure power in your body!¡±


    However, even he could only feel the power of the blood essence in Locke¡¯s body, but he was unable to see through the method Locke practiced.


    In a sh, he was already in front of Locke.


    Locke retreated quickly and kept a distance from Rosa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I mean no harm.¡±


    Rosa shook his head, but the shock in his eyes didn¡¯t fade away, ¡°It seems that there must be someone remarkable behind you.¡±


    Then he looked at Carol in surprise, ¡°This little girl is not simple either.


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. He unexpectedly met two mysterious young men in one day that he couldn¡¯t even see through.


    These kinds of geniuses were rare even in ancient times, but today he met two at once.

 322 Chapter 322

    Seeing that Carol was also looking at him warily, Rosa sighed helplessly and stopped thinking about it, ¡°The battle three thousand years ago, even the true god level practitioners can only be cannon fodders. Just the residual power generated by the battle can kill countless powerful true god level masters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky enough to survive, but I know I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± As he spoke, he sighed and continued, ¡°My family has long been annihted in the war. Although I¡¯m only a true god, I don¡¯t want to see my family¡¯s things drown in the torrent of history. Thus, I left this inheritance.¡±


    Even the true gods could only be cannon fodders¡­


    Locke was a little shocked. It could be seen how fierce the battle three thousand years ago was.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    With a sigh, Rosa looked at Locke and Carol and said, ¡°Before I died, I had sealed up the magic books that I had practiced andbat experience, and I can directly pour them into your memories. Now, I have nothing to ask for, I just hope that the family inheritance can be carried forward.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Although you all have masters behind you, in the current situation of the Icacia Continent, my inheritance is still of great help to you. However, because I am only a remnant soul now, I don¡¯t have much powerful strength. Therefore, in the process of epting the inheritance, you need to let go of all defenses and alerts to avoid being rejected, which will lead to failure.¡±


    ¡°Need us to let go of all our defenses?¡±


    Both Locke and Carol were surprised.


    Rosa nodded. Then he looked at the skull beside him and waved his hand. Two blue mes from the skull flew into his hand and turned into a blue one. Looking at the me in his hand, Rosa¡¯s eyes were full of memory.


    He smiled and said, ¡°This is the divine levelher fire I identally obtained. After you ept my inheritance, you will know how to control it.¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes were fixed on theher fire in Rosa¡¯s hand. Then he suddenly smiled and looked in the direction of Carol, waiting for Carol¡¯s decision.


    Carol lowered her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. Soon, she also raised her head.


    They looked at each other, then nodded, and said at the same time, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the same time, a group of people rushed in mightily into the hall, led by Wheeler Steven.


    Looking at the signs of fighting around, Wheeler¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. They worked hard to open the enchanted barrier, but they were taken advantage of by others.


    After entering the true god relic, they headed straight for the core area, paying no attention to the things in the other areas of the true god relic.


    ¡°This stone statue seems to contain some mysterious energy.¡± Looking at the stone statue, one of genius said slowly.


    Wheeler didn¡¯t say anything. With a straight face, he walked toward the stone statue and checked it with his spiritual sense. Although there was indeed a mysterious power, he found that there seemed to be no way to open it.


    Although the stone statue couldn¡¯t be opened, there were other things here. Wheeler looked at thergest thing, and his body turned into a shadow, rushing toward thergest stone chamber.


    Seeing that Wheeler had already taken action, the others didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. They all ran toward the stone chambers around.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Wheeler¡¯s angry voice echoed in the hall.


    For a moment, no one understood why Wheeler was so angry. At this time, someone finally entered the stone chamber.


    ¡°All the things inside have been moved out!¡±


    Another angry voice sounded.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. They worked hard to break in but was the result nothing?


    Some people rushed to the stone chamber in disbelief. Sure enough, there was nothing in the stone chamber.


    ¡°It must be those two people!¡± Wheeler gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    The others also suddenly realized something.


    ¡°We must find them!¡±


    ¡°I must cut these two bastards into pieces!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning with anger.


    Wheeler said to the young man behind him, ¡°Jeff, take your men to find the two shameless man and woman, and we will study this stone statue.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The young man nodded and searched around with a group of people.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The girl beside Irene asked in a low voice when she saw that Wheeler¡¯s group had already upied the stone statue.


    The young man on the other side sighed. Although they were also the most talented people, there was still a big gap between them and a genius like Wheeler. They had no chance of getting a share of the pie. So he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to find those two people too.¡±


    Hearing that they were going to rob the two men as well, Irene was a little stunned.


    Seeming to see through Irene¡¯s mind, the young man said in a deep voice, ¡°Irene, this is a world where the weak are prey to the strong. Being kind to the enemy means being cruel to ourselves. If we don¡¯t work hard to obtain resources to improve our strength, sooner orter we will be the targets of being robbed.¡±


    Irene followed him silently. After a while, she said slowly, ¡°I see.¡±


    Like Irene and the others, the others had no choice but to watch and finally left. They intended to go to other ces of the true god relic to take a chance.


    Wheeler and the others surrounded the stone statue, trying to find a way to open it.


    In the small world.


    Seeing that Locke and Carol had agreed, Rosa nodded with a smile, ¡°Come on, rx.¡±


    As he spoke, two light balls appeared in his hands.


    At the same time, Locke and Carol also closed their eyes. Their breaths faded away, and they looked like ordinary people now.


    Seeing this, Rosa no longer hesitated. The light balls in his hand smashed in the direction of Locke and Carol.


    The light balls moved so fast that they came in front of Locke and Carol in an instant.


    However, just as the light ball was about tond on Locke, Locke suddenly burst out a powerful force, directly exploding the light ball.


    The same scene happened to Carol. Before the light ball came to her side, it was smashed into pieces by her p.

 323 Chapter 323

    ¡°You?¡±


    Rosa was stunned. Then his face turned livid, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Although he knew that Locke and Carol had good backgrounds, he was a god and left his inheritance with good intentions. However, the other party did not appreciate it and even smashed the inheritance balls that he had painstakingly condensed!


    At this moment, he was furious.


    Locke waved his hand, and the Sword in the Stone suddenly appeared in his palm. Then he turned into a shadow and shed in the direction of Rosa.


    At the same time, a magic power was condensed in Carol¡¯s hand and she threw it directly at Rosa.


    Rosa¡¯s body shed and he appeared in another direction. His face changed slightly and he cursed, ¡°Two bastards. I gave you the inheritance out of kindness, but you returned kindness with enmity. Humph, in that case, then you stay here.¡±


    Since he could be a true god level master, he was not a soft-hearted person. At this time, he had already had killing intent on both Locke and Carol.


    Theher fire appeared in his hand. With a hook of his finger, theher fire turned into two parts, making a sound of breaking through the air, and smashed at Locke and Carol.


    Locke felt a strong sense of threat from theher fire. His eyes narrowed, and his legs slightly bent, and the purple light on the Sword in the Stone soared, directly chopping toward the fire.


    Boom!


    The me was directly split apart.


    Carol¡¯s face also darkened. Soon, she condensed powerful magic in front of her and smashed at theher fire that was flying toward her.


    ¡°Your strength is not bad. No wonder you are so rude.¡± Rosa said coldly.


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the whole world began to shake slightly. Energy began to flow, forming long swords. The long swords trembled, stabbing toward Locke and Carol.


    Boom!


    The magic energy in front of Locke and Carol surged and soon formed a magic shield, blocking all the attacks.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Rosa sneered. He raised his hand, and an iparablyplicated magic pattern appeared in his palm. The pattern spun rapidly.


    Now he was only a trace of the remnant soul of the true god, and he was not very strong. He was unable to contend against Locke and Carol at all. However, this cemetery was made by a special array. As the owner of the cemetery, he could naturally mobilize the energy in the cemetery at will.


    With the rise of the magic pattern, the whole small world began to surge with violent energy. Powerful energy windstorms were rolled up, flying toward Rosa.


    However, the next moment, a strange thing happened. The gathering point of this powerful energy was not Rosa, but theher fire behind him.


    At this time, theher fire had returned to the appearance of the previous skull. As the energy poured into it, its momentum became more and more vigorous, full of cruelty.


    Looking at the strange scene in front of him, Rosa was stunned for a second. A trace of confusion appeared in his eyes, ¡°Nether fire¡­ You¡­¡±


    A piece of memory poured into his mind.


    After the divine war, he was seriously injured and didn¡¯t have much time left. He could only hurriedly leave the inheritance, and at the same time, he ced theher fire, which had apanied him for more than half of his life and was also seriously damaged, in the tomb, waiting for someone to take theher fire out and help it recover.


    Theher fire was a me with the self-consciousness that he obtained by chance. After subduing it, he found all kinds of resources to help it advance. After he became a true god level practitioner, theher fire also became a divine-level me.


    With theher fire apanying him, he was much stronger than the practitioners of the same level. It could be said that he was invincible at the same level, and he could even stand in a stalemate with the higher levels gods. He could lucky to survive partly due to the help of theher fire.


    However, on his deathbed, he suddenly discovered that the malicious aura of theher fire was very strong, which meant that if he did not control it, it would be a killing machine. Therefore, he exhausted all his energy and sealed theher fire in the cemetery. And he only had a trace of soul left and fell asleep.


    Gradually, human practitioners began to appear here, but unfortunately, almost no one was able to break through the test he set.


    Later, he finally found that it was not because of his test, but because these people had all been killed by theher fire.


    Although he had sealed theher fire, it had already developed its consciousness. After following him for many years, it had learned some of his methods. In the past few hundred years, theher fire found the loophole of the seal, and then secretly killed the people entering the relic and absorbed their soul power.


    Next was his battle with theher fire, he failed and was controlled by theher fire. This relic was created by him, so if he disappeared, this relic would no longer exist. Therefore, theher fire did not dare to kill him directly, but it sealed his memory, causing his memory to linger at the time when he was seriously injured and died.


    The purpose was to attract more people into the true god relic through him, devouring their souls, and enhancing its strength.


    If the two young men in front of him had really let go of their defenses, they would definitely be killed by the sneak attack of theher fire.


    On the other side, the energy in theher fire soared.


    With a painful look on his face, Rosa looked at theher fire and said, ¡°You¡¯re going on a path to self-destruction.¡±


    ¡°With the souls of the living as nourishment, what¡¯s the difference between you and the crooked ways? With this method, you will only eventually be a killing machine.¡±


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t be so hypocritical!¡± Theher fire roared angrily, ¡°For so many years, I have protected you from many dangers. But you wanted to destroy my consciousness before you died.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect that two geniuses woulde here this time. As long as I swallow these two people, most of my wounds will recover. You all go to hell!¡±


    As theher fire cursed, the energy around it became more violent.


    Locke and Carol¡¯s faces turned serious when they saw the soaring momentum on theher fire.


    Looking in the direction of Locke and Carol, Rosa said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry this time.¡±


    ¡°You stop its attack. I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± Raising his head to take a look at theher fire, Rosa said slowly, ¡°Since it¡¯s up to me, let me end it.¡±


    Then he waved his hand, and two more light balls appeared in front of him again. The light balls flew in front of Locke and Carol, ¡°From today on, Rosa will no longer exist in the world. This is my reward for you.¡±


    Staring at the light ball, Locke waved his hand and put it into the system space. Carol also put it away.


    ¡°I estimate that its current strength has reached level-10.¡± Locke said in a low voice, looking up at the surgingher fire in the distance.


    However, Locke couldn¡¯t help but look at Carol next to him. He found that although Carol looked serious, there was no nervousness on her face. ¡®This guy is the genius of the Benjamin family. She should have some powerful means left by the strong.¡¯


    Yes, it must be so. Thinking of this, Locke could not help but calm down slightly. He took a step closer to Carol without being noticed. ncing at the distance between him and Carol, he seemed to feel that it was not safe enough. Then he took a step closer slowly. At this time, he was only ten centimeters away from Carol.


    Finally, he felt a sense of security. Seeing that Carol was staring at him coldly, Locke cleared his throat and said, ¡°I get close to you so I can protect youter.¡±


    Seeing Locke being so shameless, Carol¡¯s face darkened. It was the first time that she had met such a shameless person.

 324 Chapter 324

    ¡°30 seconds.¡± With determination in his eyes, Rosa said, ¡°You need to block it for 30 seconds.¡±


    At this time, the entire true god relic had fallen into the control of theher fire.


    ¡°30 seconds?¡± After a short pause, Locke said speechlessly, ¡°Do you want us to block a damn thing equivalent to a level-10 practitioner for 30 seconds?¡±


    He had witnessed the power of the level-10 practitioner. Not to mention block it for 30 seconds, even ten seconds was difficult!


    ¡°It¡¯s now relying on the power of the true god relic, so it looks strong. In fact, it should be a fake level-10.¡± Rosa exined, ¡°Of course, if we wait for it topletely control the relic¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he shrugged his shoulders. The meaning behind his words was self-evident.


    In the hall, Wheeler stood in front of the stone statue and scanned it with his spiritual sense over and over again. He could feel a mysterious force in the stone statue, but no matter how hard he tried, he was unable tomunicate with it.


    Boom!


    In the hall, the ground was trembling slightly.


    Crack!


    Cracks appeared on the stone statue as if it could break at any time.


    What happened?


    Sensing this strange movement, everyone was on their guard.


    Crack! Crack!


    The harsh sounds of stone wall shattering echoed in the hall.


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. They looked at the stone wall and saw cracks appearing on it. When they saw something climbing out of the cracks, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but twitch violently.


    It was a palm, to be exact, a palm with only bones left. Strangely, the white bone palm was moving, as if it was about to climb out of the gap between the stones.


    Then there was the skull, and then the white bone body. The white bone climbed on the stone wall in an extremely strange way, holding a bone knife in his palm.


    One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­


    In just a few seconds, the stone wall was covered with white bones, which were all wrapped with a trace of ck gas and looked frightening.


    The whole hall was filled with the click sounds made by the movement of white bones.


    ¡°These white bones are not very strong. They are only equivalent to level-5 practitioners.¡±


    A man said, looking at the group of white bones in the distance.


    Next to him, a man swallowed and said, ¡°But this is not a single level-5 practitioner, but a group of level-5 practitioners.¡±


    ¡°Is this relic left by a dark mage?¡± Another man said.


    While everyone was discussing in a low voice, the white bones had already rushed over.


    Boom!


    Magic condensed in their hands and smashed toward the white bones.


    Although they were suppressed by thend of legacy and couldn¡¯t exert their strength to the extreme, it was not difficult to deal with some level-5 monsters. However, what made them helpless was that these white bone warriors seemed to be endless and crawled out of the cracks one after another.


    Another ce of the true god relic.


    ¡°Here is a level-7 magic book!¡±


    Looking at the scroll in his hand, Beerbohm said excitedly. Behind him, the fat Larkin and the others also had smiles on their faces.


    Although they had also entered the true god relic, they didn¡¯t go to the core area like those talents. Instead, they took a chance at the periphery of the relic. They didn¡¯t expect to find a level-7 magic book here.


    However, just as they were happy, the ground shook violently. Countless cracks appeared on the te ground at a visible speed, and the cracks gradually expanded. What made people¡¯s scalp tingle was that there were traces of ck mist spreading out from the cracks. In this ck mist, they felt a strong threat.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck fog had already turned into many ck human-shaped skeletons, and these skeletons emitted a dark aura.


    The skeletons roared and rushed toward them.


    Beerbohm waved his hand, and in the blink of an eye, he had condensed magic, blocking the way of the skeletons.


    A fierce battle was going on in the true god relic, and the small world was already at loggerheads.


    The energy in theher fire soared and shot in the direction of Rosa and Locke. Rosa was directly prated by the energy column, and then turned into a soul fragment and disappeared.


    Locke took a deep breath, and the small universe in his body began to rotate. The divine power burst out from his body and instantly condensed a divine power shield in front of him. The divine power shield was different from the magic shield he had used. The magic shield was made up of magic elements, and its toughness could not bepared to the divine power shield.


    The divine power shield was also his secret to blocking Carol¡¯s attack before.


    A trace of surprise shed across Rosa¡¯s eyes when he sensed the powerful aura burst out of Locke. Then he nodded in understanding and said, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t like my practice method.¡±


    Locke¡¯s energy was very advanced. The purity of his energy wasparable to that when he entered the true god level!


    The reason why true gods were beyond the scope of human beings and were called gods was that when entering the true god level, the energy in practitioners¡¯ bodies would be further transformed into a purer divine power, which was a real ¡®qualitative¡¯ change. For example, when a level-10 practitioner became a true god, it was as if an ordinary person with no strength had be a level-10 practitioner. Yes, the gap was that big.


    Obviously, this young man had already learned some extremely powerful books.


    Carol¡¯s beautiful eyes were also full of surprise.


    The Benjamin family was a family with a history of tens of thousands of years, what she practiced was a divine-level practice method. This also made her magic power very strong and refined, and the magic she performed was iparably powerful. However, the man in front of her seemed to have a higher-level practice method than hers.


    Boom!


    The energy column hit the shield.


    Crack!


    A crack appeared on the shield, and then it cracked at a visible speed.


    ¡°Do you think you shoulde up to help now?¡± Locke turned to look at the absent-minded Carol.


    Carol came to herself and curled her lips. But she also knew that she couldn¡¯t be careless for the time being. She quickly drew with her fingers. Just when Locke¡¯s divine power shield was about to break, the magic shield was finally formed.


    Locke jumped backward and stood behind Carol.


    The shield just now almost used up half of his divine power.


    Boom!


    The shield made by Carol was more fragile than Locke¡¯s. The moment the attack touched the shield, it was full of cracks. It was a stalemate for less than four seconds before it waspletely broken.


    However, Carol and Locke had already been prepared, and their bodies directly retreated, avoiding a fatal blow.


    ¡°Ha-ha, do you want to run away?¡± Theher fire sneered, and with a wave of its hand, Locke and Carol felt that the surrounding space was frozen and they couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Is this the power of a level-10 practitioner? Locke was shocked, ¡°Where is the bastard Rosa, why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡±


    His small universe spun crazily, and his divine power poured out without reservation. For a time, it broke through the restriction of theher fire.


    At the same time, Carol beside him also had strange energy on her body and broke the shackle of her body.

 325 Chapter 325

    ¡°You were able to break free, I underestimated you.¡± Theher fire uttered a surprised sound. A chain emerged in front of it and entangled in the direction of Locke.


    The purple light of the Sword in the Stone in Locke¡¯s hand soared and cut off the fire chain that was flying toward him.


    Theher fire snorted coldly, and dozens of iron chains shot toward Locke and Carol.


    At the same time, the fire chains that rushed to Locke and Carol suddenly stopped.


    Then, they heard the painful screams of theher fire.


    ¡°Rosa, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°You will die too!¡±


    Then Rosa¡¯s chuckle came, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a remnant soul like me and death?¡±


    ¡°No, Rosa. I have followed you for so many years. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Theher fire howled.


    Boom!


    Powerful force spread out around theher fire. The huge air waves swept through the sky, and the whole world turned fiery red.


    Locke and Carol respectively formed a magic shield in front of them to block the impact.


    Locke squinted and released his divine consciousness. He wanted to see what had happened, but he couldn¡¯t. The energy produced by the explosion was so huge that his divine consciousness was crushed within two meters after it was released.


    Boom!


    The rumbling sound around themsted for half a minute before it finally disappeared.


    A beam of light flew over from the center of the explosion.


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened and his body tensed, ready to face danger at any time.


    At the same time, Carol was also staring at the light that was about to fly over, and the magic energy in front of her was also gathering.


    In the blink of an eye, the light had arrived in front of them.


    It was Rosa.


    Looking at the two people who were nervous and on guard against him, Rosa said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Locke could feel that Rosa¡¯s energy was much weaker than before. He almost turned transparent.


    ¡°I think you must have taken all the things I put in the stone chambers, right?¡± Looking at Locke and Carol, Rosa sighed with emotion, ¡°Your talents are absolutely top-notch even in my era.¡±


    At this time, the wilderness began to shake violently, and countless cracks appeared in the sky like a mirror.


    ¡°This relic is about to disappear.¡±


    Looking at the gradually broken world around him, Rosa seemed to be talking to himself.


    In the previous hall.


    Boom!


    The people headed by Wheeler threw out the magic one by one to stop the white bones.


    ¡°Wheeler, let¡¯s withdraw.¡±


    Looking at the endless white bones emerging, a young man said seriously.


    Wheeler looked at the stone statue with some reluctance, and his eyes were full of struggle.


    However, the next moment, the bones suddenly shook and they all stopped. In the confused eyes of the crowd, they all turned into white powders.


    Boom!


    The ground suddenly shook, and the huge stone on the dome fell.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wheeler¡¯s eyes were gloomy. At this moment, he suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the stone statue. The energy in the stone statue disappeared!


    Crack~


    Cracks appeared on the stone statue.


    Under the shocked and uncertain eyes of the crowd, it split apart and turned into a pile of rubble.


    Staring at the broken stone statue, Wheeler¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.


    He could feel that the aura in the stone statue had disappeared, which meant that there was nost hope.


    Boom!


    Huge stones fell from the dome one after another.


    A magic array was formed above their heads to prevent them being hit by from falling stones.


    Restraining his anger, Wheeler¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Boom!


    He waved and threw magic to shatter the stones that were smashed toward here, and then rushed out of the cave.


    Seeing that even Wheeler had left, the others didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and ran outside.


    Looking from outside the relic, the whole mountain was shaking violently, and cracks appeared in the mountain.


    Boom!


    The copsing mountain finally couldn¡¯t hold on andpletely shattered. A majestic mountain had instantly turned into ashes.


    Two figures stood on the peak outside, overlooking the scene of the mountain copsing in the distance. These two people were Locke and Carol, who were sent out by Rosa.


    As for Rosa, he had already disappeared into the small world.


    ¡°What a spectacr scene!¡±


    Locke sighed.


    Locke seemed to sense something and frowned slightly. All of a sudden, he turned into a shadow and rushed into a dense forest.


    In the dense forest.


    ¡°Larkin, take everyone away first. I¡¯ll stop them.¡±


    Beerbohm said to the young man with curly hair behind him. At this time, they were also a little embarrassed. Because the strength of the team was not strong, they did not go deep into the relic. They were only at the periphery of the relic. Later, even if there was a change, they could easily resist the attack.


    Therefore, they could easily escape from the relic when it copsed.


    In front of them, there were three level-7 practitioners.


    The two men and one woman were dressed as mercenaries, and the woman was dressed in enchanting and revealing clothes, which could only cover the key parts.


    Hearing this, the old man in the middle burst intoughter.


    ¡°You, a level-7 mage, want to stop the three of us at the same time.¡±


    The strong man next to the old man also had a contemptuous look on his face. As he spoke, the fighting spirit exploded from his body, ¡°Let¡¯s end this battle as soon as possible.¡±


    The strong man¡¯s fist was covered with the fighting spirit and rushed toward Beerbohm.


    The old man and the enchanting woman didn¡¯t fall behind either. They gathered the magic energy in front of them and attacked Larkin and the others one by one, blocking the way for them to retreat.


    Beerbohm¡¯s face became serious. The magic energy in front of him was umted and condensed into a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The strong man¡¯s fist wrapped in fighting spirit had hit the magic shield, and a strong energy wave spread around them.


    Crack!


    There was a crack on the magic shield.


    However, Beerbohm didn¡¯t care about the magic shield which was about to break into pieces. Instead, he retreated, his hands¡¯ movements constantly changing, and quickly performed two magic, colliding with the old man¡¯s and the woman¡¯s magic.


    Boom!


    Although it was a little slow, it finally intercepted the attack.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Seeing that their attacks were all blocked by Beerbohm, the enchanting woman nodded and praised.


    As they spoke, the three of them stood in a triangle, surrounding Beerbohm and the others.

 326 Chapter 326

    Looking at the enemies who were full of magic and fighting spirit, Beerbohm¡¯s face was full of bitterness.


    The young man with curly hair Larkin and the fat man Patience and Craig Heidi protected Pran Elsa in the middle.


    The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Magic balls condensed in front of him and smashed toward Beerbohm.


    Beerbohm¡¯s face darkened slightly. At this time of life and death, the power in Beerbohm¡¯s body burst outpletely, forming a shield around them.


    Boom!


    In the face of three attacks of the same level, the shield was quickly broken.


    Fortunately, the five of them were already prepared and all dodged to the side.


    Bang!


    The speed of Craig with Pran was a little slower, so they were directly knocked away by the remaining energy of the magic.


    Puff!


    Craig covered her chest and spit out a mouthful of ck blood. At this time, Pran had already been frightened and her face was pale.


    The strong man jumped up andnded in front of them. Craig pulled out a dagger and shed it toward the strong man¡¯s neck.


    The strong man sneered and waved his hand. A powerful fighting spirit was swept out, and the dagger in Craig¡¯s hand was also swept away. Craig still wanted to resist, but she only felt that her body was imprisoned by a powerful fighting spirit and had no power to resist.


    At this time, Pran also came to her senses and condensed ice magic in her hand.


    But before she could perform it, it was smashed by the strong man with a p. Looking at Craig and Pran, his eyes were full of lust. He said with an evil smile, ¡°Good. Two different styles of women. I can have a good time tonight.¡±


    ¡°Craig! Pran!¡± Beerbohm roared. As his palms moved, level-7 magic was thrown at the strong man, trying to beat him back.


    Boom!


    However, before it could fly halfway, it was blocked by the old man.


    The young man with curly hair cursed angrily, ¡°Fuck you, let them go!¡±


    The fat man Patience also had a sullen face, his fist was wrapped with the fighting spirit, and then he rushed toward the strong man.


    The strong man was not interested in fighting the fat man at all. He directly pped the fat man and threw him away.


    And Larkin was already stepped on the ground by the woman.


    Beerbohm was worried about their safety, so he identally exposed his weakness. He was smashed out by magic and hit the ground in the distance.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get rid of them as soon as possible.¡±


    The woman said impatiently.


    The old man nodded and walked slowly toward Beerbohm. At the same time, one level-7 magic appeared in his palm, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡±


    The old man¡¯s hand fell slowly.


    Seeing this scene, the young man with curly hair Larkin and the others¡¯ faces were full of despair.


    Bang!


    However, something shocking happened. Before the old man¡¯s palm fell, he had turned into a parab and smashed toward the cliff in the distance.


    At the same time, a tall ck figure appeared in the position where the old man had stood before.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be startled a little. Apparently, they didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Boom!


    In everyone¡¯s confused eyes, a purple light ball appeared from the figure and rushed to the ce where the old man fell as fast as lightning.


    Boom!


    For a moment, the rocks sshed, and the stone cliff exploded directly. In an instant, there was shrouded in an explosion.


    Both the woman and the strong man felt the explosion waveing from far away, and their hearts trembled fiercely.


    He¡¯s dead¡­


    They were also level-7 practitioners, so they clearly knew that the old man would die under such a surging force.


    Without any hesitation, the strong man¡¯s fighting spirit increased dramatically, and then he turned into a beam of light and flew into the distance.


    However, before he could fly ten meters, he felt powerful energying in front of him.


    His expression changed abruptly and quickly condensed the fighting spirit shield in front of him.


    Bang!


    The next moment, a fist hit the shield.


    Crack!


    The shield onlysted for less than a second before cracks appeared.


    Looking at the fist that continued to hit him, the strong man¡¯s face was very ugly. His hands were crossed together.


    Bang!


    The familiar scene appeared again. The strong man turned into a parab and smashed into the distance, breaking several ancient trees in a row, and finally smashed into a huge rock.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    So powerful!


    The strong man struggled out of the rock. At this time,rge beads of sweat fell from his face. His arms trembled slightly, and a sharp pain came from his chest. He clearly knew that several of his ribs had been broken in the collision just now.


    On the other side, looking at the strong man who was beaten back with a single blow, the enchanting woman dared not stay any longer and had already rushed into the distance.


    However, what made her ufortable was that she felt an extremely dangerous breathing toward her from behind.


    She turned around and saw a long sword with purple luster shooting toward her. The long sword was so fast that she had to dodge to the side.


    The enchanting woman¡¯s face changed slightly. That ck figure disappeared from her spiritual sense again.


    She had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, that person appeared in front of her the next moment.


    Bang!


    The enchanting woman had been kicked out by the figure.


    After kicking the woman away, Locke didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he condensed level-7 magic in his hand and threw it toward the woman.


    Boom!


    The woman spat out blood and flew backward.


    They stood facing each other. The woman¡¯s face was pale and she carefully guarded against Locke who was standing in the sky.


    ¡°You are the first one to break into the relic!¡± Staring at Locke, the enchanting woman suddenly thought of something. Although she was far away at that time, she still vaguely remembered the back of that person.


    Beerbohm and the others were also surprised. It turned out that Locke was that person.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t say anything, the enchanting woman was more certain of this idea. She immediately promised, ¡°Sir, we promise to pretend that we haven¡¯t seen you and are willing to hand over everything. Please let us go!¡±


    Locke chuckled, ¡°If I kill you, the things will still be mine.¡±


    As Locke spoke, he moved his body. The purple light on the sword de of the Sword in the Stone soared and he turned into a shadow, rushing toward them.


    At the same time, two more level-7 magic condensed around his body.


    Boom!


    The two magic blocked the way for the woman and the strong man to retreat, while Locke directly swung his long sword at the strong man.


    Sizz!


    The long sword pierced through the man¡¯s heart.


    Bang!


    The strong man¡¯s body convulsed and his eyes were full of unwillingness. He slowly fell to the ground.


    Seeing the strong man dead, the enchanting woman¡¯s eyes were full of horror. She knew that she was absolutely no match for the man in front of her.


    Looking at Locke, who was standing far away with a sword in his hand, the woman forced a charming smile and said, ¡°Sir, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I will definitely satisfy you tonight.¡±


    Bang!


    However, she only felt a pain in her chest.


    She looked back nkly and saw a beautiful girl standing behind her, her eyes full of disdain.


    With a wave of Carol¡¯s hand, the woman¡¯s body smashed to the side and finally hit the stone wall in the distance.

 327 Chapter 327

    Far away, Beerbohm had already climbed up from the pit. Looking at the three corpses, he was still a little shocked.


    In less than ten minutes, the three level-7 mages died like this?!


    Locke waved his hand and broke the shackles on Craig and Pran.


    ¡°Parker, thank you.¡±


    Looking at Locke, Beerbohm said gratefully. The others came back from the shock and hurried to express their thanks.


    Locke shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°This ce is too dangerous for you.¡±


    Beerbohm nodded with a bitter smile, ¡°Later, we n to hunt some magical beasts on the periphery, and we don¡¯t n to continue to go deep into thend of legacy.¡±


    Seeing this, Locke didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He frowned slightly and looked at Carol, ¡°Is it time for you to leave?¡±


    This girl was definitely trouble.


    However, Carol was unmoved and rolled her eyes.


    Locke had no choice but to ignore her. He looked at Beerbohm and the others and said, ¡°Since you are out of danger, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Then Locke was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Parker. Take these people¡¯s space rings with you.¡± Beerbohm hurriedly said.


    Locke shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±


    After saying that, Locke slowly floated up and flew away.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Carol waved goodbye to them and flew away.


    Looking in the direction in which they left, Beerbohm sighed and winked at Patience and Larkin behind him. The two men nodded and took off the space rings on the three corpses.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t expose the fact that we know Parker.¡±


    Looking in the direction in which Locke and Carol left, Beerbohm reminded them.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Otherwise, we will be in grave danger.¡±


    Larkin and the others nodded. Locke was the one who had previously made a fool of these so-called geniuses and first entered the relic. Those geniuses from the super forces all couldn¡¯t wait to kill Parker. If they knew that they had something to do with Parker, they might have killed them to vent their anger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not safe here.¡± Beerbohm walked toward the periphery of the relic.


    Boom!


    At the same time, on the periphery of the relic, Wheeler was in a mess of clothes, and his gloomy face was covered with dust, looking extremely embarrassed. And the people behind him were also not much better than him¡­


    ¡°I must kill that bastard!¡±


    Wheeler was shrouded in ayer of cruelty.


    The people behind him clenched their teeth, wishing to cut Locke and Carol into pieces.


    Among the crowd of geniuses, Irene and three of her ssmates were also a little embarrassed. After leaving the hall, they searched for Locke and Carol while looking for the relic. But not long after, the relic copsed, so they could not find anything in the end.


    Dozens of miles away, the atmosphere was also a little depressing.


    Locke¡¯s eyes were burning and the Sword in the Stone trembled slightly. Opposite him, Carol wore a smile on her face, and there was no tension on her face when she faced Locke, who was full of coldness.


    ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡±


    Looking at Carol¡¯s casual face, Locke asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Cooperate.¡±


    Carol sat down slowly on a tree trunk beside her and said slowly, ¡°This time, those who entered thend of legacy are all powerful forces. You are alone. Even if you are extremely powerful, you will definitely not get any benefit. We two can cooperate and reap equally.¡±


    Locke stared at Carol with suspicion, ¡°There are so many talents here, but you insist on cooperating with me. Do you have a crush on me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a clear understanding of what you look like.¡± Rolling her eyes, Carol restrained her impulse to beat him up and said, ¡°Thend of legacy is quite dangerous. It will be more efficient if there is one more person.¡±


    Locke nodded, but he didn¡¯t believe it all. He should always guard against the harm others might do to him. Judging from thest contact, she was not a trustworthy person.


    However, for him, it was indeed a good choice to cooperate with Carol. Although he was strong enough, he was still alone. It would be a good thing if someone drew fire from the enemy.


    After thinking for a while, Locke nodded.


    Seeing that Locke agreed, Carol immediately took out the map and said, ¡°We are now in the middle circle, which is roughly 10000 miles away from Greg Mountain.¡±


    ¡°But actually, we don¡¯t need to be in a hurry. The Greg Mountain has a fixed opening time.¡±


    Then Carol paused and looked at Locke with a snicker, ¡°Do you want to make a fortune?¡±


    Locke was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Seeing that Locke was a little confused, Carol said, ¡°The people who can enter the middle circle are all from some big forces. And these people usually have a lot of good things.¡±


    Locke was suddenly enlightened. Their goal was the Greg Mountain, so the other so-called relic legacies were obviously not so attractive to them.


    The resources obtained by breaking through relics were not as fast as looting.


    After the discussion, they flew toward the direction of Greg Mountain.


    In a relic.


    Four figures flew out of an exit carefully.


    Looking at the exit of the relic, a young man chuckled and said, ¡°Those idiots, we just used some tricks and then they rushed inside desperately. They didn¡¯t know that the real treasures are in our hands.¡±


    ¡°These so-called geniuses are just some stupid idiots.¡± The young man said proudly. However, as he was speaking, he was slightly stunned. At this time, the threepanions beside him looked a little strange. To be exact, they were scared.


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face froze slightly. He had found that something was wrong.


    Without any hesitation, magic power burst out from the young man¡¯s body.


    However, at this time, two palms fell on his shoulders. At the same time, a strong force directly pressed into his body from the palms, and his previously surging magic energy disappeared in an instant.


    The young man¡¯s face became stiffer. When he turned around, he saw two masked men standing in front of him. Judging from their figures, they were a man and a woman.

 328 Chapter 328

    ¡°I heard that you have obtained some good things in the relic. How about showing them to us?¡±


    A hoarse voice came from under the man¡¯s mask.


    The young man wanted to deny it, but when he met the murderous eyes, he subconsciously swallowed the denial words, and then forced a smile that was uglier than crying, ¡°I did have some harvest in this relic.¡±


    Then the young man could only take off his space ring and was about to hand it to the man.


    However, as soon as he handed over the space ring, the woman in the mask quickly took it over.


    Seeing the space ring taken over by the woman beside him, the man¡¯s eyes could not help but show a fierce light as if he wasining that the young man gave the ring to someone else.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The young man felt like weeping but had no tears.


    After taking the young man¡¯s space ring, the masked woman looked back at the three frozen people behind the young man.


    The three people were sensible. They quickly took off their space rings and respectfully handed them to the woman.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After getting three more space rings, the woman nodded with satisfaction and even sighed, ¡°If those guys from before had cooperated like you, our work would be much better.¡±


    ying with the four space rings, the woman said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to put these things on you, so let us keep them.¡±


    After saying that, she and the masked man looked at each other, nodded silently, and then turned into two shadows and went far away.


    A gust of breeze blew up the corners of their clothes. It was very quiet around, only the sound of wind blowing leaves.


    The four people stood still and quietly looked at the two light dots that had disappeared in the sky.


    Half a minuteter.


    ¡°My treasures!¡±


    Wail sounds echoed between the mountains.


    Twenty miles away.


    The two masked men also stopped.


    Feeling that there was no one around, one of them took off his mask and revealed Locke¡¯s disguised face.


    Yes, these two people were Locke and Carol, who started robbing around.


    The four young men just now were the third group of people they had robbed.


    The first and second groups were not very cooperative. Of course, after being taught well by Locke and Carol, they handed over their space rings very cooperatively.


    Next was the regr distribution of loot time.


    With a wave of Carol¡¯s hand, four space rings flew side by side. At the same time, the space rings shed and things flew out one by one.


    Carol quickly counted all the things and said with some disdain, ¡°Twenty thousand magic crystals, eight level-7 weapons, and a gem with about level 10 energy.¡±


    Those people were so careful, but it turned out just a level-10 gem.


    ¡®This gem looked good, and Athena and the others might like it.¡¯ Looking at the colorful gem, Locke said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the level-10 gem, and you¡¯ll get the magic crystals and the level-7 weapons.¡±


    Carol nodded. There was also a level-10 weapon in the previous loot, which was now in her hand.


    After the allocation was finished, they flew toward the inner areas again.


    Somewhere in thend of legacy.


    Ouch!


    Hearing the roar behind, Tiffany¡¯s face suddenly changed. Strong magic energy burst out from her body and once again formed level-7 magic.


    Boom!


    The level-7 magic exploded on the magical beast¡¯s body.


    However, this magical beast only paused for a moment and continued to bump into her.


    Gritting her teeth, Tiffany ran into the distance, hoping to block the level-7 magical beast behind her with the help of the terrain. However, after a long run, her body had reached a limit. The magic power in her body was almost exhausted. How could she be a match for this magical beast?


    The Level-7 magical beast roared, spitting out an energy ball.


    Seeing this, Tiffany¡¯s legs bent slightly and then jumped high.


    Boom!


    Although Tiffany avoided the frontal attack of the energy ball, the aftermath of the explosion still directly overturned her and broke several ancient trees in a row.


    Puff!


    Tiffany hit a rock heavily.


    At this time, her breath was weak, and there was no trace of magic power in her body.


    ¡°Human, go to hell!¡±


    Seeing that Tiffany had lost her ability to move, the magical beast roared excitedly and rushed toward her with its bloody mouth wide open.


    Is she going to die?


    Looking at the magical beast flying toward her, Tiffany closed her eyes in despair. She no longer expected anyone toe out to save her in such a deste ce.


    At the same time, a ck figure rushed over and hit the magical beast.


    Boom!


    That magical beast, which was about to reach Tiffany, fell straight down and smashed in front of her.


    For a moment, stones sshed and dust rose around.


    Tiffany opened her eyes nkly and only saw the magical beast¡¯s corpse.


    Looking at the blood still flowing from the magical beast¡¯s head, she was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Tiffany!¡±


    Several anxious shouts in the distance pulled her back from her trance.


    Soon, seven people arrived in front of Tiffany.


    ¡°Oh my God, Tiffany, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re fine!¡±


    The girl hugged her and cried with joy.


    Looking at the lifeless magical beast, the boy swallowed and asked, ¡°Tiffany, who¡­ killed it?¡±


    Tiffany also calmed down a little and shook her head nkly.


    A boy checked the wound on the magical beast¡¯s head and said with a serious face, ¡°This is a sword wound. He killed this magical beast in one blow. That person is very powerful.¡±


    The person who killed the magical beast was naturally Locke. When he and Carol were walking toward Greg Mountain, they met Tiffany who was being chased.


    After saving Tiffany, he continued his journey with Carol.


    In the imperial capital city of the Catacoton Kingdom. A man in rags stood at the gate of the imperial capital city. He had a sallow face and his hair was a mess. Coupled with his ragged clothes, he looked like a beggar.


    ¡°Two months!¡±


    Looking at the constant stream of people, the man¡¯s shoulders trembled, and a line of tears slipped from his stained cheeks, ¡°Two months. Do you know how I spent the past two months?¡±


    His voice trembled slightly, and his tone was full of sadness.


    Such a person standing at the gate of the prosperous imperial capital city soon attracted the attention of the guards.


    ¡°Where does the beggare from? How dare you make a loud noise at the city gate?¡±


    A guard berated.


    ¡°I¡¯m Alva Hill. I want to see His Majesty!¡±


    Yes, the person in front of the city gate was Alva, who had escaped from Lister and finally returned to the Catacoton Kingdom after suffering a lot. The news brought back by Alva had caused a great uproar in the imperial capital city.


    With one level-9 practitioner and several level-8 practitioners, this lineup could be considered a powerful force in the Catacoton Kingdom. How could they be annihted in a small kingdom in the north?


    At this time, the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom also held an emergency meeting to discuss Lister.


    They were divided into two factions.


    The hawks believed that Walter¡¯s matter was rted to the dignity of the royal family. Moreover, Lister was arrogant. If the royal family didn¡¯t punish them as a warning to others, they would definitely be looked down upon by other forces. Therefore, they should immediately summon the cavalry to tten the small kingdom where Lister was.


    On the other hand, the opposition believed that the strength shown by Lister was too strange at the moment. They dared to openly fight against the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom, and they absolutely had something to rely on. If the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom sent troops rashly, it was very likely to hurt themselves.


    The two sides kept arguing over it.


    But soon, the argument was put aside, because thend of legacy was about to close in one and a half months.

 329 Chapter 329

    15 days passed quickly.


    In a valley, hundreds of people gathered. These people looked angry and emotional. The man on the front stage was even more vehemently and spouted. In his speech, everyone¡¯s mood reached its peak.


    Seeing this, he shouted, ¡°Our goal is to catch the male and female robbers, and clear the previous shame!¡±


    The hundreds of people on the ground also roared.


    Yes, this was a crusade meeting, and the objects of everyone¡¯s crusade were the notorious and hateful ¡°male and female robbers¡±.


    This month, countless people had been robbed by male and female robbers. As long as it came to male and female robbers, people would gnash their teeth.


    In the corner of the crowd, looking at more than 100 people who had been robbed, a young man¡¯s eyes were gradually wet.


    ¡°One month¡­ Do you know how I got through this month?¡± The young man¡¯s voice trembled slightly and his tone was sad. The people around him all felt his heartache. ¡°Three times. Those two bastards robbed me three times in total!¡±


    Atst, the young man began to shed tears.


    Among the crowd, a in-looking young man withdrew his gaze from the young man and looked at the dark-faced woman next to him with confusion, ¡°Have we robbed him three times?¡±


    The dark-faced woman also looked at the young man in confusion. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°He does look a little familiar.¡±


    These two people were Locke and Carol, who were also the targets of the crusade, the so-called male and female robbers.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Take back what belongs to us!¡±


    The young man¡¯s encounterpletely ignited the anger of everyone. They were in high spirits and roared.


    ¡°Kill the male and female robbers and take back what belongs to us!¡±


    Carol didn¡¯t even have the slightest intention of running away. Instead, she shouted angrily following the crowd.


    Although the crowd was passionate, many people present had fought with Locke and Carol. They knew that the two people were powerful, and they would never be a match for them in a one-on-one battle. Therefore, more than 100 people formed five teams, and each team consisted of about 20 people.


    In addition to hunting male and female robbers, this kind of team could also seek the relics and obtain the resources they wanted.


    Of course, the members of the team were also screened to prevent the urrence of killing and looting.


    Those who were able to enter here were basically geniuses from major forces, and everyone knew well each other. Anyone who dared to rebel would be hunted down by everyone, which also meant that he would make an enemy of these forces.


    ¡°How about we set up a trap to catch all of them?¡±


    Looking at the emotional crowd, Locke whispered to Carol.


    Hearing this, Carol¡¯s eyes lit up and she was a little interested, but the light was soon extinguished. With a look of disgust on her face, she said, ¡°Forget it. These people are poor now. What good things do they have?¡±


    Locke nodded. Indeed, these people had beenpletely plundered by them, and there was nothing good about them.


    After roughly observing the strength of these people, Locke and Carol left the team secretly.


    There were more than 100 people, and even if two of them sneaked away, no one cared.


    Ten days passed quickly.


    In the distance, it was Greg Mountain, the center of thend of legacy.


    Looking around, the tall and strong ancient trees were deeply rooted in the soil. The thick branches and leaves scattered around, and the thick ancient vines were like long snakes coiling around the ancient trees. The most attractive thing was the pce at the top of the mountain.


    The pce was located at the peak of the mountain, presenting the overall Baroque architectural style, emitting a sacred halo.


    ¡°Is this the temple that makes everyone crazy?¡±


    Looking at the lonely pce in the distance, Locke asked with doubt. Although he only took a look at it, he could feel that this pce was far inferior to Athena¡¯s Victory Divine Temple.


    In ten days, Locke and Carol sessfully arrived at the core of thend of legacy.


    Only now did they realize that the real threat in thend of legacy was not the so-called magical beasts. It was isted from the Icacia Continent, and the energy was thin, so it was impossible to provide more powerful energy for magical beasts.


    Along the way, they once again witnessed how terrifying thend of legacy was. During this period, they saw a thunder pool with a range of hundreds of miles. The ground was charred, and the heaven and earth were shrouded in powerful thunder energy. No grass grew within the range of a hundred miles. This was the power left by the battle three thousand years ago. Even though three thousand years had passed, the powerful thunder energy still did not dissipate.


    There was also somece where bones were all over the ground, almost piled up into the bone mountain, and terrible ghosts condensed in the sky. Locke saw that four people identally broke into it and were instantly swallowed by the ghosts.


    ¡°This is very likely to be the pce of a heavenly god.¡± Carol nodded and her tone was full of joy. But she soon reacted. Why did she feel that Locke¡¯s words just now seemed to contain a trace of contempt?


    In a dense forest.


    At night, the bonfire was burning, and the red light reflected on the enchanting body beside the bonfire.


    Carol had returned to her original appearance. Wearing a long purple dress, she leaned back on the chair leisurely. Her index finger was slightly hooked, and magic power flew out from her index finger, flipping the grill.


    Raising her head to look up at the sky, Carolined, ¡°How did this guy get the practice? His physical strength is so strong that he can even catch up with that guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first genius of the Benjamin family in a thousand years. It¡¯s my first time going out. I didn¡¯t expect to be hit like this.¡±


    Carol said gloomily, with her head resting on her hand.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that the boy was stronger than her. Since she was a child, she used a lot of resources from the Benjamin family to achieve her current achievements.


    ¡°Are you speaking ill of me?¡±


    Just as Carol wasining, an indifferent voice suddenly came from the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m making a wish to let you fall from the sky and die.¡± Without raising her head, Carol said, ¡°In that case, I can inherit your things without any guilt.¡±


    Locke finally fell from the sky.


    At this time, he was panting slightly, sweat fell from his face, and his clothes were all wet with sweat.


    In the past month, Locke had been doing such kind of training. He often went into the sky and refined his body through the pressure from the sky. After a month¡¯s training, not only did his physical strength increase greatly but also the purity of the divine power in his body also increased to a certain extent.


    However, to Locke¡¯s disappointment, with the increase in training, the improvement speed was much slower, and the effect was not as obvious as it was at the beginning.


    In Carol¡¯s eyes, such oppressive training was undoubtedly equal to self-injury.

 330 Chapter 330

    Lockended on the ground and nced at the burnt meat in his hand, he looked disgusted and waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower over there.¡±


    Then he turned around and walked toward theke in the distance.


    Walking to theke, Locke directly jumped into it.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Standing in theke, Locke began to wash his sweat.


    After being tempered by the small universe, he was tall and straight, with distinct muscles, and exuded a masculine aura.


    The magical beasts in theke had already been cleaned up by him and Carol, so he didn¡¯t worry about any danger.


    While he was washing, he suddenly felt someone looking at him.


    Locke looked up helplessly and saw Carolzily sitting on a reef on the shore and looking at him with interest. She looked Locke up and down and finally fixed her eyes on his crotch. Shemented, ¡°You have a good figure.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to take a bath together?¡±


    Locke didn¡¯t get influenced and asked in reply.


    To his surprise, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a purple figure flying toward him.


    Thump~


    The figure fell into the water in front of him.


    tter~


    The next moment, a beautiful face came out of the water.


    Drops of water slid down her beautiful cheeks. Theke was soaked in her purple clothes. Her breasts were tall and straight, and her figure was curvaceous and attractive.


    Carol put her fingers on Locke¡¯s chest. Her beautiful eyes were full of charm and a hint of provocation.


    Looking at the attractive woman in front of him, Locke kissed her directly.


    The passionate kiss ignited the desire in Locke¡¯s body.


    One of his hands held Carol¡¯s tall and straight breast, and with a slight wave of the other hand, an enchanted barrier had been formed around them to prevent outsiders from investigating.


    In a few breaths, both of them took off their clothes and felt the other¡¯s hot skin.


    Locke kissed the girl in his arms rudely, and then her earlobes, snow-white neck, straight breasts, and finally her straight nipples.


    Carol put her arms around Locke¡¯s shoulders. Locke¡¯s heavy and hot breath had already made her lose her mind. She tried her best to raise her head and tightly grasped Locke¡¯s shoulder.


    After a while, moans of a man and a woman rang out in the enchanted barrier.


    Locke had already taken out the kitchenware from the system space and began to prepare the midnight snack.


    The girly on the chair enchantingly. She raised her finger gently, and the bottle slowly floated up, pouring some red wine into the sses of her and Locke. She had meant to flirt with Locke, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be involved. Of course, she didn¡¯t deny that there was a trace of desire in her heart.


    ¡°This ce has been upied in advance.¡±


    A voice of surprise and doubt rang in their ears.


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but frown. Just now, he had already let out his aura and hinted at the other party to leave, but these people were so rude that they still barged in.


    As soon as the voice fell, six figures fell from the sky. Four of them were the four Irene and the other three people whom Locke had met before. However,pared with the leisure of Locke and Carol, Irene and the other three looked much more embarrassed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    The girl next to Irene looked at Locke in surprise, ¡°How could you, a level-4 practitioner, get here?¡±


    Irene¡¯s beautiful eyes were also full of surprise. Obviously, she was a little surprised that Locke could arrive here.


    However, her eyes were soon attracted by Carol.


    At this time, Carol was casually leaning against the chair, emitting a charming aura that could make all men crazy. Not to mention the people present, even she could not help but be attracted.


    The young man in a long robe at the head took a nce at Locke and said, ¡°Beria, do you really think he is a level-4 mage?¡±


    Hearing this, the others also seemed to understand. They didn¡¯t believe that a level-4 mage coulde here safe and sound.


    After saying that, the young man ignored Locke and looked at Carol.


    ¡°Sorry, you are not wee here.¡± Locke nced at them indifferently. The speaker in front of him was a level-8 practitioner.


    Locke was not surprised to see a level-8 practitioner in thend of legacy. The limit here was one hundred years old. For many talents, it was not difficult to be a level-8 practitioner within one hundred years.


    Before the young man in a long robe could say anything, the man behind him was already pissed off, ¡°Boy, you are so arrogant.¡±


    Isaac waved his hand to stop the man behind him and said in a gentle and elegant tone, ¡°Beautifuldy, if you want, you can go with us. Please believe that I can protect you.¡±


    Carol nced at Isaac indifferently. Under his gentle smile, Carol faintly spat out one word, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    The smile on Isaac¡¯s face gradually stiffened, and finally turned livid.


    A strong magic power surged from Isaac¡¯s body and came at Locke and Carol.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Locke moved his body, and his fist was shining with purple light, smashing toward Isaac¡¯s face.


    How dare he take the initiative to attack a level-8 mage? He was courting death!


    The young man who had scolded Locke held his hands and looked at Locke contemptuously. After all, Isaac was the number one talent of the Imperial Mage Academy.


    However,pared with him, there was a sh of surprise in Isaac¡¯s eyes. He felt danger from the man¡¯s fist in front of him.


    Immediately, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. With a wave of his hand, the magic energy in his body surged and condensed into a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    Cracks appeared on the surface of the magic shield.


    Isaac was shocked and quickly stepped back.


    Then he looked at Locke, who stood still with an indifferent look on his face.


    ¡°He is so powerful!¡±


    Looking at the cold expression on Locke¡¯s face, Isaac¡¯s face became quite serious. The ordinary-looking man in front of him was so powerful.


    Irene and the others were also quite surprised. Just now, Isaac seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    The two men behind Isaac saw that he was at a disadvantage, so they wouldn¡¯t give up. The magic energy surged in front of them and they were about to condense magic to help him. But Isaac raised his hand to stop them, ¡°We admit defeat this time.¡±


    Then he waved his hand, indicating everyone to retreat.


    Locke also had no intention to continue to take action. Now that he hadn¡¯t entered Greg Mountain, he didn¡¯t want to expose his strength too much.


    ¡°Isaac, is it ending like this?¡± The young man looked at Locke and Carol with hatred and said unwillingly.


    Isaac¡¯s face was also a little gloomy. After a long silence, he said slowly, ¡°Those two people are not simple.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I feel a threat in that young man.¡±


    ¡°Threat?¡±


    The people behind him couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned. They looked at Isaac in disbelief, especially Irene and the others. They had seen that young man for a long time. Was he really so powerful?


    Seeing that everyone was full of surprise, Isaac nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°Not only is that young man but also that girl quite not simple. We are now in the core of thend of legacy, and rashly taking action is very disadvantageous to us.¡±


    As he spoke, a sneer appeared on Isaac¡¯s face, ¡°And, who says that we would just let it go? Isn¡¯t there someone who has gone there for us?¡±


    The people behind him were stunned for a moment, but soon they realized that in the distance, several breaths were heading toward Locke and Carol.


    Soon, the four people stopped in front of Locke and Carol.

 331 Chapter 331

    What made Locke a little depressed was that the four people just looked around. One of them said with satisfaction, ¡°The environment here is quite good. I believe that the eldest prince will be satisfied.¡±


    The middle-aged man beside him also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Brat, get out of here. This ce belongs to the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom.¡±


    Looking at Locke, the middle-aged man waved his hand and raised his head. Then he took a look at Carol beside Locke and said, ¡°As for you, just stay with the eldest prince. Don¡¯t worry. You will benefit a lot by then.¡±


    Locke and Carol didn¡¯t wear any signs of families or forces on them. Before they came in, they had already investigated all the forces that could be on par with the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom, without the two people in front of them, so they didn¡¯t have any scruples.


    Locke squinted, with a murderous look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t forget what had happened in the Catacoton Kingdom. There was also a faint smile on Carol¡¯s face, but there was also a hint of coldness in it.


    Carol looked at Locke and asked, ¡°Have a contest?¡±


    Locke nodded indifferently.


    Before the four people figured out what had happened, they only saw the young man and the girl moved and turned into shadows and rushed toward them.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The middle-aged man was the first to react and shouted.


    The other three also came to their senses in an instant. The magic energy in front of them surged and condensed into level-7 defensive magic in front of them.


    Bang!


    In a hurry, the four figures were smashed and flew out.


    After beating the four people away, Locke and Carol turned into two shadows respectively and rushed toward the two of them.


    Seeing theming toward him, the faces of the two people of the Catacoton Kingdom turned pale and quickly condensed magic. However, it was toote. Locke and Carol had already rushed in front of them.


    Bang!


    The two men of the Catacoton Kingdom were shot out like cannonballs, smashing onto the ground in the distance.


    ¡°How dare they attack the people of the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom?¡±


    On the distant mountain top, the young man behind Isaac swallowed and said in disbelief. Irene and the others also looked at the scene in shock. At the same time, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that they didn¡¯t conflict with the other party just now.


    The battle soon attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°WOW, someone dares to attack the Vito family. How courageous!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show, ha-ha~¡±


    Most of the people who came here were from noble families. Even if the forces behind them were notparable to that of the Vito royal family, they were not much worse, so they spoke without any scruple.


    ¡°Sure enough, the Vito royal family is so annoying. They have enemies everywhere.¡±


    The young man in ck who quarreled with the Vito family snorted.


    ¡°Ansel, how about we go ahead and add fuel to the fire?¡± A young man beside the young man in ck was itching to have a try.


    ¡°Forget it. We haven¡¯t entered Greg Mountain yet.¡±


    The young man in ck who was called ¡°Ansel¡± shook his head.


    While speaking, Ansel couldn¡¯t help but look at Carol. Somehow, he felt familiar with the magic aura of this girl.


    ¡®Have I ever seen this girl before?¡¯


    After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and denied the idea. With his current strength, he could almost remember everything, and anyone he had seen he would definitely remember.


    After quickly solving the two people, Locke and Carol didn¡¯t stop. Instead, they gathered strong magic in front of them and smashed them at the two panicked members of the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom.


    Bang!


    Locke¡¯s opponent was the previous middle-aged man.


    Boom!


    Seeing magic smashing toward him, the man¡¯s face changed dramatically. He hurriedly condensed a magic shield in front of him, and at the same time, he had already run far away.


    How could Locke let him run away? Two level-7 magic quickly condensed in front of him, and one blocked the man¡¯s way of retreat, and the other directly smashed at him.


    ¡°Sir, do you really want to make an enemy of the royal family of the Catacoton Kingdom?¡± Seeing that the back road was also blocked, the middle-aged man roared. He condensed a defense magic shield in front of him and released attack magic toward Locke. At the same time, he shouted menacingly.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Locke shook his head. It¡¯s already this time, and the middle-aged man still mentioned the force behind him.


    While he was talking, Locke had broken through his defense ande up to him.


    Locke¡¯s fist was surrounded by purple light and hit the magic shield.


    Crack~


    Cracks appeared on the magic shield. Locke¡¯s fist passed through the debris of the magic shield and hit the middle-aged man¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    With the sound of bones breaking, the middle-aged man directly smashed to the ground like a cannonball, creating a huge hole in the ground.


    Almost at the same time, on the other side, Carol was not slow either. She had already forced her opponent into the corner. The powerful magic had been brewed and smashed into the opponent¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A furious voice came from afar, apanied by powerful magic sliding over from afar and blocking Carol¡¯s magic.


    Boom!


    Carol¡¯s magic was blocked, and the two magic intertwined.


    In his divine consciousness, Locke found that the middle-aged man¡¯s life waspletely gone. In a sh, he came to Carol and said, ¡°It seems that I have won.¡±


    At the same time, a young man in a white robe appeared between Carol and the person of the Catacoton Kingdom. The magic energy was surging from his body. Looking at the three corpses on the ground, the young man¡¯s face turned ghastly pale and his eyes were full of killing intent, ¡°How dare you to kill the people of our Vito family?¡±


    Ignoring the angry young man, Carol¡¯s face was full of anger. She changed her fingers¡¯ movements and quickly drew aplex magic pattern in front of her. The pattern changed and burst out brilliant light. An extremely powerful force rushed toward the survivor.


    Boom!


    The magic broke through the young man¡¯s blockade and directly smashed at that man.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the man had been annihted by the surging magic energy.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at Carol¡¯s magic, Ansel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he lost in thought. All of a sudden, he raised his head. The girl was from that family!


    That¡¯s right!


    Feeling the familiar magic energy from Carol, Ansel was pretty sure.


    After confirming Carol¡¯s identity, there was a trace of scruples in Ansel¡¯s eyes. The people of that family were not good to provoke.

 332 Chapter 332

    The young man in the white robe¡¯s face turned livid. It was a great humiliation for him that his subordinate was killed in front of him! Powerful magic energy erupted from his body.


    Locke¡¯s face became solemn when he sensed the fierce aura of Prince Vito. He raised his hand and two level-7 magic were formed in front of him.


    ¡°I want to have a try.¡± Locke said in a low voice, looking in the direction of Prince Vito. He wanted to see what extent his strength waspared to these geniuses who had already entered level-8.


    Carol shrugged her shoulders and stepped back slowly, leaving enough room for Locke.


    After Carol left, Locke pushed his palm, and two level-7 magic were thrown toward Prince Vito.


    While the two magic were rushing toward Prince Vito, Locke didn¡¯t idle away. His body turned into a shadow, with surging power in his fist, and rushed toward Prince Vito.


    Seeing theing attacks, Prince Vito looked a little serious.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, they had already fought dozens of times.


    Although Prince Vito looked calm on the surface, he was shocked in his heart. He had already used seventy percent of his strength, but he was still unable to do anything to the man in front of him.


    A rumbling sound came from the sky, and the turbulent force upied half of the sky.


    ¡°Damn it! Where did this persone from? How could he fight with Prince Vito to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°The energy on his body is very strange, very pure and powerful. I havee into contact with many super forces, but I have never met such a strange person in any force.¡± A middle-aged man touched his chin and said in surprise.


    ¡°This man is a strong enemy.¡± Many people looked at Locke with fear, and they thought to themselves.


    In the distance, Isaac, Irene, and the others had retreated far away. Looking at Locke, who fought evenly with Prince Vito, the expressions of Isaac and the others couldn¡¯t help but changed.


    Although Isaac was now a level-8 practitioner like Prince Vito. But level-8 practitioners were also divided into strong and weak. If he fought with Prince Vito, he would lose in ten minutes.


    Just as Isaac and the others were shocked, Irene frowned. For some reason, she always felt a little familiar with this young man.


    Boom!


    When Locke and Prince Vito were fighting fiercely, the ground began to shake slightly.


    ¡°Are these two people so powerful?¡±


    A young man¡¯s face was full of horror, ¡°Their fight can even shake the ground!¡±


    p~


    As soon as he finished speaking, a p hit his head. He turned his head and saw his brother scolding angrily, ¡°What a shit fight! It¡¯s Greg Mountain has opened!¡±


    Before he could react, he was pulled and charged in the direction of Greg Mountain.


    ¡°The enchanted barrier on the Greg Mountain has opened!¡±


    A man shouted excitedly.


    Bang!


    The magic of Locke and Prince Vito collided again. After casting a cold nce at Locke, Prince Vito turned into a beam of light and flew into the distance.


    Locke¡¯s face was also cold. Seeing that Prince Vito had left, he did not chase after him. With his current strength, it was still difficult for him to kill Prince Vito. He came to thend of legacy with a more important task.


    At this time, Carol had also arrived in front of Locke, looking seriously in the direction of Greg Mountain.


    Without hesitation, they rushed toward Greg Mountain.


    As soon as they entered the boundary of the Mountain, Locke felt a strong pressureing over. He and Carol didn¡¯t waste their physical strength and directlynded on the ground. Under such a powerful pressure, it was a waste of energy to fly in the air.


    Greg Mountain was definitely the mostpetitive ce. They had to preserve their strength and deal with the future danger in the best state.


    His and Carol¡¯s speed was not very fast, which was in the middle level of those who broke into Greg Mountain.


    ¡°Ha-ha, divine weapon, I¡¯ming!¡±


    A middle-aged man licked his lips and ran toward the pce with a hint of madness on his face.


    Bang!


    A stream of light slid down from the Mountain at an extremely fast speed, and it shed toward the middle-aged man.


    When everyone realized what had happened, the light had already rushed in front of the middle-aged man. His face changed greatly and wanted to use the magic to defend, but it was toote.


    The sword radiance fell on the middle-aged man, and then cut his body without hindrance and fell behind him.


    Boom!


    The sword light created a huge ditch in the open space behind the middle-aged man.


    And the middle-aged man who had been excited before, now his body was stiff in ce. He lowered his head and looked at his chest, with a trace of doubt in his eyes. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t realized what had happened. Then, in a burst of pain, he saw a crack in his chest. He wanted to struggle, but the body above his chest had slowly fallen.


    Hiss~


    Looking at the middle-aged man who was cut off from his waist, the people not far away could not help but take a deep breath, and their backs gradually became chill. The death of the middle-aged man brought them back to reality. This was Greg Mountain, the core area of thend of legacy, not the back garden of their home.


    ¡°Here theye.¡±


    Locke raised his head and looked at Greg Mountain.


    Carol also looked a little serious. In addition to them, many powerful talents raised their heads and looked in that direction with serious expressions.


    Sure enough, the next moment, forty figures rushed down from the top of Greg Mountain, and in the blink of an eye, they were already standing not far away from the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    A young man in a blue magic robe trembled and stared at the blue figure in the figures. ¡°It¡¯s our family member!¡±


    ¡°A hundred years ago, the first genius of our family entered thend of legacy, but he did note out safely. This has always been a pity for our family, but now he is here!¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was trembling. As he spoke, he moved his body. Obviously, he wanted to go up to recognize his rtives.


    But before he could take a step forward, a man in the same clothes as him grabbed him, ¡°Do you think they are still alive?¡±


    The young man was slightly stunned and looked in the direction of the blue figure.


    Only then did he find that the skin of the family member was white and tender, and his body was tall and slender. He looked like an ordinary person. However, his eyes were strangely milky white, and his body was covered with a faint sense of death.


    ¡°That man is Lynch Justin, a super genius who has been famous in the continent a hundred years ago. His swordsmanship has reached the level of perfection.¡± Someone eximed, staring at the young man with a red sword in his hand.


    ¡°The one on the far left with a scar on his face should be Thompson Clyde, who was also a top genius back then.¡±


    Soon, the identities of the 40 people were recognized. Without exception, they were all super talents a hundred years ago.

 333 Chapter 333

    ¡°They have all be puppets.¡±


    Looking at the people with the smell of death, one person swallowed and said with some difficulty.


    The others even felt a chill rush from their feet to the top of the skull, and their backs were cold. These people were all geniuses who could amaze an era. But they had died here and be unconscious creatures.


    This was more horrible than death.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The forty people opened their mouths in unison and made a voice that was emotionless and chilling in the heart.


    ¡°It seems that this should be the first test for us to enter the Mountain.¡± Looking at the figures exuding icy auras in the distance, Locke said lightly.


    ¡°Damn it! Even if they used to be geniuses, they are just a group of dead people now. How dare they try to stop me?¡± A hot-tempered middle-aged man sneered, bursting out a powerful fighting spirit. After changing his direction, he directly rushed toward the Mountain.


    Boom!


    Before he rushed out ten meters, one magic flew in the distance. He waved his fist and smashed the magic.


    A slim figure had stood not far away from him. It was a woman with an extremely beautiful face. However, to his disappointment, her eyes were also snow-white.


    ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy to a corpse.¡±


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. He was not soft-hearted. With a wave of his hand, a powerful fighting spirit attack wasunched.


    All the people present were arrogant. How could they be willing tog behind others? They all rushed up the mountain, and the rest of the puppets also took action.


    Boom!


    The fight was on the verge of breaking out, and everyone was fighting with the puppets.


    Locke and Carol were also intercepted by a level-8 mage puppet.


    The magic energy surged in front of Carol, and powerful magic was directly thrown toward the puppet. The puppet also waved the magic stick in its hand, and soon powerful magic was formed.


    Of course, Locke didn¡¯t idle away. While Carol was releasing magic, the small universe in his body was spinning crazily. His fist was covered with divine power and then he shot out like a cannonball. He jumped to the back of the puppet andnded on a rock. Then, his legs bent slightly and he rushed toward the puppet with a bang.


    This was the cooperation mode that they had trained during this period. Locke was responsible for close-range attacks, and Carol was responsible for long-range harassment.


    Bang!


    However, the puppet¡¯s agility was beyond Locke¡¯s expectation, it soon condensed a magic shield.


    Boom!


    Carol waved her hand and once again released powerful magic, smashing toward the puppet.


    They were both very powerful. When they worked together, the puppet quickly was at a disadvantage.


    Bang!


    In the end, the puppet was one step slower. It was hit on the chest by Locke¡¯s fist and flew backward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Looking at the puppet thrown out, Locke and Carol rushed up the mountain without hesitation.


    However, to their surprise, the puppet was not injured at all except that its clothes were damaged after being hit by Locke.


    Feeling that the puppet behind them was catching up, Locke and Carol could not help but speed up.


    In front of them was a transparent light curtain. Looking at the puppet that was chasing them, they directly rushed into the light curtain.


    Boom!


    Locke could only feel dizzy, and his spirit was in a trance. When he came to his senses, the environment around him had changed dramatically.


    At this time, he was already in a desert.


    Was it an illusion just like the true god relic he had met before?


    Locke doubted.


    He waved his hand, trying to condense a divine power ball to see if it could directly break the scene in front of him.


    But what shocked him was that his body was empty at this time. There was no divine power at all. In short, he was an ordinary person without strength now.


    ¡®Where is this ce?¡¯


    Taking a deep breath, Locke suppressed the panic in his heart after losing his strength.


    He was in Greg Mountain just now.


    Everything in front of him was absolutely false. In other words, this should be the second test in Greg Mountain.


    But he could do nothing about it now.


    ¡°Once you walk out of the desert, you willplete the test.¡±


    At this time, Locke heard a vicissitudes voice. The voice seemed to be ringing in his ears, but it also seemed to be thousands of miles away, giving off an illusion.


    Sure enough, this was a test. These gods were so bored that they liked to set up some tests. Locke couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart.


    What made Locke a little helpless was that he had already felt a long-lost thirst at this time. This undoubtedly meant that his body would have an instinctive reaction and have a real feeling of the environment here.


    The sun was scorching and yellow sand was all over the sky.


    Locke walked slowly in the desert with a ck umbre and a kettle in his hand.


    This umbre was a level-10 weapon, and the spiritual liquid in the kettle could help people recover their energy. These were the spoils of Locke and Carol¡¯s robbery.


    Yes, Locke found a loophole in this ce. Although it couldpletely suppress his strength and even deprive him of the energy in all the weapons, it could not stop the normal operation of the system.


    Therefore, he could check the attribute panel normally and take something out of the system space.


    Therefore, even in the desert, Locke didn¡¯t have a hard time.


    ¡°This bastard seems to have something terrible on him.¡± At the same time, in the Temple of Greg Mountain, a figure was looking at the scene of Locke in surprise.


    This was a test he had created, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how this young man had taken out those things!


    In front of him, there were tens of screens, all of which were those people who sessfully broke through the puppets¡¯ blockade and entered the second test. However, most of them had pale faces and dry lips. Their legs were trembling slightly when they walked. Obviously, they were suffering from the desert.


    Seeing that Locke was so cozy, the man snorted coldly and waved at the screen where Locke was. A hurricane rushed into the screen.


    On the other side, Locke sat on the beast¡¯s hide and took out a crystal clear red fruit from the system space. He took a bite and felt the mellow fragrance overflowing, and cool liquid slowly flowed into his body.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Although he lived a good life, Locke was also helpless. He had probably gone for a day. However, there was no oasis around except for the yellow sand.


    Just as Locke was about to continue his journey, a loud bang suddenly came from the distance.


    Locke raised his head. When he saw clearly what was happening in the distance, Locke suddenly jumped up from the ground, ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

 334 Chapter 334

    In the distance, there was yellow sand all over the sky, and three giant windstorms were rotating, stirring the thick clouds in the sky. The ck thick clouds were surging, and lightning shed in the clouds, turning into a vast flood dragon. It looked majestic and at the same time, it revealed the killing intent of God.


    While cursing silently, Locke reacted quickly and ran in the opposite direction of the storm decisively.


    However, in less than half an hour, the storm still caught up. The sand hit on his face, making him feel a sting like being cut by a knife.


    ¡°Whoosh~ Whoosh~¡±


    There seemed to be countless tentacles on the ground, tightly wrapping around Locke¡¯s feet, making him need to spend a lot of physical strength for every step.


    Gritting his teeth, Locke continued to walk against the wind stones. A few minutester, the storm became more powerful, as if it was going to tear people apart.


    Boom!


    Under the impact of the storm, the ground shook even more violently.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Locke gasped for breath. Even though he was strong enough, it was difficult for him to deal with such a powerful storm.


    Gritting his teeth, Locke kept pressing the strength in his body and ran toward the distance.


    He kept moving forward, forgetting the passage of time.


    Boom!


    In the end, Locke was still caught up by the strong storm. Just as he was about to be stirred into the storm, a light suddenly appeared in the distance.


    Locke suddenly opened his eyes and found that they had arrived at a huge square, and beside him, Carol also closed her eyes. At this moment, Carol¡¯s forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat, and she was suffering from some kind of torture.


    More than thirty people were sitting cross-legged on the square, all of whom closed their eyes tightly and shrouded in a light curtain.


    In addition to these figures, there were also five or six cold corpses. These people¡¯s faces were livid and their eyes were wide open as if they had encountered something terrible. ording to Locke¡¯s judgment, these should be the person who had failed the test.


    And he was the first one to wake up.


    The people of the Vito family and the Imperial Mage Academy were among them.


    How about taking advantage of this opportunity to kill these people from the Vito family and the Imperial Mage Academy¡­


    Locke couldn¡¯t help but think of this idea, but when he looked around the stone statues, Locke immediately dispelled this idea. The current situation was not clear. If he acted rashly, he would probably encounter danger.


    After giving up this idea, Locke began to observe the surroundings.


    In front of the square, there was a huge milky white stair, which was very long and looked like a thousand steps. At the beginning of the stair, there was a stone tablet with two words ¡°Heavenly Ladder¡± written on it. The brushwork had even ups and downs and the style was well-proportioned, which gave him a sense of sacred majesty.


    The stair led to an arched door, which was covered by ayer of light curtain.


    When Locke was about to walk up the stairs, Carol¡¯s exhtion sound came from beside. He turned around and saw Carol waking up.


    They then walked toward the stairs.


    Without hesitation, Locke went straight up the stairs. The moment he stepped on the stairs, Locke¡¯s face changed slightly. Just as his feet touched the steps, the vitality in his body had lost a little.


    This thing could devour people¡¯s vitality!


    Besides the loss of his vitality, there was also a stronger pressure falling on him.


    Locke looked more serious than ever before, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to take the second step.


    Sure enough, when he stepped onto the stairs again, the vitality in his body decreased a lot.


    Carol also frowned and found the problem.


    However, they didn¡¯t hesitate but continued to walk forward. In the blink of an eye, they had advanced a hundred steps. At this time, their appearance had undergone a significant change. Locke could clearly feel that the skin under the mask was aging. He turned around and found that Carol was the same. However,pared with the previous girlish feeling, she looked more charming now.


    At this time, the people in the square woke up one after another. Of course, there were also seven or eight figures that twitched and fell to the ground.


    ¡°They went up first!¡±


    A young man¡¯s face darkened. The magic energy in front of him surged, and in the blink of an eye, magic had condensed and smashed in the direction of Locke and Carol.


    Boom!


    However, the powerful magic disappeared in midair without any ripples.


    Then, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, they saw a stone statue standing on the side of the square move its body, and the long sword in its hand shot toward the young man. The long sword moved very fast. In the blink of an eye, it had rushed in front of the young man and pierced through his body.


    Puff~


    The young man fell straight to the ground and died with open eyes.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, the young man in ckughed disdainfully. This is the Greg Mountain. It¡¯s not a ce to act wildly.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you see that even that conceited guy didn¡¯t make a move?¡¯


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Prince Vito.


    Staring at Locke and Carol, Prince Vito¡¯s eyes turned cold. Without wasting any time, he rushed up the stairs.


    The other geniuses were not willing tog at this time. They also ran toward the heavenlydder.


    ¡°My life is losing!¡±


    Someone shouted in horror.


    ¡°We can¡¯t give up. The temple is right in front of us. This is thest test!¡±


    Many people gritted their teeth and continued to move forward under the powerful pressure and the passage of their life.


    By this time, Locke and Carol had reached more than 500 steps. At this time, Locke looked like a middle-aged person, and there were traces of wrinkles in the corners of Carol¡¯s eyes.


    What made them even more painful was the increasing pressure as they went up. Now they had only walked half the way, they felt as if they were pressed down by a mountain.


    At the same time, Prince Vito and the others had also reached 200 steps.


    Half an hourter, almost everyone slowed down.


    At the 999 steps, two old men stood side by side. They had white hair and looked more than 90 years old.


    They were Locke and Carol.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Looking at the two figures standing at the top, Prince Vito gritted his teeth and wished he could smash them with magic. However, although he was jealous, he was still rational.


    ¡°Ahem~¡± Locke looked at thest step and coughed. The more than 900 steps had almost taken away their lives.


    He looked at the old woman next to him. The old woman was a little stooped, and her face was full of wrinkles and age spots. It was faintly discerned that this old woman must be a super beauty when she was young.


    ¡°Do you know,¡± Looking at the white-haired old man beside her, Carol said seriously, ¡°When you were young, you were not as good-looking as you were old.¡±


    They smiled and then stepped on thest step.


    When thest foot touched the step, they instantly felt a tremendous vital essence pouring into their bodies. Their almost dried bodies were instantly replenished.


    From afar, it could only see that they were shrouded in a blue luster. Their faces were changing at a visible speed. In the blink of an eye, they had recovered their previous looks, and the energy in their bodies had returned to its peak.


    Ignoring the others, Locke and Carol walked straight into the door and disappeared into the light curtain.

 335 Chapter 335

    Seeing that Locke and Carol had recovered their previous appearances, the people under them instantly boiled.


    Some even forcefully rushed up regardless of the pressure on their bodies.


    Bang!


    Before the man advanced a few steps, he was directly knocked out by the powerful pressure. Before he could struggle, he was crushed by energy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Calm down!¡±


    Ansel shouted at one of his family members. Hearing his reminder, the man nodded immediately and held his breath. He didn¡¯t dare to move forward until the surrounding situation stabilized.


    After passing through the light curtain, Locke and Carol truly entered the temple.


    There were a total of five temples. The middle one was the main hall, which was dignified with a sacred aura. However, Locke found that the main hall seemed to be covered with a rather powerful enchanted barrier. It would take a lot of time if they wanted to open it.


    Locke¡¯s divine consciousness spread out to the extreme.


    There!


    Locke looked at the left temple. There, he felt a vast breath of life. If there was really the tree of life in Greg Mountain, it could only be there. Although there were enchanted barriers there, it was much weaker.


    ¡°Are you here to take the tree of life?¡±


    Seeing that Locke was looking at the temple on the left, Carol asked.


    Locke looked at Carol warily, ¡°I¡¯m determined to get it. Don¡¯t have designs on it.¡±


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s just a tree of life. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Carol rolled her eyes and said crossly.


    ¡°You go to the main hall first, and I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After saying that, Locke didn¡¯t waste any time and rushed toward the temple.


    When he arrived at the gate of the temple, Locke was indeed blocked by a light curtain.


    He took a deep breath and the Sword in the Stone appeared in his hand in an instant. The small universe in his body was running to the extreme.


    Boom!


    Locke immediately sted a crack in the light curtain, and he rushed into the temple through the crack.


    As soon as Locke stepped into the temple, he immediately felt strong natural energy, which was much stronger than that of the elf race.


    In the middle of the temple, there was a palm-sized seedling floating in the air, surrounded by rows of soil, which was nted with many exotic flowers and herbs.


    The seedling was surrounded by a light green light.


    ¡°The tree of life.¡±


    Yes, the aura of this seedling was the same as that of the tree of life Locke had seen in the elf race.


    With a wave of his hand, Locke took out a wooden box from the system space. It was the tool prepared by the elf race to contain the tree of life.


    He then used his energy to wrap the tree of life and put it into the wooden box.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    After putting the tree of life into the system space, Locke breathed a sigh of relief. He looked back at the flowers and nts around him, he waved his hand, and these things disappear in an instant.


    Then, Locke checked all the things in the hall. All the things that could be moved out were put into the system space.


    ¡°This guy is so greedy for money!¡± In the main hall, seeing Locke take away the medicine table, the figure was a little crazy. Afterining, his face was solemn, ¡°But what magic treasure on earth did he use to avoid my detection?¡±


    Looking at the empty hall, Locke nodded with satisfaction and walked out of the door leisurely.


    Boom~


    As soon as Locke stepped out of the hall, he felt strong magic energy smashing toward him.


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened and a magic shield condensed in front of him, blocking the attack.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Locke also saw the scene clearly.


    A figure appeared on the scene. It was Prince Vito.


    Carol stood in front of the main hall and confronted Prince Vito. Obviously, before she could break through the enchanted barrier of the main hall, she was plotted by Prince Vito.


    In a sh, Locke came to Carol¡¯s side.


    Looking at Locke and Carol, Prince Vito¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and said lightly, ¡°The tree of life is on you. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have to take it myself.¡±


    The Sword in the Stone appeared in his hand in an instant.


    Staring at the long sword in Locke¡¯s hand, Prince Vito suddenly asked, ¡°Are you, Locke Capet?¡±


    Prince Vito had sent someone to investigate Locke and knew that he had used a long sword. Now the shape of the long sword in his hand was the same as the one drawn by his family spy.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how you recovered your strength.¡± As he spoke, Prince Vito shook his head, ¡°Forget it. The loser is a loser after all. No matter how hard you struggle, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Locke squinted. The Sword in the Stone turned into a beam of light and flew toward Prince Vito in the distance.


    After all, Prince Vito was a level-8 mage. With a wave of his hand, a magic shield was formed in front of him.


    Just then, the light curtain shed and several more figures appeared.


    ¡°This is!¡±


    Staring at the Sword in the Stone in Locke¡¯s hand, Irene¡¯s body suddenly shook, ¡°Locke.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. The weapon in the young man¡¯s hand was the long sword that Locke used to save her earlier.


    Now, she finally knew why she felt a familiar feeling from such a strange man.


    It turned out that he was the person she once admired, Locke Capet!


    Looking at the strange face, Irene felt a sting in her heart.


    Since Walter¡¯s death, she had been questioned by all kinds of masters, and the Vito royal family even proposed to search her memory. Fortunately, she was a student of the dean of the Imperial Mage Academy, and her talent was very good, so the Vito royal family gave up.


    Aftering back from the Vito royal family, Irene became quite depressed. She even directly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight and began to seclusion practice alone.


    Locke, it¡¯s really you.


    ¡°It¡¯s Locke Capet.¡± Isaac¡¯s face darkened slightly, with a murderous look shing in his eyes, ¡°Locke Capet has been wanted by the academy. As a member of the Catacoton Kingdom, we should help Prince Vito.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Irene shook her head.


    Before Isaac spoke, the young man behind him said, ¡°Irene, you and him are over. Now it¡¯s a critical moment, do you want to drag the academy back?¡±


    ¡°Irene, focus on the overall situation. The Vito royal family suspects that you are involved in the assassination. Now it¡¯s time to clear your suspicion.¡± Isaac said slowly.


    However, Irene remained unmoved.


    ¡°I have persuaded you kindly. Since you are so ungrateful, you will be severely punished after you go out.¡±


    Isaac said coldly.


    After saying that, he nced at the people of the Imperial Mage Academy behind him indifferently and then rushed straight in the direction of the battle. Those men hurried to follow Prince Vito.


    However, before they could take a few steps, they were stopped by a young man in ck.


    With a sneer on his face, Ansel said, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like people from your Catacoton Kingdom.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face was livid, but he also knew that Ansel was powerful. He could only grit his teeth and watch the battle in the distance.


    It¡¯s a good chance to see the strength of these three people. Crossing his arms, Ansel watched the fight in the distance with great interest.


    Needless to say, as a member of that family, this girl must be powerful.


    Although Prince Vito rarely showed up in the past few years, ording to the family¡¯s information, he had been hiding his strength and biding his time. This time he entered thend of legacy, he must have been well prepared.


    As for this young man named Locke Capet, his background was also very mysterious. He was definitely a strong opponent.

 336 Chapter 336

    Boom!


    The Sword in the Stone hit the magic shield and stalemated with the magic shield.


    Boom!


    Prince Vito smashed one magic toward Locke. Fortunately, Locke was prepared and dodged his attack.


    Seeing that Locke dodged his attack, Prince Vito didn¡¯t panic. His face darkened and a ck bead appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Your Vito royal family must be crazy. You even took out this thing!¡±


    Seeing the ck bead taken out by Prince Vito, Ansel¡¯s body trembled and his face changed greatly. He said, ¡°This is the soul-devouring bead, the top divine weapon of the Vito family. It¡¯s a heavenly god level weapon. It was said that it had devoured the souls of tens of millions of people!¡±


    ¡°Although this divine weapon was damaged in the battle, and Prince Vito is only a level-8 mage now, unable to unleash the full power of the soul-devouring bead. But this is a heavenly god level weapon, and its power cannot be underestimated.¡±


    The moment the soul-devouring bead appeared, ck fog immediately surged around Prince Vito. Even if they were hundreds of meters apart, everyone could feel a shivering chill from the ck fog.


    Looking at the bead in Prince Vito¡¯s hand, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°Buy me a minute.¡±


    Locke¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and said to Carol.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Carol nodded. With a wave of her hand, ten level-9 magic runes appeared in front of her.


    Locke stared at the magic runes in front of Carol in a stunned, the corner of his mouth twitched, ¡°You still have so many magic runes.¡±


    In the distance, Ansel looked at the magic runes surrounding Carol and smiled bitterly, ¡°This is their style.¡±


    With a wave of Carol¡¯s hand, the magic runes smashed directly in the direction of Prince Vito.


    Boom!


    Ten level-9 magic runes collided with the ck energy column.


    However, the ten magic runes didn¡¯tst long, but at least they blocked the attack of Prince Vito.


    ¡°Let me see how many runes you can use!¡±


    Prince Vito sneered.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Carol chuckled and waved her hand. A dense mass of magic runes appeared in front of her. It seemed that there were at least 50.


    Seeing this scene, not to mention Prince Vito, even Locke waspletely stunned. His back was a little cold. If Carol had used such an attack before, he would have been seriously injured even if he hadn¡¯t died.


    Although he was surprised, Locke had condensed four magic balls with different elements in his hands, which were fire, earth, wood, and wind.


    With a wave of his hand, another five kinds of magic energy appeared in front of Locke, which were water, thunder, ice, metal, and dark.


    ¡°He can use nine magic elements at the same time.¡±


    In the distance, the young man in ck looked as if he had seen a ghost.


    The others stood still in shock.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Locke had integrated four of these magic energies.


    Locke had used this move several times, and there was no pressure at all to integrate the four-element magic energy balls. With a wave of his hand, another two elements balls entered the colorful energy ball in front of him.


    ¡°Wow, the energy in this energy ball must have reached the power of level 7 magic.¡±


    After feeling the surging energy in the energy ball, someone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    ¡°Does he want tobine nine different elements of magic energy?¡±


    A genius¡¯s voice trembled slightly, ¡°Is he courting death?¡±


    Carol, who was defending against Prince Vito, looked back in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there is such a talent in the world.¡±


    On the other side, Prince Vito also found the change on Locke¡¯s side.


    He must interrupt him!


    Prince Vito¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and he shouted in a low voice. The bead burst out an astonishing light, and the powerful energy caused a hurricane around it.


    The people around were forced back hundreds of meters by the energy.


    With a wave of his hand, several ck energy rushed toward Locke.


    Whistling sounds were heard in the sky.


    Boom!


    However, the storm attack was blocked by ten level-9 magic runes at a distance of a hundred meters from Locke.


    ¡°Sir, do you really want to make an enemy of our Vito royal family?¡± Seeing that the attack was blocked again, Prince Vito roared.


    ¡°Ha-ha, make an enemy of your Vito royal family? You think highly of the Vito family.¡±


    Carol burst intoughter when she saw the angry Prince Vito.


    On the other side, Locke had already merged seven energy balls. At this time, there was a powerful energy windstorm surrounding him.


    ¡°There are two more, thunder and dark.¡±


    Locke held his breath and looked serious. Thunder magic element was the most irritable element, which could be used as thest catalyst. As for the dark element, he had only seen it in the library of the Imperial Mage Academy. It should be his first time performing it.


    Among all the magic, dark magic was an extremely special one.


    Raising his hand, Locke pressed the dark magic ball into the element ball.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this power has already reached level 10!¡±


    Feeling the surging energy, someone couldn¡¯t help swallowing.


    As the dark magic ball entered, the whole element ball began to tremble slightly, and all kinds of magic energy tore and collided with each other.


    It seemed that it was about to lose control.


    Locke gritted his teeth and the small universe in his body was spinning crazily. Strong divine power rushed to the periphery of the element ball and reinforced the outer shell that was about to break.


    However, the more he suppressed, the more violent the energy within the element ball was.


    Seeing this, many people hurriedly distanced themselves from Locke. The power of the element ball was too strong. If this madman threw the thunder magic element inside, the energy in it would inevitably have reached a terrifying level.


    ¡°This madman, why doesn¡¯t he let go of it?¡±


    Many people cursed in their hearts when they saw that Locke even controlled the element ball in his hand.


    Bang!


    Carol, who was fighting with Prince Vito, was no match for him in the end. She directly smashed into Locke¡¯s side. With a spin of her body, several level-9 magic runes flew out of the space ring again. They formed arge defensive magic shield in front of her and Locke, blocking the attack of Prince Vito.


    Seeing that Locke¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat and the element ball was trembling, with the trace of an explosion, Carol asked with suspicion, ¡°Are this thing would blow us up?¡±


    ¡°It depends on luck.¡±


    Locke grinned. As he spoke, the thunder magic ball in his hand had beenpletely pressed into the element ball.

 337 Chapter 337

    Boom!


    With the entry of the thunder element, the energy in the element ball was violent to the extreme.


    Locke could clearly feel that the violent energy was breaking through his divine power shell.


    Far away, Prince Vito, who was attacking madly, saw that Locke had put thest energy ball into the light ball in front of him, and then his face instantly became very gloomy.


    Sure enough, the next moment, he felt very violent energy in front of Locke. This energy was very powerful,pletely surpassing level 10!


    Without any hesitation, Prince Vito decisively retreated to the distance.


    He could see that Locke had limited control over this light ball. As long as Locke couldn¡¯t control it, Locke would suffer the consequences!


    However, Carol had already seen through his mind. Several level-9 magic runes were thrown out, blocking his way of retreat.


    Prince Vito¡¯s expression changed, and the ck bead shot out surging energy, breaking all the runes in front of him.


    He could feel that the violent energy behind him was getting closer and closer!


    Prince Vito still wanted to run, but several more level-9 magic runes appeared in front of him. At this time, he could not help but curse angrily, ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t magic runes need money?¡±


    Boom!


    The deafening roar echoed between the mountains, rivers, and canyons for a long time. The terrible energy windstorm crossed heaven and earth, and half of the sky was covered in the surging energy.


    Feeling the powerful energy, everyone¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling, and they felt a little cold on their backs.


    ¡°Did Prince Vito die like this?¡±


    A man murmured, looking at the surging explosion in the sky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    A genius shook his head. Although this attack was very powerful, and it had even surpassed the attack of a level-10 practitioner, in addition to the magic power bead, Prince Vito must have had other means to save his life.


    In front of this attack, not to mention a level-8 mage, even a level-10 master would probably be seriously injured and die.


    Half a minuteter, the energy in the sky weakened a little.


    Everyone only saw a ck figure fall from the sky.


    Puff!


    A big hole appeared on the ground in an instant.


    When they saw the scene in the big hole, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    In the pit, Prince Vito was half kneeling on the ground. His face was charred, his clothes were broken, and his breath was weak. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    Prince Vito gasped for breath, his face gloomy and terrible. He had never expected that this young man from the barrennd couldunch such a powerful attack.


    If he didn¡¯t have the life-saving mean left by a level-10 practitioner in the family, he would have died by now.


    Thinking of this, his face became more and more gloomy. He hadn¡¯t obtained the heavenly god¡¯s inheritance yet, but he was seriously injured!


    After he went out, he would definitely catch this bloke and let him know that life was worse than death!


    Isaac and the people from the several forces of the Catacoton Kingdom looked anxious and hurried to the pit.


    However, they only took a few steps forward and saw a shadow flying toward Prince Vito.


    Bang!


    Prince Vito was kicked away by Locke.


    This time, Prince Vitopletely lost the ability to resist.


    Locke slowly walked over and stepped on Prince Vito¡¯s face. His eyes were full of contempt, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you always think you are superior to others?¡±


    He was going to trample on Prince Vito¡¯s pride with his feet!


    Prince Vito stared at Locke with his bloodshot eyes, burning with anger. If eyes could kill people, Locke should have died thousands of times now.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Locke Capet, do you know what you are doing?¡± Isaac threatened.


    Locke was full of murderous intent. He raised his hand, and the Sword in the Stone in the distance instantly flew into his hand.


    Seeing that Locke really wanted to kill Prince Vito, the others were slightly surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Capet.¡±


    A woman came out from the crowd, ¡°Prince Vito is now the heir to the throne of the Catacoton Kingdom. An insignificant Walter can¡¯tpare with him.¡±


    The woman paused for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°If you want, the Tilse family is willing to be the mediator. I believe that the Vito royal family will not make an enemy of a genius like you for a dead Walter.¡±


    ¡°The Tilse family is also one of the hidden forces nowadays. Their strength is not bad, but they always had a good rtionship with the Vito royal family.¡± Carol whispered to Locke.


    Seeing that Locke didn¡¯t say anything, the woman continued, ¡°As long as Mr. Capet is willing to let go of Prince Vito, we are willing to offer a million magic crystals to be friends with Mr. Capet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if Mr. Capet insists, the situation will be very bad. You will definitely be chased by several super forces. By then, you will no longer have a ce to live in the whole continent.¡±


    Locke couldn¡¯t help admiring this woman¡¯s words. She tried to tempt him first, and atst, she secretly told him the consequences of doing this. If it was an ordinary person, he might have put away his weapon at this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to¡­¡±


    Locke said softly. While he was speaking, the Sword in the Stone in his hand burst out a strong purple luster and slid toward Prince Victor¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    In the astonished eyes of the crowd, the purple sword de slid over, and a ck object rolled out.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned, standing still like wooden sculptures.


    How dare Locke Capet!


    Killing the heir of the Catacoton Kingdom under the watchful eyes of the public!


    ¡°Tut, tut, it¡¯s so exciting to kill a prince today!¡± Looking at Prince Vito¡¯s dead body, Carol was a little excited.


    ¡°This guy is really reckless.¡± Ansel¡¯s face was also full of surprise. He smiled and said, ¡°But he did something I didn¡¯t dare to do.¡±


    The woman who had negotiated with Locke before was stunned at first and then turned livid with rage. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Capet, do you know the consequences of doing this?¡±


    Locke shrugged his shoulders and waved his hand. The soul-devouring bead that fell beside Prince Vitonded on his hand.


    It was a heavenly god level weapon. Although it was damaged now, it must be able to sell at a good price.


    Looking at the ck bead in his hand, Locke thought happily.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Carol reminded him from behind.


    It was still toote. At this moment, the mutation happened.


    Boom!


    The soul-devouring bead broke out a powerful aura and broke free from Locke¡¯s hand. The surging energy instantly devoured Locke.


    ¡°The soul-devouring bead is a heavenly god level magic treasure, and it has its consciousness,¡±


    Far away, Ansel exined in a low voice, ¡°Locke Capet is likely to be devoured by this soul-devouring bead.¡±


    However, as he was speaking, his tone involuntarily paused. He only saw that the soul-devouring bead, which had been overflowing with energy, disappeared in an instant.


    Locke also stood there unharmed.


    Carol, who was preparing for the rescue, was stunned. The other spectators also looked at Locke in disbelief, as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    Although Locke looked calm, his back was a little cold.


    That force was so powerful that he had no room for resistance. Fortunately, he directly put it into the system space.


    At this time, the soul-devouring bead lying quietly in the storage bar, not as arrogant as before.


    He even took away the soul-devouring bead! Ansel fixed his eyes on Locke.


    Carol also looked at Locke strangely.


    All of a sudden, Locke frowned slightly and the Sword in the Stone was thrown in the direction of Isaac. Now that his identity had been exposed, the grievances with the Imperial Mage Academy could be solved together.


    Looking at the Sword in the Stone flying toward him, Isaac was shocked and quickly condensed the magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The Sword in the Stone was inserted into the magic shield.


    Crack!


    The magic shield suddenly cracked.


    After the blow, Locke didn¡¯t stop. He turned into a shadow and rushed toward Isaac again.


    His moves were very fierce and all killing moves.


    Boom!


    Isaac was no match for Locke in the end. He was thrown away by his punch.


    Locke shook his hand, and the Sword in the Stone made a sound of breaking the air and flew in the direction of Isaac.


    Boom!


    A loud bang came from the ce where Isaac fell.


    There was no doubt that Isaac was dead.

 338 Chapter 338

    ?338 Chapter 338 The Land of Legacy Closed


    After dealing with Isaac, Locke''s body shed and came to Carol''s side. He said in a low voice, "Let me stop these people."


    Carol was slightly stunned. She nodded with a smile, turned around, and flew toward the main hall.


    Looking at Locke and Carol giving the eye to each other, Irene couldn''t help feeling bitter again. She shook her head lonely, turned around, and left.


    Ansel instantly knew what Locke and Carol were going to do. His face darkened, "Mr. Capet, we found this relic together. I''m afraid you''ve gone too far."


    Locke smiled and said, "This is ours."


    "Well, in that case, don''t me me."


    As he spoke, strong energy burst out from Ansel''s body. He had recovered his strength. Moreover, judging from the energy on his body, his strength was almost the same as Prince Vito''s.


    The rest of them also used their methods to break through the suppression.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, several brilliant magic smashed in Locke''s direction.


    Looking at the magicing at him, Locke''s face froze slightly. The purple light on the Sword in the Stone soared and drew a sword light.


    After the sword light cut through two of the magic, the magic energy in front of Locke surged and instantly condensed into a magic shield.


    Boom!


    Locke was drowned in the explosion in an instant.


    Seeing this, Ansel ignored Locke and flew toward the main hall. The others also rushed to the main hall.


    However, before he could fly ten meters, one fire magic shot toward Ansel.


    Boom!


    At the same time, a loud bang came from the front of the main hall. It was obvious that it was caused by Carol breaking the enchanted barrier.


    Seeing this, the other people''s expressions changed slightly and they became more anxious.


    Ansel raised his hand to block the attack. His eyes sank slightly, and the killing intent flickered. He no longer had any reservation, and murderous magic smashed toward Locke.


    The woman from the Tilse family did the same. She didn''t hide her killing intent and said to Ansel, "Let''s work together to solve this bastard first."


    Ansel nodded.


    Boom!


    As they worked together, the magic energy around them gathered crazily, and fierce magic gathered in front of them one by one.


    Feeling the surging energy in front of him, Locke couldn''t help swallowing and felt his scalp numb.


    Just now, he had consumed arge amount of divine power to deal with those attacks. Now, he had to face so many attacks...


    "Go all out!"


    Locke took a deep breath. The small universe was spinning crazily, and waves of divine power burst out from his body.


    Boom!


    The magic rumbled and fell to the ce where Locke was. The powerful attacks made the ground tremble.


    After the attacks, Ansel and the others flew directly toward the main hall. They knew their attacks and knew that Locke would be seriously injured under these attacks. Now the most important thing was the things in the main hall.


    However, before they arrived at the gate of the main hall, Ansel and the others saw extremely powerful energy bursting out from the main hall. This energy was very domineering. It directly threw them out and they had to retreat a few hundred meters before they could barely stabilize their bodies.


    When they clearly saw the situation in front of them, everyone''s face darkened.


    At this time, the main hall was wrapped in the golden light, like a silkworm pupa and impregnable, and there was no possibility of opening it.


    As for the center of the explosion, there was no Locke.


    "Damn it!"


    The young man in ck clenched his fists and said unwillingly.


    The others also stared gloomily in the direction of the main hall, their eyes filled with unwillingness. After this change, they all knew that the things in the main hall had most likely been obtained by the girl.


    ''These are heavenly god level things. Even if you are the descendant of that person, I''m afraid it''s not that easy to take everything alone.'' With that thought, the young man in ck rushed toward the other pces.


    In the main hall, Locke finally came to his senses.


    In front of him, Carol sat cross-legged, seeming to be digesting some information.


    Beside them, a man in a white robe was crossing his legs. On the screen in front of him was the scene of fighting for treasures outside the hall.


    Irene?


    On the screen, he seemed to see a white light rush into Irene''s body.


    "Well, this thing has found the owner. My task ispleted."


    Looking at the fighting figure on the screen, the man in the white robe waved his hand and the screen in front of him cracked.


    At the same time, the man in the white disappeared in an instant. When he appeared again, it was already in front of Locke. He frowned and stared at Locke, "Boy, you are very mysterious."


    Locke stared at the man in the white warily. He still remembered the lesson from the true god relic, "Who are you?"


    "I''m not something that the little true god canpare with."


    The white-robed man chuckled. He had a good understanding of the situation of Locke and Carol in the true god relic.


    Locke couldn''t help but feel a little shocked. After all, the true god relic was thousands of kilometers away from here.


    "I noticed the changes in the true god relic a thousand years ago. I thought it was very interesting at that time."


    "My mission has beenpleted. You just guard her well. After she epts the inheritance, you can go out."


    The white-robed man smiled and looked out of the hall, "Three thousand years... It''s time to get rid of it."


    As he spoke, the white-robed man''s body gradually illusory and then turned into energy fragments.


    Looking at the man in the white robe that turned into energy fragments, Locke was stunned for a while. He didn''te to his senses until the man in the white robepletely disappeared.


    "Whoosh!"


    Locke heaved a sigh of relief. He searched the hall and found nothing unusual. Seeing that Carol was still in practice, he sat down with his legs crossed and began to heal his injuries.


    After the fierce battle, the shackle in his body had been loosened. Perhaps he could work hard to break through and enter the middle stage of the eighth sense of the small universe.


    Three months passed quickly.


    Outside thend of legacy was already packed with people.


    "Wow, this scene is even bigger than before when they entered the relic."


    Looking at the well-prepared forces, a man said with emotion in the distance.


    "Of course." Beside him, an old man with white hair who was also here to watch the fun analyzed, "Thend of legacy is thend of the death of the gods. In a word, it is a rich treasure. Those who enter the treasure will definitely obtain endless benefits, and there will be some friction among them."


    After saying that, the old man took a deep look at many forces, "Just wait. After these peoplee out, there will be more wonderful things."


    While the old man was speaking, a beam of light had flown out of the crack.

 339 Chapter 339

    ?339 Chapter 339 The Target of Public Criticism


    "It''s our family member."


    Among the many forces, a level-9 master with a smile on his face, shed to the young man''s side, escorting him back to the family position. However, he noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with the genius of their family.


    "Bentham, what have you got on this trip?"


    Looking at the young man, the level-9 master asked in a low voice.


    The young man named Bentham sighed and waved his hand. Then a pile of things appeared in the air.


    Looking at the things that the young man took out, the level-9 master couldn''t help but feel happy, "They are all first-ss medicinal herbs, the lowest of which is level-7, and these are all extinct medicinal herbs. No wonder it isnd of legacy!"


    Seeing that the young man stopped, the level-9 master was slightly stunned. He frowned and asked, "Why don''t you continue?"


    The young man pulled a long face, shrank his head, and said, "This is all."


    After a short pause, the level-9 master reacted and asked with a long face, "What happened?"


    Although these things looked good, he should get more than this after entering thend of legacy.


    The young man clenched his fists and his face was full of anger, "It''s all male and female robbers'' fault."


    "Ha-ha."


    A level-9 master of their hostile family on one side directlyughed, "Is this the number one genius of the Kress family? I didn''t expect that you only found some medicinal herbs in thend of legacy."


    The young man''s face turned red immediately. When he was about to refute, a dozen rays of light appeared in the distance. Apparently, more than a dozen people came out.


    "Look, our family''s genius hase out. Now, let him teach you what a genius should be like."


    While the level-9 master was speaking, a young man flew toward them.


    If Locke were here, he would have recognized that the man was the one they had robbed three times in a row.


    However, when the level-9 master saw the expression on the genius''s face, he suddenly had a bad feeling, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Uncle, please help me!"


    The young man said in a sad and aggrieved tone, almost crying.


    The level-9 master''s face immediately darkened. He grabbed the young man and asked in a deep voice, "What happened?"


    "Three times. I was robbed three times by male and female robbers!"


    The young man clenched his fists, his face full of pain, "All my things have been taken away by these two bastards."


    "It seems that the so-called genius of your family is not much better,"


    The level-9 master of the Kress family who had been mocked before only felt happy and said ironically.


    Boom!


    The level-9 master''s face turned red, and his killing intent shed, bursting out strong magic energy, "Who are the robbers?"


    The young man calmed down and began to tell how the robbers were crazy and robbed things everywhere.


    At the same time, many forces heard the name "male and female robbers" from the people who came back.


    For a moment, the male and female robbers became the crusade targets of all the forces.


    To catch the robbers as soon as possible, many forces began to share information. Soon, the story of the robbers was spread among many forces.


    Therefore, a strange phenomenon urred. In the past, when people saw their own family, they would ask "what''s your harvest". But now, when they saw the geniusesing out of thend of legacy, they would usually ask first, "Have you met male and female robbers or not?".


    Those who hadn''t met the robbers were happily, while those who had been robbed gritted their teeth, wishing to cut the so-called male and female robbers into pieces.


    Many forces paid attention to the so-called male and female robbers. In addition to revenge, what they were more interested in was the things in the hands of the male and female robbers. After robbing so many things, the treasures in the hands of the robbers had definitely umted a terrifying level.


    However, at this time, everyone also noticed that although the peopleing out at the moment were all good in strength, they were not super forces, but just rtively great forces, mercenary teams, or some practitioners without forces.


    Another stream of light shed out from the crack.


    An old man from a hidden family stroked his beard and said in a proud tone, "He is the genius of our family."


    "Grandpa, the heavenly god level inheritance in thend of legacy has emerged."


    The young man brought back a piece of shocking news.


    The old man''s hand, which was stroking his beard, trembled slightly, and his breath became more rapid. With a sh of his body, he hade to the back of this genius, and the members of their family also pulled out their weapons and surrounded him.


    The news of the heavenly god level inheritance was too great. He was worried that someone would take action at this time.


    The old man couldn''t help but me his nsman in his heart. Why did he say such important news in public?


    However, to his surprise, the young man was not nervous. He waved his hand and said, "Grandpa, you don''t have to do that. It''s known to all."


    "The inheritance of a heavenly god level master."


    A deep voice came over. Both the old man and the guards behind him changed their expressions.


    At this time, a stooping figure in a ck robe slowly walked toward them.


    This man was the level-10 master stationed here. Although he didn''t reveal any aura, he still gave people strong pressure.


    The heavenly god level inheritance was enough to make everyone crazy, and even a level-10 master was no exception.


    "Yes." Looking at the level-10 master walking toward him, the young man''s face changed slightly, but he quickly recovered and answered, "The heavenly relic has now fallen into the hands of Locke Capet and a mysterious girl. In addition to the heavenly relic, Locke Capet also has the tree of life."


    The young man''s words were like a bomb thrown into the crowd, causing a storm in the crowd.


    The tree of life!


    The heavenly relic!


    Each was enough to make people crazy, but now, these two things were likely to fall into the hands of one person!


    "On Greg Mountain, Locke Capet killed Prince Vito."


    The young man turned his head in the direction of the Vito royal family and threw out another piece of shocking news.


    Although there were a thousand meters between them, all the people present were level-9 masters. They heard every word the young man said.

 340 Chapter 340

    ?340 Chapter 340 Two Level-10 Masters


    "What?"


    Three powerful level-9 energy burst out from the direction of the Vito royal family. Three level-9 practitioners flying over. Before they could salute the level-10 old man, they asked with a long face, "Do you say that Locke Capet killed the eldest prince?"


    In the distance, a man who was thinking about watching a y scratched his head, "Wait, the name Locke Capet sounds familiar."


    "Of course sounds familiar. Isn''t he the man who killed the third prince of the Vito royal family?" Someone in the crowd added.


    "That''s impossible. Locke Capet has be a wreck. How could he be a match for the eldest prince?" A level-9 master from the Vito royal family retorted.


    The young man nodded affirmatively, "Anyone who enters Greg Mountain can testify."


    Hearing the young man''s words, the three level-9 masters of the Vito family turned pale in an instant.


    Prince Vito, the heir of the Catacoton Kingdom, was killed in this way. Moreover, the murderer was the same person who killed the third prince.


    "Where is our family''s most precious soul-devouring bead?"


    One person of the Vito royal family asked.


    "It has fallen into Locke Capet''s hand."


    The young man replied.


    "Soul-devouring bead? Isn''t it one of the most precious treasures of the Vito royal family?"


    "I can''t believe that it is also in the hands of Locke Capet!"


    The people around were shocked and began to discuss.


    "Report the situation here to our family right now."


    A man from a hidden force whispered to a subordinate beside him.


    Of course, the other forces were not slow either. At this time, streams of light flew out one after another to deliver messages.


    However, these flying people suddenly bumped into an enchanted barrier.


    Seeing this, the faces of all the forces suddenly changed. They all looked at the old man floating in the sky. Only level-10 masters could block this space-time in such arge area.


    "I''m sorry to keep you staying here." The stoop old man''s indifferent voice rang in everyone''s ears. "There are some thieves who appeared in thend of legacy. I need to investigate it first."


    Hearing this, everyone''s face immediately darkened.


    Old bastard, don''t you just want to monopolize the heavenly relic and the tree of life?


    Everyone cursed in their hearts. This old man was a powerful level-10 master, so they naturally couldn''t say it out.


    The Vito royal family bowed to the old man and said, "Master Tails, the eldest prince has an ident. It''s rted to the inheritance of the Catacoton Kingdom. Please let us go."


    The old man shook his head and said, "When the young man named Locke Capetes out, I will capture him and hand him over to you. At that time, if you want to kill him, just do it."


    "Old bastard, you don''t have to worry about catching Locke Capet." Just then, a sneer rang in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone looked up and saw a middle-aged man in a ck robe slowly appear in midair. The people of the Vito family were ecstatic and quickly went up and bowed to the middle-aged man in a ck robe.


    The stoop old man looked up at the middle-aged man in a ck robe who was standing in the air. His eyes slightly darkened, "I didn''t expect you toe. Well, let''s wait together."


    The middle-aged man in a ck robe didn''t say anything, but waved in the direction of the Vito family, indicating them to leave first.


    The people of the Vito family bowed again and left.


    "Another level-10 master!"


    Looking at the middle-aged man in a ck robe in the sky, some masters of super forces felt bitter in their hearts.


    With the existence of these two level-10 masters, how could the things on Locke Capet have their share?


    "Hiss!"


    "Locke Capet is going to do something big."


    "Kill a prince."


    "Robbed the top treasure of the Vito royal family, and now he has the tree of life and the heavenly god inheritance."


    Everyone was shocked. In any case, in their eyes, Locke Capet would definitely die this time!


    "This guy is really a troublemaker." In the pavilion, Artemis couldn''t help but rub her temples and have a headache.


    "I''ve already regretted giving him the task of the tree of life."


    Beside Artemis, the elf queen said bitterly and sighed.


    Taking a look at the void in the distance, Artemis said with a smile, "Isn''t there an old man in the sky? Ask him to hold off the level-10 master and let''s run away with Locke."


    The elf queen was slightly shocked and looked at Artemis in disbelief.


    Yes, the tree of life was rted to the fate of the elf race. To ensure that everything was all right, she and the n had made a precise n. They didn''t tell Locke that in addition to her, there was also a level-10 master who was good at concealment following them.


    However, to prevent being discovered by the enemy of the blue demon race, this level-10 master had been hiding in the void.


    In the past three months, even that level-10 master did not find anything strange in the space channel. However, it was discovered by the girl in front of her!


    Almost all the people in thend of legacy hade out in the afternoon.


    "Young master, is that Locke Capet really that powerful?"


    An old man asked in a low voice behind Ansel.


    Ansel withdrew his gaze from the crack, his face full of bitterness, "Maybe he is now the king of our younger generation. Even in thest generation, he still has a ce."


    Hearing Ansel''s words, the old man took a deep breath and his eyes were full of shock. His young master was an arrogant person. Even he admitted that his skills were inferior to Locke''s. This young man must be outstanding.


    "Is there really no way?"


    Looking at the two level-10 masters present, Ansel said in a low voice, "That''s the heavenly god level inheritance. It''s the first time in more than a thousand years that the heavenly god level inheritance has appeared. As long as we get the heavenly god level inheritance, our family may be able to find the method to break through to the true god level."


    "Besides, in addition to the heavenly god level inheritance, Locke Capet also has the seedling of the tree of life."


    The old man shook his head, his face full of bitterness, "Under the blockade of the two level-10 masters, even our most powerful secret techniques can''t pass the news. However, I think the people who contacted us on the periphery must have discovered the changes here and reported the situation to our family."


    "But it will be at least a dayter when the family sends out masters toe here. At that time, I''m afraid that the things that Locke Capet has with him should have been in the hands of these two people."


    While he was speaking, the old man''s eyes lit up. He said, "However, this is the heavenly god level inheritance. It cannot be won only by the blue demon race and the Vito family."


    Ansel kept silent. He knew that the old man was right. Almost all the super forces on the Icacia Continent were gathered here. The blue demon race and the Vito family couldn''t hide the matter of the heavenly god level master. At most, they only had a little advantage.


    As for the possibility that these two level-10 masters would kill all of them to obtain the heavenly god level inheritance, Ansel directly passes it. After all, he didn''t think they had been so crazy. As long as these two people dared to do so, they would definitely die without a trace.


    "Besides, that woman seems to be from that family."


    Ansel murmured.


    The night passed quickly, and thend of legacy was still not closed.


    For this, no one was surprised. The opening time of thend of legacy was about three months, and it was normal for it to fluctuate for one or two days.


    However, there were very few people transported out of thend of legacy at this time.

 341 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Leaving the Land of Legacy


    The sight returned to the Greg Mountain of thend of legacy.


    In the temple, Carol''s long eyshes trembled. She slowly opened her eyes, and the energy surrounding her entered her body.


    She looked at Locke who was not far away.


    At this time, Locke was floating in the air, surrounded by ayer of light purple. The energy emitted from his body was sometimes strong and sometimes weak. Carol knew that this was an omen of he was at the bottleneck of breakthrough.


    Just as Carol curiously looked at Locke, the small universe in Locke''s body was also spinning crazily. The divine power was surging, and the eight stars burst out bright lights.


    Boom!


    In the end, all of the divine power gathered on the eighth star, and the eighth star immediately emitted a shocking luster. A few secondster, the light on this star gradually weakened, and the surging divine power in the small universe finally disappeared.


    "Whoosh~"


    Locke took a deep breath and opened his eyes.


    He only saw a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him, and her beautiful face almost clung to his face. He was almost frightened to burst out the divine power that had just calmed down again.


    Seeing Locke open his eyes, the owner of the beautiful face didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving and was still clinging to him.


    Carol''s fingers gently swept across Locke''s face, and finally stopped on Locke''s chin. She gently raised Locke''s chin and said seriously, "I''m wondering what your true face is like."


    Locke grabbed the slender hand resting on his chin and slowlynded on the ground.


    His other hand swept across his face, and the mask immediately disappeared on his face, and the familiar handsome face was also reflected in the eyes of the beauty opposite.


    When Locke showed his true face, the girl in front of him was a little stiff. She stared at Locke''s face for a few seconds and said, "Sure enough, you look better when you get old."


    Hearing this, Locke couldn''t help but roll his eyes, "Well, now we need to think about how to leave safely. Of course, you know I''m talking about how to deal with the people outside thend of legacy."


    One of them obtained the tree of life, and the other obtained the heavenly god''s inheritance. These two things were enough to make all the forces greedy.


    Perhaps, a huge trap had already beenid outside thend of legacy.


    ording to the n, if there was really a danger, the elf race would hold back other people. Although he didn''t know how the elf race would deal with the level-10 practitioner, Locke didn''t have much doubt. After all, the elf race was a great race that had been inherited from ancient times. Although the elf race had declined, they must have had many methods.


    As long as the level-10 practitioner was held back, it would not be a problem to send them out safely with Artemis''s powerful space ability.


    Thinking of this, Locke couldn''t help but think of the night before he entered thend of legacy.


    The moonlight was like white gauze, spreading on the lights of the small city. On the rooftop, Locke and Artemis were standing side by side.


    "What if we meet the level-10 practitioner when wee out?" Locke asked.


    With a charming smile on her face, Artemis casually leaned against the railing and looked into the distance, "You don''t know the gods. When the gods get angry, millions of people will copse and die."


    Carol didn''t seem to be worried too much. She said directly, "I have magic runes that can block the level-10 practitioner. We can take this opportunity to escape."


    "Your level-9 magic runes can be destroyed with a p." Locke retorted.


    Carol rolled her eyes and smiled at Locke, "Who said that I only have level-9 magic runes?"


    As she spoke, Carol waved her hand and a dozen magic runes appeared in front of her, and there were traces of powerful magic elements wrapped around these magic runes.


    Looking at the level-10 magic runes floating in front of him, Locke swallowed subconsciously. He felt his scalp numb, and at the same time, his back was a little cold. If Carol had no reservations in the true god relic...


    His body must have cooled down.


    Noticing the wariness in Locke''s eyes, Carol walked slowly toward Locke with a charming smile on her face, "So, don''t mess with me in the future."


    Outside thend of legacy, the clouds in the sky were very low, as if something bad was brewing. The huge field was terribly quiet, and everyone was silent.


    A beam of light rushed out of thend of legacy.


    "Ha-ha, I, Cocker Auston, came out!"


    At the same time, the young man''s excited voice was heard. But the next moment, the young man''scentughter suddenly stopped, and his body stiffened. He felt that thousands of pairs of eyes were staring at him. He had only seen such looks when people saw the treasures.


    The young man got goosebumps all of a sudden.


    The most terrifying thing was that in front of him stood two gloomy-looking people. One of them was the level-10 master that everyone had admired before!


    And only level-10 master could stand side by side with the stoop old man.


    Looking at the two level-10 masters who were staring at him, the young man swallowed his saliva. In a hurry, he took off his only two space rings and respectfully handed them to the two level-10 masters.


    "We don''t like these things of yours." However, to the young man''s surprise, the middle-aged man in ck waved his hand and said, "Get out."


    The young man seemed to be relieved. He bowed to the two masters and ran away. What he didn''t know was how powerful level-10 masters were. When he came out of thend of legacy, the stoop old man and the middle-aged man in the ck robe had searched his space rings from inside to outside with their spiritual senses. They knew what was in the space rings better than the young man himself.


    Hearing the words of the middle-aged man in the ck robe, the nervous people around heaved a sigh of relief. They knew that this young man was definitely not Locke Capet.


    Just as the young man left, the space power in the crack of thend of legacy surged again.


    The two figures moved extremely fast, like two beams of light. They drew out from thend of legacy, and then the crack of thend of legacy suddenly healed.


    Everyone knew that thend of legacy was closed!


    As the light dissipated, a man and a woman appeared. The man was tall and straight, with strong features, and he exuded a calm and rxed temperament. The woman''s face was extremely beautiful, and her figure was slim. Her skin was like snow, and her beautiful big eyes were full of spirit.


    "Locke."


    In the distance, at the location of the Imperial Mage Academy, Tiffany couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, and the others also recognized Locke.


    "Such a grand wee ceremony?"


    Looking at the two people who were quietly looking at her, Carol couldn''t help but sigh.


    Hearing Carol''s words, the corner of Locke''s mouth twitched. Soon his eyes fell on the middle-aged man in the ck robe. This man was the level-10 practitioner named "Dennis Vito", who had chased him and the others in the Catacoton Kingdom.


    Unexpectedly, two level-10 practitioners appeared.


    It seemed that it was not that easy to leave today. Locke felt a little headache.


    Dennis''s face darkened slightly. With a wave of his hand, Locke and Carol only felt a surging force rushing toward them.


    "s, the current situation is not something we can interfere with. We can only let our family deal with Dennis Vito and Tails." Seeing that the middle-aged man in the ck robe had already made his move, the old man said to the young man in ck. The tree of life and the heavenly god''s inheritance were definitely not something that the Vito family and the blue demon race could take alone.

 342 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 The Battle Between Level-10 Masters


    "Two level-10 masters. I''m afraid these two people have no chance of escape."


    One said with a sigh.


    "It''s a pity that Locke Capet is also a genius. He has to die here like this."


    "Yes, I heard that a level-8 healer had concluded that he could only be an ordinary person. Unexpectedly that he could recover."


    Before Carol could make a move, a magic fluctuation appeared in front of them.


    An old woman with gray hair at the sides appeared in front of Locke and Carol.


    Boom~


    The old woman raised her hand and condensed a shield in front of her, blocking Dennis''s attack. At the same time, she shot out energy with her finger and created a space channel behind her, "You go first!"


    Without hesitation, Locke and Carol rushed toward the space channel. However, they were still a stepte. They only saw that the stoop old man had already made a move. He grabbed in the direction of the space channel, and the space channel broke directly.


    Locke and Carol''s faces changed slightly and they suddenly stopped.


    "Reba of the elf race... It seems that the tree of life of this young man has something to do with you." The stoop old man''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. Obviously, he was quite familiar with the old woman.


    "Wow~ Another level-10 master has appeared!"


    "Wonderful! We didn''te to thend of legacy in vain. I have a hunch that there will be a wonderful battle next!" Someone shouted excitedly.


    A man beside him said slowly, "It''s indeed wonderful, but don''t forget that we are also locked up in this enchanted barrier. If both sides overkill, I think you will be shattered into pieces even if there is a little residual power of the battle."


    The smile on the man''s face suddenly froze.


    "Tails, I''ll leave Reba to you."


    Dennis''s eyes darkened. The thunder element in front of him was surging, and a huge electric was flying toward Locke and Carol.


    Magic shed in front of Reba, trying to stop the attack on Locke and Carol, but Tails had already attacked her.


    Looking at the powerful attack, Locke took a step back and stood behind Carol. He was well aware that he couldn''t stop a level-10 master''s attack.


    Seeing Locke put her in front of him like this, Carol couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    Although she was a little depressed, her speed was not slow. She threw out two level10 magic runes.


    Boom!


    The level-10 magic runes collided with the attack of the middle-aged man in ck.


    "The aura of these runes... Are you a member of that family?" Dennis asked in surprise.


    "Are you afraid?" There was a mocking smile on Carol''s face.


    However, although Dennis could sense the irony in Carol''s tone, he didn''t show any anger on his face surprisingly. He said, "Girl, hand over the heavenly god''s inheritance you have obtained, and we''ll let you go."


    "What is this girl''s identity?"


    Somerge forces in the distance were stunned. If other people were to speak in this way, they would have been pped into meat paste. But in the face of the girl who mocked Dennis, they felt wariness in Dennis''s tone.


    Even a level-10 master was wary of her...


    "If you want the inheritance, it depends on whether you have the ability or not." Carol sneered and waved her hand. Two magic runes appeared in front of her.


    Dennis''s eyes darkened and said coldly, "In that case, I''ll take action myself."


    After saying that, the thunder magic element was once again gathered in front of him. At this moment, he only felt a wave of space fluctuation behind him. He raised his hand and wanted to directly shatter the space channel, but to his surprise, this space exit was quite stable.


    The next moment, a figure rushed out of the space channel, and his fist was wrapped in strong power.


    Dennis could only change his attack, and a light curtain condensed in front of him.


    Bang~


    Ares''s fist had already hit the light curtain, and the powerful airwaves spread out.


    "I''m afraid it''s not the right time to watch a y now."


    Artemis''s voice came from behind Locke and Carol, and at the same time, a space channel appeared behind them. In the space channel, the woman was extremely beautiful, enchanting, and dazzling like a god descending.


    "Let''s go."


    Locke pulled Caro who was a little dumbfounded and rushed toward the space channel.


    Dennis''s face changed slightly when he sensed Artemis''s aura. Although this woman''s strength was not as good as his, her spatial ability was a little terrifying. If he didn''t stop them, they might run away.


    Thinking of this, Dennis''s eyes became fierce and he pped Ares.


    But Ares was well prepared and formed a powerful shield in front of him.


    Bang!


    However, he was no match for a level-10 practitioner in the end, and his body was directly knocked out.


    After knocking Ares out, Dennis raised his hand and a ck magic wand appeared in his hand. At the same time, powerful thunder magic energy burst out from his body and was injected into the ck magic wand.


    "That''s a true god level divine weapon of the Vito family, the ck scale wand. It''s said that it''s cast from the thousand-year-old ck scale stone on the seabed of three thousand meters."


    Looking at the ck magic wand Dennis took out, the old man behind Ansel exined, "It seems that Dennis is really pressed."


    While the old man was talking, Dennis waved the ck scale wand and shot a bolt of lightning toward the ce where Locke and Carol disappeared.


    In the space channel, Locke and the others'' positions shed with lightning, and the space channel was instantly broken.


    "This old man has some means,"


    Artemis cast energy with both hands and put up a shield in front of them. Although the damage of lightning was avoided, they still fell out of the space channel.


    As soon as they came out, they felt a dangerous aura.


    Artemis raised her hand and took Locke and Carol abruptly retreated a hundred meters, and their current position turned into a sea of thunder.


    Carol directly threw out ten level-10 magic runes.


    Boom!


    Dennis waved the ck scale wand, and thunder and lightning fell one after another, and the powerful magic runes were directly turned into ashes. After one blow, he didn''t show mercy. Powerful magic hit them again.


    Artemis waved her hand, and Locke and Carol flew backward involuntarily andnded at the edge of the enchanted barrier a thousand meters away.


    And the powerful attack hade to her.


    Artemis''s beautiful eyes darkened slightly, a dozen golden shields appeared in front of her.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Artemis was sucked into the boundless thunder and lightning energy, and surging thunder and lightning power spread around.


    In the sky, the battle between Tails and Reba, the level-10 master of the elf race, had also be white-hot. Loud noises and powerful energy fluctuations came from the sky.


    The nervous crowd on the field had already retreated to the edge of the enchanted barrier, and several powerful magic shields had condensed in front of them, fearing that they would be affected by the energy.

 343 Chapter 343

    ?343 Chapter 343 Athena Arrived


    In the distance, as soon as Locke stabilized his body, he found that the elf queen was waiting there.


    The elf queen said to Locke with a serious face, "Locke, we have already opened an exit on the enchanted barrier. Let''s leave first."


    However, to her disappointment, Locke shook his head and said with a smile, "Today, we don''t have to escape."


    The elf queen couldn''t help but startle slightly and did not react for a moment. Carol also stared at Locke suspiciously. After a while, she asked, "Your brain is broken?"


    Just as the elf queen was trying to persuade Locke, Ares came to the front of them.


    Seeing that Ares wasing, Locke chuckled. With a wave of his hand, a set of table and chair appeared, "Thanks for your trouble."


    "Swoosh~" Ares didn''t hesitate and sat down on the chair, "I had thought we had to bring out the big trick today. Although that thing is powerful, it is quite painful."


    Seeing that Ares was so calm and rxed, the elf queen and Carol didn''t know what to say for a while. Saying that yourpanion was dying, but you were still chatting here?


    Locke smiled mysteriously andforted them, "Don''t worry. Our reinforcement is here."


    Boom!


    More than ten secondster, the thunderlight disappeared, and the dust dissipated. Artemis''s body was covered with dust, and her clothes were a little messy, looking rather embarrassed.


    Seeing that Artemis was still standing there, Dennis was filled with rage. The magic energy in his body was even more powerful, and the surrounding lightning shed. The powerful energy was injected into the ck scale wand.


    Boom!


    The ck scale wand shot out a one-meter-diameter thunderbolt, and the thunderbolt rushed toward Artemis with a deafening sound.


    "Ahem~ Ahem~"


    Artemis coughed. However, to everyone''s surprise, in the face of the fierce attack, Artemis did not have the slightest intention of defending herself.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Artemis was submerged in the ck light column. The energy spread out and expanded rapidly in the shape of a semicircle, shattering everything around. Even if it was a thousand meters from them, they could still feel the surging energy.


    "Help!"


    Looking at the energy that was rapidly sweeping over, many close people were shocked and hurriedly retreated into the distance. However, it was still a stepte, and they were directly sucked into the powerful energy.


    "Is this the real strength of a level-10 master?"


    In the distance, the voice of the person who narrowly escaped trembled.


    "What a pity! Such a beautiful woman is going to die like this."


    Someone said with regret. Under this powerful energy, that woman would definitely die.


    However,pared with these shocked people, Dennis''s face became serious, and his eyes were fixed on Artemis''s direction.


    Soon, everyone realized that something was wrong. To everyone''s astonishment, the dust seemed to be fixed and fell to the ground in an instant.


    At the same time, the figure in the dust appeared in everyone''s sight.


    A slender figure stood in front of Artemis.


    When they saw the figure''s face clearly, everyone''s eyes could not help but narrow slightly.


    The girl stood there, looking noble and holy. She just stood there, with the beauty that did not belong to this world.


    Looking at the familiar back in front of her, Artemisined sourly, "Can''t you make a move earlier?"


    "It''s rare to see you so down and out, so I couldn''t help but look at you for a while."


    Athena''s cold voice came in front of Artemis.


    Artemis gritted her teeth in anger, but she could do nothing to Athena. She was no match for Athena now.


    "Who are you?"


    Dennis stared at Athena, his face became more and more serious. He was a powerful level-10 master, but with his strength, he could not feel any energy from the girl in front of him.


    "You don''t deserve to know." Athena''s beautiful eyes were indifferent and said lightly.


    As soon as Athena said this, it suddenly stirred up emotional waves.


    "How arrogant she is!"


    "She can withstand a level-10 master''s blow, is she a level-10 master?" Looking at the figure in front of Artemis, someone swallowed and said in shock.


    "There is also a level-10 master behind Locke Capet!"


    "It seems that it''s lively today!"


    "Now it''s two against two. It''s hard to say who will win and who will lose!"


    Many people began to get excited. The level-10 masters that they could only look up to at ordinary times suddenly appeared four at once.


    "First there were several powerful level-9 masters, and now there is such a level-10 master. Is this Locke Capet really a small lord?"


    Everyone thought with great shock.


    In the distance, Carol was stunned and her eyes were full of worship, "Is this domineering sister on our side?"


    Locke nodded with a smile. He had sensed Athena''s aura just now, otherwise, he would have run away now.


    The elf queen was also shocked. There was also a level-10 master behind Locke, and this level-10 master seemed to be very powerful!


    At the same time, Reba and Tails, who were fighting in the distance, had also separated, looking at each other vigntly.


    Dennis''s face darkened. He waved the ck scale wand and drew a magic pattern in front of him. The pattern spun and rose into the sky. Everyone could only feel that the thunder magic elements around them were gathered.


    Boom!


    A lightning storm suddenly appeared in the sky. The thunder shed in the storm as if it contained infinite killing intent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dennis waved his hand, and fierce thunderbolts struck in the direction of Athena.


    "Gaudy."


    Looking at the magic energying at her aggressively, Athena shook her head, and her tone was full of disdain. She slowly raised her slender hand, the palm forward, and a purple luster shed in her palm. The luster quickly grewrger, and in the blink of an eye, it formed a defensive light curtain.


    Boom!


    All the lightning exploded in front of the light curtain, and the scattered lightning created countless big holes in the ground.


    After warding off a magic attack, Athena raised her hand and a purple light appeared in front of her again. The purple energy turned into small swords. With a tap of her fingertip, the small swords shot at Dennis.


    Looking at the little swordsing toward him, Dennis''s face changed slightly. He felt an extremely strong threat from these swords. Without any hesitation, he changed the movements of his hands. The ck scale wand floated in front of him, emitting waves of energy, and formed a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The violent energy swept half of the sky in an instant. Tails and Reba, who were fighting in the distance, had to stop at this time, and they retreated to a safe distance.


    Looking at Athena standing calmly on the ground, both Tails and Reba had serious expressions on their faces.


    Judging from this attack, it could be seen that the strength of this newly emerged level-10 master was absolutely top-notch. When did such a powerful master appear on the continent? However, apart from shock, Tails and Reba hadpletely different feelings at this moment.


    Tails was extremely wary of adding such a powerful enemy, while Reba was relieved.


    A few secondster, the ck figure rushed out of the sea of fire. It was Dennis.


    "Whoosh!"


    Looking at Athena''s direction, Dennis had sweat on his forehead.


    Just like in other stages, the strengths gap between the level-10 masters was very huge, or the strength gap between level-10 masters was more terrifying than in any other stage. Due to the limitations of the origin of the Icacia Continent, all the powerful masters on the continent were limited to level-10, and they couldn''t break through. These level-10 masters could only improve their strength in various ways. No one knew how powerful the old fellows who had stayed at level-10 for a thousand years were.


    The woman in front of him was obviously a level-10 master. Even if he used the true god level weapon, he was still at a disadvantage, "Sir, since Locke Capet is your man, how about we stop here?"


    Yes, Dennis chickened out. He knew that he couldn''t take advantage of Athena by head-on fighting against her.


    However, Athena didn''t reply. Her pretty face was cold, and the purple divine power in her palm was spinning rapidly like a vortex. The bright silver light under her feet quickly emerged, and then her body disappeared in an instant.


    Dennis''s face changed slightly when he saw that Athena made a move again. The thunder magic energy in his body was injected into the ck scale wand without reservation.


    Before the magic shield in front of him was formed, Athena suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The terrible attack in her hand pped Dennis''s body.


    Boom!


    The magic shield in front of Dennis instantly cracked, and the terrible force hit his chest, knocking him out.


    Dennis retreated several hundred meters before he could barely steady himself. At this time, there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. Apparently, he was seriously injured.

 344 Chapter 344

    ?344 Chapter 344 Overwhelming


    "She hurts a level-10 master with only two strikes!"


    On the opposite side, there was an uncontroble shock in Ansel''s eyes, and the old man behind him said in a slightly trembling tone, "This woman''s strength is probablyparable to that of our ancestor."


    The leaders of other super forces were also shocked.


    After one blow, Athena didn''t stop. The powerful force in her body poured out like the tide.


    Swoosh!


    The powerful energy formed hurricanes, blowing the people on the ground sufficiently unsteady. A strong pressure descended on everyone. Under this pressure, everyone felt difficult to breathe.


    Many people were like cats on hot bricks, burning with anxiety. Although they wanted to leave this terrible ce, there was a powerful enchanted barrier behind them.


    "How long will it take to break the enchanted barrier?"


    Ansel asked with a pale face.


    The old man''s face also darkened. He looked back at the mage in their family who was breaking the enchanted barrier, "At least two more minutes!"


    Just like them, the major forces had already begun to break the enchanted barrier.


    "She has only recovered more strength. What is she showing off?" Looking at the magnificent Athena wrapped in purple brilliance, Artemis pursed her lips andined in dissatisfaction.


    Athena waved her hand, and the surging energy around her turned into an energy storm and swept toward Dennis.


    In the distance, when Tails felt Athena''s power, he only felt a thrill of fear. He was not as calm as before. Neglected anything else, he waved his hand to untied the surrounding enchanted barrier and escaped toward the distance.


    However, how could Reba let him do what he wanted? Reba sneered and in the blink of an eye, she had released magic to block him.


    "Run!"


    Seeing the enchanted barrier open, the people on the ground didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran away to the distance like ants.


    The originally awe-inspiring warships also didn''t dare to stay any longer at this time. They opened the energy shields and rushed into the distance.


    Although warships were said to beparable to a level-10 master, they were just rtively powerful. For example, in the face of a battle between two countries, warships had unparalleled superiority and could be called killing weapons. However, when facing a real level-10 master, the warships'' abilities were somewhat limited. Just like before, Tails had easily imprisoned everyone on the ground, and the warships of all families were useless.


    As early as when Athena''s momentum burst out, Dennis had already had the intention to escape. However, what made him helpless was that even if he entered the space channel, he still felt that he was targeted by Athena.


    Sure enough, he only felt a powerful forceing from outside the space channel.


    Bang!


    The next moment, Dennis, who had just entered the space channel, was blown up.


    "Damn it!"


    Looking at Athena who was about to continue attacking, Dennis cursed angrily with a fierce look on his face.


    With a low roar, all the energy in his body burst out and injected into the ck scale wand, and the ck scale wand began to tremble slightly. With the infusion of energy, the ck scale wand trembled more and more violently. With a "click" sound, cracks appeared on the ck scale wand, and at the same time, it emitted violent energy.


    He was going to blow this divine weapon up!


    Thousands of meters away, many super forces still hadn''t left. When they saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically as they shouted at their men, "Retreat!"


    They were already shocked to the extreme. It was hard to imagine that a level-10 master would be forced to blow the divine weapon up.


    "This guy is going to risk his life. Let''s go first." On the ground, Artemis, who was watching the y, had a rare solemn expression on her face and said to Locke and the others.


    Boom!


    Before Locke and the others flew a kilometer away, there was a terrifying energy fluctuation behind them.


    The deafening sound echoed for a long time, and the whole sky had fallen into the turbulent and terrible energy.


    The crowd, who had already retreated a kilometer away, felt a chill in their hearts when they felt the violent energy fluctuation.


    Even Locke couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Although he was very confident in Athena''s strength, the explosion in front of him was too powerful.


    Both Reba and Tails also retreated thousands of meters.


    Looking at the strong energy in the distance, Tails could not help but sneer in his heart. Under this level of attack, even if that level-10 master was powerful, she would definitely fall into a serious injury. And this ce was only a few hundred miles away from the imperial capital city of the blue demon race. Presumably, the energy fluctuation here had already been transmitted back to the imperial capital city.


    Tails coped with Reba''s attack, he sneered and said, "Reba, a few minutester, the masters of our blue demon race wille. Ha-ha, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave today!"


    "Really?"


    However, at this moment, a cold voice suddenly came to Tails''s ears. At the same time, he only felt an extremely dangerous breathing at him.


    Sizz!


    Before he could react, he felt a pain in his body. He looked down and saw a spear had pierced through his body.


    As a level-10 master, his body was naturally extraordinary. Even if his arm was broken, it could be quickly reborn. But what made him desperate was that the spear seemed to have some terrible power attached to it, which constantly eroded his wound and devoured his vitality.


    From the wound where the spear was inserted, his body turned into ashes and dissipated bit by bit.


    "No!"


    Tails struggled to resist this devouring power, but it did not work at all.


    In the blink of an eye, a level-10 master turned into ashes and dissipated with the wind.


    At this time, Reba was still in shock. She didn''te back to her sense until the energy of the spear floating in the air disappeared.


    Looking at Athena in the distance, there was iparable fear in her eyes. Athena was so powerful!


    Putting away the spear of Pas, Athena ignored the shocked Reba and shed to the front of Locke and the others.


    Looking at Athena, Carol''s eyes were full of admiration.


    "You are finally here." Locke opened his arms and wanted to hug Athena.


    Hiss~


    How could Locke Capet be so rude to a level-10 master?


    Seeing Locke''s action, the others couldn''t help but gasp.


    Puff!


    However, before he could reach Athena, his forehead was covered by a cold and soft palm.


    He raised his head in astonishment and saw Athena''s face full of dislike, "You are so dirty."


    Locke coughed drily. He felt that the scene was so familiar. He looked down and found that his clothes were broken and his body was covered with dust. Helplessly, he could only change the topic, "Where is the level-10 practitioner of the Vito family?"


    Ignoring Locke, Athena nced at Carol and said slowly, "He ran away."


    There seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere. Locke coughed again and said, "Then let him go for the time being, and avenge on the Vito family together next time."


    Of the two level-10 masters, one died and one was injured.


    Both the people from the super forces and the onlookers in the distance were all shocked. Many people even doubted if they were dreaming. However, the real sense of touch around them told them that everything just now was real!


    They looked at Athena with more respect.


    "Is Locke Capet a toy boy kept by this level-10 master?"


    Someone couldn''t help rubbing his chin and specting when he saw Locke and Athena like this. As soon as he finished speaking, his body stiffened. At this time, he only saw that Locke was staring at him with a dangerous aura.


    The man was so frightened that he shut his mouth immediately.


    Although the man stopped talking, Locke helplessly found that everyone looked at him strangely. Obviously, they all treated him as a gigolo.


    Locke sighed helplessly. It seemed that he couldn''t exin it clearly today.


    "Sir, you''ve been watching it for so long, it''s time toe out, right?"


    Athena looked up at the sky and said lightly.


    Hearing this, everyone was slightly stunned. However, they immediately understood what Athena meant. There was still someone hiding in the sky!


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the sky.


    The next moment, an energy fluctuation suddenly appeared in the sky.


    An old man slowly walked out of the void.

 345 Chapter 345

    345 Chapter 345 Level-10 Masters Could Be Seen Everywhere


    The old man¡¯s temples were gray, his body was strong and he looked so healthy and full of pep. He held a walking stick in his hand that was more than the top of his head.


    ¡°Is he also a level-10 master?¡±


    On the ground, a man swallowed and his tone was a little numb. When did level-10 masters be everywhere?


    Different from other people¡¯s confusion, the old man behind Ansel stared at the newly appeared figure in the sky. His body trembled suddenly, ¡°Is this person¡­ Is he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ansel nodded and looked more serious than ever. The man in front of them should be one of the three powerful masters in the world, Bastin, who had the title of ¡°butcher¡±.


    Just like them, some people from the other super forces seemed to have discovered the old man¡¯s identity. They all took a deep breath, and their eyes filled with unprecedented fear.


    ¡°Sorry, I meant no harm.¡± The old man said with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    A purple figure flew toward Bastin. Looking at him, Carol asked happily, ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡±


    Grandpa?!


    Hearing Carol¡¯s address to the old man, the people from the super forces couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath. This girl was Bastin¡¯s granddaughter!


    The faces of the members of the Vito family and the blue demon race became extremely pale, and many of them began to tremble.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Bastin red at Carol and said crossly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t sneaked out, I wouldn¡¯t have traveled tens of thousands of miles here.¡±


    Carol smiled awkwardly and whispered, ¡°I have obtained a heavenly god level inheritance.¡±


    Bastin patted her on the head and said angrily in a doting tone, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied if you can remember all the books at home.¡±


    After saying that, Bastin looked at the super forces on the ground.


    Being stared at by the old man, the members of these usually proud super forces could not help but lower their heads.


    ¡°You guys took action just now, right?¡±


    As Bastin spoke, his gaze fell on the members of the Vito family and the blue demon race, and his eyes narrowed.


    Then everyone saw an iparably strange scene.


    The bodies of the members of these two super forces suddenly trembled, and then under the horrified eyes of everyone, their bodies exploded like this.


    Bang~ Bang~


    In just a few breaths, there was no one in the positions of the two super forces, and the ground was covered with blood.


    Swoosh!


    Looking at this terrifying scene, everyone only felt a chill rush straight from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads.


    After he killed the members of the Vito family and the blue demon race, Bastin said tly, ¡°Everyone, the heavenly god inheritance you want is from my granddaughter. You can ask me for it if you want.¡±


    Ask him for it?


    Hearing this, the people around couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of their mouths. In the Icacia Continent, who dared to grab something from the ¡°butcher¡±?


    After saying that, Bastin looked in the direction of Athena and Reba, raised his hand and saluted, and said with a smile, ¡°Farewell.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, take care.¡± Carol forced a smile.


    Bastin cast a nce at Carol and said, ¡°You¡¯re with me.¡±


    Before Carol could react, Bastin waved his hand and took her away.


    In the space channel.


    ¡°That woman is not simple.¡±


    The smile on Bastin¡¯s face disappeared and he said seriously.


    Hearing this, Carol¡¯s face was full of surprise. It seemed that it was the first time that she had seen her grandfather showed such an expression, ¡°Is that girl really so strong?¡±


    She knew that her grandfather was one of the most powerful practitioners in the Icacia Continent.


    ¡°Very strong.¡± Bastin uttered two words. He felt a vague sense of threat from Athena.


    Carol couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shocked. She didn¡¯t doubt grandpa¡¯s words at all.


    She was a little frustrated that Athena was so strong.


    ¡°The Icacia Continent will be not peaceful.¡±


    Bastin sighed. Seeing the depressed look on Carol¡¯s face, he said slowly, ¡°Carol, this continent is far moreplicated than we know. Grandpa is not invincible. Well, after you go back this time, don¡¯t go out unless you break through to level 9.¡±


    Carol took a deep breath and nodded, her eyes full of determination. ¡®Locke, I won¡¯t fall behind you.¡¯ After she came out this time and met a genius like Locke, she really realized that there was always someone better than her.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that the beauties around Locke seemed to be very powerful. She couldn¡¯t fall behind!


    One kilometer away.


    ¡°Master, now we?¡±


    The old man behind Ansel asked.


    Ansel sighed and shook his head helplessly, ¡°Report the situation here to our family first. We need to think about this matter carefully.¡±


    As they spoke, they had already run into the distance. The other super forces did not stay any longer and left one after another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Reba seemed to have found something, her expression changed, and then said. She could feel several powerful aurasing.


    Athena did not object. With a wave of her hand, a space channel appeared, and then everyone entered it.


    More than ten secondster, three figures appeared above the battlefield.


    ¡°Tails¡¯s aura haspletely disappeared, and so have my members of the blue demon race!¡± The eyes of the old man in the middle were gloomy.


    The middle-aged man on the left raised his hand, and a young man on the ground who had not had time to run directly appeared in front of them.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Looking at the young man, the middle-aged man asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The young man trembled and stammered. The auras of these three people were too terrifying. Kneeling in front of them, he only felt difficult to breathe.


    Seeing the young man unable to speak for a long time, the old man in the middle¡¯s face darkened. With a wave of his hand, a force fell directly on the young man. He intended to directly check the young man¡¯s memory.


    The scene outside thend of legacy in the young man¡¯s memory appeared in their eyes. And the painfully howling young man¡¯s pupils gradually became ssy, and finally became dull.


    Looking at the shing scenes, the three people¡¯s faces became more and more gloomy, and their anger rose sharply.


    ¡°The elf race!¡±


    ¡°The mysterious female master.¡±


    The middle-aged man roared angrily, and a strong aura burst out from his body. As if to vent his hatred, he directly pped the young man who had already be an idiot.


    Bang!


    The young man exploded.


    ¡°He also appeared. We need to think about it carefully.¡±


    The old man who had been silent on the right side said lightly.


    Three days had passed since the battle at the gate of thend of legacy.


    In three days, almost every super force knew about the situation of the battle.


    The heavenly god¡¯s inheritance¡­


    The tree of life¡­


    The mysterious and powerful level-10 female practitioner who could crush opponents of the same level at will.


    Bastin, one of the three most powerful masters in the world¡­


    These super forces immediately held a family meeting to discuss the family¡¯s future nning.

 346 Chapter 346

    ?346 Chapter 346 The Young Man Descending from the Sky


    In the eastern district of the outer city of Lister.


    In a courtyard, a group of people who looked like mercenaries were sitting around several bonfires, on which there were barbecues.


    "Captain, I heard that the superior is going to transfer you to the main city. Is that true?"


    After taking a sip of wine, a tall and thin man finally couldn''t help his curiosity and asked the middle-aged man beside him in a low voice.


    The middle-aged man was tall and sturdy, and there was a long scar on his left face.


    The other team members on the side of the bonfire also raised their heads and looked at their captain.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the captain put down the bowl, nodded helplessly, and said, "The superior has the n to transfer me to the main city."


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but look at him with admiration. The main city was a ce everyone yearned for now.


    In addition to admiration, they were also sincerely happy for their captain. After all, the captain had pulled them back from the death line several times.


    The tall and thin man picked up the bowl and said, "Congrattions, Captain!"


    "Congrattions, Captain!" The others also raised their sses.


    "I won''t forget you!" Looking at the familiar faces, the captain''s eyes gradually became moist. He held the wine bottle and drank it up. Seeing that everyone had finished drinking, he patted the man beside him and said, "I''ll leave everyone to you from now on."


    The tall and thin man nodded and said firmly, "Don''t worry, Captain. I will protect everyone well."


    "Forget it. Let''s drink!"


    "Yes, let''s drink!"


    Soon, the crowd fell intoughter again.


    "Fortunately, our regimentmander decisively moved the whole Moore Mercenary here." Someone sighed.


    The others nodded in agreement. At the same time, a trace of pride appeared on their faces.


    Now, the Moore Mercenary was well-known in the Grimm Kingdom. What made other mercenary teams more envious was that the headquarters of the Moore Mercenary was located in Lister''s main city. Moreover, the headquarters was located in the core area of the main city, covering a huge area.


    The area of the main city is limited, basically, one force had one position, and there was no spare. Even if the big forces in King City came, they could only be stationed in the outer city honestly.


    It was naturally a great honor for the Moore Mercenary to have such a position in the main city.


    "You know, an earl''s son once poured wine for me in person after knowing that I was a member of the Moore Mercenary, and asked me how to get a job in the Moore Mercenary."


    "Yours was insignificant. Last time..."


    Speaking of this, everyone was even more excited. They talked about the glorious deeds of the Moore Mercenary one after another.


    Just as the atmosphere reached its peak, a girl was sleepy-eyed from drink. She rubbed her eyes and said to the woman beside her, "Lisa, I seem to see a meteoring toward us."


    The woman called "Lisa"ughed. The girl just drank a little, but she got drunk, "What are you talking about? How could it be possible? Oh my god!"


    While she was talking, the woman''s face froze.


    The next moment, she saw a fireball smashed from the tower in the distance, directly hitting their distant goods.


    Boom!


    Under the violent shock wave, everyone sobered up in an instant.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The captain was the first to react. He roared, and the level-4 magic energy surged in front of him, magic had been condensed in the blink of an eye. The other team members also took out their weapons to defend.


    "Ahem~"


    The dust soon dissipated, and there was a sound of cough from the hole, "Artemis, I will remember this grievance."


    "It hurts!"


    A young man with disheveled hair and a dirty face got up from the pit. The young man''s clothes were tattered, and his face was ck and blue. It was obvious that he had been beaten hard.


    Why did this person look a little familiar?


    No matter what, this man had destroyed the city''s building. He must be captured and handed over to the casten!


    The captain condensed shackle magic and threw it at the young man, "Capture him first!"


    The young man patted the dust on his body and felt that magic wasing at him. He frowned slightly and raised his hand to fan toward the magic.


    Bang!


    In the shocked eyes of everyone, the powerful magic in their eyes was fanned away in this way!


    That''s right. It was fanned away casually.


    The captain swallowed and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, this is the territory managed by Casten Pierce. Do you know the consequences of causing trouble here?"


    Judging from the blow just now, he was sure that he would definitely not be the match for the person in front of him!


    "Pierce?"


    Locke was slightly stunned, and then he couldn''t helpughing. On the way, Athena told him about Lister''s recent development.


    Now, the central city had not changed significantlypared with four months ago. Exquisite buildings were lined up in a row and the city was full of vor. Compared to the central city, the outer city had undergone a tremendous change.


    Countless tall buildings rose from the ground. Due to the rapid development, to make it convenient for management, the outer city had been divided into four districts, which were the eastern district, the western district, the northern district, and the southern district. Each district had a special casten in charge of management.


    The most special one was, of course, the western district. The casten in the western district was Badal. However, the western part was the Ape Mountain, and the previous ck iron mine had been mined almost, so there were no other residents. There were only three residents in the western district, including Casten Badal, the me bird, and the ice wolf king.


    Three days ago, after leaving thend of legacy, he handed over the tree of life to the elf queen. Although the elf queen had invited them to visit the elf race many times, considering that the deadline for the second stage task was approaching, Locke nned to return to his territory as soon as possible, so he declined politely.


    As for why he fell from the sky, all of this should be attributed to Artemis.


    When they were about to reach the territory, Artemis mentioned the matters between him and Irene.


    He had racked his brains all the way, sending gemstones and cooking delicious food. Athena, who had been in a good mood because of his ttery, suddenly said that she wanted to test his strength. Therefore, after beating him wildly for half an hour, he was directly beaten down from the sky.


    "Your casten of the eastern district ising." Locke chuckled and his eyes skipped the captain and others, and then looked at the shaky tower in the distance.


    On the tower, a lonely figure stood there, with a long sword hanging in the air and vibrating slightly.

 347 Chapter 347

    ?347 Chapter 347 Swordsmanship Competition


    The captain and the others turned their heads nkly. When they saw the figure on the top of the tower, their faces immediately became excited. They saluted and shouted, "Mr. Pierce!"


    Locke chuckled and the Sword in the Stone appeared beside him, "Come on. Let''spete in swordsmanship."


    Pierce still looked indifferent as before. He raised his hand and the long sword in his hand was stabbing in Locke''s direction.


    Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly. Waving the Sword in the Stone, he rushed toward the sword light.


    ng~


    The two swords collided with a crisp sound and then fell back into their masters'' hands.


    Bang!


    With long swords in their hands, they turned into shadows and rushed toward each other, instantly colliding with each other.


    Their speed was so fast that their bodies moved quickly, leaving shadows in the air. However, they were getting faster and faster, so the captain and the others who had be numb on the ground could not see their movements at all.


    "That young man is so powerful!"


    On the ground, the girl who first found Locke took a deep breath and said in shock.


    Bang!


    Locke leaned his body slightly to one side, and the tip of the long sword in Pierce''s hand slid past his throat.


    After retreating more than ten meters, Locke breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help but touch his throat. He had to admit that Pierce was definitely the most talented swordsman he had ever seen.


    "If you don''t show your strength, I''m afraid you can''t defeat me in swordsmanship."


    Waving the Sword in the Stone, Locke said with a smile. He could feel that this was not Pierce''s strongest swordsmanship.


    Pierce''s face didn''t change at all. With a wave of his hand, twenty long swords appeared beside him in an instant.


    Looking at the long swords floating beside Pierce, the mercenaries on the ground could not help but take a deep breath. They had always heard that Mr. Pierce was good at swordsmanship, and today they finally saw it!


    Boom!


    Pierce waved his hand, and the long swords vibrated slightly, turning into streaks of light shooting toward Locke.


    Locke''s face turned serious. The Sword in the Stone turned and the two swords at the front were thrown away.


    Just as Locke was about to block the remaining long swords, he saw that they changed their direction and attacked him from behind. Helplessly, Locke could only condense a magic shield behind him.


    However, under Pierce''s control, these long swords seemed to be alive and changed the attacking way sensitively.


    Locke''s body was also moving rapidly to block the constant attacks. In the eyes of the captain and the others, he was already surrounded by countless long swords.


    Boom!


    Locke was instantly enveloped in a huge sea of fire.


    "Wow! Is this the strength of the casten in the eastern district?"


    The captain and the others who were watching the battle on the side were all shocked.


    "That young man must have been captured by Mr. Pierce, right?"


    One of them murmured.


    In their eyes, Pierce was absolutely invincible. Once upon a time, there was a level-6 practitioner who relied on his strength to be arrogant and domineering in the eastern district. As a result, everyone present only saw a long sword shing across the sky and directly stabbing that person into the ground.


    However, just when they thought Locke was done for, they only saw a ck figure rushing out of the explosion. The long sword in the ck figure''s hand nked and rushed toward Pierce.


    Boom!


    A powerful wave of energy centered on them spread out to the surroundings, and the captain and the others were also thrown away by the energy wave.


    Bang!


    In the horrified eyes of everyone, Pierce, whom they trusted, was thrown backward and hit the wall in the distance.


    "Mr. Pierce was defeated..."


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    "Protect Mr. Pierce!"


    The captain was the first to react. He rushed to the ce where Pierce fell with his men and stood in front of Pierce.


    "Ahem~"


    Pierce coughed in the ruins.


    Everyone turned around and saw Pierce walking out of the dust. Although his clothes were damaged and his body was covered with dust, looking a little embarrassed, he was not seriously injured.


    Looking in Locke''s direction, Pierce said bitterly, "Sir Lord, I lost."


    "Your swordsmanship is better than mine, and I only have an advantage in my strength." Locke shook his head with a smile.


    Pierce shook his head and denied, "I lost. There''s nothing else to exin."


    While speaking, Pierce looked at Locke, who was covered in scars, with a rare doubt on his face, "Sir Lord, didn''t Miss Athena go to pick you up? Even so, do you still meet a powerful enemy?"


    Locke smiled awkwardly and said, "These are all the injuries from training."


    He couldn''t say that he was flirting with women outside, and then he was beaten up by Athena. After all, he was the leader of Lister, and he had to save face.


    Pierce nodded and looked at Locke with a hint of admiration. Sure enough, it was not a coincidence that Sir Lord could be a powerful level-8 mage at such a young age. He had never forgotten to practice.


    If Locke could hear what Pierce was thinking, he would be depressed for a long time.


    Sir Lord?


    The captain and the others had already been stunned. They just stood there stiffly, feeling a buzz in their minds. What did they hear just now? Sir Lord?!


    Everyone''s eyes could not help falling on Locke''s face again.


    In their minds, Locke''s bruised face finally ovepped his glorious image.


    "Sir Lord!"


    The captain was shocked and bowed to Locke with great respect on his excited face. The others finally reacted and bowed to Locke in a hurry.


    Locke nodded and motioned for everyone to get up. Looking in the captain''s direction, he asked, "How are the two regimentmanders?"


    Locke was familiar with Royce and Dunbar, the two regimentmanders of the Moore Mercenary. After all, these two people had settled here when Lister was still not developed. Therefore, he specially approved a good location for them to build the headquarters.


    The captain immediately bowed and replied, "Thank you for your concern, Sir Lord. The two regimentmanders are very good now, and the Moore Mercenary has gradually developed over the years."


    Locke nodded with a smile, "Say hello to your regimentmanders for me."


    The captain answered immediately.


    After saying goodbye to the captain, Locke and Pierce walked out of the yard. Now he was not in a hurry and nned to take a good look at the territory''s development. As for Pierce, he had gone back to practice.


    Looking at Pierce''s receding figure, Locke couldn''t help but sigh. He could feel that Pierce seemed to have something on his mind from beginning to end. Or it could be said that there was always pressure on him, which had been urging him to move forward crazily.


    However, Pierce didn''t tell him, and Locke didn''t ask either. He knew Pierce well. Since Pierce didn''t tell him, he must have some unspeakable reasons.

 348 Chapter 348

    348 Chapter 348 Small City Scenery


    Locke took a deep breath and the small universe began to rotate. In just a few minutes, his wounds had been healed. Although Athena made a sharp move, she was quite measured. These injuries were all skin injuries.


    However, they hurt!


    The scars on his body disappeared. With a wave of Locke¡¯s hand, his tattered clothes were instantly changed into a brand-new white magic robe.


    Locke passed through an area that was being expanded, which was the main city area of the eastern district.


    The corridors of lights crisscrossed, and tall buildings were regrly distributed on both sides of the street. Red lights flickered, and there were arge number of people. The sky was low, and stars were twinkling. The bright moonlight poured down from the sky.


    Locke wandered on the street.


    On the street, a group of young men and women wereughing and joking, and from time to time they burst intoughter.


    Looking at the prosperous street, Locke suddenly felt that things had changed.


    Two years ago, it was still a barren ce. Who would have thought that in just two years, Lister had undergone a tremendous change and be a sacred ce for practice in the Grimm Kingdom?


    After passing through the outer city with many tall buildings, Locke entered the main city. There was no barrier between the main city and the outer city, so people coulde and go freely.


    After entering the main city, the previous high-rise buildings disappeared and were reced with elegant buildings in the style of the small city.


    The street was still crowded with people.


    In the well-decorated tavern on both sides, several practitioners were paying the bill at the bar counter. On the bar counter, there was an old couple. They didn¡¯t have any magic energy fluctuation. Obviously, they were ordinary people. However, what was surprising was that they didn¡¯t show any fear on their faces when facing a group of practitioners.


    And these practitioners even spoke in a low voice as if they were afraid of offending the two old men.


    ¡°Bro, why are they so respectful to these two civilians without any strength?¡±


    A well-dressed man saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked the man beside him.


    ¡°Young man, I advise you not to bully these ordinary people just because you are a practitioner.¡±


    The man reminded in a low voice as if he had seen the contempt on the well-dressed man¡¯s face.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, the well-dressed man was a little stunned. Apparently, he didn¡¯t understand what the man meant. Seeing the well-dressed man¡¯s confused face, the man taught him earnestly, ¡°They are all aboriginals of Lister.¡±


    Then the man said in an envious tone, ¡°You know, the yard rented by our mercenary belongs to this couple.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    The brocade-clothed man gasped and looked at the two old men in shock.


    He knew that the house price in Lister¡¯s main city was far higher than that in King City. No, it should be said that even if one had money, he could not buy it. Now he finally knew why these people were so respectful to the two ordinary people.


    Of course, because of the preciousness of the houses in the main city, some people had a bad idea. With their strength, they coerced and lured Lister¡¯s aboriginals, and wanted to get the deeds of the houses through special methods.


    The force that did this was a marquis¡¯s force.


    However, on the second day, this marquis¡¯s force disappeared from the world.


    Thanatos didn¡¯t hide it when he made his move. He destroyed the marquis¡¯s force under the watchful eyes of the public. In addition, the royal family had also sent the royal guards to uproot all the families rted to this matter.


    So far, no one dared to have a bad idea.


    For a time, there was even a saying that in Lister, it was better to offend a marquis than to provoke an ordinary person.


    In the hall, Vito VIII¡¯s face was gloomy, and several ministers were also silent. They didn¡¯t dare to speak, afraid of being in trouble.


    Dennis slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. At this time, his face was extremely pale. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    Vito VIII and several ministers all stood up and bowed to Dennis.


    After sitting down, Vito VIII hesitated for a moment and said with concern, ¡°Your injury¡­¡±


    Dennis waved his hand, indicating that he was fine for the time being. With a gloomy face, he said, ¡°Our Vito royal family lost all face in thend of legacy.¡±


    ¡°I have reported this matter to our ancestor, but he has a newprehension and needs to practice in seclusion for the time being.¡±


    Hearing this, a surprised look appeared on Vito VIII¡¯s face, ¡°Our ancestor¡¯s strength has risen to another level!¡±


    Dennis nodded slightly and his eyes were full of killing intent, ¡°That level-10 master will be the stepping stone for our ancestor. In addition, our ancestor has contacted many forces that are on good terms with our Vito family and is ready to join forces to attack Lister.¡±


    ¡°ording to many geniuses, the skill that Locke Capet practiced is very extraordinary, stronger than the practice method books held by many super forces. I believe that many people will be interested in it.¡±


    As Dennis said this, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°There seems to be a greater temptation in Lister.¡±


    Vito VIII nodded and asked, ¡°Sir, what about our family¡¯s soul-devouring bead?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The soul-devouring bead is a heavenly god level weapon and has its consciousness. Our family¡¯s master has already signed a contract with the soul-devouring bead, so even if it is in the hands of outsiders, they can¡¯t use it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Vito VIII breathed a sigh of relief. The soul-devouring bead was the most precious treasure of the Vito family. If it was lost like this, it would be a great loss to the Vito family.


    After saying that, the middle-aged man in a ck robe shed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Looked back to Lister.


    ¡°You are¡­ Sir Lord!¡±


    When Locke was carefully feeling the change in the small city, an excited voice suddenly came from behind. Locke turned around and saw an old man looking at him excitedly.


    Hearing his voice, the others also looked in Locke¡¯s direction. When they saw Locke, the several stall owners¡¯ faces changed instantly and were full of excitement, ¡°Sir Lord!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Locke nodded with a smile. These people were Lister¡¯s aboriginals. Back then, there weren¡¯t many people in Lister, so Locke knew almost all of them.


    ¡°Sir Lord, this is my newly brewed wine. Please have a taste.¡± The white-haired old man picked up a bottle of the best red wine on the stall and handed it to Locke. And the other vendor also picked up a bag of dried meat from the stall.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Locke smiled and took the red wine and dried meat.


    Looking at the crowd rushing toward him, Locke felt his scalp tingle.


    ¡°I have received your kindness. Thank you for your kindness.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. After leaving a sentence, he shed and turned into a beam of light and rushed into the distance.


    On the rooftop of the bar, everyone enjoyed the cool wind and felt the prosperity of this city.


    Four girls surrounded an enchanting woman.


    ¡°Miss Mapel, I had heard that you once organized training with Locke Capet. What kind of person is he?¡± A girl asked with admiration in her eyes.


    The others also looked at the enchanting woman expectantly.


    Yes, these people were from the Scr Magic Academy, and this beautiful woman was Judith, who had once led the team with Locke to train.


    After a year¡¯s construction, the area of the Tishengar College in Lister had expanded by several times. In addition to the people of the original Tishengar College, many academies would send students and teachers to Lister for study andmunication.

 349 Chapter 349

    ?349 Chapter 349 Acquaintance


    "Him?"


    Judith was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but think of that figure. After a while, she smiled and shook her head, "He is just a ky guy."


    "What?"


    The girls could not help but be slightly stunned and did not react. It was said that Locke Capet was not only talented and powerful but also looked pretty good. However, after thinking carefully, they felt something was wrong. Although the teacher scolded him, why did they hear a trace of ambiguity in her words?


    Was it because...


    The four girls had read a lot of love novels. Those powerful women were all conquered in this way.


    Seeing the four girls staring at her with snickers, Judith''s face froze. She coughed awkwardly and immediately showed a teacher''s aura, "Well, you''ve already yed. It''s time to go back. There will be a magic exchange tomorrow."


    "My dear Miss Mapel, it''s not good to leave after saying something bad about others."


    Just as they were about to leave, they suddenly heard a teasing voice.


    His voice was full of obvious flirtation.


    Hearing this voice, the four girls'' faces were slightly stiff. How dared he flirted with Miss Mapel? Was he looking for trouble?


    Just as the four girls were about to watch a good show and see how Judith would teach this man a lesson, they noticed that there was something wrong with Judith''s expression, as if she was not angry at all.


    At the same time, they had a ckout and a ck figure appeared in front of Judith in an instant.


    Judith was obviously frightened by the sudden appearance of the figure and took a step back subconsciously.


    Then, it was such a wonderful thing. Her feet tripped together, and she stumbled and fell backward.


    The tall figure leaned forward slightly and reached out to hold Judith who was about to fall to the ground.


    The four girls beside them had already been stunned. They stared at everything in front of them with their eyes wide open. Since they knew Judith, they had never seen Judith be a little soft to any man.


    But now, Judith was in the arms of a man. If other male teachers in the academy knew this, they would be envious.


    "This is the third time."


    Looking at the beautiful woman who was still a little confused, Locke said jokingly.


    Smelling the strong masculine aura on the person in front of her, Judith couldn''t help but freeze, but she quickly reacted and struggled out of Locke''s arms.


    "Miss Mapel, let''s get together again when we get a chance, but don''t fall next time."


    Seeing the anger and embarrassment on Judith''s face, Lockeughed and disappeared in an instant.


    Judith came back to her senses and stared nkly at the disappearing figure. A girl''s trembling voice came from behind her.


    "Miss Mapel, is that Mr. Capet?"


    For Locke''s return, Count Capet and the others were naturally very happy. After carefully confirming that Locke was not injured, they let Locke go back to the bedroom.


    Lockeyfortably on the familiar bed, and said in his heart, "Attribute panel."


    A light curtain appeared in front of Locke in an instant.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The eighth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (97)


    Faith point: 457890


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (70)


    Faith point: 377485


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Friendship (35)


    Faith point: 212019


    Summon god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Friendship (46)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Normal (62)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 6: Artemis


    Fondness: Friendship (25)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 7: Ares


    Fondness: Normal (95)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Looking at Athena''s faith point, Locke was also quite surprised. In just three months, her faith point had almost doubled.


    Sighing, Locke''s gazes finally fell on the "second stage task" column.


    The length of the second stage task was seven months. The task goal was to build a city wall and make Lister a well-known city.


    There were only two days left before the deadline. Locke couldn''t help but thought that ording to Lister''s current situation, it was no problem for him to get an "excellent".


    However, although Lister had developed quite fast now, it was still unable topare with those real superrge cities. Moreover, there was a very tricky problem in front of him.


    The Vito royal family, the blue demon race, and those super forces would not give up so easily. He had to quickly improve Lister''s defensive strength.


    In addition to the threats from these super forces, the drastic change reminded by the system was the biggest threat. Before the disaster came, Lister had to be prepared.


    The road ahead would be more difficult, but it would also be more wonderful. Locke breathed a sigh of relief and put away the attribute panel. After stretching himself, he closed his eyes and was ready to have a good sleep.


    On the second day, in the Victory Divine Temple.


    With a wave of his hand, Locke took out the soul-devouring bead from the system space.


    Boom!


    The moment the soul-devouring bead appeared, a powerful ck air burst out and turned into a horrible ghost face, "Human, I''m going to kill..."


    However, before it could finish its words, the ghost face that the soul-devouring bead had conjured up froze, staring nkly at Athena and the others standing aloof. It felt a strong sense of oppression from them.


    Especially on Athena. Although it was damaged, it had once followed a heavenly god and met a lot of people. But when it faced Athena and the others, it had a feeling of facing the lord gods!


    However, the lord god was at the top level of the world. Even it had seen the lord god only once from afar.


    As for the young man in front of it, he was even more strange. The scene in Greg Mountain couldn''t help but appear in its mind. At that time, it was trying to devour the young man in front of it. However, an extremely powerful force suddenly emerged from the young man''s body. This force did not give it any chance to react and directly caught it in a mysterious space. More horribly, a force came from this space in an instant and nailed it to the ground, as if there was a seal that instantly sealed all its power.

 350 Chapter 350

    ?350 Chapter 350 Mission Aplished


    "This weapon spirit doesn''t look very smart."


    Looking at the soul-devouring bead that was still in ce, Sleipnir said with disgust.


    In the blink of an eye, the arrogant expression on the soul-devouring bead''s face had turned into a ttering smile, "Masters, what can I do for you?"


    Without talking nonsense, Athena asked directly, "Tell us what happened to the divine battle three thousand years ago."


    "The divine battle?"


    A trace of confusion appeared on the soul-devouring bead''s face. It thought for a moment and said helplessly, "The battle was too fierce back then, causing me to lose my memory. At present, I only have the memory after the battle, but..."


    After a pause, the soul-devouring bead continued, "My subconscious memory tells me that the battle at that time seemed to..."


    After thinking for a while, it still didn''t remember anything. It could only smile awkwardly, "Anyway, it''s not simple."


    Artemis touched her chin and said seriously, "It seems that it''s useless to keep you here."


    Hearing this, the ghost face condensed by the soul-devouring bead trembled and was almost scared to disperse. After calming down, it was afraid that Athena would kill it right away, so it hurriedly said, "I am useful! Useful! Although I''m seriously injured, my current strength is still equivalent to a level-10 practitioner, and I''m very good at fighting!"


    "Good at fighting?" Athena frowned slightly.


    "I can send out chills and supply cooling for everyone!" Gritting its teeth, the soul-devouring bead seemed to have thrown caution to the wind. It couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. It had once been a heavenly god level divine weapon, but it had fallen to this point.


    Seeing that Locke and the others still didn''t seem to have any reaction, it suddenly thought of something and quickly said, "I know a lot of magic books and fighting skills books. Of course, these are all browsed by myself when I was in the Vito family. They are not very high level, and the highest one is only level 10."


    In the end, the soul-devouring bead carefully observed everyone''s expression, fearing that they would be dissatisfied and destroy it. It can''t be helped. This ce was too strange. Even if it used to be a heavenly god level divine weapon, it still felt its scalp tingling.


    Locke''s eyes lit up with excitement, "What iscking in Tishengar College now is the high-level magic books and fighting skills books. You can y a role. But you seem to be a little unsafe."


    "It''s easy." Hephaestus waved his hand and a red light flew toward the soul-devouring bead.


    A mysterious rune covered the soul-devouring bead''s body. When the divine patternpletely disappeared, the soul-devouring bead only felt that the contract it signed with the Vito family before was instantly disintegrated. And in its consciousness, it seemed to have a more mysterious brand, which was deeply engraved in its consciousness, as if it was born with it.


    The most deadly thing was that this brand was connected to all its power. In other words, as long as the other party had a thought, the entire brand would take effect, and its consciousness would be instantly shattered.


    Artemis also looked at the soul-devouring bead with some disgust, "Can you change your appearance?"


    "Isn''t it more intimidating?" The soul-devouring bead smiled awkwardly. The ghost face turned into ck smoke and spread out. To Locke''s astonishment, the ck smoke turned into an enchanting young woman.


    Looking at the soul-devouring bead, Locke''s mind was filled with doubts, "You are a woman?!"


    The soul-devouring bead cast a wink at Locke and shyly said, "The weapon spirit is sexless, but my former master was a female heavenly god."


    "You''d better be serious, or..."


    Locke reminded the soul-devouring bead with a dry cough.


    The soul-devouring bead was slightly stunned. When it saw the coldness on Athena''s face, it immediately stopped smiling.


    "Since you look like a human, do you have your name?" It was obviously a human appearance. If he always called it "the soul-devouring bead", he would feel a little strange.


    "Call me Cayrol."


    "Okay, Cayrol. You will be the teacher of Tishengar College from now on. I''ll take you to the college."


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. In the Victory Divine Temple, Locke woke up from practice.


    "Ding~ Congrattions. The second stage has beenpleted and the system ount is being settled."


    Hearing the voice of the system, Locke got excited.


    "The test is over. The taskpletion level is "perfect"."


    Hearing the word "perfect", Locke''s heart twitched violently. It was a "perfect" rating!


    Locke took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He looked forward to it more.


    "Reward 1, one summoning card. The reward is being sent. Please check it carefully."


    "Reward 2, the Artemis''s Divine Temple. The reward is being sent. Please check it carefully."


    "Reward 3, increase all the gods'' strength once. It''s in progress. Please wait a moment."


    In the room, Athena suddenly opened her eyes. A strong energy fluctuation was emitted from her body. Feeling the stronger force in her body, a surprised look shed across her calm eyes, "The system..."


    However, even though her strength was close to the divine level, she still couldn''t feel the traces of the system.


    At the same time, powerful energy burst out from several positions of Lister.


    Feeling the surging energy in the castle, Athena frowned slightly and waved her hand, directly blocking all the energy in Lister.


    In Artemis''s room, Artemis, whose face was full of surprises, instantly extinguished her enthusiasm after feeling Athena''s strength. Originally, she thought she would be a match for Athena after her strength was improved, but now it seemed that everyone''s strength had been improved.


    Originally, the strength of Artemis and the others should be equivalent to level-9 practitioners on this continent. After their strength was increased, they should be equivalent to level-10 practitioners.


    Thinking of this, Locke could not help feeling happy. Athena, Artemis, Hephaestus, Asclepius, Thanatos, Sleipnir, plus the soul-devouring bead.


    In other words, there were seven level-10 masters in Lister.


    Ha-ha, the Vito family, I will wait for you in Lister.


    "Summoning card."


    In the Victory Divine Temple, Locke took out the summoning card without hesitation. He took a deep breath and clicked the card with his finger.


    Just like before, the summoning card suddenly turned into points of starlight and dissipated. Then it formed a light door, and the mysterious energy surged in it.


    Locke held his breath and stared at the light door, trying to find out which god was summoned this time.


    As the energy gathered in the light door, a slender figure gradually became clear.


    A female god.


    As soon as Locke saw the figure, he recognized this god''s gender. At the same time, the names of the female gods shed through his mind one by one. Hera, the protection goddess of marriage and women. Aphrodite, who was in charge of human love and all animals'' growth and reproduction. The goddess of agriculture, grain, and harvest in Greek mythology, and one of the Twelve Olympians, Demeter...


    The figure in the light door became clearer and clearer. A white veil floated out of the light door, followed by a fair jade leg.


    ''Is this Hestia?''


    Looking at the figure''s appearance, Locke began to think about it. A few secondster, he roughly guessed the name of the god he summoned this time. Hestia was the goddess of the hearth and the guardian of the house in Greek mythology. In addition, her most famous ce was the title of one of the three virgin goddesses.


    However, Locke didn''t know much about Hestia. There were few stories about her in mythologies, and there was almost no specific story about Hestia. It was said that people should not be talkative about such a chaste and wless woman. Moreover, if people didn''t gossip about her, she won''t make trouble for their family.


    Athena, Artemis, and Hestia were known as the three virgin goddesses.


    ''Is the system kidding me? Why did it gather all the three virgin goddesses together?''


    Dressed in a white robe, Hestia was tall and slender, with long golden hair hanging over her shoulders. Her skin was delicate, and she had a pretty face with strong features, on par with Athena and Artemis.


    However, Hestia in front of Locke always gave people the feeling of a girl-next-door, and there was an inexplicable sense of intimacy.

 351 Chapter 351

    ?351 Chapter 351 Study Airship


    "Hello, I''m Hestia."


    Hestia greeted Locke with a warm smile on her beautiful face.


    Locke reacted quickly and replied hurriedly, "Hello, my name is Locke Capet. I''m the owner of thisnd and your summoner."


    Hestia nodded with a smile. She slowly raised her hand and let the breeze blow over her fingertips, "Thews of this world are quite interesting."


    At the same time, several beams of light materialized from afar.


    Hestia slowly walked out. Locke also stood up to follow her.


    When they went out, they saw Athena, Artemis, Hephaestus, and other gods there.


    "Miss Hestia."


    All the gods bowed to Hestia.


    Locke wasn''t surprised at this. It was said that Hestia was Zeus''s elder sister, and her seniority was higher than that of Athena and the others.


    Hestia also greeted everyone with a smile.


    Just as the atmosphere seemed to be good, a surprised voice suddenly came.


    "Hey, everyone is here. Is there any activity today?"


    Locke turned his head and saw Badal pping its wings and flying wobbly over from afar.


    "Is this stupid dragon drunk?"


    Locke suddenly understood what was going on. Before he could say anything, he saw Hestia frown slightly. She waved her hand and then Badal fly out. It quickly turned into a small dot and smashed into the distance.


    Boom!


    Everyone could only hear a loud noise from the north mountain.


    Hearing this noise, Locke couldn''t help swallowing. Sure enough, a person should not be judged by her appearance. Hestia looked like the girl-next-door type, but her action was quite sharp.


    At the same time, he began to sympathize with Badal. This guy seemed to be taught a lesson every time.


    Locke sighed, and with a wave of his hand, a small pce appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is my Artemis''s Divine Temple."


    Artemis''s eyes lit up. She gently raised her hand, and that small pce flew into her hand.


    "Pick a ce to put it on."


    Locke said, pointing at the mountains in the distance. In the process of the construction of the city, sufficient space was reserved for the temples to be ced.


    Artemis touched her chin, nced at the mountains in the distance, and waved her hand gently, and then the pce flew out.


    The pce in the air rapidly grewrger at a visible speed.


    "That is!"


    A person trembled slightly and looked at the divine temple in the distance in shock.


    "This must be a miracle!"


    The whole Lister was boiling with excitement. Countless people had witnessed this miracle.


    The pce fell on a mountain and integrated with the mountain in the blink of an eye. This pce looked simr in size to the Victory Divine Temple. It was divided into three floors, and the different floors were connected by steps.


    However, in terms of the architectural style, there was a huge difference between Artemis''s Divine Temple and the Victory Divine Temple. The entire Artemis''s Divine Temple was made of marble. Inside and outside the temple were decorated with exquisite relief carvings made of copper, silver, gold, and ivory. In the center of the temple, there was an altar in the shape of "U", which was holding Artemis''s statue.


    Looking at the Artemis''s Divine Temple, Locke felt a little amazed. The Artemis''s Divine Temple was one of thergest temples in ancient Greek. It was famous for its magnificent style and massive scale.


    What surprised Locke the most was that with thepletion of the Artemis''s Divine Temple, he could clearly feel that the magic elements and fighting spirits of the whole Lister became much stronger.


    After visiting Artemis''s Divine Temple for a while, Locke arranged a room for Hestia.


    Thepletion of Artemis''s Divine Temple naturally made people in Lister excited.


    On the second day, Locke found Count Capet. At present, although he was the lord of thisnd, Lister''s construction progress was under the control of Count Capet.


    He had obtained a lot of good things in thend of legacy, which happened to give them to Count Capet.


    With a wave of Locke''s hand, a "small mountain" appeared in the open space in an instant. To be exact, it should be a mountain made of magic crystals.


    Looking at the magic crystals mountain in front of him, Count Capet was stunned. He felt that his brain was stuck for a moment and forgot to think.


    The expressions on the faces of Kotter and Kerton were also quiteplicated.


    After a while, Count Capet took a deep breath, but even so, his voice was still trembling, "Are these all yours?"


    Locke nodded with a smile. These were just partially. The real treasures were the level-10 magic weapons he obtained, but it was useless to give them to Count Capet and the others.


    Although Victor Pill Shop and Victor Weapon Shop had received magic crystals every day, and the pills and weapons under the brand of "Victor" had also be the most popr things in the Grimm Kingdom and even several kingdoms nearby, the consumption capacity of these small kingdoms were limited.


    In addition to various ies from rent and taxes, it could barely maintain the expansion of Lister. Now there were so many magic crystals, which was enough to double the construction speed of Lister!


    After handing the magic crystals to Count Capet and others, Locke went to Hephaestus''s forging workshop again.


    At this time, Hephaestus was carving a warrior statue. Many statues on the squares in Lister were carved by him.


    The line of the sculpture was smooth, and his body was tall and strong, lifelike. The sculpture held a big sword and a shield in his hand, and he looked solemn, giving off a sense of majesty.


    At this time, Hephaestus was carving the eyes of the warrior statue.


    "Why do youe to me suddenly?" Hephaestus stared at the sculpture, the carving knife kept turning and asked without looking back.


    Locke chuckled, "Actually, I''m here to see if you can make a flying machine like this."


    As Locke spoke, he raised his hand slowly. The energy in his palm shed, and in the blink of an eye, an airship made of energy had been formed, "This kind of airship is powered by magic crystals."


    This was the airship he had seen in the Catacoton Kingdom. Of course, the production of airships was quiteplicated, so it was impossible for Locke topletely copy it. He had only condensed a shape through energy.


    Hephaestus stopped what he was doing, turned around, and looked at the airship in Locke''s hand. After staring at the airship for a few seconds, he said, "I will study it."


    Locke nodded.


    In fact, if possible, he would directly build a warship. Of course, he also knew that Lister''s current strength did not have the conditions to build such arge-scale ship. After all, even in a strong kingdom, there were not manyrge-scale warships.


    However, this kind of small airship was not a problem.


    Seeing that Hephaestus agreed, Locke no longer bothered him. He believed that with Hephaestus''s ability, he would soon figure it out.


    After leaving the forging workshop, Locke went straight to the Victory Divine Temple to continue to practice and consolidated the strength he just broke through.


    Tens of thousands of miles away.


    The towering mountains stretched far away. The mountains were steep, and ancient trees were lush, streams and waterfalls asionally appeared. There was nock of beauty in the solemnity and majestic. All kinds of ancient buildings were located in the mountains and forests. In addition, the misty clouds made thisnd more mysterious and profound.


    In the highest pce in the depths of the mountain.


    "I heard that the Vito family has invited various major forces to attend the meeting."


    "Can you find out the content of the meeting?"


    The middle-aged man in a brocaded robe asked in a low voice.


    In front of him was the old man behind Ansel. The old man bowed respectfully and said, "ording to the information from the spy, the content of this meeting is likely to be rted to Lister."


    "Lister..." The middle-aged man''s eyes darkened slightly, and the light shed in his eyes. After a long silence, he said slowly, "Refuse. Let''s wait and see."

 352 Chapter 352

    ?352 Chapter 352 Expedition Alliance


    A piece of shocking news came from the Icacia Continent.


    The Catacoton Kingdom sent out an invitation letter, inviting all major forces to join the expedition alliance to wipe out Lister.


    A day passed.


    "You must have known Locke Capet''s performance in thend of legacy, haven''t you?"


    In the hall, looking around the representatives of the four super forces present, Dous, the level-9 mage of the Vito family, said slowly.


    The others nodded slightly.


    They had already known from the geniuses, who had returned from thend of legacy, how powerful Locke was in thend of legacy. The weird attacking method, the refined energy, and the powerful physique...


    The tree of life had already fallen into the hands of the elf race. Although they were unwilling, they did not dare to make too much of a move. After all, the elf race was a descendant of ancient times and had gone through tens of thousands of years of trials and hardships. Although there were signs of decline in the elf race, it was not sure if they had any other powerful means.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you may not know the value of that ce yet. Although our Vito royal family wants to march into that ce, we feel that it had been catapulted beyond our area ofpetence, and we can''t do anything if we attack it alone."


    Hearing Dous''s words, everyone was shocked. The Vito royal family was ranked in the top ten among the major super forces. However, it was such a force that feared a small territory.


    Just as everyone was shocked, they heard Dous''s voice sink, "I can assure you that it is a divinend there!"


    "The divinend?" Everyone''s breath quickened.


    Seeing that his effect had been achieved, Dous continued, "ording to the information we got, there are three gods'' inheritances in Lister."


    "What? Three gods'' inheritances?"


    Everyone couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    "Are you sure there are three gods'' inheritances there?"


    On the seat, the representative of the Stanley family asked with a solemn expression.


    Dous nodded firmly and said, "We have sent our spies there, but since they entered that territory, all of them have lost their traces."


    "For this, we have to find another way. We have bought off many people from the Grimm Kingdom and asked them to record Lister''s situation with photo stones."


    As he spoke, Dous waved his hand and a photo stone appeared.


    The expanded city walls, the bustling outer city, the happy people... Finally, there were many majestic divine temples. They were afraid of being exposed, so they could only photograph the outside of the divine temples.


    "It''s said that each divine temple has a fixed god. They are called ''Victory Divine Temple'', ''Asclepius''s Divine Temple'', and ''Hephaestus''s Divine Temple''."


    After showing Lister''s situation, Dous waved his hand, put away the photo stone, and said, "The girl who appeared in thend of legacyst time is called Athena. ording to the local people, this girl named ''Athena'' is the spokesperson chosen by god."


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes began to burn, Dous decided to throw another bomb.


    "As for Locke Capet..." Dous smiled and asked slowly, "Do you know how long it took him to reach his current strength?"


    "Locke Capet is a level-8 practitioner now." The representative of the blue demon race analyzed, "Even the most talented person in our race spent 40 years practicing to the level-8 mage."


    "Our genius took 35 years." The representative of the Stanley family stroked his beard and said proudly.


    The representative of the Pine family who had been silent all the time, a middle-aged man in white smiled faintly and said, "The practice speed doesn''t mean the strength. Although our genius has spent 50 years, he takes every step steadily. I remember that in thestpetition, all the members of your families seemed to have been defeated by our genius."


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene was a little tense.


    Seeing that they were quarreling at the scene, Dous was stunned. He knocked on the table and said, "Everyone, why don''t you stop for a while?"


    The hall also quieted down and they looked in Dous''s direction.


    "Do you know how long did Locke Capet use to be a level-8 practitioner?"


    As he spoke, this level-9 mage paused for a while and slowly spit out two words, "Two years."


    These two words were like a p of thunder exploding in everyone''s ears, and everyone had an incredible expression.


    "It''s impossible!"


    The representative of the Stanley family directly denied it, "Even the geniuses of our super forces have spent a lot of resources to achieve this level."


    "Yes." The representative of the Pine family nodded in agreement, "Two years is definitely not the speed that humans can achieve."


    "We have investigated." Dous said affirmatively, "Two years ago, Locke Capet was just a loser that had beenmbasted so loudly by so many. But since he entered Lister, he has been rising all the way."


    The representative of the Nathan family rubbed his chin and analyzed, "Is it possible that he could practice in the first ce? But to hide his strength and bide his time, he didn''t expose his strength in the past few years, and only started to emerge in thest two years."


    "This is not excluded." Dous nodded.


    "ording to our research, the people in Lister seem to be invincible at the same level, and they can even challenge those who are above their level. The man and woman who appeared in our imperial capital before, and then the level-10 master who appearedter, each of them is almost invincible at the same level. This undoubtedly shows that their practice method is extraordinary, or there is something in Lister that can promote their practice. Let''s boldly guess, all of these benefits from the mystery in Lister. "


    "Do you know what it means? Iparably fantastic. As long as we can obtain this practice method and dig deeper into its value, we will definitely cultivate a group of super masters."


    After saying that, Dous stopped and looked at the crowd calmly. He believed that these things were enough to make everyone crazy.


    Sure enough, although they tried their best to restrain themselves, the light in their eyes flickered. Obviously, they were tempted.


    "I need to report this to my family. I will give you a reply tomorrow." The representative of the Stanley family didn''t waste time and left directly.


    The representatives of the other three families also left in a hurry, nning to bring the situation mentioned by the Vito family back to their family, waiting for their family to make a decision.


    On the second day, a piece of breaking news exploded among all the forces.


    The lord of Lister, Locke Capet relied on the level-10 master behind him to plunder treasures everywhere in thend of legacy. The Vito family, the Stanley family, the Pine family, the Nathan family, and the blue demon race, these five super forces would send the army to go far to fight against Lister to get justice for everyone.


    The news exploded in the crowd like a bomb. This kind of high-profile action had not appeared for nearly a thousand years!

 353 Chapter 353

    ?353 Chapter 353 Resurrection from Death


    "We know the Vito family and the blue demon race. But why haven''t I heard of the Stanley family?"


    A man in the tavern said in confusion.


    "Yes, I''ve been to many ces over the years, but I''ve never heard of this family''s name." Another old man was also confused.


    "Actually, it''s not your fault that you don''t know it."


    At this time, a young man in brocaded clothes chuckled and said, "Many of these families havested from the divine war. Because they were injured in the divine war, they announced that they would seclusion and recover their vitality. They are also the hidden forces we often say. These families are not weaker than those super forces we know."


    "But..." The young man was also puzzled, "Such a high-profile announcement of the expedition to Lister means that they have given up their n of living in seclusion."


    The Vito family and the blue demon race each controlled a super force in a kingdom. Although many small forces felt unfamiliar with the other remaining names, there was no doubt that the forces that could be on par with the previous two families were not weak.


    Hearing the young man''s introduction, the people around all took a deep breath, and their eyes were filled with uncontroble shock.


    "Oh my God! If the five super forces join hands, Lister will surely be destroyed!"


    "It''s not a loss for me to encounter such a battle in my life!"


    In the middle of the Icacia Continent.


    An ancient group of buildings floated in the sky. These buildings were huge and majestic, full of a sense of history.


    Walking along the buildings, a mysterious and ancient tower could be seen.


    In front of the tower, a middle-aged man slightly bowed and said to the tower, "Sir, at present, the Vito family has joined forces with the blue demon race and the other three families to ready to attack Lister. I have restricted the people belonging to the mages guild not to participate in this expedition. In addition, the mercenary guild, the healer guild, and the array mage guild, just like us, did not participate in the action of thend of legacyst time. They also refused the invitation of this expedition to Lister."


    What was shocking was that the magic aura emitted by this middle-aged man had reached level 10. Obviously, this man was a powerful level-10 mage. However, when such a master at the top of the continent looked at the tower, his face was full of respect.


    "You did a good job." A voice of vicissitudes came from the tower, "Icacia Continent is about to face the first catastrophe in three thousand years. If the mages guild wants to preserve in the catastrophe, then don''t get involved in too many things."


    The middle-aged man bowed to show his understanding.


    After the middle-aged man left, the old man in the tower finally opened his eyes.


    It was an old man with white hair. Although his two temples were grey and his body was stooping as if a candle flickering in the wind, he always emitted a faintly strong aura. There was no doubt that this decadent body must contain the power that can destroy heaven and earth.


    "Lister should be the ce where I once felt powerful energy."


    The white-haired old man stared in Lister''s direction with his sharp eyes, and his face showed an unprecedentedly serious expression on his face, "This catastrophe is about to begin."


    After the expedition decision was promulgated, the five super forces began to prepare enthusiastically.


    Everyone was talking about it.


    "Lister is just barrennd. Although it currently has opportunities and mysterious inheritances, it is still too weak for these several major families."


    "That''s right. ording to reliable information, every family that participated this time will send a level-10 master. In total, there are five level-10 masters on their side!"


    "Five level-10 masters!"


    The people beside took a deep breath and said in shock, "It seems that these forces really value Lister that they sent such a powerful team. It doesn''t give Lister any hope."


    "What a pity!" A man sighed and said, "This gathering is only for the super forces. Otherwise, I will join them. Maybe with good luck, I may be able to obtain the powerful god''s inheritance."


    "You? Come on. Even the Vito family has to unite with other forces to have the confidence to go there. People like you can only be cannon fodder when going there."


    Another man nearby said sarcastically.


    Almost everyone''s eyes were focused on the news that the five super forces were about to attack Lister.


    In the Peter family of the Catacoton Kingdom.


    The entire Peter family fell into dead silence, and every member of the Peter family had a mournful expression on their face.


    The pride of the Peter family, Miss Peter died. Three months ago, Miss Peter entered the legendarynd of legacy. However, three monthster, Miss Peter failed to get out of thend of legacy.


    In the hall, Mrs. Peter''s face was pale, her eyes bloodshot and her breath weak. And Count Peter also had a painful look on his face. At this time, they were extremely sad. How they hoped that the person who died was them, not their dear daughter!


    At this time, strong energy suddenly shrouded the hall.


    The Peter couple was shocked and raised their heads suddenly. They felt a familiar breath.


    When they saw the familiar figure at the door of the hall, their bodies trembled slightly.


    Mrs. Peter rushed to the figure suddenly and held the figure in her arms. Her shoulders trembled and she didn''t stop crying until quite a whileter.


    Mrs. Peter''s eyes were filled with tears of excitement. She held the figure''s face with her trembling hands and cried, "Irene, my child, you are still alive!"


    "I''m still alive, my dear mother, my dear father."


    Irene''s voice rang out in the hall.


    "It''s so good that you are still alive, it''s so good." Count Peter was choked with sobs when he spoke.


    After more than ten minutes, Count Peter and Mrs. Peter finally calmed down a little.


    Wiping the tears on her face, Mrs. Peter couldn''t help ming, "Since you are fine, why didn''t youe back to tell us that you were safe?"


    Although sheined, it contained endless concern.


    "Irene''s return is the greatest gift from God for us, dear." Count Peterforted, "We should trust our daughter. She must have her own difficulties."


    Looking at the tear stains on her parents'' faces, Irene couldn''t help but feel pain in her heart. She took a deep breath secretly and said in a low voice, "I got something in thend of legacy."


    Hearing this, the Peter couple instantly quieted down. During this period, they also knew something about thend of legacy. They knew that thend of legacy was the ce where the gods had died, and there were countless treasures in it. As far as they knew about their daughter, what she said must be unusual.


    "This thing is very precious, even for those super forces." A hint of coldness shed across Irene''s eyes as she said, "Those so-called super forces are just some sanctimonious viins. If I hade out of the entrance of thend of legacy, I would have died. With the help of this thing, I had seeded in finding the exit in other ces of thend of legacy."


    "In fact, even if they didn''t see meing out of thend of legacy, those super forces still sent people to monitor the Peter family."


    "Monitor?"


    The Peter couple was shocked. They looked up in some panic and looked around. They were under surveince all the time?


    "Don''t look for it. No one can monitor us in this room."


    Ireneforted the Peter couple when she saw them in panic.


    Hearing this, Count Peter breathed a sigh of relief, but his face was still full of worry, "Irene, if youe to see us, will your traces be exposed?"


    Irene shook her head and said, "Don''t worry. After the past few days, most of the spies have been removed, and there is no need to worry about the remaining people."


    Ten minutester, Irene stood up and was about to leave. She came back this time mainly to let the Peter couple know she was safe.


    Although the Peter couple was reluctant, they knew that their daughter had more important things to do. However, looking at their daughter''s back, they opened and shut their mouth, unspeaking.


    Finally, Count Peter said, "Irene, you and Locke..."


    They had heard a lot about thend of legacy. Knowing that Locke was safe and sound and he had been taken away by the legendary level-10 master.


    Irene paused for a few seconds and then said in an indifferent voice, "We are over."


    As she spoke, she had disappeared from where she stood.

 354 Chapter 354

    Looking at the direction in which Irene disappeared, Count Peter sighed, while Mrs. Peter also looked worried. Although they had only been with Irene for less than ten minutes, they still clearly felt Irene''s change.


    In the past, Irene was kind-hearted, like an innocent girl who never grew up. She was curious about the outside world. Now, Irene was like a piece of ice. They could feel that Irene had restrained her coldness as much as possible, but they could still feel a sense of distance.


    Count Peter held Mrs. Peter in his arms and said slowly, "This change may not be bad for Irene."


    In this world where the weak were the prey of the strong, the people who were too kind and naive were always the first to die.


    In Lister.


    Two figures rushed out of the teleportation site quickly.


    "Stop!"


    A guard shouted at the people who rushed out.


    "We have something urgent to talk to Locke Capet." The girl said anxiously.


    Ten minutester.


    Locke looked at Tiffany and the others in astonishment. ''Aren''t these people in the Catacoton Kingdom? Why did they suddenlye to my small territory?''


    With a serious look on her face, Tiffany didn''t waste any time and said, "Listen, Locke, there is something that is rted to the life and death of you and all the people here."


    Tiffany soon finished the story of the Catacoton Kingdom.


    "The Vito family has allied four super forces to attack Lister?" Locke stopped smiling and looked serious.


    Tiffany nodded affirmatively, "The Vito family also invited my family, so I got the news earlier than others."


    "Even so, it took us three days to get here. The Vito family''s army is probably ready."


    "Ites so soon." Locke''s face darkened.


    The young man beside Tiffany persuaded, "Locke, the best way now is to evacuate the civilians in the territory. You''d better hurry up and leave."


    This young man was Webster, who had been rescued by Locke from the enemy of the Imperial Mage Academy, the Randtony Mage Academyst time. At that time, Webster had said that he would remember Locke''s kindness, but Locke did not expect that he would reallye to warn them this time.


    "Thank you."


    Locke said sincerely. Now that they came to bring tidings, it meant that they were on the opposite side of several super forces. After expressing his gratitude, Locke continued, "But I have already expected that the Vito family wille to make trouble. Although the time is a little short, it should be no problem to deal with these people."


    Seeing that Locke didn''t seem to want to retreat, Tiffany said anxiously, "Locke, although we know that there is a powerful level-10 practitioner behind you, this time it is not a small matter. I estimate that at least four super forces will participate."


    "Rx. I''m not an arrogant person."


    Lockeforted them with a smile, "I''ve been preparing for the battle since I returned to Lister. As long as the Vito family dares toe..."


    A murderous look shed across Locke''s eyes, "They will bepletely routed."


    Tiffany and Webster were rendered speechless for a while.


    Locke smiled and asked, "How is everything going with Wilder?"


    "Mr. Wilder fell out with the academy over you. At present, he was dismissed from the position of vice-dean." Webster said with a bitter smile, "Now Mr. Wilder has left the Imperial Mage Academy with his students."


    "I owe Mr. Wilder a big favor." Locke couldn''t help but sigh. But Tishengar College was short of magic tutors at the moment, so he could invite Wilder here.


    "Well, now that they havee, I also need to prepare for it, so as to give them a ''surprise''."


    Locke then asked Kotter to arrange amodation for Tiffany and Webster, while he went to look for Athena and the others.


    "With our current strength, it''s not a problem for us to kill this group of enemies." Locke didn''t worry too much.


    Hestia put down the book in her hand. With a charming smile on her face, she said softly, "Just some minions. We will kill as many as theye."


    Locke couldn''t help but twitch his mouth when he saw Hestia''s attitude. This was probably the legendary "say the most threatening words in the gentlest tone".


    "Arge-scale battle is not the wisest choice for Lister." Locke said in a low voice. Although Lister had developed well, the overall scale was not veryrge. It could not hold on to the battle between level-10 practitioners.


    "At present, the best way is to intercept the enemies outside the territory."


    As Locke spoke, he couldn''t help but look at Artemis. Among all the gods, Artemis had the strongest spatial ability.<sub> </sub>


    Athena also looked at Artemis. Although she was the strongest at present, her space research was not as good as that of Artemis.


    Artemis stretched, "Although my strength has recovered a little, I am still unable to conduct space interception in arge range. Well, the space I can control now is a little more than that of the whole Lister. In other words, I can block them outside the city."


    "Very good. We just need to stop them outside the territory."


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    On the other side.


    "Is this Locke''s territory?"


    Strolling on the street and looking at the smiles on the faces of the people passing by, Tiffany was surprised. At this moment, her gaze suddenly fell on the little figure in the distance.


    It was an extremely cute girl. This girl seemed to have a very special identity and was very popr among the surrounding peddlers.


    Of course, this was not the focus of her attention. What she cared more about was that she felt a familiar aura from this girl.


    And the little girl seemed to have found her at this time.


    Annie trotted to Tiffany and said, "Hi, sister. Please have some candies."


    Tiffany took the candies and touched Annie''s head, and asked in a spoiled tone, "Little sister, why are you alone? Where are your parents?"


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt a strong forceing at her, which directly grabbed Annie in front of her away. At the same time, a ray of light shot in her direction.


    Tiffany jumped up.


    Boom!


    A long sword was inserted into her previous position, and the floor tile instantly turned into pieces.


    The magic energy shed in front of Tiffany. She took a look at Annie, who was imprisoned in the distance, and then looked at the man in ck and said, "No matter who you are, please let go of this innocent child first."


    "You are really from that family." Feeling the familiar aura on Tiffany''s body, Pierce''s eyes turned cold and he said slowly.


    As he spoke, the long sword that was inserted on the ground trembled and shot in Tiffany''s direction with a sound of "whew".


    Tiffany waved her hand and condensed a magic shield in front of her.


    Boom!


    The long sword was stabbed onto the magic shield.


    Everything happened too fast. Before Webster could react, he was thrown away by Pierce.


    Tiffany was now a level-7 mage, and Pierce was also a level-7 practitioner.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Tiffany and Pierce had fought several times, but obviously, Tiffany was always at a disadvantage.


    Boom!


    Tiffany flew out directly. When she was about to struggle, she suddenly felt a slight chill in her throat. She lowered her head and found that the tip of the sword was only a millimeter away from her throat.


    "Dad, this sister is a good person!"


    Seeing that Pierce''s long sword was already pressed to Tiffany, Annie shouted anxiously.


    Dad?


    Tiffany was stunned. Was this man the little girl''s father?


    Pierce didn''t say anything. He stared at Tiffany and asked coldly, "Tell me your purpose."


    Tiffany stared at Pierce in the distance. After a while, she asked, "Are you my cousin''s husband?"


    She had already felt that the man in front of her looked a little familiar. When she saw him make a move, she suddenly remembered the man who had left the family dejectedly. Thinking of this, she looked at Annie, who was crying not far away.


    Hearing this, Webster, who was struggling to stand up in the distance and was gathering magic, was slightly stunned.

 355 Chapter 355

    Pierce stared at Tiffany with cold eyes. He didn''t answer her. He shook his hand and the long sword disappeared, "If you dare to do anything evil with the power of your family, I will never show mercy."


    After saying that, Pierce picked up Annie and disappeared in a few shes.


    "Are you okay, Tiffany?" Seeing Pierce and Annie leave, Webster walked toward Tiffany in a hurry and helped her up from the ground.


    Tiffany shook her head and looked in the direction of Pierce and Annie left with aplicated expression, "I didn''t expect to meet them here."


    On the top of the tower, Locke touched his chin with a strange look on his face, "Is there any bad feeling between Pierce and Tiffany''s family?"


    He was originally practiced in Victory Divine Temple. Suddenly he felt the battle fluctuationing from the city. When he came over, he found that the two fighting parties were Pierce and Tiffany who just arrived.


    Tiffany... Locke suddenly looked up and thought of something. He remembered that when he first saw Pierce and Annie, Pierce once suspected that he was sent by Tiffany''s family.


    It seemed that the rtionship between Pierce and Tiffany''s family was unusual.


    ''Forget it. I''ll ask Pierce about it after I solve the Vito family.'' Shaking his head helplessly, Locke shed away and disappeared from the tower.


    It was the third day since Tiffany came to Lister. In the space channel, a behemoth with a body of nearly a thousand meters was rapidly moving forward.


    It was a warship!


    On the warship, the guards were standing. They were surrounded by a strong aura, and even the weakest ones were level-7 practitioners.


    In the control room.


    All kinds of magic screens shed, recording the speed of the warship, the remaining energy, the condition of the weapon system, and so on. In the center of the control room, there was a huge tform, on which was a holographic mapposed of energy.


    The middle-aged man in front of the map had a dark expression. He slightly waved his hand and the map quickly changed. Mountains, rivers, peaks, and ridges were clearer, like a panoramic view looking down from the sky.


    On the map, a grain-sized airship was moving quickly. This grain-sized airship was representing their warship, and the map he had now pulled up was the map of the northwest of the Icacia Continent.


    "Mr. Ackerman, we are expected to reach our destination in ten minutes."


    ? A mechanic reported.


    "Open the weapon system. After leaving the space channel, carry out a full coverage strike." Ackerman ordered, "Besides, inform everyone to finish the battle as soon as possible."


    An operator nodded and pressed the button in front of him.


    At the same time, all the magic crystal cannons and long-range weapons on the warship began to move. There were a total of 20 magic crystal cannons at the fence of the deck, ten of which were level-7 magic crystal cannons, seven of which were level-8 magic crystal cannons, and three of which were level-9 magic crystal cannons. The main cannon under the hull was a level-10 magic crystal cannon.<sub> </sub>


    This was the power of the warship. In addition, the warship had a strong defense system, which could form an energy wall around the body of the warship. This energy wall could easily resist the attacks of a level-9 master, and even a level-10 master might not be able to break it in a short time.


    This was the power of the warship. A warship could destroy a small country easily. It was the most powerful war weapon, and also a symbol of the power of a kingdom. Even those powerful super forces couldn''t make such powerful weapons as kingdoms. Of course, although those super forces had always disdained to borrow external things such as warships, and they believed that humans should discover their potential, it didn''t hinder the power of warships.


    "The decoration of this warship is pretty good."


    After taking a sip of wine, Efim Stanley, a fat middle-aged man of the Stanley family, praised with a smile.


    "Humph~ It''s just some external things. What are there to praise?" Opposite him, an old man with a serious face said lightly. This old man in a white robe was the leader of the Pine family this time, Yale Pine.


    Carina, who was sitting on the host seat wearing a golden robe, cast a nce at Yale and said coldly, "Mr. Pine, if you don''t want to take it, you can get off directly."


    She was the level-10 master of the Vito family and the chiefmander of this operation, Carina.


    Seeing that they were about to be at loggerheads again, Efim tried to mediate the dispute, "Well, you two stop quarreling now. We are about to arrive at Lister. You''d better save some strength to deal with theing enemy."


    At this moment, the warship shook.


    The big screen in the middle shed with a red exmation mark.


    "Sir, our warship was affected by some kind of energy, so it didn''tnd above Lister as originally nned," An operator quickly pressed the operating buttons in front of him with both hands. After a while, he said with a long face.


    "Open the space door and drive out of the space channel." Ackerman''s face darkened and decisively ordered, "Get ready for the battle!"


    "Have we arrived? Is Lister down there? It''s really amazing."


    In the magnificent hall, Yale''s tone was full of surprise. His spiritual sense was unable to prate the enchanted barrier below.


    There was a sh of surprise in Efim''s eyes, "There is a level-10 practitioner in Lister who is no weaker than us, so it''s not surprising that she can create a powerful enchanted barrier. And don''t forget that there seems to be something unusual there. Ha-ha, I was dubious before, but after seeing this ce, I''m sure that this god must be very powerful. Maybe he is a heavenly god!"


    "It seems worthwhile for us toe this time." Colclough, the level-10 master of the Nathan family was also filled with passion in his eyes, "These so-called divine temples look quite extraordinary. It''s not three temples, but four. I even have a feeling that these temples are even more divine than the top god''s pce I''ve seen before."


    Carina said directly, "After entering Lister, our Vito royal family''s warship will clean up and remove anything irrelevant in Lister. Of course, we had to be on guard against some thieves and rascals who wanted to fish in troubled waters. "


    Although only five super forces joined the siege this time, it was well known that Lister was extraordinary. Perhaps some families or forces wanted to make a fortune in the chaos.


    Boom!


    At this time, the warship shook more violently, and the whole warship quaked.

 356 Chapter 356

    "An eight-legged horse is attacking the warship." Carina said with a gloomy face. As she spoke, her body had disappeared and appeared on the deck. She slowly raised her head and saw an eight-legged horse waving its hooves and constantly smashing into the warship''s enchanted barrier.


    At this time, the warship was about to leave the space channel.


    "This thing is not bad. It''s very hard." Sleipnir''s hooves were wrapped in divine power, and it smashed the shield several times but failed to break it. Then it said depressingly.


    Carina''s eyes were slightly cold. She raised her hand slowly and formed a palm, grabbing toward Sleipnir. But Sleipnir was faster than her. It turned into a beam of light and rushed out of the space channel in the blink of an eye.


    "This should be the eight-legged horse in the report. Its speed is first-rate even among the level-10 masters." A surprised look shed across Carina''s eyes when she saw that she failed to grab it. ording to the previous information, this eight-legged horse only had the strength of level 8, but now it seemed that the other party should be a level-9 magical beast.


    At this time, the other four people also appeared beside her.


    "Sir, the warship is affected by some energy, so we have to go out in advance. This ce should be on the border of Lister." Ackerman saluted Carina and then reported.


    Carina nodded slowly, "Since we are in Lister, then we don''t need to choose another ce. It''s just a small ce after all."


    Looking from the outer city of Lister.


    A fire circle with a diameter of two thousand meters suddenly appeared in the sky. The fire circle was surrounded by a ck space aura, and the space was wriggling, like a bottomless hole that devoured creatures.


    "Oh my God! What''s that?"


    In the urban area, a man looked up at the big hole in the sky with his eyes wide open.


    The others were also filled with horror. Arge hole had appeared in the sky for no reason, how terrifying it was for them.


    They wereing!


    Looking at the fire circle, Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The warship!


    The warship''s huge body slowly drove out of the space channel, floated in the sky, and traversed the sky, leaving a huge shadow on the ground.


    "Is this warship?"


    Even though Locke had told them in advance, when they really saw the huge body of the warship, Count Capet and the others could not help but take a deep breath.


    In front of this warship, they couldn''t even think of resisting for a moment.


    "Locke, are you sure we''re OK?"


    Looking at the warship floating in the sky, Count Capet swallowed and confirmed it again.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a little bigger."


    ? Locke nodded with a smile.


    Looking at Locke and the others on the ground, Ackerman didn''t say anything else but ordered directly, "Fire!"


    With the order falling, the magic crystal cannon with a diameter of about ten meters at the bottom of the warship turned around and soon aimed at Locke''s position.


    After finding the target, the magic crystal cannon vibrated slightly, and a white light shed in the gun barrel.


    Pierce whispered, "Sir, do we need to hide?"


    Over the years, he had traveled a lot and had many wonderful experiences, but he had never been targeted by a warship.


    Others might not know, but he was clear that the shot of the magic crystal cannon was no less than the full-strength attack of a level-10 master.


    On the top of the city wall, looking at the magic crystal cannon that was about to shoot out, Tiffany and Webster couldn''t help but feel their scalps tingling. Now they faintly regretted staying.


    The magic crystal cannon trembled slightly, and the energy in the gun chamber had reached its peak. Finally, a huge white light shot toward the city wall.


    Hiss!


    Looking at the energy column shooting toward them, many people''s hearts trembled. Although they already had the intention to retreat, they knew that no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t be faster than the magic crystal cannon.


    To everyone''s astonishment, a light curtain shed from the city wall as the boundary, and the energy column hit the light curtain.


    Boom!<sub> </sub>


    The turbulent energy overflowed, and the powerful energy waves directly shattered the nearest buildings.


    Boom!


    After a dozen seconds of stalemate, the energy of the magic crystal cannon was exhausted and it was replenishing its energy.


    Swoosh!


    Seeing that the light curtain blocked the attack of the magic crystal cannon, the people in the city could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Why didn''t it break?!


    "The situation has changed. We''d better take action as soon as possible." Carina said in a low voice. She was very clear about the energy of her warship. Even she would have a lot of pressure facing that blow.


    The other four people nodded slightly and said, "Okay."


    The reason why they were able to be level-10 practitioners, apart from their unique practice talents, depended more on caution. Even if a lion fought a rabbit, it would use its full strength.


    "We will go to break the enchanted barrier. After we break the enchanted barrier, you drive the warship into Lister and clean up those unimportant people first." Carina said to Ackerman.


    Ackerman bowed to show his understanding.


    The five people slowly floated up. Behind them, there was a team of 50 people established by the five super forces. Ten of them were level-9 practitioners, and the rest were level-8 practitioners.


    "Brat, do you think it''s safe to hide in the enchanted barrier?" Looking at Locke in the enchanted barrier, Carina sneered.


    Locke shrugged helplessly and said with a smile, "Anyway, it should be safer than you now."


    "How arrogant you are! I will teach you what life is worse than deathter!" Colclough, the level-10 master of the Nathan family said.


    "Don''t talk too much. Let''s fight!"


    Yale Pine, the level-10 practitioner of the Pine family slowly said.


    The rest of them agreed with him. They burst out powerful energy and nned to break the enchanted barrier in one go.


    Seeing this, the hearts of the people in the city rose again. Just now, it was just the attack of the magic crystal cannon, but now, they had to face five level-10 masters!


    "He is right. You are indeed not safe."


    However, at this time, a chuckle suddenly came from the sky.


    Five figures stood in the air. They were Artemis, Hephaestus, Asclepius, Thanatos, and Ares.


    The faces of Carina and the others changed.


    "Something is wrong with these people."


    Yale said in a low voice. Although the other four people didn''t say anything, they could tell from their expressions that they were also very shocked. They couldn''t feel any aura from Artemis and the others.


    "Are they all practice some kind of method that can hide their strength?"


    "That woman in red and the strong man are the people who appeared in our imperial capital city and outside thend of legacy before. Although they are very strong, they are only level-9 masters." As Carina spoke, she looked at Hephaestus, Asclepius, and Thanatos, "These three people are the other masters in Lister that I mentioned to you before. ording to our calctions, they should be level-9 masters."


    She couldn''t help but pause before continuing, "However, their current state is a little strange."


    "Don''t y tricks. No matter how strong the level-9 practitioners are, it''s only level-9 practitioners."


    Colclough, the level-10 master of the Nathan family snorted and waved his hand. Powerful energy had already pped in the direction of Artemis and the others. Although this was only a simple blow, all the level-10 masters present knew that during the process of Colclough''s attack, he had blocked the space around Artemis and the others.


    All the creatures in this space were unable to move, which meant that Artemis and the others were living targets.


    Seeing this, the people on the ground could not help but exim.


    Boom!


    To everyone''s astonishment, they could only see Artemis raising her palm lightly, and the fierce attack had disappeared just like that!

 357 Chapter 357

    Looking at this strange scene, the eyes of Colclough and the other four people could not help but be slightly shocked.


    At the same time, energy suddenly shed in front of the warship, which seemed to appear out of nowhere and instantly came in front of everyone so that they had no time to react.


    Boom!


    The strong energy surged and instantly swallowed up two level-9 masters. The aftereffect of the energy rushed to the level-8 practitioners beside.


    Boom!


    Three level-8 practitioners were annihted in the mes at once.


    "Hiss~"


    Seeing this incredible scene, the crowd on the ground was shocked, and their hearts surged tempest.


    "That woman named Artemis transferred the attack of the level-10 master."


    Tiffany''s voice trembled slightly. Apparently, she was greatly shocked. Artemis transferred a level-10 master''s attack in an instant. How terrifying her spatial power was!


    There was no doubt that this woman named Artemis was definitely a powerful level-10 practitioner!


    If Artemis was also a level-10 practitioner, then...


    Tiffany couldn''t help but fix her eyes on Asclepius and the others, wondering if they were also level-10 masters.


    No! It was impossible!


    She immediately banished this idea, because this idea was too crazy. If they were also level-10 masters, plus the previous Athena, then there would be six level-10 masters in this territory.


    Six level-10 masters!


    How terrifying the power was!


    Looking at Artemis and the others standing in the air, Carina was also shocked, "You be a level-10 master!"


    Just like level-5 to level-6 was a hurdle, and level-9 to level-10 was a greater hurdle. Since ancient times, many talents had died on the threshold of level 10.


    They couldn''t help but fix their eyes on Ares and the others. Yale said in a bitter tone, "Five level-10 masters!"


    "The situation has changed. Retreat first!" Gilbert, the master of the blue demon race said in a low voice. At present, there were five level-10 masters on both sides, and they also had a warship that was said to beparable to the level-10 practitioner. But don''t forget, ording to the previous information, there was also a level-10 master called Athena, and this level-10 master was a ruthless character that had defeated two level-10 masters.


    In this way, their power waspletely at a disadvantage. As for the level-9 masters they brought with them, they were not included in theirbat power at all.


    That was just the way it was. A powerful level-10 master could easily kill a dozen of level-9 practitioners with just a wave of his hand.


    As they spoke, without any hesitation, they directly tore open the space channel behind them and rushed toward it. None of them chose the so-called warship. Although the warship was powerful and could also travel through space, it undoubtedly ran much slower than they run.


    Seeing that even level-10 masters had run away, Ackerman didn''t dare to stay any longer. In a sh, he returned to the warship and shouted, "Hurry up, open the space door, start the space leaping, and immediately enter the space channel!"


    However, to everyone''s despair, all the space cracks disappeared in an instant, as if they had never appeared. The five people who had rushed to the space cracks hit the void.


    The faces of Carina and the others changed dramatically. The space cracks they had torn up were stopped in this way!


    And the warship, which had already started the space leaping, was also stopped.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw two girls standing gracefully. They raised their hands, and the energy in their palms shed. Obviously, it was these two people who did everything just now.


    "Athena!"


    In an instant, Carina recognized Athena.


    "The girl beside her is also very powerful." Yale looked at Hestia beside Athena and whispered.


    They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes, plus Athena and the girl who suddenly appeared, there were a total of seven level-10 masters in Lister!


    "We are no match for them." Without any hesitation, they turned into lights and ran away.


    Seeing that the enemies began to run for their lives, the eyes of Artemis and the others slightly darkened and chased in the direction of the five people respectively.


    "There are so many hidden masters in Lister!"


    Carina''s face was horribly gloomy. However, the more this was the case, the more it proved that thisnd was extraordinary. There must be more terrifying secrets in thisnd.


    Thinking of this, a greedy look appeared on Carina''s gloomy face. She had to report this to her family right away.<sub> </sub>


    While she was thinking, she suddenly felt a space fluctuation in front of her. It was the woman who was proficient in space energy! With a murderous look in her eyes, she condensed powerful magic in her hand and pressed it directly in the direction of the space fluctuation.


    Bang!


    As soon as Artemis walked out of the space channel, she was knocked away by one magic.


    "Whoosh~"


    In the sky, Artemis covered her chest, a trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth, and her breath was very weak.


    Seeing that Artemis was seriously injured by her blow, Carina was first stunned for a moment and then sneered. It seemed that the other party might have used some special method to improve her strength, so she was not her opponent at all.


    However, Carina didn''t choose to continue her attack. Instead, she rushed into the distance. Although it seemed that she could suppress this woman now, she didn''t forget that two level-10 masters were casting covetous eyes on them in the distance.


    However, Artemis naturally wouldn''t let her seed.


    Strong energy burst out from Artemis''s body and condensed into a golden arrow. She waved her hand and the arrow shot toward the direction where Carina escaped.


    She also rushed toward Carina. At the same time, another golden arrow appeared in her hand.


    Feeling the energy arrow shooting at her from behind, Carina''s face changed slightly. Although she could feel that the strength of this attack was not enough to cause fatal damage to her, it would also cause her a lot of trouble.


    ''In that case, I''ll kill you first!''


    A murderous look shed across Carina''s eyes. She raised her hand and condensed powerful magic. First, she crushed the golden arrow, and then she raised her hand again. The magic energy gathered in front of her and formed countless me swords, stabbing in Artemis''s direction.


    Boom!


    Artemis had to stop to block the attack. At the same time, she only felt a powerful magical fluctuation appear behind her.


    Artemis did not change her face, and she turned around and stabbed the golden arrow in her hand at Carina''s chest.


    Carina didn''t dodge, and magic was still condensed in her hand.


    Boom!


    Just as the arrow in Artemis''s hand was about to pierce into Carina''s chest, a ray of light suddenly lit up on Carina''s body and blocked the arrow. Artemis did not stop, and the golden light in her hand soared and became more powerful.


    Crack!


    The light curtain on Carina''s body began to crack, and the golden arrow pierced into Carina''s skin.


    The next moment, the magic in Carina''s hand had already smashed on Artemis.


    Boom!


    Artemis''s body was submerged in the powerful energy fluctuation and was directly disintegrated by the surging energy.


    On the other side of the sky.


    "It''s horrible!"


    Yale took a deep breath with an uncontroble shock on his face. He had thought that he could capture this territory easily, but he didn''t expect there were so many terrifying existences in it.


    Yale couldn''t help but exim in his heart. Subconsciously, he sped up, trying to escape from this bad ce as soon as possible.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a surging power rushing over from behind.


    This power was extremely powerful. If he was hit, he would definitely end up with a serious injury. He turned around and saw a silver hammer with a strong aura smashing toward him.


    Gritting his teeth, Yale burst out all the energy in his body and condensed a magic shield in front of him.


    Bang!


    In a sh, the hammer hit the magic shield.


    Boom!


    The powerful energy waves spread around the magic shield and the hammer.


    And Asclepius, Thanatos, and Ares had already fought with the other three level-10 practitioners.

 358 Chapter 358

    "Ahem~"


    Looking in the direction where Artemis disappeared, Carina covered her wound and couldn''t help coughing. She had killed a level-10 master, and it was not in vain for her to take the risk of being injured.


    But she can''t stay here for long.


    Looking back at herpanions who were already fighting fiercely, she took a deep breath and was about to leave.


    "I''m afraid you can''t leave now."


    Hearing this chuckle, Carina''s face suddenly changed. She looked up and saw Artemis, whom she had killed before, sitting on a cloud intact. The cloud was apparently fixed together by Artemis with energy.


    "You are still alive!" Looking at Artemis, Carina''s face was extremely gloomy.


    Artemis got up, waved her hand gently, and the cloud beneath her scattered.


    "I''m just curious about the strength of my avatar, so I tested it. Now it seems that its strength is still a little weak." After saying that, Artemis paused and the smile on her face suddenly turned cold, "Well, the test is over. Go to hell."


    As Artemis spoke, she raised her hand slowly and the moon god arrow appeared in her hand.


    Looking at the arrow in Artemis''s hand, Carina''s heart could not help but twitch fiercely. Compared with the previous one, this Artemis was much more powerful.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow with powerful energy shot toward Carina.


    Feeling the terrible energy fluctuation in the arrow, Carina was shocked, but she didn''t slow down. She raised her hand and condensed magic to block the arrow.


    Boom!


    The magic was directly crushed by the powerful energy of the arrow.


    Carina was not surprised at all. She disappeared directly and appeared a mile away. However, to her surprise, the arrow also disappeared in an instant and came to her.


    The ce where Carina stood was instantly shrouded in an explosion.


    Boom!


    At this time, There were also deafening sounds from other locations.


    "So powerful!"


    A few kilometers away, the scouts couldn''t help trembling, and their eyes were full of shock.


    This was a totally overwhelming battle!


    Twelve level-10 masters...


    This was probably the first time that such a terrifying scene had appeared since the destruction of the depraved organization a thousand years ago. Every level-10 master was the mainstay of a super force, so unless it was necessary, level-10 masters would not easily make a move.


    However, they saw so many level-10 masters fighting together.


    Thinking of this, these scouts could not help but breathe rapidly. This would definitely be a battle that could be recorded in the history of the Icacia Continent!


    Boom!


    Powerful energy fluctuations came from the sky one after another, and the firelights produced by the energy explosion shrouded the whole sky. Even a few miles away, they could still feel the turbulent energy fluctuations.


    Feeling the terrifying energy in the sky, the people on the ground only felt their scalps numb and their hearts were beating fast. It was so horrible! Once again, they felt the terror of level-10 masters. If it were them, let alone in such an energy center, even if they were slightly affected by the energy, they would definitely die.


    "Is... Is this the real strength of Lister?"


    On the ground, Tiffany stared nkly at the sky. At this time, she had a dream feeling.


    On the ground, seeing that all the level-10 masters had been dragged, Athena and Hestia were not needed to block the sky. Locke flew out of the enchanted barrier and came to Athena''s side, "Well, it''s almost time for me to show up now."


    In a sh, Hestia returned to the chair beside the castle wall and continued to read The Icacia Continent Encyclopedia.<sub> </sub>


    "Fire! Fire!"


    On the warship, seeing Athena and Locke flying over, Ackerman''s face changed, and shouted at his man.


    The man also came to his sense in an instant.


    He adjusted the direction of the magic crystal cannon, and in the blink of an eye, dozens of energy columns shot toward Athena and Locke.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Athena and Locke were surrounded by strong energy.


    Boom!


    In the warship, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the direction of the explosion. The magic crystal cannon was theirst resort. Now they could only pray that the magic crystal cannon could block the enemies'' steps.


    However, they all knew that although the magic crystal cannon was useful against the ordinary troops, it may only be able to block the level-10 masters'' attack and buy them a little time.


    A few secondster, everyone''s eyes were shocked.


    In the strong mes, two figures gradually became clear.


    As the mes dissipated, the figures became clearer. They only saw a light curtain surrounding Athena and Locke. Apparently, it was this light curtain that blocked all the energy.


    "They arepletely unharmed!"


    Ackerman said in disbelief. How could this woman be so terrible! However, as amander, he had quick reaction capability. He immediately ordered, "Run!"


    One of his men nodded. The warship trembled and slowly sped up and rushed toward the distance.


    "Raise the speed to the highest directly." Seeing that the warship began to move, Ackerman ordered again.


    However, something that made everyone even more desperate happened. The warship trembled violently, and then harsh rms sounded throughout the control room.


    "What happened?"


    "Sir, our warship seems to be trapped by a powerful energy."


    Ackerman''s face darkened slightly, "Turn the power to the maximum!"


    With the increase of power, the warship quivered slightly. However, although the power had reached the maximum, the warship still stayed where it was.


    In the control room of the warship, everyone''s face turned deathly gray.


    While Ackerman was shocked, Athena and Locke had less than a hundred meters away from the warship. They slowly flew over as if there was no one else present. The huge warship stood alone in midair.


    The warship was a powerful symbol of the kingdom, a war weapon. But the people in the warship did feel deep powerlessness.


    Looking at Locke and Athena getting closer and closer, Ackerman waspletely flustered, "Magic crystal cannons! Fire!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Powerful energy cannonballs shot toward Locke and Athena.


    However, the horrible explosion did not stop Locke and Athena at all. In the desperation of the crowd, the two figures had arrived in front of the warship.


    The faces of Ackerman and the others turned pale. Locke and Athena had arrived at the blind area of the warship magic crystal cannon. Their only support now was the defensive shield of the warship.


    "Let me have a try first."


    Touching the light curtain on the warship, Locke stopped Athena and the Sword in the Stone instantly appeared in his hand.


    Retreated ten meters away, Locke''s eyes slightly darkened. The small universe began to rotate, and the divine power in his body poured into the Sword in the Stone without reservation.


    With a low shout, he stabbed at the light curtain with the Sword in the Stone in his hand.

 359 Chapter 359

    Boom!


    The moment the Sword in the Stone stabbed into the light curtain, Locke only felt an irresistible force passing through his palm from the light curtain. That feeling was like an ordinary person holding a sword and stabbing an iparably hard stone. The huge back force made his bones tremble.


    The Sword in the Stone in Locke''s hand was directly shaken off by this powerful force, and he smashed toward the light curtain with inertia.


    Bang!


    The sound of the flesh smashing on the hard object fell into the ears of Ackerman and the others in the warship.


    Seeing this scene, Pierce and the others on the ground could not help but shiver. Even though they were a thousand meters away, they could still feel the pain on Locke''s body.


    Locke slowly slid down the light curtain.


    Seeing this scene, everyone on the ground was speechless. Even Ackerman and the others inside the light curtain had strange expressions on their faces. Why did they feel that this mysterious young talent seemed not to be very smart?


    Although his warship was not a match for a powerful level-10 master like Athena, it couldn''t be broken by a level-8 practitioner.


    At this time, Locke only felt that he saw stars and had a churning stomach. There was a sharp pain in every part of his body, and the small universe was in chaos. Fortunately, his constitution was stronger than that of ordinary people. If it were an ordinary mage, he would have badly bruised his face.


    Fortunately, Locke, who was falling rapidly, recovered from the sharp pain at this time. He quickly stabilized the small universe and pulled out his divine power to maintain his body.


    "Ahem!"


    Covering his chest, Locke couldn''t help coughing.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him speechlessly, Locke gave a dry cough and suppressed the pain in his body. He pretended to pat his messy clothes and fly toward Athena.


    "How about you try again?"


    Looking at Locke''s difiture, Athena smiled and gloated.


    "No, No." Locke cleared his throat, shook his head, and refused, "It''s a little hard..."


    Athena chuckled and slowly put her hand on the light curtain. In her palm, a purple light ball began to gather and grow from small torge.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the people in the warship were greatly changed.


    Ackerman''s face was extremely gloomy. With a wave of his hand, he walked toward the deck with determination.


    "Live and die with the warship!"


    Seeing their leader walking toward the deck resolutely, one of his men was no longer afraid. A long sword appeared in his hand.


    This person seemed to have ignited the emotions of everyone in the warship.


    "Live and die with the warship!"


    "Kill the enemies and live and die with the warship!"


    Everyone was in high spirits. They took out their weapons and gathered on the deck.


    At the same time, the light ball in Athena''s palm was already a fist size. In this light ball, everyone felt an extremely terrifying force.


    Boom!


    The light ball burst out with bright light.


    Crack!


    Cracks appeared on the indestructible light curtain and then spread at a visible speed. Finally, the light curtain couldn''t hold on any longer. Itpletely cracked and turned into pieces and disappeared in the air.


    "Not bad, you have some backbones."


    Looking at the determined crowd, Athena said in a cold tone without any emotional fluctuation on her face, "Since you are ready, then go to hell."


    As Athena spoke, the energy in front of her began to sh.


    "Wait!"


    Just then, Ackerman''s voice sounded.


    "Sir."<sub> </sub>


    Seeing that Ackerman walked in front of everyone regardless of his life, the eyes of a young man behind him were filled with tears. No wonder Ackerman was the lord he had followed!


    In everyone''s eyes, they only saw the middle-aged man stop in front of them, and then...


    Puff!


    Ackerman half knelt on the ground, "Sir, we are willing to submit. Please be so kind as to let us go."


    The young man widened his eyes and looked incredulously at the figure he worshiped just now.


    What did he hear? The lord did not intend to sacrifice his life for righteousness and serve the country with death, but to surrender?!


    When he was about to say something, he was forced to stop by Ackerman''s nce.


    "You want us to surrender? No way!"


    A man in white sneered, "We are from the Pine family. Although we admit that we underestimated Lister''s power, if you dare to hurt us, our family behind us will definitely gather troops to make Lister disappear from this continentpletely!"


    "Yes!"


    Another man snorted, "Sir, although you are very powerful, this continent is not as simple as you think. Level-10 masters are not invincible."


    "As long as you are willing to let us go, we will report it to our family after we go back. We will never make trouble for Lister again."


    A young man added.


    Were the members of these so-called hidden forces all idiots?


    Just as these people were talking nonstop, Ackerman began to curse in his heart. ''How dare you threaten others at this time? You are courting death! Do you really think that the hidden forces were invincible?''


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Locke was stunned for a moment and then asked in a bit of surprise. He didn''t understand what these people were thinking now.


    "Somewhat." The young man in a white robe smiled faintly and said calmly, "Of course, I just give you the best choice. Our safe departure is the best ending for both Lister and us."


    Looking at the young man in a white robe who was constantly talking, Locke nodded and gave him a thumbs up, "I really admire your courage."


    Then he looked at Athena and asked, "So..."


    "So let''s kill them to try." Athena said with a smile on her face and then waved her hand. The young man in a white robe trembled, and then he saw the members of those so-called hidden forces who stood up before had turned into ck particles.


    Shocked, he looked at his hands.


    Only then did he realize that his hands had gradually turned into ck particles and disappeared with the wind. He widened his eyes in horror, "No! No!"


    At the same time, in the process of these people disappearing, they seemed to feel that their lives were threatened. Their bodies lit up, trying to protect their lives.


    "Who are you? How dare you strike on the people of our Pine family?"


    "Bastard! How dare you kill the members of our blue demon race?"


    "Stop!"


    Angry voices sounded in the sky. At the same time, powerful energy rushed out of these people''s bodies and transformed into various human shapes in the sky. Some were old people, and some were women...


    These people tried every means to save their nsmen''s lives.


    Ackerman knew that these were the life-saving methods left by these hidden forces on their nsmen. When their lives were threatened, these methods would appear.


    "Sir, although I don''t know why these younger generations offended you, please show mercy. Our Pine family will be very grateful."


    Seeing that their descendants with good talents would die like this, someone finally surrendered.


    "Noisy."


    Athena frowned slightly, and a strong force spread around her.


    Boom!


    In this energy, those figures exploded, and the members of those hidden forces who had been condescending had already turned into debris, drifting away with the wind.

 360 Chapter 360

    Hiss!


    Seeing that dozens of people had disappeared, the young man who wanted to speak before felt a little cold on his back and instantly came to his sense. Whom they were facing was a super master at the top of the continent!


    Thinking of this, the young man''s legs began to tremble. He was not a member of the Vito family, so he didn''t have to risk his life for the job of only three thousand magic crystals a month.


    Seeing this scene, Ackerman couldn''t help but take a deep breath and quickly said, "Sir, what these people said definitely has nothing to do with us. We sincerely surrender!"


    Athena frowned slightly and then looked at Locke beside her.


    Ackerman was shocked. How could such a powerful level-10 practitioner ask for the opinion of such a small level-8 practitioner as Locke Capet?


    However, he didn''t hear Locke speak for a long time. His forehead was covered with sweat and he was very nervous.


    Finally, Locke spoke.


    "Then I''ll spare your lives for the time being. As for the rest, it depends on your performances."


    He liked this warship. At present, although there were Athena and the others in Lister, the real backbone was not enough. With this warship, even if they were not there, Lister still had a certain ability to protect itself.


    However, the structure of the whole warship was extremelyplicated, and there were countless kinds of precise devices. It seemed that no one in Lister could control it. Therefore, the best way at present was to keep these people who had driven the warship, which would greatly reduce the time for Lister to adapt to the warship.


    Obviously, Athena understood what Locke was thinking. She waved her hand and another force came toward the crowd.


    "My strength..."


    Ackerman was shocked to find that the magic power in his body instantly fell into silence.


    "My power has been sealed!"


    The others also quickly felt this change and could not help but feel terrified.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you cooperate, I will consider restoring your free identities as appropriate." Locke said. He didn''t lie. The once captured brigands had now regained their freedom.


    Hearing this, Ackerman and the others'' eyes lit up and immediately became energetic.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the other battles in the sky were about toe to an end.


    Twenty minutester, the rumbling sounds in the sky gradually subsided. The ground outside the enchanted barrier was already riddled with holes, and several mountains that had once been filled with thieves had been smashed into pieces.


    A few minutester, Artemis and the others logged into the warship.


    "That guy dared to threaten me." Holding the snake cane in his hand, Asclepius shook his head helplessly.


    "So..." There was a charming smile on Artemis''s face, "I killed her before she threatened me."


    As she said, she couldn''t help but show regret on her face, "It''s a pity that the guyst time didn''te. Otherwise, I must let him know the feeling of living is worse than death."


    Locke naturally knew that Artemis mentioned the ck robe man who had chased themst time. At that time, they had suffered a lot.


    "Thank you all for your hard work today. I''ll cook in person and let''s have a good drink for this victory!"


    Locke said with a smile.


    Asclepius''s eyes lit up, "That''s good. I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I really miss your cooking."<sub> </sub>


    As for the matter of the battlefield, Locke directly asked Count Capet to help. And he directed Ackerman and the others to park the warship in the Ape Mountain in the West.


    A few kilometers away, countless scouts ran into the distance with mixed feelings. They had to tell the situation here to their families as soon as possible.


    In the royal pce of the Catacoton Kingdom.


    In the study, Vito VIII was listening to the ministers reporting the harvest of the Catacoton Kingdom this quarter.


    "Your Majesty, I have something urgent to tell you."


    "The army we sent to Lister has been wiped out!" The man wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with difficulty.


    "What did you say?"


    Vito VIII''s body trembled and suddenly stood up from his seat, staring at the man below.


    "It''s impossible!" A minister shouted angrily.


    "Five level-10 masters, plus our super warship, let alone a small territory, even those super forces have to temporarily avoid!"


    "Your Majesty, my lords, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. I believe it won''t be long before it is spread on the continent."


    Hearing this, the ministers were all shocked.


    "Is our team sniped?" Then the minister shook his head again, "It is highly unlikely. This time, we have gathered five super forces. If anyone dares to do so, it means fighting with our five super forces. No one should dare to be so bold."


    Twenty minutester, the man finished talking about what had happened in Lister.


    The man''s voice stopped, and the study fell into dead silence. The two ministers stood there stiffly, with a little disbelief in their shocked expressions.


    On the main seat, Vito VIII''s face was already ghastly pale.


    This time, not only did the Vito family lose a level-10 master, but they also lost a super warship!


    With a gloomy face, Vito VIII waved his hand and said, "You can leave now."


    Seeing them leave, Vito VIII stood up and walked toward the depths of the building group of the Vito family.


    The battle in Lister swept over all the forces on the continent like a tsunami.


    When the leaders of all the forces heard the news, their first reaction was that it was impossible, and their second reaction was still impossible.


    However, the truth was clear in front of them, and they couldn''t refuse to believe it. This time, what happened in Lister caused another sensation in the public opinion of the whole continent.


    At the same time, in addition to this matter, another shocking thing happened in the Icacia Continent. The whole capital city of a kingdom in the north was massacred.


    People passing by said that the pungent smell of blood in the capital city could be smelled a few kilometers away, and the blood converged into a terrifying stream of blood.


    The mages'' guild and the mercenary guild and other neutral forces, as well as the royal families and super forces, sent people to check it.


    The news was that none of the millions of people escaped, and the whole city was covered with blood!


    Under the leadership of the mages'' guild, amission was formed to investigate this matter.

 Chapter 361 361 Pierces Identity

    Hearing the news, Locke was also shocked. ''Has the drastic change that was predicted by the system begun?''


    No matter what, he had to be fully prepared before the disasterpletely came!


    In the evening, as soon as Lockended on the square of the Victory Divine Temple, he found a familiar figure in the temple.


    "Judging from your look, don''t you wee me, Sir?" Seeing the surprise on Locke''s face, Tiffany asked with a smile.


    Hearing Tiffany''s teasing, Locke couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her. With a wave of his hand, a set of the table and chairs appeared beside the wall, and a bottle of red wine was also on the table.


    With a light tap of his fingertips, the red wine on the table slowly flew up, and the cork was pulled out automatically. The bright red liquid flowed into the decanter.


    "Well, in fact, I have something to tell you." Tiffany sat down on the chair and swallowed her smile, "I have something about Pierce. I think you will be interested."


    Locke waved his hand and the red wine flowed into the goblet. He was a little surprised and said, "You seem to care about Pierce very much."


    Tiffany didn''t deny it, "Strictly speaking, Pierce is my brother-inw."


    Locke was a little surprised. He had guessed that the rtionship between Tiffany and Pierce was not simple, but he did not expect it to be such a rtionship.


    "Although my parents had fallen out with the family many years ago and moved out of the Tiffany family, I still know something about the Tiffany family."


    "The younger generation of the Tiffany family needs to go out for training. My cousin, Maya Tiffany, as the number one talent back then, naturally has to follow this rule." As she spoke, she sighed deeply and said helplessly, "But my cousin has disappeared after a relic training. The Tiffany family has spent a lot of effort to find her, but they still haven''t found her for the whole two years."


    "Just when the family thought that my cousin had died in the relic, she suddenly returned to the family. However, her return did not bring any surprise to the family. On the contrary, the senior leaders of the family were angry. There was another man who came back with her. In addition to the man, there was also a baby!"


    "As the genius that is rarely seen in the family for a hundred years, the family has high expectations for my cousin, and she has even been appointed as the next sessor of the family."


    "So at that time, the anger of the family can be imagined. In a fit of anger, the family imprisoned my cousin''s family and collected that man''s information as quickly as they could."


    After a pause, Tiffany continued, "You must have guessed that the man and the baby are Pierce and Annie."


    "After investigating Mr. Pierce''s background, the family was even angrier. It turned out that Pierce was a swordsman without any background. He had been living in an orphanage since childhood. Although he had some attainments in swordsmanship, he was still far behind the genius of super force."


    "The family has a great dispute about how to deal with Mr. Pierce and Annie. Most people think that should deal with Pierce in secret."


    About half an hourter, Locke also knew Pierce''s background.


    The patriarch of the Tiffany family, who was also Maya''s father, was the one who strongly opposed it. However, he finallypromised, indicating that as long as Pierce could defeat the young master of the Tiffany family, he would be able to marry Maya.


    The result was clear. Even if Pierce had extraordinary swordsmanship, he was not a match for the genius who had been supported by countless resources of the Tiffany family since childhood.


    Maya''s father was going to kill Pierce.


    When the people of the Tiffany family took action, Maya broke off with the family and zed a trail for Pierce and Annie. In the end, Pierce and Annie sessfully escaped, and Tiffany''s cousin, Maya, was also seriously injured. Her original energy was damaged, and her strength was stagnant, and then she was imprisoned by the Tiffany family.


    After being chased by the Tiffany family for more than half a year, Pierce and Annie finally escaped.


    Half a month ago, Maya ended up being a tool for family marriage. There was news from the Tiffany family that Maya Tiffany was going to marry into the Hamilton family, and the marriage object was a man who had always adored Maya.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And the engagement date was in recent days. After getting the news, Tiffany told Pierce about it.


    "I got it." Locke sighed and admired Pierce. A practitioner without any background could take his daughter escaped from the hands of a super force for so long.


    Tiffany also sighed with some emotion, and then she looked at Locke and asked, "So?"


    "Pierce is the casten of our eastern district now."


    As he spoke, Locke''s eyes were filled with coldness, "Of course, our people of Lister won''t let others bully like this."


    Seeing that Locke was so confident, Tiffany was stunned. Then she could not help but smile bitterly, "With your current strength, you really have the qualifications to say something like that."


    "However, although I also know that you are very strong, the Tiffany family is still a super force that has been passed down for thousands of years. From ancient times till now, I don''t know how many powerful killing weapons the Tiffany family has. So you''d better be careful."


    Locke nodded. He stood up and was about to look for Ares and the others.


    "By the way," Suddenly, Tiffany''s voice came from behind Locke, "Do you know about Irene?"


    Locke, who was about to fly up, was stunned for a moment, but soon he returned to normal. His body slowly floated up and flew toward the distance, "She and I are already over."


    Hearing Locke''s words, Tiffany couldn''t help but sigh. What she wanted to say loudly turned into a murmur, "I want to say that Irene didn''te out of thend of legacy."


    But at this time, Locke had already gone far away.


    However, she didn''t see that Locke, who was flying in the sky, suddenly trembled and stayed in the sky, "Irene died in thend of legacy?"


    Not knowing how long Locke had stayed in the sky, he shook his head with a bitter smile, "It''s all over."


    After saying that, his body left a shadow in the air and flew toward Hephaestus''s forging workshop.


    At this time, dozens of bottles had been ced beside Ares and Hephaestus.


    Obviously, they werepeting for the capacity for liquor.


    "Lad, do you want to join us?" When Ares was speaking, a strong smell of alcohol came to his face, which made Locke suspect that they might have drunk directly with the alcohol in their arms.


    "I have something to ask you for help." Locke cut to the chase, "Pierce is in trouble. He may need your helpter."


    At present, Hephaestus had to study the spaceship, so he had to hand over this task to Ares.


    "That guy?" Ares nodded and said with a smile, "I like that guy. Don''t worry, leave this matter with me."


    "Then you can continue first."


    Locke smiled and then flew toward Ape Mountain. In order to better train Nora, Thanatos opened up a separate training ground in a valley.

 Chapter 362 362 The Tiffany Family

    Bang!


    Before Locke stepped into the training ground, he saw a figure smashing against a distant stone wall in the explosion.


    Looking at Nora, who looked rather embarrassed in the distance, Locke was speechless. Thanatos''s attack was really cruel. ''Perhaps that is the spice between them.''


    "What are you doing here?"


    Just as Locke was sighing, a cold voice suddenly appeared behind him. Locke came to his senses and told Thanatos about Pierce.


    Without any hesitation, Thanatos replied, "Okay, we''ll go to find Ares after packing up."


    "You?"


    Locke took a look at Nora, who was next to Thanatos. When he saw them exchanging nces at each other, he couldn''t help but touch his forehead and said helplessly, "Do whatever you want."


    With the help of Thanatos, Nora wouldn''t be in danger.


    Then Locke turned around and left.


    As soon as Locke returned to the castle, he met Pierce who had been waiting for him.


    Pierce bowed slightly to Locke and said, "Sir, I havee to bid you farewell."


    Locke could feel the chill on Pierce. Anyone who knew that his wife would be forced to marry someone else would be angry at this time. He nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ll invite Ares and Thanatos to go with you."


    Pierce was stunned for a few seconds and realized that Locke had known what happened to him. A touch of gratitude appeared in his eyes. Then he bowed to Locke and said, "Thank you, Sir."


    In the Yun Meng Kingdom.


    In the Chacabuco Mountains, countless pces were covered in thick green.


    Compared with the past, today''s Tiffany family was exceptionally lively. In addition to the members of the Tiffany family, there were also more than a dozen forces that were on good terms with the Tiffany family.


    Today was the day when Maya Tiffany, the daughter of the patriarch of the Tiffany family, was engaged to the handsome young man of the Hamilton family.


    The line of sight glided past the ancient pces and reached the deepest part of the building. In the room, a woman was sitting stiffly in front of the dresser, and her beautiful face was a little morbid pale.


    "Are you still unwilling to give in even at this time?" The slightly fat white-haired old man asked coldly with a gloomy face.


    The woman was silent and did not reply.


    Seeing that the woman didn''t say anything, the old man''s eyes darkened, "Our family used countless resources to train you, and now it''s time for you to repay our family."


    "Well, do you still hope on that man?"


    The old man sneered, "Back then, those two people were seriously injured, and now they might have turned into two bones. Moreover, even if they are still alive, do you think he is qualified to take you away with his strength?"


    The woman''s face turned pale when she heard the old man''s sharp words.


    The old man turned to look at the waitress-like woman behind him and said, "Prisci, help her put on the dress. I don''t want any ident to happen, okay?"


    The woman called "Prisci" quickly nodded and bowed, "Mr. Tiffany, I''ll take good care of Miss Tiffany."


    Browning Tiffany snorted, turned around, and left.


    Seeing that Browning''s backpletely disappeared, Prisci sighed deeply, "Miss, why do you have to do this? Do you want to stay in this dark room all your life? If you marry Leacock Hamilton, you can escape from this cage."


    "Aunt Prisci, I can''t marry that man." Maya''s tone was full of determination.


    "s!" Prisci''s mncholy sigh came from the room again. Since Maya''s mother passed away, no one in the family dared to stand up for her anymore.


    A mile away from the Tiffany family.


    On an isted peak, the man''s body was straight, his face solemn, and his eyes firm. Just standing there, he was like a sharp sword, giving off a faint sense of oppression. The long sword on his waist also trembled slightly, as if it was looking forward to something.


    "Do you also want to wash away your previous shame?"


    His eyes narrowed slightly and his body turned into a shadow, rushing toward the Tiffany family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Stop! Who are you?"


    Before he got close to the door, two young members of the Tiffany family had already rushed up and stood in front of Pierce and stopped him.


    "Tell Browning Tiffany that I, Pierce,e to pick up my wife."


    "How dare you! Miss Tiffany hasn''t been married yet. How can you nder her like that? After I capture you, I''ll give you to the elder of punishment!" The young man roared, gathering the magic energy in front of him. When Maya brought Pierce back to the family, he was still young. Although he had heard the story about Maya and Pierce, he had never seen Pierce before.


    Moreover, after so many years, this matter had already disappeared from the memories of the members of the Tiffany family.


    Another young man on patrol also stared at Pierce unkindly. They had firmly believed that the man in front of them was here to make trouble.


    Pierce flicked his sleeve, and a gust of fighting spirit chopped toward the two young men.


    Bang~


    The faces of the two members of the Tiffany family changed dramatically. They quickly condensed defensive magic in front of themselves, but the magic shield onlysted for a second before it directly broke open. They were also thrown out by the strong fighting spirit.


    "How dare you act wildly in the Tiffany family?"


    Another two patrolmen rushed toward Pierce.


    In a sh, Pierce dashed toward the two men at full speed.


    Boom!


    The two men also flew out and hit the wall, losing their fighting power for a moment.


    Soon, the noise here attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What happened?"


    A man who came to attend the ceremony heard the explosion in the distance and pulled the person beside him and asked.


    "I heard that someone came to challenge all the geniuses of the Tiffany family, and now he has knocked down seven or eight people!" The man said excitedly. Then he couldn''t wait to run toward the explosion.


    "I had thought it was just a boring engagement ceremony, but I didn''t expect I can watch the fun."


    This man was stunned for a moment, and then quickly put down the ss in his hand and joined the team to watch the fun.


    In the magnificent hall, a group of big shots was drinking and chatting. On the main seat was Browning. Beside the old man was a middle-aged man with slightly gray temples. He was the current patriarch of the Hamilton family, Hughes Hamilton.


    "Patriarch, bad news!"


    A young man hurriedly ran in from outside the hall.


    "How dare you behave panic like this?" An old man from the Tiffany family shouted before Browning could say anything.


    "Someone ising up to challenge all the talents of our younger generation!" The young man shrank his head and reported to the old man. As he spoke, he cautiously looked at Hughes Hamilton aside, "Moreover, that person even mored to challenge Young Master Hamilton."


    Sitting on the seat, Browning frowned slightly and released his spiritual sense in an instant.


    "It''s him!" He suddenly stood up from his chair, with a murderous look in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it, "Where is the elder of punishment? Let him take this viin down!"


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Tiffany. He came to challenge the geniuses of the Tiffany family aboveboard. It doesn''t seem appropriate for you to withhold him like this." A woman said with a smile on her face at the end of the seat.


    The woman''s name was Natalie. She came from the Xavier family and had been secretly fighting with the Tiffany family for many years. Browning had invited many families to participate in the engagement ceremony. He had nned to show his rtionship with the Hamilton family to intimidate his enemies, so this time he had also invited many forces with poor rtions with the Tiffany family.


    "Mr. Tiffany, it''s a little difficult to convince the public by acting like this."


    Beside Natalie, a fat middle-aged Adair with a beard said with a smile.


    Looking at the two people echoing each other, Browning''s face immediately changed. Before he could say anything, Hughes Hamilton beside him had slowly opened his mouth, "He wants to challenge Leacock? Ha-ha, he really courting death! But, Mr. Tiffany, since he is so courting death, then let him be."


    Browning''s face darkened. Other forces didn''t know Pierce''s identity, but he was quite clear. If Pierce went on like this, it might be a fatal blow to the engagement ceremony. But now the person of the Hamilton family had spoken, he could not find an excuse to refuse.

 Chapter 363 363 All Of Them Were Knocked Down

    On the other side, Pierce took thest step and came to the huge square.


    On the square, the geniuses of the Tiffany family looked coldly and ruthlessly. In addition to the people of the Tiffany family, many other forces members had also gathered around and looked with interest at the person who had kicked the field in front of them.


    On the edge of the square, three level-9 masters were eyeing Pierce. If they hadn''t received the order not to make a move just now, they would have already taken action to capture this ignorant young man.


    "You guys go together." Pierce said indifferently, looking at a dozen Tiffany family members in front of him.


    The onlookers immediately eximed. Pierce''s words stirred up thousands ofments.


    "What an arrogant boy!"


    "I can''t believe that he wants to fight with more than a dozen practitioners at the same level as him at the same time,"


    Many people thought that Pierce was too arrogant. Although Pierce had easily dealt with several level-6 practitioners just now, these people in front of him were all level-7 practitioners.


    Of course, there were many people on the side of Pierce.


    "No, don''t you see that? He has faint sword intent on his body. He can release the sword intent means that he has practiced swordsmanship to a very high level. As we all know, a swordsman''s attack is quite fierce."


    "Yes, this person must not be an ordinary person."


    "But he is just a level-7 swordsman. No matter how powerful he is, there is still a gap between the strength in his body and that of level-8 practitioners."


    While the crowd was analyzing, the young men of the Tiffany family werepletely infuriated. After thousands of years, although the Tiffany family''s strength was not as strong as before, it still could be considered a super force. As members of the Tiffany family, they were naturally proud of themselves.


    "Humph, you want us to fight together? Don''t tter yourself." A young man with a cold face walked out and looked at Pierce with a sneer. He said to the people behind him without looking back, "Everyone, just see how I twisted this bastard''s head off."


    As he said, he waved his hand, condensed magic in front of him, and threw it toward Pierce.


    Pierce pped his hands, and the gorgeous magic was smashed away, "Rubbish."


    Seeing that his powerful magic was smashed away like this, that man could not help being stunned. At the moment when he was lost in thought, he saw a ck figure rushing toward him. He felt a pain in his chest and then lost consciousness.


    "Kill him!"


    A member of the Tiffany family shouted angrily when he saw his nsmen spit out blood and fly out. The fighting spirit was condensed on his fist and he had already smashed at Pierce.


    He was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he had already been in front of Pierce, but Pierce was faster than him. He raised his leg and swept over.


    Puff~


    This man had no time to react and was swept away in an instant.


    "Let''s fight together!"


    A member of the Tiffany family whispered to the person beside him. The others also came to their senses at this moment. The mages performed their magic, and the warriors used their fighting spirits. All kinds of radiant energy lights were smashed in Pierce''s direction.


    Looking at the people who were attacking him, Pierce''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he still didn''t use his sword. He dodged the attacks one by one, condensed a fighting spirit in his palm, and pped a person.


    Bang!


    That man was thrown backward and smashed on the stairs in the distance. He was weak and apparently seriously injured.


    After the blow, Pierce didn''t change his speed and rushed toward the other two members of the Tiffany family.


    Boom!


    In less than a minute, the group of people had fallen to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers around couldn''t help but gasp.


    "This person''s talent is absolutely at the top even among the many super forces." Someone eximed in surprise.


    "But we have never heard of such a genius."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "In fact, I heard this man''s identity from the Tiffany family just now." Among the crowd, a fat man said mysteriously.


    The others immediately looked in his direction.


    The fatty chuckled and said in a low voice, "This man is Miss Tiffany''s former husband."


    The others were stunned.


    "Didn''t the Tiffany family say that he was dead?"


    At that time, although the Tiffany family had tried to hide this matter and handled it very low-key, walls had ears after all. The major super forces that had been closed for two thousand or three thousand years rarely had some fun to watch, so how could they give up?


    "Who knows? That''s what I heard anyway." The fat man shrugged.


    After a short moment of surprise, someone suddenly snickered, "Wow, if this man is really Miss Tiffany''s husband, then today will be very lively."


    On the field, seeing the family members badly injured and fell to the ground in a short while, those level-9 masters'' eyes were gloomy. Although they really wanted toe up and tear Pierce into pieces, they also knew that if they took action, the Tiffany family would probably be aughingstock of many forces.


    Just as Pierce was about to move on, a figure came down the steps slowly.


    "The first genius of our Tiffany family hase!" Seeing this young man, the members of the Tiffany family immediately became excited.


    "Chapman has already been a powerful level-8 practitioner. He must be able to defeat this bastard!"


    Many members of the Tiffany family stared at Pierce with hatred.


    "That''s the end. The heritage of the Tiffany family is beyond your understanding." Chapman looked at Pierce and said calmly.


    Pierce didn''t say a word. He raised his hand slowly and unsheathed his sword. The suspended long sword made a nging sound, emitting a cold luster.


    With a wave of his hand, powerful sword radiance shed in Chapman''s direction.


    "Is this his real strength?"


    Feeling the threat of the sword radiance, Chapman couldn''t help but feel a little shocked. As far as he knew, this man was only a level-5 practitioner back then. Moreover, he was chased by the Tiffany family and seriously injured. He didn''t expect that in less than two years, Pierce not only recoveredpletely, but also had a higher level of strength.


    Although Chapman was shocked, his movements were not slow. He quickly condensed level-8 magic to face the sword radiance.


    Boom!


    The sword radiance collided with the magic.


    Powerful energy fluctuations dispersed around Chapman and Pierce.


    In the astonished eyes of everyone, the sword radiance split the magic and smashed directly in Chapman''s direction.


    Chapman dodged the attack and looked at Pierce in the distance. His face became more serious. He was obviously at a disadvantage in this fight just now. But he was one level higher than Pierce!


    After the blow, Pierce didn''t choose to stop. The long sword in his hand made a sound and stabbed toward Chapman again.


    "Is he really a level-7 practitioner?" One man took a deep breath and said in shock. How could a level-7 practitioner be able to steadily suppress a level-8 practitioner? What kind of monster he was!


    Boom~


    The attacks of both sides collided again, bursting out a powerful explosion sound.


    "This loser has be so powerful."


    Looking at Pierce, who hadpletely suppressed Chapman on the ground, Browning''s face was extremely gloomy, and a trace of regret shed through his heart. However, his regret was not that he had missed a talented son-inw, but for that, he should have sent more powerful nsmen to stifle this threat in the cradle!


    However, no matter how regretful Browning was, it couldn''t change the fact that the genius of their Tiffany family had been suppressed by this little character he had always looked down upon.

 Chapter 364 364 Breakthrough Before The Battle

    Two minutester.


    Swoosh~


    Chapman kept panting. At this time, his forehead was covered with fine sweat, there were many cracks on his clothes, and his skin had already been cut by the sharp de.


    And Pierce, although his breath fluctuated and there were several ces ckened by magic on his arms, he looked calm and unaffected.


    "It seems that this genius of the Tiffany family is going to lose."


    In the sky, looking at the two people fighting again, Natalie from the Xavier family chuckled.


    "Is he the number one genius of the Tiffany family? He doesn''t look powerful." Adair said with a smile.


    Hearing the mockery in the tones of Natalie and Adair, Browning''s face was extremely gloomy. He really wanted to sew up the mouths of these two bastards. However, if it weren''t for his identity and the current situation, he would have already pped the bastard below into meat paste.


    Sure enough, two minutester, Chapman''s speed was still a little slower. The magic shield in front of him was directly broken by Pierce, and he also smashed into the distance.


    A level-9 master of the Tiffany family quickly caught Chapman who had already lost consciousness. After checking his injury, he fed Chapman a pill. Seeing that the injury in his body did not deteriorate, this master was relieved.


    "Release Maya."


    After defeating Chapman, Pierce looked up at the sky and said in a low voice.


    "This guy''s spiritual sense is too strong. Although he is only a level-7 practitioner, he can discover our existence."


    Natalie said in surprise.


    Before Browning said anything, Hughes Hamilton, who was standing beside him, waved his hand.


    Everyone looked down and saw a stream of light rapidly sliding over from afar.


    Soon, the light stopped at the ce a hundred meters away from Pierce, the light dispersed, and a young man in a white robe appeared.


    "It seems that this man''s victory wille to an end."


    In the grandstand, looking at this new young man, the first one who thought Pierce would definitely lose couldn''t help shaking his head and said.


    The man beside him, who had always been in opposition to him, also nodded in agreement and said with some regret, "If he goes back and practices for a few more years, he may still have a chance. But with his current level-7 strength, it''s already a little difficult for him to defeat Chapman, not to mention fight with Leacock, who is famous among the level-8 practitioners."


    "You are Pierce."


    Leacock Hamilton looked down at Pierce and said slowly, "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Leacock Hamilton, one of the protagonists of today''s engagement. And I''m also Maya''s future husband."


    Looking at Pierce, a cold killing intent shed across Leacock''s eyes, "You are a bit talented to be able to defeat a level-8 practitioner at the strength of level 7. But I''ll tell you how powerful a level-8 practitioner will be!"


    Maya had always been the one Leacock liked, but she wasn''t interested in him at all. In the face of his crazy pursuit, Maya turned a blind eye to it. However, the most unbearable thing for him was that the goddess in his dream fell in love with a nameless little figure.


    Thinking of this, Leacock only felt the anger burning in his chest and a strong magic aura burst out from his body.


    Looking at Leacock whose body was full of magic energy, Pierce''s pupils slightly narrowed and his face was also full of coldness. However, he also knew that with his strength of level 7, he would not be a match for the person in front of him.


    "Since level 7 is not enough, then level 8!" He roared in a low voice, and the fighting spirit in his body suddenly increased.


    "He breaks through and bes a level-8 swordsman!"


    Someone eximed when he sensed Pierce''s aura in the distance.


    "Now it seems that it''s hard to say who will be the winner." A man who came to attend the ceremony said seriously.


    "Although he has made a breakthrough before the battle, don''t forget that Leacock has already entered level 8. His control andprehension of magic are not something a practitioner who has just entered level 8 canpare with."


    Just as everyone was discussing, the momentums of Leacock and Pierce had reached their peak.


    "Good, that''s interesting."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at Pierce, who was full of fighting spirit in the distance, Leacock said with a smile, without any panic. He was confident in his strength.


    As he spoke, the fire elements gathered in front of him and instantly condensed countless small me swords. He raised his hand and the small me swords had already stabbed toward Pierce.


    Pierce''s eyes sparkled. He infused his powerful fighting spirit into the long sword in his hand, and the long sword immediately burst out a strong fiery red light.


    He waved his long sword and hacked at the small me swords in the distance.


    Boom!


    Within the sword radiance, the small me swords all exploded.


    However, at this moment, Pierce suddenly felt a threating from behind him. Without hesitation, he directly retreated.


    But he was still a stepte. The surging magic energy was less than a meter away from him, and he was quite decisive. He blocked the long sword in front of his chest, and at the same time, a shield of fighting spirit had already formed on his body.


    Boom!


    Pierce was immediately enveloped in the explosion.


    The blow seeded, and the magic energy shed again in front of Leacock. In the blink of an eye, he had condensed two level-8 magic. He raised his hand, and two powerful magic were thrown into the explosion again.


    Boom!


    The explosion range in the sky had expanded several times directly.


    The turbulent and terrible air waves swept over and instantly shrouded the sky above the square.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes could not help fixing the explosion. Their spiritual senses swept over again and again, wanting to see how the attack was going.


    However, no one saw anyone fall out of the explosion.


    Leacock frowned slightly. He raised his hand and drew, condensing another level-8 magic. Although Pierce had just be a level-8 swordsman, he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    At this moment, a figure as fast as lightning and almost in an instant rushed in front of him.


    Leacock''s face changed slightly. The magic in front of him was pushed forward, and he retreated. However, his speed was still a little slower. His body was covered by the strong fighting spirit and the explosive energy produced by the magic he released.


    Boom!


    These two people were immediately involved in the violent explosion.


    A few secondster, two figures rushed out of the mes.


    After two powerful attacks, most of Pierce''s clothes had been burned. His face was also charred, and there were many wounds on his body.


    Although Leacock was not as embarrassed as Pierce, his clothes were also broken in several ces. There was an obvious sword wound in his abdomen, and there were also several scorched on his face.


    "Hiss~"


    "I can''t believe that he can fight Leacock to such an extent!"


    The people on the ground were full of exmations.


    Looking at the mess on his body, Leacock''s eyes were slightly cold, and the magic energy in front of him began to surge.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    From time to time, there was a loud sound in the sky. They didn''t show mercy, and they werepletely risking their lives.

 Chapter 365 365 A Narrow Victory

    More than ten minutester, Pierce and Leacock retreated to keep a safe distance.


    Pierce''s face was a little pale, while Leacock was slightly panting, and his breath was a little unstable.


    Leacock''s face slightly darkened, and his hands began to draw in front of him. The magic in his body poured out without reservation. Soon, a mysterious andplicated magic array pattern was formed in front of him, which was rotating.


    "This is the unique skill of the Hamilton family, the fire fallen."


    Many people on the ground recognized the attack in Leacock''s hand.


    Pierce raised his hand slowly, and the long sword in his hand flew out slowly and hung in front of him. He waved his hand again, and forty long swords instantly appeared around him.


    The strong fighting spirit echoed between the nging long swords like a wave.


    "I can''t believe that he has such superb swordsmanship!"


    On the ground, seeing that Pierce controlled dozens of long swords at the same time, everyone was shocked.


    In the sky, Browning and the others were also slightly stunned, their faces full of shock.


    "This man''s swordsmanship is so terrifying. Other than that man, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a talented swordsman." Natalie murmured.


    Their attacks were almost ready at the same time.


    The long swords, like meteors, drew rays of light in the sky, stabbing toward Leacock with powerful sword radiances. The magic array pattern in front of Leacock also glowed with red light, shooting out slender fire threads.


    Boom!


    Streaks of fire attacked the long swords and broke them into pieces. The long swords also cut off streaks of fire and stabbed Leacock''s direction.


    Boom!


    The deafening explosion came from the sky, and the mes produced by the explosion instantly filled half of the sky. The turbulent magic energy and the energy of the fighting spirit intertwined, spilling out around.


    The powerful energy waves overturned the nearest buildings. Looking at the energy waves that continued to fly far away, Browning had to wave his hand to create an enchanted barrier to block all the energy.


    The terrifying explosionsted for a full half minute.


    Everyone only saw two ck figures fall from the sky, shattering the stone bricks on the ground, and creating tworge holes. The dust dissipated, and the two people half-knelt on the ground.


    Everyone stared at them. They saw several blood holes on Pierce''s body. His breath was weak, he was obviously seriously injured. As for Leacock, he was not much better at this moment. There was a blood hole on his left chest, which was pierced by the long sword.


    They both stared at each other.


    Finally, Leacock stumbled and fell to the ground. Several figures rushed over. One of them was a high-level healer. He first infused energy into Leacock, and then fed him several pills.


    "That man named Pierce won."


    "It''s incredible. I saw such a wonderful battle today." Someone sighed.


    "It''s a pity that for this person, trouble is reallying." Looking at the spiritless Pierce on the ground, one sighed.


    The man next to him was stunned for a moment, but soon he realized what the man meant.


    Pierce''s action could be said to as a blow to the two super forces at a time. Obviously, the other party could not let it go so easily.


    Several figuresnded from the sky.


    Seeing these people, the onlookers were shocked. They all bowed and saw the leader of their family was among them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pierce stood up unsteadily, looked at the old man in the middle, he said slowly, "Release Maya as agreed."


    Browning''s face darkened, "Are you kidding me? You cheated my daughter''s feelings by taking advantage of her youth and ignorance. I was kind enough to spare your life at that time, but I didn''t expect that you would be even worse today. You made trouble openly on the day of the joy of our Tiffany family. Now you even dare to ask for her!"


    "Guards, catch this viin in front of us and wait for me to punish him!"


    The masters of the Tiffany family, who had been itching to have a try, immediately took the order and rushed toward Pierce.


    "Stop!" Just then, a delicate voice sounded. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in white rushing over from afar.


    The woman was dressed in white, beautiful and touching, and two tears slid across her pale face.


    Looking at the familiar back, Pierce''s body trembled slightly. He held the woman in his arms, and his eyes were instantly filled with tears, "Maya..."


    Maya turned around, looked at the person who had some vicissitudes in front of her, and her eyes turned red.


    Looking at the woman who appeared, Browning was furious, "How dare Prisci release you?"


    Getting out of Pierce''s arms, Maya looked at Browning with a resolute expression, "If I remember correctly, I have broken off rtions with the Tiffany family a few years ago. I repeat today that I will always be Pierce''s wife. I will never marry anyone else except him!"


    "Well!" Browning''s face turned livid with rage, but heughed instead, with undisguised killing intent on his face, "Then I''ll kill him in front of you today!"


    With that, he waved his hand, and Maya, who stood in front of Pierce, flew out directly.


    He raised his hand again, and strong magic energy shot toward Pierce.


    "Pierce!"


    Looking at the magic that was about to hit Pierce, Maya struggled, but how could she break free from the shackles of a level-10 master? She could only cry out in grief.


    The onlookers also sighed in secret. They seemed to have foreseen the picture that Pierce was annihted by this powerful attack. At this time, they did not believe that there would be any miracle. After all, Browning was one of the strongest people on this continent.


    Not to mention that Pierce had been seriously injured, even at his peak, he could only die in the face of such a powerful attack.


    Natalie and Adair, who had spoken for Pierce earlier, were also silent and had no intention of making a move. After all, everyone could see that Browning had killing intent. It was not worthwhile to fall out with the Tiffany family for the sake of Pierce.


    The magic energy moved so fast that it almost reached Pierce in an instant.


    Boom!


    Pierce was instantly enveloped in a powerful explosion.


    "No!"


    Maya cried out in grief, tears streaming down her face. The pain in her heart made her feel dizzy and almost pass out.


    After more than ten seconds, the violent energy gradually dissipated.


    Of course, there would be a miracle.


    In the incredible eyes of everyone, a familiar figure gradually became clear.


    "Hiss~"


    Everyone took a deep breath, their eyes filled with shock.


    At this time, they only saw Pierce standing there unharmed. But it was a blow from a level-10 master.

 Chapter 366 366 Appearance

    Maya in the distance suddenly came to her senses and rushed toward Pierce with tears.


    "What a shameless level-10 practitioner you are!" The voice was full of mockery.


    The next moment, three figures appeared beside Pierce.


    One figure was tall and muscr. The other one was wearing a tattered robe, with a hint of coldness on his body. Thest figure was a girl with a very outstanding appearance. Regardless of this girl''s appearance, in everyone''s eyes, this girl was the only one who was fairly normal. Although her appearance was outstanding, her strength was about level 6.


    "Who are you?" Browning stared at Ares and the others who had just appeared with an unfriendly look.


    Although he wanted to tear Pierce into pieces now, he couldn''t act rashly.


    Except for that girl, he couldn''t see through the strength of the other two!


    To be able to withstand his attack so easily undoubtedly meant that the other party should also be at the same level as him. However, he knew almost all the masters on the Icacia Continent, and he had never heard of such two people.


    Most importantly, it seemed that these two people had a close rtionship with Pierce.


    Thinking of this, Browning couldn''t help but feel a little angry. Did Pierce, a loser, really think that he could survive with the help of two level-10 masters? They had several level-10 practitioners here!


    Browning said lightly, "Do you really want to be enemies of the Tiffany family?"


    "Ha-ha!"


    "Be enemies of the Tiffany family? We don''t have the time and interest to do that." Aresughed and waved his hand impatiently, "Well, we need to take these two guys away now."


    "You two, this is our territory. Are you two too arrogant?" Beside Browning, Hughes Hamilton said in a cold voice.


    Ares chuckled, and his smile gradually turned cold, "Maybe you can have a try."


    At this moment, Natalie, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke, "Are you two from Lister?"


    Lister!


    The name Natalie mentioned shocked everyone.


    Although only three days had passed, Lister''s name had already spread throughout all the super forces.


    Browning''s face suddenly turned ugly. The Tiffany family now was no longer as prosperous as it used to be. It could even be said that it was at the bottom of a group of super forces. Lister seemed to them to be a giant that could not be offended.


    The other leaders were also full of wariness at this time.


    Lister was now a super force in the limelight.


    Ares didn''t answer, but looked at the beautiful woman in surprise and said, "You have bright insight. I''ll be gentle when I take actionter."


    The corners of Natalie''s mouth twitched. With a forced smile on her face, she said, "You''re joking. I don''t want to be your enemy."


    Ares chuckled and ignored Natalie. He looked at Browning and Hughes and said, "Let''s start the fight."


    Browning''s face turned a little livid. Although he felt very aggrieved, he could only suppress his anger when he thought of the power of Lister, "I didn''t know that you three are from Lister before, so I have offended. Since you three want to take them away, we won''t stop you."


    Ares nodded with satisfaction. With a wave of his hand, he slowly flew into the air with Pierce and Maya.


    Soon, they disappeared in front of everyone.


    Looking at the direction in which Ares and the others left, Browning''s face darkened. He knew that after today, the Tiffany family might be a joke again.


    At this moment.


    A loud bang suddenly came from the sky.


    A big golden palm spread through the clouds and fell straight from the sky toward the most magnificent main hall of the Tiffany family.


    Boom!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone on the ground could only feel a strong pressure falling from the sky. Under this pressure, they only felt as if a mountain was pressing on them. With the fall of this palm, the pressure became more and more powerful.


    Puff~


    Finally, some people with weak strength knelt down directly.


    "Damn it!"


    Browning''s face changed dramatically and roared, "Activate the defensive magic array!"


    A light curtain appeared above the crowd.


    Boom!


    The huge palm collided with the light curtain.


    Crack!


    A crack appeared on the light curtain at a visible speed, and then it slowly shattered in everyone''s shocked eyes.


    Browning took the lead, bursting out strong magic energy and blocking the huge palm. Hughes Hamilton also released magic to help Browning block the attack.


    The other two level-10 masters hesitated for a moment and chose to stay where they were. Compared to the Tiffany family, they were more unwilling to offend Lister.


    As for Natalie and the other people who didn''t get along well with the Tiffany family, they didn''t take any action. They could see that the other party was only targeting the Tiffany family, so they were naturally happy to see it.


    Bang!


    However, the magic of two level-10 masters, Browning and Hughes, was directly crushed by the giant palm.


    Many level-10 masters couldn''t help but marvel in their hearts. They had long heard that Lister''s masters were extraordinary, and they didn''t really feel it until they saw them today.


    "How dare you! Who dares to act wildly in the Tiffany family?" Just as the huge palm was about to fall, a voice resounded through the sky and fell into everyone''s ears.


    At the same time, a hundred-meter-high shadow appeared in midair, which looked roughly like an old man.


    "Ancestor!"


    Looking at the shadow, the members of the Tiffany family all bowed to show their respect as if they had seen their savior.


    "I didn''t expect that there is a remnant soul here."


    In the sky, looking at the shadow formed on the ground, Ares said in surprise.


    "This shadow was left behind by a true god level ancestor three thousand years ago. It can withstand three attacks." Maya said slowly aside.


    The shadow condensed an energy ball in his hand and confronted the falling giant palm.


    Boom!


    The powerful energy waves formed an energy storm, which swept through everything around. The hall trembled slightly, and bricks and stones fell off. Cracks appeared on the walls that had stood for a thousand years.


    Boom!


    Under the powerful explosion, the energy in the sky was surging, and the ground was shaking, the earth cracked as if it was the end of the world.


    Under the attack of the shadow, the huge palm finally broke, and the powerful shadow also ran out of energy and slowly disappeared from where it was.


    The turbulent energy wave disappeared, and the whole world fell into silence.


    Cracks appeared on the walls of arge number of pces, and some pces had even be ruins. Who would have thought that an hour ago, it was still prosperous?

 Chapter 367 367 Airship

    The autumn wind blew, and the square was in a mess, which seemed particrly deste. Looking at the ruins in front of him, Browning''s body bent, as if he had aged a hundred years all of a sudden, "Everyone, this party is over. Please go back."


    "Farewell." Several leaders woke up from the shock. They looked at each other and found that each other''s eyes were full of shock.


    This time, they really felt the power of these people in Lister.


    In the sky, seeing that his attack was blocked, Ares didn''t continue to attack, "Let''s go."


    "My two lords, I want to take a person to leave together." Maya said.


    It was the fifth day after the war.


    King Temple and Jeremy came to the territory and gave Locke the title of "Prince" in person.


    Of course, Locke didn''t care much about these titles, but he still held a grand banquet to entertain King Temple and others.


    In the whole banquet, Count Capet was the happiest, and Kotter and the others also had smiles on their faces all the time.


    Seeing that the once admired His Majesty hade to Lister in person, the people who had followed Locke all had a dreamy feeling.


    After staying in Lister for only one night, King Temple went back. But Jeremy stayed. The rich magic elements in Lister now were very attractive to many people. In return, Jeremy regrly taught at Tishengar College.


    In the forging workshop of Hephaestus''s Divine Temple.


    Before Locke entered the door, he saw radiant red lights shooting out from the door of the temple.


    When he stepped into the temple and looked at the scene in front of him, Locke was stunned for a moment.


    In the center of the hall, there was a huge figure floating. It was in the shape of an airship. However, there was a significant difference between this airship and the one he had seen in the Catacoton Kingdom before. He felt that it was more advanced.


    In the entire temple, in addition to this gigantic airship, there were also countless small parts. These small parts were made of divine energy, just like the airship. If one looked carefully, one would find that every small part was abnormally exquisite.


    At this time, Hephaestus was standing in front of a turbine-like part. With a wave of his hand, the turbine began to rotate, as if it was imitating the state of flying.


    Looking at the floating parts in the air, Locke could not help but take a deep breath.


    No wonder Hephaestus was called the god of forging. In just three days, he had made so many parts. Strictly speaking, it was one and a half days. During the three days, Hephaestus spent half of his time drinking with Ares and having fun in the territory.


    The appearances and figures of Hephaestus and Ares seemed to be coveted by women.


    Hephaestus grabbed the bottle beside him and took a sip, "It''s almost finished. The rest is to construct."


    To build airships, there must be arge construction nt and a harbor suitable for the airship to dock. Locke couldn''t help but think of a person.


    In a courtyard in the outer city of Lister, a group of people idly leaned against a tree.


    "The richness of the magic elements here isparable to that of some practice ces in the capital city of the Catacoton Kingdom." The young man raised his hand and felt the flow of the magic elements between his fingers. He couldn''t help but feel a little regretful, "Unfortunately, our strength has been confined. Otherwise, if we practice here for a few years, we will definitely get twice the result with half the effort."


    Ackerman rolled his eyes at the young man, "It''s already a blessing for god that we can survive. You''d better just stay here obediently and wait for the order."


    Yes, these people were all prisoners captured by Locke from the warshipst time, about one hundred people.


    It was not until Locke was familiar with the warship that he realized that although it looked majestic, it was a money-burning machine. It had cost about one million magic crystals to drive from the Catacoton Kingdom to Lister.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With Lister''s current financial resources, Locke naturally couldn''t afford such a money-burning warship, so he directly asked them to park the warship in the mountain.


    And the members of the warship, including Captain Ackerman, operators, gunners, mechanics, and so on, were all locked up in the outer city.


    Just as everyone was bored, a familiar figure slowly descended from the sky.


    "Sir Lord!"


    Ackerman trembled and jumped up from the ground. He bowed to the figure. Seeing that the young man seemed to be frozen in ce, he couldn''t help kicking him. Only then did the young man notice Locke in the distance and quickly stood up to salute.


    Locke waved his hand and motioned everyone to stand up. He said directly, "I''m going to open a few special lines for the airships. Since you operate the warship, you must be familiar with the control and maintenance of the airships, right?"


    Hearing that Locke was going to do airship transport, Ackerman was slightly stunned. Although airships were convenient, the construction of the airships and all kinds of supporting facilities would be a huge project. That was why only the kingdom-level forces could do that.


    Lister was going to build airships? Although Ackerman was surprised, this was the right time for them to behave!


    Thinking of this, Ackerman nodded in a hurry, with a ttering smile on his face, he said, "Although we control the military airship, many people have the working experience of in civilian airship. There is absolutely no problem to leave this matter to us."


    Ackerman hurriedly patted his chest to promise.


    Locke nodded with satisfaction and then handed over the whole matter of building the airship to Ackerman.


    On this day, an unusual team came to the territory.


    The leader of the team was Ansel, who had met Locke at thend of legacy.


    "Mr. Capet."


    Ansel smiled and greeted Locke, "Last time I was in a hurry in thend of legacy, so I didn''t have time to introduce myself. My name is Ansel Eric, and I''m from the great Eric family."


    "Wee, Mr. Eric." Locke responded.


    "Mr. Capet''s territory is really as magical as the legend says." Ansel said in a tone full of amazement. As he said, he waved his hand and the old man who had been following him took out a ring respectfully, "This is a small gift from the Eric family. Please don''t mind it, Mr. Capet."


    Locke''s divine consciousness scanned it. It was a high-level space ring, but there was no restriction. Locke could easily use his divine consciousness to detect it. When he saw clearly what was inside, he was shocked.


    There were at least two million magic crystals inside. In addition to the magic crystals, there were also many high-level pills and weapons.


    "I will never receive a reward without making a merit." Locke shook his head. There was no such a thing as free lunch. If the other party took out such a precious thing, he must want to get the same or even more precious thing from him.


    The things he brought back earlier and the operating ie of Lister could still maintain the construction of the city. He didn''t want to get involved in the struggle of these forces as the disaster was approaching and the situation changed.


    Ansel was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Locke would refuse so decisively. He waved his hand and motioned the old man to put the ring away, "It doesn''t matter. We just want Mr. Capet to know that no matter what happens in the future, the Eric family will always be a friend of Lister."


    "But, Mr. Capet, don''t you show me around Lister?"


    Locke nodded with a smile, "I''d be happy to."


    Then, Locke took Ansel around the territory. It was not until the second day that Ansel left with the old man.


    In the next two days, there were people from powerful forces who came to visit every day. Locke had no choice but to leave this matter to Count Capet, and let him refuse all the people who came. This angered many forces who had been denied ess, and they shouted that Locke Capet was arrogant.

 Chapter 368 368 Intelligence Agency KP

    However, these days, Locke suddenly came up with an idea, which was to establish an intelligence agency. The Grimm Kingdom was located in the north of the Icacia Continent. It was located in a remote ce, so the news oftengged.


    At present, the situation in the Icacia Continent was unpredictable and unstable. Establishing a good intelligence agency was conducive to the defense of the enemy in advance, and to knowing the enemy well.


    However, establishing an intelligencework was an extremelyplicated matter.


    Neither Locke nor Count Capet had the experience of establishing an intelligence agency. Therefore, Locke had to consult with Athena and the others.


    "The intelligencework?"


    Athena was slightly stunned, and then she looked at Hestia, "I''m afraid you need to find her."


    ording to Hestia''s n, the establishment of the intelligence system wasplicated and couldn''t be established overnight. At present, the best way was to rely on the shops and gradually expanded outward.


    Soon, Hestia gave a detailed feasibility n, and the construction of the intelligence agency named "KP" was put on the agenda.


    "Is this Lister?"


    A group of people slowly walked out of the teleportation site, led by an old man in a white robe, followed by two middle-aged and four young men. The four young men curiously looked around the surrounding buildings. Apparently, they were very curious about this ce with a great reputation on the continent.


    The middle-aged man on the left side of the old man in a white robe said in shock, "The richness of the magic elements here is no less than that of the imperial capital city."


    "Lister deserves to be recognized as a new super force in the whole continent." The tall, thin middle-aged man in the middle nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that this group of people had extraordinary temperaments, the team leader who guarded the teleportation site walked up and said with a smile, "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, sir. I want to see your lord, Locke Capet." The elder in a white robe said with a smile.


    "Excuse me, but may I know who you are?" Hearing the old man mention Sir Lord, the team leader became more cautious and asked carefully.


    "Wilder, these are my students. Tell your lord directly that an old man named Wilder is looking for him." Wilder said.


    From the old man''s words, the captain could tell that these people must have a deep rtionship with his lord, not like the strange force who came to visit earlier. Then he bowed to them and said, "I''ll report to Sir Lord right now. Please follow me."


    Then he led Wilder and the others to the main city.


    With the development of the city, the teleportation site had been changed to outside the main city. However, in order to make it convenient for everyone, the teleportation site was not far from the main city.


    Hearing the report from his man that Wilder came, Locke was also surprised. In a few shes, he had arrived at the hotel where Wilder was.


    "Mr. Wilder."


    Locke greeted him with a smile.


    The two middle-aged men behind Wilder looked at Locke curiously, trying to see this legendary talented young man.


    Wilder didn''t feel restrained. He smiled and said, "Locke, it''s not impolite for us toe here uninvited, is it?"


    Lockeughed and said, "It''s my honor to have you here, Mr. Wilder. But I should congratte you on your breakthrough to be a level-9 mage first."


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you." Seeing that Locke had seen through his strength in an instant, Wilder said a little helplessly.


    His eyes were also full of emotion. When he first saw Locke, he felt that Locke was not an ordinary person. But he did not expect that Locke was now the leader of a super force.


    With a smile on his face, Wilder looked at the two middle-aged men behind him and said, "Let me introduce them to you, Steele Fabian and Theresa Adonis, they are my students. They left the Imperial Mage Academy with me this time."


    Steele and Theresa bowed to Locke in a hurry. Although their teacher could talk to Locke frankly, they didn''t dare to be so casual.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mr. Fabian and Mr. Adonis, you don''t have to be so courteous to me." Locke said with a smile. He also respected these two people very much. Although mages always attached great importance to their teachers, being able to follow Wilder out of the Imperial Mage Academy proved that these two people were very good.


    "They don''t need me to introduce them to you, right?" Wilder looked at thest two men and two women.


    Locke nodded and said to the four people, "Ha-ha, Phoebe, Rance, Robin, and Yarrow, it''s been a long time since west met."


    These people were all members of the training team back then. After Locke saved Webster from the Randtony Mage Academy, they had a good rtionship.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time, Locke."


    "Sir Lord, please cover us in the future, ha-ha."


    They also waved their hands to greet Locke.


    Locke said to them, "Let''s go. I''ll take you in first."


    Soon, they crossed the city wall and entered the main city.


    The moment Wilder entered the main city, his beard couldn''t help trembling. The two middle-aged men behind him also looked surprised.


    "Your city is so unique." Looking carefully at the surrounding buildings, Wilder said with some amazement.


    "There will be more surprises." Locke smiled.


    Soon, they passed through the main city and arrived at the castle.


    When they saw the woman reading above the wall, their eyes could not help but slightly narrow.


    Although they had been wandering around these days, they still knew something about Lister. As far as they knew, there was a level-10 master in Lister who seemed to be dressed like this.


    In shock, Wilder coughed and pulled the students behind him from the shock.


    Before they entered the door, Locke saw Artemising out angrily.


    "Miss Artemis."


    Wilder bowed to Artemis, and the people behind him didn''t dare to neglect her, and they all bowed. Artemis, the level-10 master!


    Although it was rare to see level-10 masters, Wilder had been the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy and had seen several level-10 masters. Therefore, although he was a little shocked at the moment, he didn''t lose hisposure. However, the two middle-aged men behind him only felt that their hearts couldn''t stand it. They just entered the castle and unexpectedly met two level-10 masters.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Artemis, who was somewhat embarrassed, Locke immediately noticed that.


    "I''m going out to get some fresh air. I don''t want to see the bastard Athena."


    As she spoke, Artemis waved her hand and walked out of the castle.


    "Locke, what''s the matter with Miss Artemis?" Seeing the angry look on Artemis''s face, Wilder asked cautiously.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not because of you. Let''s go. Don''t worry about her." Locke said helplessly.


    Wilder could not help smiling bitterly. ''In this world, I''m afraid only you dare to neglect a level-10 master like this.''

 Chapter 369 369 Wilder Joined

    After back in the castle hall, the maid quickly sent tea and fruit up.


    "Locke, we are here to turn to you." Wilder didn''t beat around the bush and said directly, "I heard that there is a college in your territory, and we can be teachers in the college."


    Wilder''s words surprised Locke a little. He had been worrying about the teachers of Tishengar College, but now the problem was solved.


    "Mr. Fabian and Mr. Adonis are no problem." After a pause, Locke looked at Wilder and said, "But, I''m afraid you can''t be a teacher."


    After keeping Wilder in suspense, Locke smiled and said, "At present, Tishengar College is still short of a dean."


    Wilder was slightly stunned, and then nodded with a smile.


    "Now."


    After a pause, Locke continued, "As the dean of Tishengar College, is Mr. Wilder responsible for making the college more powerful?"


    Looking at Locke''s premeditated expression, Wilder said crossly, "Go ahead. I know you are plotting something bad."


    Locke said, "I have a win-win approach."


    "To be honest, Tishengar College has a weak faculty. At present, the highest level of teachers in the college is only level 7. So I wonder if you can invite some old friends to teach in Lister."


    Wilder thought for a moment, nodded and said with a smile, "This method is feasible. Lister is now famous, and I believe that many people will be tempted. I will try my best."


    Wilder and the others had solved big trouble for Locke. Although Lister''s development speed was astonishing, it was still unable topare with those super forces in terms of resources. During this period, Locke recruited a lot of mages as teachers, but the strongest one was only a level-7 practitioner.


    As the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy, Wilder had the experience of managing the academy. It was the best choice to leave the college to him.


    For Locke''s arrangement, Wilder and the others had no objection.


    Knowing that Wilder and the others hade, Tiffany and Webster were very happy. In the evening, Locke entertained Wilder and the others in the castle.


    In Tishengar College.


    "Sir Lord, why are you here?" Seeing Locke, Monroe said respectfully.


    At present, Monroe had be a level-5 mage. Although he was once a prisoner, he had done a good job in the past two years. Now he had already taken Lister as his home. With the growth of Tishengar College, he gradually quit teaching and was mainly responsible for the management of some things in the college.


    "Let me introduce him to you. This is Wilder, the new dean of Tishengar College, a level-9 mage." Locke introduced.


    Monroe slightly bowed and saluted to Wilder, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wilder. Wee to join Tishengar College."


    Next, Monroe introduced various matters of Tishengar College to Wilder and the others.


    The construction of the airship was going on in an orderly manner. The informationwork had begun to take shape under Hestia''s arrangement. The matter of the teachers of Tishengar College had been temporarily solved, so Locke continued to practice.


    In Victory Divine Temple, Locke slowly woke up from his practice. Feeling the stagnant divine power in his body, he could not help but give a deep sigh.


    Although he hadn''t rxed his practice during this period, the growth of the divine power in the small universe was indeed negligible.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The eighth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (98)


    Faith point: 874384


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fondness: Friendship (75)


    Faith point: 537389


    Summoning god 3: Hephaestus


    Fondness: Friendship (43)


    Faith point: 301902


    Summon god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Friendship (54)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Friendship (5)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 6: Artemis


    Fondness: Friendship (36)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 7: Ares


    Fondness: Normal (95)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    "Ding ~ Since Thanatos''s fondness has reached ''friendship'', you will be rewarded with the design drawing of Zeus''s thunder sword (the simple version) and the position of the main material, the heart of the earth."


    Just as Locke sat down and was about to practice, he heard the system''s voice that he hadn''t heard for a long time. Locke woke up from his practice with a start.


    Thanatos''s fondness level had reached "friendship"!


    Looking at the data under Thanatos''s name, Locke sighed with emotion. He still remembered that when Thanatos first appeared, his fondness level was still "cold".


    As his level increased, it was as if he had passed the novice protection period. When the fondness of Artemis and the others increased, the system did not even give any rewards.


    The thunder sword seemed to be the divine sword used by Zeus!


    With excitement, Locke waved his hand and a pile of extremelyplicated drawings appeared in his hand.


    Locke excitedly handed the design drawing to Hephaestus.


    Through Hephaestus''s research, the most important ones were three kinds of materials, namely, millennium lightning wood, thunderstone, and the heart of the earth.


    None of these three things Locke had ever heard of.


    Among them, the system gave the position of the heart of the earth, the most important of the three materials.


    ording to the system''s instruction, the heart of the earth was located in the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts. The specific location needed to be determined by Locke himself.


    Locke felt a little helpless. The Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts, located in the Ahern Kingdom, were thergest mountains in the Icacia Continent, and its area might be bigger than that of more than a dozen Grimm Kingdoms.


    There was no difference between the location given by the system and not.


    But fortunately, Locke had found some clues. He decided to set out to look for the heart of the earth after he arranged everything about Lister.

 Chapter 370 370 Former Bosss Request

    On this day, another group of guests came to Lister.


    They were also Locke''s old acquaintances, his former boss, Mallory Francis, the vice dean of the Scr Magic Academy, his former students Bryce, Cindy, and others, and hundreds of students from the Scr Magic Academy.


    "Boss!"


    Locke heard Bryce''s voice from far away, "Boss, you are really my idol!"


    Looking at Bryce who was rushing toward him, Locke couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. He raised his hand and formed a transparent magic shield in front of him, blocking Bryce outside the shield.


    Seeing the refusal expression on Locke''s face, Bryce smiled awkwardly, "Boss, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still so handsome and rugged."


    Locke ignored Bryce''s ttery, "You are only a level-4 mage. Have you ck?"


    Bryce''s face suddenly changed and hurriedly said, "I promise I haven''t!"


    He couldn''t help but add, "Boss, not everyone canpare with a freak like you."


    Locke''s eyes narrowed, with a hint of coldness shing in them, "What''s wrong? Do you have any opinion?"


    Bryce shivered and said, "Boss, you misheard me. I didn''t say anything!"


    Locke chuckled and didn''t really me him. Although a level-4 mage couldn''t bepared to the geniuses in the kingdoms and super forces, Bryce indeed practiced hard so that he was able to raise two levels in a short year.


    Locke couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Compared with those super forces and kingdoms, the Grimm Kingdom was really far behind.


    Looking at the dense crowd behind Mallory, Locke felt helpless, "Mr. Francis, are you moved the Scr Magic Academy here?"


    "You are right." Mallory blushed and smiled somewhat shyly.


    "Are you serious?"


    Locke was surprised. Was Mallory willing to give up the academy that he had run for so many years and move to Lister instead?


    "Well, in fact, we are going toe to Lister to stay out of sight for the time being." Mallory smiled bitterly.


    Hearing Mallory''s words, Locke''s face changed slightly, "Is the Scr Magic Academy being attacked?"


    Mallory shook his head and said seriously, "Locke, it''s quiteplicated."


    Seeing the serious look on Mallory''s face, Locke said to Bryce, "You can wander around the city first. I''ll treat you to a big dinner tonight."


    Seeing that Locke and Mallory had something important to do, Bryce and the others nodded and walked toward the castle, talking andughing.


    "Do you still remember the granddaughter of the Dean, Monica?" Mallory asked.


    Locke thought for a while and then nodded. They had met each other two times in the Scr Magic Academy. That girl was quite talented. But what did Monica have to do with their hiding in Lister?


    Mallory sighed deeply, "Do you know her current strength?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Locke didn''t understand what Mallory meant for a moment. Thest time he saw Monica, she seemed to be a level-3 mage.


    Just as Locke was guessing, Mallory let out a sigh of relief, "Level 7. If it weren''t for her suppressing all the time, she would have been a level-8 mage now."


    Locke was stunned. He remembered that when he met Monicast time, she seemed to be a level-3 mage. In just a year and a half, she had unexpectedly raised four levels so fast! Moreover, this was the result of her intentional suppression?!


    Did Monica also has a system like him and also cheated?


    However, Locke soon found something wrong. If it was a good thing, then Mallory wouldn''t be so upset now.


    Seeing the puzzled look on Locke''s face, Mallory said in a low voice, "Maybe she was stimted by you. After you left the academy, Monica practiced madly and broke through to level 4 in a very short time."


    Locke asked curiously, "Something happened at this time?"


    "When the Dean left, he left a secretnd. He said that only when Monica became a level-4 mage can she enter the secretnd."


    Secretnd? Locke was slightly stunned and more curious.


    A look of helplessness appeared on Mallory''s face, he said, "Don''t look at me. I don''t know what this secretnd is and what its function is. At that time, the Dean put the secretnd on the back of the mountain. No one else can get close to it except Monica."


    "Monica stayed inside for a year. When she came out, she was a level-6 mage. Two months ago, she sessfully entered level 7."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that the secretnd was left by the Dean, I would have doubted if Monica had encountered any danger in the secretnd and been possessed by those old monsters." While saying that, Mallory''s face shed a trace of lingering fear, "Although Monica''s strength has been promoted very fast, it has also created a hidden trouble for her practice."


    Mallory continued.


    It was not until then that Locke knew that two months ago, the energy in Monica''s body suddenly surged. Mallory and several teachers of the Scr Magic Academy joined hands to suppress it, but they all ended up with serious injuries, and most of the buildings of the magic academy were destroyed.


    Fortunately, the riot in Monica''s body was also suppressed. However, it was very helpless that the energy in Monica''s body tended to go berserk again recently, and the whole academy was filled with a cold atmosphere. Mallory had no choice but toe to Lister for help.


    "Where is she now?" Locke asked.


    "In the back of the mountain of the Scr Magic Academy. Several teachers were helping her suppress the energy riot in her body. But in three days at most, the energy in Monica''s body would fully erupt." Mallory said bitterly.


    Locke directly said without hesitation, "Then we''d better set off as soon as possible. I don''t want my first magic academy as a teacher to copse like this."


    Mallory nodded.


    Although the situation was urgent, the teleportation site had been established between Lister and the County City. In half an hour, Locke and Mallory had arrived at the County City.


    Without wasting any time, they flew straight for the back of the mountain of the Scr Magic Academy.


    As soon as Locke stepped into the back of the mountain, he felt a strong chill. His divine consciousness extended over there.


    He saw Monica floating in mid-air, surrounded by blue ice magic energy. However, these surging energies were blocked by a magic array, and only a few of them leaked out from the magic array. Around her, six teachers were constantly infusing energy into the magic array to maintain its operation.


    The six teachers were wrapped in thick overcoats, and their bodies were trembling because of the cold. One of them even had ice crystals on his eyebrows.

 Chapter 371 371 Monicas Anomaly

    Judging from the energy emitted by Monica, the energy fluctuation of a certain section was evenparable to that of a level-8 practitioner.


    As for the six teachers, the strongest one was only a level-6 mage. Locke knew that if Monica in the magic array hadn''t restrained her energy on purpose, the six teachers would have be ice sculptures.


    In the blink of an eye, Locke and Mallory had reached the front of the magic array.


    Seeing Mallory appear, a bald elder shouted fiercely, "Mallory, if you don''t pay me double this month, I won''t let you go!"


    In the beginning, Mallory just said to ask him to help maintain the array and there would be no danger at all. But, wasn''t it dangerous?!


    Seeing that his old friend who had been fooled intoing here by him was so embarrassed, Mallory cleared his throat and said, "Don''t worry. Your reward won''t be short."


    Then he said to the other five teachers, "Thank you."


    "Old man, are you sure you want to let go of the magic array?" The bald elder hesitated for a moment, "With our magic array, Monica can barely suppress the riot in her body. If we remove it, all the energy in her body will burst out. Your academy will be destroyed, and the whole County City may be affected."


    However, just as he hesitated, the other teachers had already withdrawn their magic energy. Then they looked at the young man brought by Mallory respectfully, "Mr. Capet, you are finally here."


    "Mr. Capet?" The bald elder was slightly shocked. In an instant, he thought of the famous figure. He looked at Locke in surprise and said, "You are Locke Capet!"


    Locke nodded with a smile, "I''ll take care of the rest."


    Hearing this, the bald elder stopped talking. He withdrew his magic power and retreated toward the distance.


    With thest person removed, the magic array was finallypletely broken, and the ice magic energy in Monica''s body in the magic array could no longer be suppressed. It suddenly burst out, and the cold and piercing ice magic energy instantly overflowed.


    Crack~ Crack~


    A thinyer of frost appeared on the ground at a visible speed.


    Looking at Locke, Monica''s beautiful eyes twinkled with cold light. The ice magic energy in front of her was gathered, and in the blink of an eye, powerful ice magic was condensed.


    Feeling the strong ice element around Monica''s body, Locke couldn''t help but feel more surprised. He could feel that the magic Monica used was quite extraordinary. With the magic of Monica, the temperature of the whole training ground dropped several degrees.


    "It''s amazing. Was it the same with herst time?"


    Locke asked without looking back as he looked at Monica who was standing far away in an imposing manner. However, there was no response. He turned his head and found that Mallory and the others had already rushed into the distance. Mallory, in particr, ran the fastest, leaving only a back, "Thank you for taking care of Monica."


    Locke was a little stunned and then smiled helplessly. Well, although Mallory''s strength had improved a lot these days, he was only a level-6 mage now. Facing Monica''s aura, he was indeed under a little pressure.


    In the blink of an eye, the magic in front of Monica had beenpleted.


    A huge ice awl shot toward Locke.


    Locke raised his hand and formed a magic shield in front of him.


    As soon as the magic shield waspleted, Locke felt a surge of ice magic energying from the ground.


    Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the strong fire magic energy was surging under his feet, pouring directly to the ground.


    Crack!


    A crisp cracking sound immediately reached his ears, and the ice attack that had not yet broken out of the ground was directly shattered by his fire magic energy.


    Boom!<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, except in the position where Locke stood, powerful ice pitons pierced the rock ground and rushed out.


    This girl attacked really mercilessly.


    Looking at the ice pitons standing around, Locke couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. If it were an ordinary person who hadn''t shattered the ice awls under his feet in advance, he might have been pierced by them now.


    Shaking his head, Locke sighed. His face suddenly froze and he began to take it seriously. Powerful magic energy burst out from his body.


    Boom!


    Under this powerful momentum, the ice awls cracked to pieces. In just a few seconds, the ice cones all over the ground had turned into water and immersed into the broken ground.


    On the other side, Monica''s ice magic energy was more intense.


    Boom!


    The violent ice magic energy was surging and formed gusts of the cold and biting wind.


    Crack!


    The powerful ice magic energy made the surrounding temperature drop to the freezing point in an instant. Ice crystals appeared on the surface of the surrounding buildings and trees at a visible speed. What''s more, to Locke''s surprise, Monica''s aura had an upward trend. In just a few seconds, she had reached level 8.


    When Locke looked at her again, a strong white energy windstorm had been set off around Monica floating in the sky, and the whole ground was covered with ayer of sky-blue ice.


    Ice des were formed in the sky.


    With a closer look, Monica''s eyes were covered with ayer of blue light, and her body was emitting a stronger chill.


    As she waved her long sleeve, the ice des trembled slightly, and countless "whoosh" sounds came from the sky.


    The ice des fell from the sky like raindrops.


    "Hiss~"


    Looking at such a powerful scene, Mallory couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Feeling the surging magic energy, he only felt his scalp tingle. At the same time, he began to feel lucky that he had brought Locke here. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable today. Fortunately, there were no buildings at the back of the mountain. If it broke out in the academy likest time...


    Thinking of this, Mallory felt a twinge of heartache.


    Bang~


    Ice des falling from the sky exploded above Locke''s head one after another.


    Locke took a deep breath, and the fire magic energy on his body shed. He slowly raised his hand, and the red fire magic energy began to umte. Soon, a fire element storm was formed, which was as powerful as Monica''s.


    Boom!


    The streaks of mes shot toward Monica.


    Monica reacted quickly. As she raised her hand, she had already released ice magic to block Locke''s attack.


    The streaks of mes shot to the ground behind Monica.

 Chapter 372 372 The Different Practice Method

    "Good defense. Then try this."


    Locke chuckled and raised his hand. A ball of purple energy was crackling in his palm, and a powerful divine power ball was quickly formed.


    With a wave of his hand, the divine power ball smashed in Monica''s direction.


    Bang!


    The magic shield in front of Monica was broken.


    However, Monica was also prepared. The moment the magic shield was broken, she dodged the attack of the divine power ball.


    Locke raised his hand, and two more divine power balls appeared in his hands. After sessfully entering the middle stage of the eighth sense of the small universe, the richness of the divine power in his body had risen to another level. At present, the divine power in his body was enough to support his continuous release of at least twenty such divine power balls.


    Of course, although the power of the divine power ball was huge, its consumption was huge. In a real battle, it was not worth it.


    Locke waved his hand, and the divine power balls were thrown toward Monica.


    "Such an attack..." Seeing the attack rushing toward Monica, Mallory couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Boom!


    The deafening sound echoed in the sky.


    About ten minutester.


    Monica''s beautiful face turned a little pale and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    Boom!


    Their magic collided, and the turbulent energy ripples surged into the distance like waves.


    Whoosh~ Whoosh~


    The energy produced by the explosion caused fierce hurricanes, which scared Mallory and the others to retreat another thousand meters.


    "Monica wouldn''t be in danger, right?"


    Seeing that the energy in the distance decreased, Mallory became more worried. He was not worried about Locke at all. Although it was the first time that he had seen Locke take action, he had heard a lot of rumors about Locke. There was a popr saying on the continent that Locke was invincible when facing a master under level 9, and he could match it when facing a level-9 master.


    Although he didn''tpletely believe that Locke could match a level-9 master, it also proved that Locke was powerful.


    Just as Mallory was worried, the dust in the distance had also dissipated.


    In the dust, Locke stood with his hands behind his back. Although the mage robe was a little messy, he lookedpletely unharmed, and even his breath was very calm.


    A hundred meters away from Locke, Monica''s state was in sharp contrast to Locke''s.


    Her face was bloodless and her body was trembling slightly. It was obvious that she was exhausted.


    However, what made Mallory feel relieved was that although Monica looked a little embarrassed, she was not injured. Obviously, Locke controlled the strength very well. Besides, the violent aura around Monica hadpletely disappeared.


    Locke walked slowly to Monica and reached out his hand.


    Monica didn''t refuse. She grabbed Locke''s hand and stood up, "Thank you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Locke shook his head, took out a pill from the system space, and handed it to Monica.


    Monica took the pill. A few secondster, her face finally turned a little color.


    "Would you mind telling me what''s wrong with your body?"


    Monica didn''t hide anything and said in a deep voice, "After breaking through to level 4, I entered the secretnd prepared by my grandfather. In the secretnd, I learned a very deep book, which recorded the practice method of ice mage, as well as a lot of profound ice magic."


    "So I started to practice ording to the practice method in the ice magic book. The secretnd contains rich ice magic energy, so my strength is also improved by leaps and bounds. In just a year, I have sessfully broken through to level 6. At this time, the energy in the secretnd is exhausted, so I have no choice but toe out of it."


    "After that, I found that my power began to riot. In the beginning, I could suppress it, but gradually, even I couldn''t suppress it. I could only release the magic through fighting."


    Locke listened quietly and thought for a while, "It''s also the first time that I have encountered such a situation. You may need to go back to Lister with me. There should be someone who can give you advice on practice there."


    "Do you want to tidy yourself up first?"


    Looking at Monica''s messy look, Locke hesitated and asked.


    Monica was slightly stunned. She looked down at her clothes and then looked up at Locke, "Does that gentleman care about clothes very much?"


    Locke shook his head.


    Seeing Locke shake his head, Monica nodded slowly and said, "Then let''s go."


    Locke was stunned. Why didn''t he find that this girl was a person who was crazy about practice before?


    The fighting fluctuation here still caused panic among the people in the County City. Marquis Hyman even brought people here to check it. Seeing Locke, Marquis Hyman was quite enthusiastic and invited Locke to visit the Hyman family. But because of Monica, Locke declined him politely.


    A few minutester, Locke and Monica arrived at Asclepius''s Divine Temple.


    At this time, Asclepius was enjoying the sunshine leisurely, and there were even two bottles of beer beside the table.


    "That secretnd should be a simple inheritance. However, there may be some problems with your practice method. If I''m not mistaken, although this practice method is powerful, it needs you to perfect step by step." After the check-up, Asclepius said.


    "Are there any magic books that need one to perfect?" Locke was surprised.


    "There are countless practice methods in the world, and only self-perfect practice methods can you walk out of your path." As Asclepius spoke, he looked at Locke and said meaningfully, "You will also take this path in the future."


    "I also need to do the same? Was there any loophole in the practice method of the small universe?" Locke was stunned by Asclepius''s words.


    Just as Locke was lost in thought, Asclepius waved his hand and a dark green divine power was injected into Monica''s body.


    "I can only restrain the situation in your body now. The rest depends on you. As long as you perfect the magic book, your future will be limitless."


    Monica bowed to Asclepius and said, "Thank you."


    Looking at Monica with a little color on her face, Locke thought for a while and said, "Then you can practice in Lister in the future, in case thest thing happens."


    Monica nodded and didn''t refuse.


    It was not until the matter was settled that Locke found Bryce and the others and got together with them.

 Chapter 373 373 Departure

    It was the fourth day that Ares and the others went out.


    Pierce, Maya, and Prisci had been taken back to Lister.


    "Sir Lord."


    Pierce bowed to Locke and said sincerely, "From now on, as long as what you ask me to do, I will never flinch even if to undergo the most severe trials!"


    Locke smiled and waved his hand, indicating that Pierce didn''t need to do so, "Well, since you are back, you should have a good rest. I think you are seriously injured."


    Maya looked Locke up and down with surprise. Although she had been locked in the cell for many years, she knew something about the outside world. She was also shocked by the battle outside thend of legacy and the battle in Lister.


    She had always heard that Locke was a young man, but when she really saw him, she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Locke looked too young.


    Maya also quickly came to her sense and bowed to Locke, "Thank you for saving my life, Sir Lord."


    "You don''t have to care about these red tapes in the future. Just be casual. Since you havee to Lister, this is your home. I believe that Lister will never let you down." Locke said with a smile.


    Maya bowed slightly and said, "Sir Lord, I have seen Lister''s difference."


    To be honest, although Lister was well-known at present, the moment she stepped into Lister, she was also deeply shocked. The richness of magic energy in the main city was no weaker than that of some super forces.


    It was hard to imagine that in the north of the continent, such a deste ce would have such a magicalnd.


    "Sir Lord, Maya is seriously injured. May I ask Sir Asclepius to help treat her?"


    Grabbing Maya''s hand, Pierce said.


    Locke nodded and said with a smile, "You can go to find him yourself."


    Pierce bowed to Locke, and then took Maya and Prisci to Asclepius''s Divine Temple.


    Lister''s operation was on track again, and Locke also decided to set out again. In addition to looking for the materials to make the "thunder sword", he also nned to go out to training. In this period, there was almost no change in the small universe within his body. It seemed that he had reached a bottleneck.


    What made Locke speechless was that apart from Athena, there were Artemis and Hestia went along with him this time.


    Seeing Locke, Athena and the others disappear in the space channel, Sleipnir couldn''t help but shiver, "It''s really hard for Locke to be with these three tough women..."


    Before it could finish its words, it saw a huge palm falling from the sky.


    Sleipnir only felt its hair stand on end. It wanted to run, but it found that it was tightly locked by an aura. Obviously, if it dared to run, there would be a more terrible punishmentter. So it could only turn around, trying to seek the help of Ares and the others, but it was desperate. It didn''t know when Ares and the others had already retreated a thousand meters away.


    Bang!


    The people in the city heard a loud noise.


    In the space channel.


    Hestia pped her hands and went on reading.


    Looking at the calm look on Hestia''s face, Locke couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He made up his mind not to provoke Hestia in the future.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Three dayster.


    In Haas City, Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts of the Ahern Kingdom.


    Four figures slowly walked out of the space channel and stood in the air.


    At this time, they were in the sky above the clouds. Looking from afar, dozens of miles away, many steep mountains seemed like sharp swords piercing the sky.


    Locke waved his hand, and an invisible big hand pushed the clouds away. The world under the clouds suddenly appeared in the sight of the four people.


    The majestic mountains stretched across the vastnd. The ancient primeval forest was like the boundless ocean. Outside the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts, an ancient city stood in the wilderness.


    "Is this the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Locke was also a little shocked. Although there was a distance of dozens of miles, Locke could still feel a vast, mysterious and deste aura.


    The Nariel Mountains of Magical Beasts of Naton County was just a little kid in front of it.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the sky above Haas City.


    The city wall was about forty meters high, and there was one magic crystal cannon every fifty meters. In order to prevent the magical beasts'' sneaking attacks, the whole city was shrouded in a huge magic array. Of course, this little magic array was not a problem for Athena and the others at all. Artemis waved her hand, and a circle appeared on the magic array, and then they slowly stepped into that circle.


    Locke noticed that although the shops on both sides of the street in the city were notrge in scale, the goods they sold there were very precious, including level-7 obsidians, level-8 magic arrays, and even the beast bones of level-9 magical beasts.


    These stall owners were also quite powerful. The weakest of them were level-7 practitioners.


    After walking for a few minutes, Locke and the others met a restaurant.


    Locke could feel that the moment they walked into the restaurant, the noise in the restaurant suddenly stopped, and everyone''s eyes instantly fell on them. Locke had already been used to this kind of situation. As long as Athena and the others were there, they must be the focus.


    However, although everyone was amazed at the extraordinary appearances of Athena and the others, no one came up to ost them.


    Anyone who could survive in the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts was not a fool. Judging from the temperaments of these four people, they must not be ordinary people.


    "Serve all your best dishes."


    Artemis didn''t even have a look at the menu and waved her hand domineeringly.


    The maid was stunned at first, and then she was ecstatic, knowing that she had met the honored guests.


    Before the maid could move, Locke shivered and said directly, "Wait."


    "This pilose antler needs one thousand magic crystals."


    Looking at the price of the pilose antler, Locke''s face darkened, "Is this pilose antler made of divine medicine?"


    "Sir, our pilose antlers were all collected deep inside the magical beasts'' forest, so it is very precious."


    Locke wanted to say no, but when he met Artemis''s threatening eyes, he had to swallow the refusal and could only nod with heart-broken.

 Chapter 374 374 The Savage Who Dug Peoples Graves

    On the other side, the restaurant was back to a lively atmosphere again.


    A young man lowered his voice and whispered to the people beside him, "Do you know that the Sidney family''s ancestral graves have been dug up?"


    "The Sidney family?" Someone was confused.


    "You don''t know the Sidney family? It''s a family that has emerged recently, but it''s very powerful. Not long ago, it destroyed the Casey family, one of the three biggest families in Gangvas City."


    "The Sidney family has a level-10 master, who dares to dig the ancestral graves of a level-10 master?"


    "I heard that he is a level-8 practitioner. Although he is only level 8, his means are quite good. Even if that level-10 master took action, the other party still retreated unscathed. You don''t know that now the Sidney family is so angry that they madly look for the murderer."


    A level-8 practitioner dug the cemetery of a family that had a level-10 practitioner. Locke couldn''t help but feel interested. Soon, he heard another piece of news.


    "The people of the investigationmission have taken over the capital of the Kent Kingdom. It is said that the murderer is a dark mage who is collecting blood essence. In my opinion, the murderer is probably a member of the depraved organization."


    "Nonsense! The depraved organization has been destroyed a long time ago. How could it have the strength to ughter a country''s capital under the nose of so many super forces?"


    Sure enough, restaurants and teahouses were the best ces to get information. Of course, the authenticity of these news was still to be verified.


    In addition to these news, Locke also found an interesting thing. A small team of eight people was eating at a table a hundred meters away from them, led by two white-haired old men. These two people had a faint sense of danger. ording to Locke''s experience, they should be level-10 practitioners, and the other two middle-aged men at the table were level-9 practitioners, and the other five young men and women were level-8 practitioners.


    He met two powerful level-10 practitioners in a small restaurant, which made Locke a little surprised.


    However, even though he was surprised, Locke didn''t meddle in it. He pricked up his ears to listen to the interesting things around him.


    Soon, the waiter served the dishes. Looking at the dishes on the table, Locke felt a pang of heartache. The total price of these dishes was estimated to be more than ten thousand magic crystals!


    Although distressed, since the dishes have been ordered, Locke had to turn grief and anger into appetite. Besides, he had been frugal for so many years. Couldn''t he enjoy them?


    Thinking of this, Locke couldn''t help but gobble them down.


    However, Locke had to admit that although the dishes were expensive, they tasted good.


    When Locke and the others were drinking and enjoying the delicious food, the dinner table where there were two level-10 masters also became lively.


    "Take your bets on whether I can date that girl." Keh said to his severalpanions as he looked at Artemis.


    "Vulgar."


    Among thepanions, a girl gave a cold grunt. Although she despised him in her heart, she couldn''t help ncing at Athena and the others.


    In the face of Polly''s disdain, Keh didn''t care at all. He picked up the ss in his hand, but before he stood up, he felt a big hand covering his body, and an extreme force came out of this big hand, making him unable to move at all.


    At the same time, a cold voice came to his ears, "If you don''t want to die, you''d better sit quietly."


    Looking at the serious look on his teacher''s face, Keh was stunned. The others beside him were also a little shocked at this time. They didn''t know what was going on.


    In the tone of this level-9 practitioner, they not only heard a hint of warning, but also an obvious fear.


    They came from one of the most ancient and powerful organizations on this continent, the mage guild and the array mage guild. At this time, there were two powerful level-10 practitioners beside them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He''s right. You can''t afford to offend those people."


    The level-10 master of the mage guild said slowly. After saying that, this man took a deep look at Athena and the others, and slipped a trace of wariness in his eyes. Then he stood up and left.


    Hearing this sentence, the young men could not help but take a deep breath, and they dared not doubt anymore. Even a level-10 master had said so, they did not want to court death.


    But where did these peoplee from? Why even a level-10 master was wary of them?


    The level-10 practitioner of the array mage guild also stood up and said, "Be honest and don''t provoke trouble. Tonight, I and Caltex will be able to determine the position of that person. You are also ready to set out at any time."


    Hearing this, the faces of Keh and the others became serious, and then they nodded. After the two level-10 masters left, the others did not stay any longer and left in a hurry.


    "There are people from the mage guild and array mage guild. It seems that this team is looking for something..."


    Looking at the direction in which Keh and the others left, Locke''s eyes shed a different light. With a sigh, he shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him.


    As soon as Locke and the other three gods walked out of the restaurant, they heard a noise in the distance.


    "I seem to have found something interesting," Locke was stunned for a moment, then smiled and walked toward the crowd.


    "How dare you dine and dash in our restaurant?"


    In the crowd, two waiters were surrounding a ck figure. On the steps stood a greasy supervisor, whose face was full of anger.


    That ck figure was a beggar in rags, wearing a broken ck robe, and his tattered cor was stained with grease.


    A waiter kicked the old man. However, to everyone''s surprise, the old man''s body shed and dodged the kick like a loach.


    The kick was missed, and the other waiter was a little stunned. He sneered and punched the beggar in the face.


    However, the old beggar staggered and dodged the punch again.


    The people around were also surprised. They began to sigh secretly that the old beggar was lucky enough to dodge two attacks.


    The supervisor''s face darkened when he saw that his employees had failed to attack twice.


    Looking at the supervisor''s unhappy face, the two waiters also flushed and became a little angry. After all, they were both level-5 practitioners.


    One of them then pped the old beggar without mercy. This time, their palms even carried some magic energy. It was obvious that they were going to kill the old beggar.


    The old beggar''s steps were unsteady. He seemed to be drunk and didn''t realize that he was about to get into big trouble. Just as the waiter''s palm was about to p him on the head, his body shook and staggered toward the waiter. The angle of his falling was quite tricky. He dodged the waiter''s palm by ident and hit the waiter''s chest. The waiter didn''t expect that a beggar could escape from his hand. Without any precaution, he was knocked back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    ? At the same time, the old beggar turned his body again and bumped into another waiter.


    Bang!


    This waiter clenched his fists and rushed to the old beggar. But this time, the old beggar "identally" dodged the blow again and stumbled into him.


    In the blink of an eye, the two waiters were knocked away by the old beggar.

 Chapter 375 375 Met An Acquaintance Again

    "I seem to have heard of this old eggar!"


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly eximed, "Yesterday, it was this person who dine and dash in Alexia Hotel."


    "I also heard about it. At that time, the people of the Alexia Hotel seemed to want to teach this old beggar a lesson, but... Sir, I think you''d better let him go. This old beggar is very weird."


    This man said in a somewhat helpless tone. In the end, all the attacks released by the people of the Alexia Hotel unexpectedly hit their men, and the old beggar left unharmed.


    The director''s face became gloomier, and his eyes shed with killing intent, "Let me see what''s strange about this old guy."


    While he was speaking, a strong magic aura burst out from the director''s body, which had reached level 8. A director of a restaurant was actually a powerful level-8 mage, which made Locke a little surprised.


    Just when Locke was surprised, he saw the old beggar walking straight toward him, grabbing his arm, and then pointing at him, saying loudly, "Who said that I didn''t have money? The person who paid for me came!"


    Locke suddenly became the focus of everyone''s gazes.


    "I think this old beggar is crazy. Now he wants to ask someone to pay for him." Looking at the old beggar''s move, a man said derisively.


    At this time, as the hero, Locke was also stunned. He really wanted to cast magic to throw the person in front of him out.


    Suppressing his impulse to beat this old beggar, Locke slowly walked out of the crowd and said with a smile, "Sir, how much does he spend in your hotel? I''m willing to pay for him."


    The director looked at Locke, hesitated for a moment, and snorted coldly, "This old man spent a total of twenty thousand magic crystals in our hotel."


    Although he was very angry at the moment, the young man in front of him had an extraordinary temperament and must have a certain background. He always valued peace in business. Since someone was willing to pay for this old beggar, he was not willing to pursue it.


    The smile on Locke''s face froze, "Sorry, I don''t know him."


    After saying that, Locke was about to leave.


    "Hey, wait, Locke. You can''t just stand by and watch!"


    Seeing this, the old beggar was anxious. He grabbed Locke and said, "I promise, if you leave, you will regret it!"


    Yes, the man in front of Locke knew him.


    This man was none other than the mysterious dean of Scr Magic Academy, Fremont.


    Locke paused slightly and stared at Fremont suspiciously. Apparently, he doubted the authenticity of his words.


    But he waved his sleeve, took out the magic crystal card and said, "I will pay for him."


    The magic crystal card was simr to the ck card Locke had obtained before. They were all jointly issued by several big chambers ofmerce in the Icacia Continent, which was convenient for therge transaction of magic crystals.


    The director''s magic aura dissipated. He took a look at the waiter behind him. The waiter quickly took the magic crystal card, then took out the card swiping machine and deducted twenty thousand magic crystals from the card.


    The director''s face softened when he saw that the deduction was sessful. He nced at Fremont coldly, turned around and walked into the hotel.


    The fun was over, so the people around began to disperse.


    Looking at Fremont, Locke said in a low voice, "Old man, if you can''t give me something valuable, don''t me me for being unkind."


    Fremont grinned, showing his white teeth, "Boy, even if I want to leave, what can you do to me?"


    As Fremont spoke, a cunning light shed across his eyes and then he disappeared in a sh, leaving behind Locke who was stunned.


    "Damn it! I know this old man is not a good guy!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Locke cursed inwardly, looking at the ce where Fremont disappeared. Although he cursed in his heart, he didn''t panic at all.


    ''Run? Ha-ha, do you think you can run away?''


    In front of a shabby house outside the city.


    "Trying to catch me? No way! But this guy is very strange. He has be a level-8 practitioner in such a short time."


    This man was naturally Fremont, "Forget it. Let me drink and eat meat first."


    As Fremont spoke, he walked into the dpidated house and sat on the ground with his legs crossed. At the same time, he took out a chicken drumstick from his space ring, waved his hand, and took out a bottle of good wine.


    "Great!"


    After taking a bite of chicken drumstick and swallowing a mouthful of spirits, Fremont couldn''t help but sigh.


    "This wine smells good." Just as Fremont was enjoying the mellow taste of the wine, a faint voice came from behind him.


    "Of course, this is..."


    Before he could finish the words "a bottle of two thousand magic crystals", Fremont trembled and jumped from the ground. He looked in disbelief at Locke who stood at the door with a smile.


    Of course, in addition to Locke, there was a girl named "Athena" whom he previously knew. As for the other two girls, he didn''t know them.


    "How did you find this ce?"


    Fremont swallowed and looked at Locke in disbelief.


    Athena nced at Fremont for a while, and then said slowly, "I didn''t expect that there would be a reincarnation person in this world."


    There was an obvious surprise in Athena''s tone. When she first met Fremont, she didn''t recover much strength, so she couldn''t see through his identity.


    "Who are you?"


    When Fremont heard the words "reincarnation person", his face changed dramatically. A powerful force burst out from his body, and the power reached level 10.


    Sensing Fremont''s strength, Locke was stunned. He remembered that thest time when he saw Fremont, the other party was only a level-6 mage. In just over a year, he had crossed four levels and be a level-10 mage!


    At first, it was Monica, and now it was Fremont. Was everyone in their family so abnormal?


    However, what was the reincarnation person?


    Seeing the confusion on Locke''s face, Artemis exined, "The reincarnation person, as the name suggests, is to use a special method to revive. In the ancient times of the earth, many ancient gods chose this method toprehend life to find a breakthrough."


    As Artemis spoke, she turned to look at Fremont, "But this is the first time I''ve seen the reincarnation person of this world."


    After hearing Artemis''s exnation, Locke couldn''t help but feel shocked. Once again, he saw the power of gods.


    When Artemis was exining casually, the distant Fremont''s forehead was covered with a thickyer of sweat. Reincarnation was his biggest secret, but now it was so easily seen through by them.


    In amazement, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Thest time when he saw Athena, he felt that she was very powerful, but she was not so abnormal. Now, he always had a feeling of fear in front of Athena.


    Seeing that Fremont looked as if he was facing formidable enemies, Athena said indifferently, "We are not interested in you."


    Fremont''s eyes were fixed on Locke. After a long while, he sighed and loosened his body. The momentum burst out from his body instantly decreased, and he became an ordinary old beggar again.

 Chapter 376 376 The News Of The Lord Gods Inheritance

    With a wave of Locke''s hand, a set of the table and chairs appeared in the open space. Athena, Artemis and Hestia sat down gracefully. Fremont was also unrestraint, he picked up a chair and sat down.


    Looking at Fremont''s miserable look, Locke said helplessly, "You are at least a level-10 master. You shouldn''t have lived such a miserable life, right?"


    Fremont was speechless for a moment and seemed to want to defend himself, but after a long while, he could only sigh helplessly and asked, "You should have been to the Scr Magic Academy. Do you know how my granddaughter Monica is doing?"


    "Now she has sessfully entered level 7." Locke replied.


    Fremont nodded and said with a smile, "It seems that she has sessfully inherited The Thick Ice Book."


    ''Was The Thick Ice Book the name of the book that Monica practiced?''


    "Yes, she did. But there are also many hidden dangers." Locke did not ask much, shrugged and said. Then Locke told Fremont what happened to Monica.


    Fremont''s face was also dignified, he touched his chin and murmured, "I didn''t expect this to happen so soon. It seems that I have to speed up."


    "It''s up to you and Monica." Locke did not continue to ask. Then he changed the subject, "But now, the more important thing is to discuss the problem of the magic crystals you owe me."


    Hearing that, Fremont''s face froze slightly. He rubbed his hands and smiled awkwardly, "Well, I don''t have so many magic crystals now. How about I owe you first and I promise to pay you backter?"


    "Humph, who knows where you will go in the future?" Locke narrowed his eyes with a smile on his face, "Old man, with all due respect, you may not be able to leave today if you don''t hand over the magic crystals."


    Fremont''s face froze again. Looking at Athena and the other two gods, he felt a chill on his back. He knew that what Locke said was true. Although he couldn''t feel the specific strength of Athena and the others, he was sure that their strength should not be inferior to his.


    "How about this, I''ll take you to a ce where the things there can definitely be worth the twenty thousand magic crystals." Fremont said with certainty.


    Locke was not moved. He said lightly, "Go ahead."


    "Actually, I''m here to look for a pce." Fremont said slowly.


    "Pce?"


    Fremont nodded and said in a serious tone, "To be exact, it''s a lord god pce."


    The lord god pce?!


    Hearing this, Locke was slightly shocked, but he still asked calmly, "Mr. Fremont, are you kidding?"


    Even before the divine battle, there weren''t many lord gods. How could it be so coincident that Fremont would know about the inheritance of the lord god?


    Shaking his head, Fremont said with certainty, "I promise that ording to the information I got, it is definitely a lord god pce, or in other words, a lord god''s inheritance. But unfortunately, I don''t know which lord god''s inheritance it is."


    "As long as we work together to open the pce, everything inside will belong to us."


    As Fremont spoke, he became excited.


    The lord god''s inheritance... The position of "the heart of the earth" given by the system was right here. Was there any connection between them?


    Locke didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at Athena and the others and wanted to ask for their opinions.


    The lord god was the most powerful in the world. Even the heavenly god level''s inheritance was enough to make level-10 masters crazy. Locke could imagine how fierce the fight would be if it was really the lord god''s inheritance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The lord god..."


    Athena nodded and said with interest, "Let''s go and see how powerful the so-called lord god is."


    Artemis and Hestia also nodded. Obviously, they were also interested in the so-called lord god''s inheritance.


    On a rooftop of Haas City.


    Two level-10 masters sat cross-legged, and aplicated magic array flickered beneath them.


    "Teacher, those four people just now?"


    Withdrawing his gaze from the two people, Keh hesitated for a moment and asked the middle-aged man in a white robe beside him.


    "In fact, you have heard of them." The middle-aged man in a white robe sighed and said to several young men and women with a smile.


    "We''ve heard of them?"


    They were slightly stunned.


    Seeing that they were still confused, the middle-aged man in a white robe stopped keeping them guessing and said directly, "The four of them are from the most popr force in the Icacia Continent at present."


    "The most popr force?"


    Keh murmured. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His body trembled and he raised his head and eximed, "Lister!"


    The middle-aged man in a white robe nodded seriously, "If I''m not wrong, the woman in the middle should be the powerful level-10 master, the legendary female god of war Athena. As for the two women beside her, although I can''t confirm their specific identities, they must be the other two level-10 masters in Lister, and the young man should be Locke Capet."


    Hearing the analysis of the middle-aged man in a white robe, these several young men and women took a deep breath and hadplex expressions on their faces.


    "That stingy young man is the lord of Lister, Locke Capet..."


    The girl was still a little reluctant to believe.


    Recently, she had heard a lot of rumors about Locke Capet. Rumor had it that the lord of Lister, Locke Capet, was a handsome, extraordinary and well-spoken young talent. This Locke Capet was much different from the Locke Capet in her impression.


    "It''s not your fault that you don''t know them. When the battle took ce at that time, the spies from various forces only dare to watch it from a distance. Moreover, the information about Locke Capet and those several level-10 masters is the secret of all major forces."


    After a full minute, there was still shock on Keh''s face. He couldn''t help but feel scared. If he really went to them at that time...


    To ost a level-10 master...


    He must have died now.


    "Our task this time is to find the chief culprit of the massacre of the capital of the Kent Kingdom. The rest has nothing to do with us."


    The young man in a white robe smiled and said to them, "The two masters are confirming the position of that person. You can take a good rest. There may be a fierce battle ahead of us."


    Keh and the others nodded.

 Chapter 377 377 The Enemy Came

    In the Denkovis Forest of Magical Beasts.


    "Locke, after all this time, the barbecue you cooked is still the most delicious." Fremont praised.


    Locke couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Fremont when he saw him devouring the food regardless of his image. ''After all, you are a level-10 practitioner. Can''t you pay attention to your image? You''re really living your life like a refugee.''


    However, perhaps Fremont knew something about the heart of the earth. Although this old man looked unreliable, he seemed to know a lot. Thinking of this, Locke asked directly, "Do you know the heart of the earth?"


    "The heart of the earth?"


    Fremont frowned and said after a while, "I''ve read of the heart of the earth in an ancient book, but it''s not described much in it. Broadly speaking, the heart of the earth is a creature born between heaven and earth, but even in ancient times, it didn''t appear, and now it''s even more impossible."


    "Why do you ask about the heart of the earth?" Fremont asked while eating the roast meat.


    Locke sighed helplessly and did not hide it from him, "I need to forge a weapon, and one of the materials I need is the heart of the earth."


    "Forging a weapon with the heart of the earth?" Fremont was stunned. He doubted that Locke was crazy to want to make a weapon with such a precious thing.


    "Get real. After the divine war, the original energy of the Icacia Continent hasn''t recovered yet. It''s impossible to give birth to the heart of the earth." After being stunned for a few seconds, Fremont said crossly.


    "Who knows?" Locke shrugged.


    "Damn grave robber! Where do you think you''re going?"


    Just then, a roar suddenly came from the sky.


    Fremont''s body shook and the roast meat in his hand almost fell to the ground. After stuffing the roasted meat into his mouth, he jumped up from the ground, and a majestic magic energy erupted from his body.


    A space fluctuation came from the sky, and an old man in a red robe walked out of the space channel. At this moment, the old man''s face had reddened with rage, he was obviously extremely angry. After this old man, several figures slowly walked out. These people were all level-9 masters. Like the old man, they all had long faces, and their eyes were burning with anger. They looked as if they wanted to cut Fremont into pieces.


    After that, two more space fluctuations appeared and several figures flew out of the space channels.


    Among these people, the leader was a level-10 master.


    These three groups of people wore different clothes and obviously came from different families. However, the same thing was that they looked at Fremont with strong hostility and killing intent in their eyes.


    The old man in a red robe who first appeared with burning eyes said, "Bastard! Hand over the treasure of the Nigel family!"


    "Those things are not yours." Fremont sneered, "I don''t believe that there is no record in your Nigel family. This thing is only temporarily stored in your family."


    Hearing that, Guthrie Nigel''s face changed, but returned to normal in an instant. He shouted angrily, "Nonsense! When did our family have such teaching?"


    Seeing that the member of the Nigel family didn''t admit it, Fremont cursed, "Bah, you so-called super forces are really shameless. You take others'' belongings for yourself, and take them for granted."


    "Don''t be so sophistical!"


    On the other side of the sky, a middle-aged man with a square face said in a murderous voice, "You trespassed into the territory of our Sidney family and stole a treasure, disturbing our ancestors. You can only use your blood to mourn our ancestors'' spirits in heaven!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The expression on Locke''s face became a little strange. From what they said, he seemed to be able to guess that Fremont seemed to be the ruthless man who had dug tombs before. It was not surprising that others were so angry. If it was any other family, whose family tomb was dug up, they would also be furious.


    Fremont didn''t seem to feel wrong, "It''s a waste to put that thing in your family. It''s better to give it to me. Besides, I have helped you repair your family''s defensive array. It''s a win-win situation."


    "Needless to say to him. Let me see if his bones are as hard as his tone!"


    Guthrie Nigel roared, and a strong magic power directly smashed in Fremont''s direction.


    How could Fremont wait for death? He waved his hand, and in the blink of an eye, powerful magic condensed in front of him and rushed toward Guthrie''s magic.


    Boom!


    The two magic collided and finally dissipated.


    "What?"


    Guthrie shouted out in shock and anger, "You be a level-10 mage!"


    His tone was full of shock.


    Other people''s faces were also full of shock. They were very sure that when this person stole their family''s treasures, he was only a level-8 practitioner. In just a few days, a level-8 practitioner had suddenly be a level-10 practitioner?!


    They only felt that their worldview had been greatly shocked.


    "He must have used some unusual method to be a level-10 master in such a short time." The square-faced middle-aged man, namely Doyle Sidney said slowly, looking at Fremont.


    "Maybe this person also has a lot of connections with the person who massacred the capital city of the Kent Kingdom."


    Another level-10 master who kept silent all the time, Hamilton Bet from the Bet family, had a gleam in his eyes.


    "Bullshit! Don''t sling mud at me!" Hearing that the other party directly charged him with the crime of massacring the capital city, Fremont broke out into curses and spit.


    "Let''s fight together," Doyle said directly, "With the masters of our three families gathered here, I don''t believe that we can''t catch a person who has entered level 10 by evil means!"


    The other two people nodded slowly.


    Although their original main purpose was to take back their families'' treasures, now it seemed that this person had something more valuable. The method that could make a level-8 master enter level 10 in such a short time was enough to make any forces crazy.


    Although there weren''t many level-10 masters in their families, there were many level-8 practitioners in their families. As long as they got this method, maybe they could make level-10 masters in batches!


    As they spoke, they had already burst into powerful auras, which directly enveloped the surrounding area of one mile.


    In this area, even a level-10 master couldn''t use the space channel.


    Although they were all level-10 masters, the old beggar in front of them was indeed too strange. He could break through the enchanted barrier created by them when he was only a level-8 practitioner. Therefore, on their way here, they had reached an agreement that they would attack at the same time and make three seals, leaving no chance for this old beggar to escape.

 Chapter 378 378 You Go On

    Feeling that the surroundings had beenpletely blocked, Fremont pulled a long face instantly. He looked back at the ground and squeezed a ttering smile on his face, "Locke, three beautifuldies, you can''t just stand by and watch, please!"


    At this time, everyone''s eyes in the sky fell on Locke and the others on the ground.


    "These four people seem a little strange."


    Guthrie Nigel said with a frown. As a level-10 master, he couldn''t see through the strength of those three women, and even that young man. He could only tell by the faint aura of the young man that this young man should be stronger than ordinary level-7 practitioners.


    Being able to beparable to a level-7 practitioner at this age meant that in addition to his extraordinary talent, this young man must have a strong background.


    The other two level-10 masters were also silent. At this time, they thought the same as the old man.


    For a moment, they looked at Athena and the others on the ground with wary. Their three families had just appeared in the world. Although they had heard of Lister, they hadn''t had time to collect relevant information yet, so they didn''t connect Locke, Athena and the others to Lister.


    Looking at Guthrie, Doyle and Hamilton who were full of wary in the sky, and in the expectant eyes of Fremont, Locke said slowly, "You go on. Don''t mind us."


    Hearing that, Fremont''s face froze slightly.


    The three people breathed a sigh of relief. As long as these people did not interfere, they were confident that they could capture this thief.


    "Old man, go to hell!"


    Guthrie Nigel''s eyes darkened, and the magic in his hand was already smashing toward Fremont.


    The other two men were not idle. They gathered magic energy in front of them and rushed in Fremont''s direction, blocking his route of retreat.


    "Locke, I hate you!"


    Fremont shouted. Although he wasining, he didn''t slow down and instantly released magic.


    Boom~


    After forcing the old man back with one blow, Fremont retreated quickly and threw out two more magic to block the attack of the other two level-10 masters.


    The magic he released was so powerful!


    The three people who were forced back were even more shocked. They had thought that Fremont just relied on crooked ways to break through to level 10, and his magic power was definitely not as powerful as that of them who broke through to level 10 by themselves. But now it seemed that it was not the case.


    The purity of magic power shown by this old beggar was outstanding even among the level-10 masters.


    "Don''t hold back. Let''s finish the battle as soon as possible!"


    Guthrie whispered to the other two people. The two people nodded, and their auras doubled again. The strength of this old beggar was a little surprising, and what made them feel more pressure was the four people on the ground.


    Although the other party had said that they would not take action, there was a connection between Fremont and these four people. If the other party regretted it, they would be in a passive position. Therefore, they had to capture Fremont before the other side took action!


    Boom!


    Loud noises came from the sky.


    Guthrie and the others attacked fiercely, and the destructive magic hit in the direction of Fremont. With their cooperation, Fremont retreated one step after another and waspletely suppressed.


    "Wonderful!" Locke sighed as he leaned against the chair and looked at the four men who were fighting fiercely.


    Now, he was a little impressed by the fact that Fremont could hold on for so long under such a powerful attack.


    Bang!


    Fremont, who had been at a disadvantage, was still one step slower. He was hit by magic and fell straight from the sky.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At this time, Fremont''s breath was very weak. Although he was not seriously injured, he looked rather embarrassed.


    Taking a deep breath, Fremont looked at Locke, who was watching the show with some helplessness, and said, "Locke, what your condition is?"


    Locke smiled softly and said leisurely, "Join Lister."


    "No, I''m used to being free and not used to being bound." Fremont shook his head and refused.


    Locke shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then we can do nothing about it. After all, you are not one of us. We have no obligation or responsibility to help you."


    Hearing that, Fremont''s face changed, and stared at Locke fiercely. He found that Locke was a man who didn''t want to suffer any loss.


    Lister?


    Guthrie and the others'' hearts throbbed violently. During this period, they had heard a lot of rumors about Lister. Although their families were strong, they were not a match for Lister.


    In the distance, seeing that the transaction between Locke and Fremont failed, the three people were relieved.


    Now, they were even more unwilling to hold back.


    They rushed toward Fremont.


    Fremont drew with his finger and drew a magic array pattern in an instant, releasing magic to attack those three people.


    However, although Fremont''s attack was quite powerful, it only barely blocked one of the attacks, and the other two magic came toward him with surging power.


    "I agree."


    Feeling that surging and violent force, Fremont felt helpless and could only nod.


    Just as the two magic were about to hit Fremont, a purple light curtain was formed in front of him.


    Boom!


    All the attacks were blocked by that magic.


    "Sir, don''t forget that you have promised not to interfere in our conflict." Guthrie said with a long face.


    "Yes, I did. But now he is a member of Lister." Locke said with a smile.


    The three people were all stunned for a moment. Although they were not reconciled, they could do nothing for a moment. The moment that woman made her move, they felt a vast force.


    ''Is this the strength of a level-10 master in Lister? She was really powerful!''


    Looking at the domineering Athena, Guthrie finally flinched and said, "Well, we can let this matter go, but please ask him to return the treasure of our families."


    "Yes, as long as he hands over our families'' treasures, we can let bygones be bygones."


    Doyle from the Sidney family added. This was his biggest concession. At this time, he felt extremely aggrieved. Someone had dug his ancestral grave, but now he could only ask his enemy to return n the treasure.


    "No way."


    Fremont shook his head and said, "Those things are only temporarily ced in your families. That man has already given you the reward back then."


    "Did you hear that? Please go back." Athena said lightly.


    Guthrie said in a low voice, "Sir, you are so domineering. Don''t you think it''s a little unreasonable?"

 Chapter 379 379 Body Refining

    "Reasonable?"


    Before Athena could say anything, Hestia covered her mouth andughed. After that, she coughed and said, "I''m sorry. We support people who are closer, not more justified. Of course, if you want to reason with me, we can also do it."


    Hestia stressed thest part of her words. Anyone could feel the threat from this remark.


    Locke couldn''t help giving her a thumbs up.


    The faces of Guthrie and the other two masters immediately darkened.


    Artemis also waved her hand and said impatiently, "Get out of here. Don''t disturb us."


    Artemis''s words once again gave the three level-10 masters a deadly blow in their hearts.


    Get out? How dare someone asked them to get out! They were level-10 masters and had never been bullied like this.


    Hamilton Bet''s face was full of malicious spirit, his eyes slightly darkened, and his body exuded a cold and prating aura.


    "Calm down."


    Guthrie raised his hand to stop Hamilton and said in a low voice, "The opponent''s strength is unfathomable. If we take action rashly, it will be very disadvantageous to us."


    Hamilton was a little more reasonable at this time and snorted coldly.


    Guthrie bowed to Locke and the others, gritted his teeth and said, "Goodbye."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, tore open the space behind him, and took the members of the Nigel family into the space channel.


    After casting a cold nce at Locke, Athena and the others, Doyle and Hamilton also turned around and left.


    Soon, all the figures in the sky disappeared.


    Looking at the relieved Fremont, Locke suddenly asked, "You must have dug up a lot of treasures in these three families, right?"


    Hearing Locke''s words, Fremont looked at Locke vigntly and said, "Don''t even think about these things."


    Seeing that Fremont was so wary of him, Locke couldn''t help but curl his lips, "Old man, we helped you stop the enemies. Do you know what gratitude is?"


    Fremont sneered and ignored Locke.


    "I mean, the business of digging tombs seems to be good. Maybe we can cooperate."


    Hearing this, Fremont was shocked. He put on a snicker and said, "You know what, I know a good ce, but I don''t know if you dare to go with me."


    "Where?" Locke suddenly became interested.


    With a mysterious smile, Fremont said, "I''ll tell you when the problem here is solved."


    Locke shrugged his shoulders and was in no hurry. They came to the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts mainly to look for thunder crystals, and everything else could be done slowly.


    Two dayster.


    Boom!


    Locke collided with the magic bear, and then the magic bear''s huge body smashed into the distance.


    The magic bear struggled out of the pit.


    "Come on, let''s continue."


    Locke clenched his fists and said excitedly.


    "Human, don''t go too far!"


    The magic bear shouted with some sadness and indignation. They, the Bruce magic bear race, had the ancient beast bloodline and had never been bullied like this.


    This human had been pestering it for three days.


    It still remembered the first day when it finally escaped from the magic bear race and was basking in the sun, a fist suddenly smashed at it.


    This was simply atrocious. As a peerless genius of the magic bear race, how could it allow others to provoke it like this? Therefore, it raised its hand and pped that man.


    Not surprisingly, that human flew out directly and smashed a big hole in the distant mountain.


    What surprised it more was that the human flew back again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Annoyed, it had to make another move. This time, it used all its strength.


    The Bruce magic bear race was famous for its strong body. It believed that its p would definitely blow this little thing to kingdome.


    But it was disappointed. Half an hourter, that human returned.


    This time, it waspletely enraged. It escaped with difficulty, and it had not been a few days offortable and stable life before it was broken by someone like this.


    Moreover, this human seemed to have made up his mind topete with it in terms of physical strength. He didn''t even use those colorful things that humans were good at.


    Therefore, it fought with this man in this way.


    What made it speechless was that in three days, this human being, who had been suppressed by it all the time, turned into the dominant party at once and gradually suppressed it, the genius of the magic bear race.


    "Thest time."


    Locke said.


    "No way!" The magic bear refused.


    "One more roast whole cow!" Locke added.


    The magic bear raised its head and bounced up from the ground with a bang. It clenched its fist and smashed it at Locke, "This time, I want to eat the cumin vor!"


    Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his body pulled out a shadow to dodge toward the distance.


    Boom!


    The magic bear''s fist created a hurricane, and the hurricane fell, directly smashing a small mountain.


    "No wonder it is from the magic bear race."


    In the distance, on the peak of the mountain, Fremont, who was watching the show with his legs crossed, sighed in his heart, "A level-8 magic bear has burst out such a powerful force."


    The blow failed, and the magic bear roared and rushed toward Locke again. Although the magic bear''s body was huge, its speed was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, it had already rushed in front of Locke.


    It waved its fists and countless fists punching toward Locke''s body.


    This time, Locke didn''t retreat but went up to the attack with his fist.


    Half an hourter.


    Looking at the magic bear lying on the ground and wanting to cry, Locke was a little stunned and began to doubt himself, ''Did I crack its confidence?''


    However, his physical strength had improved a lot in the past three days.


    "Let''s go for dinner."


    Locke said with a smile.


    Hearing the dinner, the magic bear slumped on the ground gave a start and became energetic in an instant, "I go hunting!"


    Locke nodded with a smile and flew toward the distance.


    By thekeside, Athena, Artemis and Hestia were lyingfortably in the sun.


    Looking at them, Locke''s face could not help but be strange. He felt that they looked a little different. All the people they met along the way were very careful, but these three gods gave him the feeling of being on vacation.


    In less than ten minutes, the magic bear carried a wild bull and rushed over from afar.


    Then it skillfully lit the fire for Locke.


    As for Locke, he raised his hand gently and the wild bull on the ground floated. At the same time, the Sword in the Stone appeared beside him. He raised his hand again, and the Sword in the Stone turned into a beam of light and flew toward the wild bull.


    In less than a minute, the skin of the wild bull had beenpletely peeled off by Locke, and then washed, brushed with sauce, and baked.


    Two hourster, a golden roast bull appeared on the iron frame.


    "Who dares to bully my son?"


    Just as the magic bear was eating, a furious voice suddenly sounded in the distance.

 Chapter 380 380 The Fierce Battle A Hundred Miles Away

    As soon as the voice faded away, a strong man appeared above Locke and the others, with anger on his face.


    However, when he saw the magic bear eating beef, the strong man was stunned. This scene was different from the news he had received. Didn''t his subordinate say that his son was being beaten up by a human?


    Looking at the strong man in the sky, Locke was also slightly stunned. He could feel that there was a faint pressure on the strong man, and in this pressure, there was also a kind of cruelty, which was a kind of aura that humans did not have.


    "Dad!"


    The magic bear, who was wolfing down food, waved the roast bull leg in its hand and shouted.


    This man is the magic bear''s father?


    Looking at the strong man, Locke was a little surprised. This was the first time he had seen a magic beast that could turn into a human shape.


    "You are such a fool. You''re bribed with a little food!"


    The strong man scolded in disappointment, "How many times have I told you not to believe in human''s sweet words? Have you forgotten all my words?"


    Looking at the furious strong man, the magic bear couldn''t help but shrink its head, and then handed the bull leg in its hand to him.


    Seeing that the magic bear gave him the bull leg, the strong man who was cursing was slightly stunned. A fierce aura burst out from his body, and his eyes were burning with anger, "You not only degenerate yourself, but also dare to pull me over!"


    While speaking, the strong man pped the magic bear.


    An hourter.


    Stars twinkled in the sky, and the Milky way was vast and boundless. It was mysterious and serene. The bright moonlight poured down, shining under the ripples of theke.


    The strong man alsoy on thewn with a satisfied look on his face, "Locke, are you interested in visiting our Bruce magic bear race?"


    "Mr. Tate, have you heard of the heart of the earth?" Locke asked.


    "The heart of the earth?" Tate, the magic bear''s father, was stunned. He frowned and thought for a moment, and then he slowly asked, "Is this delicious?"


    Locke fell into silence. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    A hundred miles away.


    Boom!


    A golden magic array shed in the sky.


    The two ends of the magic array were the two level-10 practitioners Locke had met in the city. Keh and the others were scattered around the magic array, their magic energy flickered in front of them, maintaining the operation of the magic array with the two level-10 practitioners.


    In the center of the magic array, there was an old man in a ck robe. His eyes were gloomy, and his shrunken skin clung to the bones, "The mage guild, the array mage guild, are you really going to kill me?"


    "Hield, you killed a city''s people. Now it''s time for you to pay for the ghosts!" Taber, the level-10 mage from the mage guild, said coldly and harshly.


    "Ha-ha, they are just some pariahs. It''s their honor to be used by me."


    The level-10 dark mage, who was called "Hield", said coldly.


    "Stubborn, go to hell and exin to those innocent people!"


    Geprescott, the level-10 practitioner from the array mage guild, snapped. As he spoke, the light of the magic energy in his hand increased greatly, and the powerful magic energy was injected into the magic array.


    The other people''s eyes darkened slightly. They matched Geprescott''s move to inject the magic energy in their bodies into the magic array without reservation. The enemy they had chased for a thousand miles was finally trapped in the magic array, so at this time, they did not dare to rx at all.


    Boom!


    With the actions of the people outside the magic array, the energy windstorm in the magic array became more and more powerful, and powerful attacks rushed toward Hield.


    Hield dodged, but he couldn''t move through space because of the suppression of the magic array.


    Boom!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hield, who was unable to dodge in time, was directly hit by energy and fell at the bottom of the magic array.


    Hield''s clothes were tattered, his stick-like arms were exposed outside, and his gray hair was scattered.


    "Ha-ha~"


    Under the chaotic hair, Hield''s face suddenly became crazy, "Do you really think you can trap me?"


    At the same time, his body expanded rapidly.


    "Damn it! He wants to explode himself!"


    Geprescott saw this scene and loudly reminded.


    "Suppress him!"


    Taber also growled and injected a huge force into the magic array.


    Boom!


    With everyone''s efforts, an extreme force suppressed Hield''s body.


    However, to everyone''s dismay, the energy in Hield''s body was not suppressed much. Instead, it became more violent.


    A dazzling light of explosion spread around Hield.


    Boom!


    The deafening explosion was heard in the sky.


    With the magic array as the center, the ancient trees on the ground were crushed by the powerful energy. The earth and stones were lifted up, and the powerful and violent force spread around.


    Ten minutester, the surging power finally decreased.


    In the sky, the two level-10 masters were in front of Keh and the others, releasing a shield to protect them.


    "Whoosh!"


    Behind the two level-10 masters, Keh and the others looked pale.


    On the ground, a big pit appeared in the center of the explosion. In the distance, the ancient trees turned into dust under powerful force, and cracks appeared on the majestic mountains.


    The faces of the two level-10 masters darkened. They had thought that the magic array would work, but it failed.


    "Mr. Geprescott, is that dark mage dead?" A middle-aged man at level 9 asked, looking at the shocking broken ground.


    Geprescott shook his head and said with a straight face, "He tore a hole in the magic array with the energy produced by his self-explosion, and his soul has escaped."


    "The other party has traveled thousands of miles to the mountains of magical beasts. There must be something he wants there."


    Taber''s eyes darkened and said, "The battle fluctuation here is too intense. I suggest we leave first. The magic beasts in the depths of the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts are not easy to deal with. If we are entangled by them, we will be in more trouble."


    "We need to take a long-term view on Hield''s matter." Geprescott nodded.


    Soon, they all disappeared.


    Half a minuteter, several huge lights slid over from afar.


    As the light dissipated, the creatures inside finally appeared.


    The woman in the middle was a graceful human beauty. On the left side was a hundred-meter-long giant snake. Its scales emitted a cold luster. On the right was an old turtle as huge as a mountain.

 Chapter 381 381 The Emergence Of The Lord Gods Relic

    Hearing the old turtle''s words, the beautiful woman and the giant snake both snorted coldly. However, they did stop and looked at the battle ruins in the distance.


    "There are three auras of level-10 human masters here." Seeing that they stop talking, the old turtle said.


    The beautiful woman frowned. She had already searched the surrounding areas for a few miles, "These humans run very fast."


    The giant snake spat out its tongue and said in a somewhat gloomy tone, "Humph, I haven''t tasted the human taste for a long time."


    "There are traces of the array here. ording to the aura of the scene, it should be a level-10 capture array." The old turtle stared at it for a while and said, "One of the auras seems to be the dark mage among human beings."


    "Let''s go. There is no useful clue here. We''d better report the situation here to the masters first."


    A turtle, a snake and a woman didn''t stop, but rushed in the direction they came with covering ayer of radiance on their bodies.


    Three days passed quickly. In the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    The earth shook violently, and the soil and stones began to roll up. With a rumbling sound, a ferocious crack appeared on the ground, and the crack gradually expanded, and red lights overflowed from the crack. In just a moment, the crack had expanded to a length of a thousand meters, and the source of the red lights became clearer. It was a huge gate a hundred meters high!


    There were exquisite patterns carved on the huge gate, which gave off a vast, ancient and mysterious aura. The red energy was gathered in the huge gate, making it like a big mouth that could devour everything.


    Boom!


    The red lights on the huge gate gathered, and an iparably powerful aura suddenly erupted.


    This aura spread out in all directions.


    In the forest, Locke, who was at practice, suddenly opened his eyes. Athena and the others beside him also raised their heads and looked north.


    "The lord god''s inheritance has appeared!" Fremont jumped up from the ground with excitement.


    ''Is this the lord god''s relic?'' Locke''s face also became a little serious. Even if at great distances, he had already felt a strong sense of oppression.


    Looking in the direction of the lord god''s pce, Fremont couldn''t wait to say, "Let''s go there first."


    Athena and the others also nodded. They tore open the space behind them and quickly entered the space channel.


    In a mountain hundreds of miles away.


    Keh and the others were talking andughing, but suddenly, a force that made people unable to resist swept over their bodies and quickly spread far away.


    "This is!"


    Keh and the other people''s faces changed greatly, and the magic energy in their bodies instantly erupted. Just when they were shocked and confused, two figures suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the two level-10 masters appear, everyone finally felt a little relieved.


    "The aura is so strong. Is it..." Geprescott''s face was extremely serious as if he had thought of something.


    Taber''s breath also quickened. His eyes were burning. He nodded and said, "This aura has already surpassed that of the heavenly god''s inheritance we have met before!"


    The lord god?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing what Taber said, Keh and the others were slightly stunned. After a short period of distraction, these three words suddenly appeared in their minds. At the same time, their expressions changed greatly, with a trace of disbelief in shock.


    The lord god was the supreme existence!


    Just as everyone was shocked, Geprescott began to make a move. He quickly drew a magic array pattern and said, "There may be a lord god''s relic in the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts. Come here quickly!"


    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the magic array pattern disappeared in front of everyone in an instant, disappearing into the space channel. This was a special message transmission method of the mage guild. With this magic, the message could be quickly transmitted to a thousand miles, or even ten thousand miles away.


    "Let''s go!"


    While Geprescott was delivering the message, Taber was not idle. He kept drawing, and when he raised his hand, a space channel appeared in front of them.


    Without wasting any time, they quickly entered the space channel. Although they didn''t know what that thing was, as long as it was rted to the lord god, they couldn''t neglect it.


    Moreover, the aura just now spread quite fast. It wouldn''t be long before other forces would also notice it. At that time, there would definitely be a bloody storm on this continent.


    Half an hourter.


    A group of people had appeared outside the huge gate. This group of people was the hidden forces that were chasing after Fremont before.


    "Teclis!" Guthrie Nigel''s eyes were fixed on the words on the huge gate. All of a sudden, his body trembled and he cried out, "The lord god Teclis!"


    Teclis was one of the three lord gods and was praised as the god of war. He was powerful and was one of the most respected gods by the practitioners.


    Doyle Sidney also breathed heavily, "This mysterious and supreme aura must have something to do with the lord god Teclis. Maybe this is the inheritance he left behind!"


    Looking at the huge gate which was filled with immense energy, Guthrie Nigel''s voice trembled slightly, "Should we go in? After all, it''s the lord god''s relic. It''s absolutely dangerous and treacherous inside."


    "This giant gate doesn''t know where it leads. Even if there is really a lord god''s relic inside, there must be a lot of deadly dangers. We''d better think about it carefully." Although Doyle Sidney''s eyes were burning, he was still calm and said with some concern.


    "Humph! Think about it carefully?" Hamilton Bet sneered, "The movement of the lord god''s relic is so loud that it can''t only be felt by us. At that time, there will be countless masters rushing over. Do you think that how many can our three families get even if there are benefits?"


    Seeing that Guthrie and Doyle were still hesitating, Bet said in a low voice, "Opportunities are in front of us. I don''t have the habit of giving them to others. Since you don''t dare to go, just stay here and watch."


    As he spoke, he burst out a strong aura, "People from the Bet family,e with me!"


    After roaring, he took the lead and rushed toward the huge gate. All the members of the Bet family were very excited. Hearing the leader''s words, they couldn''t wait and rushed over too.


    "Sir Doyle, let''s go, shall we?" A member of the Sidney family said anxiously. If it were not for Doyle''s silence, they would have rushed over.


    It was something rted to the lord god!


    A trace of struggle shed through Doyle''s eyes. In the end, he pulled a long face and said to the nsmen behind him, "Let''s go too!"


    However, before he could move, he was stopped by Nigel, "Wait, other masters areing."


    Sure enough, as soon as Guthrie finished his words, a cold light flew from afar and cut in the direction of the people of the Bet family.

 Chapter 382 382 Competition

    It seemed that Hamilton Bet also found this attack. His face changed greatly. His body retreated, turned around and released magic, hit in the direction of the cold light.


    Bang!


    The magic collided with the cold light.


    However, this magic was exerted by Hamilton unprepared, so its power was much weaker. Although it had blocked most of the cold light, there was still a portion of it shing toward his nsmen.


    He wanted to rescue them, but it was toote.


    Bang!


    Two nsmen were directly shattered by this cold light, and for a moment, the blood mist floated away.


    Hamilton widened his eyes, burning with anger, and stared in the direction where the cold light came. Several huge figures were flying in this direction.


    "Damn magical beasts!"


    Although Hamilton was full of killing intent, his reason told him that he had to retreat in this situation.


    "Retreat!" He said in a low voice and retreated to the side of the other two level-10 masters with his nsmen.


    At this time, those huge figures in the distance had also arrived in front of everyone.


    In addition to the huge snakes, old turtles, and the beautiful woman, there were three more level-10 magic beasts. On the left side was a redback spider with magic mes all over its body. In the middle was a huge flying magic beast with a serrated sharp mouth and a red body. It was the overlord of the Denkovis Mountains of Magical Beasts, the Cann winged dragon. The magic beast on the right side was as big as a hill, which was the Bruce magic bear race that Locke had met before.


    "Humans, get out of our territory!"


    The sound of the Bruce magic bear was like a rumble of thunder, forming circles of sound waves and spreading around.


    Boom!


    The ancient trees on the ground swayed in the sound waves and were almost broken by them. That sentence echoed in the sky for a long time. Just hearing this voice was enough to make people feel scared.


    Guthrie''s body emitted a powerful magic energy, which shook the strong sound waves away. Then he said in a deep voice, "Humph, this is left by our human lord god, and naturally belongs to our human race."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense with them. I think we should kill these ants first and then discuss how to deal with this relic." The Cann winged dragon said coldly.


    Hearing this, the faces of Guthrie and the others changed abruptly. The magic energy and fighting spirits in their bodies surged secretly, ready to cope with the sneak attack of the opposite magic beasts at any time. They couldn''t help but feel bitter in their hearts. The current situation was quite disadvantageous to them.


    "Ha-ha, when it is the turn of you magic beasts to bossy the relic of our human race?" Just then, a chuckle suddenly came from the sky.


    At the same time, a space fluctuation appeared beside Guthrie and the others.


    Two mages from the mage guild and the array mage guild walked out first.


    "You are Geprescott from the mage guild."


    Looking at the people who suddenly appeared, Guthrie couldn''t help but feel happy. Although he didn''t want anyone else to take a share before, the situation was critical now. The people of the mage guild came could be regarded as offering timely help.


    Now the total number of level-10 masters on both sides was only one difference, and their disadvantage was finally alleviated.


    "Mr. Nigel, I''m afraid we haven''t seen each other for a hundred years sincest time." Geprescott, the level-10 practitioner of the mage guild, said with a smile. Then he looked at the magic beasts in the distance and said, "But unfortunately, it''s not the time to reminisce."


    Seeing that two more level-10 masters had appeared on the side of the human race, the eyes of the Cann winged dragon and the other magic beasts darkened slightly. The energy in their bodies burst out, and ck energy gathered together and suppressed in the direction of Guthrie and the others.


    At the same time, Geprescott and the others were also surrounded by a faintyer of magic energy, forming an energy windstorm.


    Boom!


    For a moment, two powerful energies in the sky confronted each other and collided constantly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The confrontationsted for half a minute.


    The faces of Geprescott and the others did not look good. Compared with magic beasts, theyck a level-10 master, which also caused them to be at a disadvantage in the previous confrontation.


    Looking in the magic beasts'' direction, Guthrie said slowly, "Guys, why we don''t give up fighting first and have apetition to see who can enter the relic in advance?"


    Geprescott and the others didn''t object. The situation was not good for them, and this was the best way.


    The Cann winged dragon looked at the level-10 magic beasts beside it to ask for everyone''s opinions.


    The beautiful woman nodded slightly. The giant snake was silent for a moment and then nodded. The rest of the magic beasts also nodded. In this case, it was impossible to monopolize the relic.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, the Cann winged dragon said, "Then let''s fight with our own abilities."


    The news of the appearance of the lord god''s relic would surely spread out very soon. Neither magic beasts nor they wanted to see more peopleing.


    Guthrie waved his hand, the nsmen behind him felt a strong forceing, and then their bodies flew out involuntarily and fell a mile away.


    "The following battle is not something you can participate in." Geprescott, the level-10 practitioner of the mage guild, also sent the people behind him far away.


    In just a few seconds, there were only level-10 practitioners and level-10 magic beasts left on the field.


    There was dead silence around them. They could only hear some wind blowing leaves.


    All of the level-10 masters'' eyes narrowed slightly. Then they turned into beams of light and rushed toward the pce.


    Among them, Geprescott who was from the mage guild, and the Cann winged dragon were the fastest. In the blink of an eye, they were less than a thousand meters away from the pce.


    At this time, the magic energy in front of Geprescott shed, and fierce magic smashed in the Cann winged dragon''s direction.


    Almost at the same time, the Cann winged dragon''s blood-red eyes shed a ray of light, and golden feathers condensed in front of it. The feathers streaked through the air and shot toward Geprescott.


    Boom!


    The powerful magic collided with the golden feathers, creating a huge energy wave. Both the magic beast and human retreated quickly to avoid the energy impact, and the other humans and magi beasts also moved far away.


    "Human, you are so despicable and shameless." The Cann winged dragon said coldly.


    Geprescott sneered, "You too."


    As they spoke, they fought again.


    As for the others, since Geprescott and the Cann winged dragon had taken action, they couldn''t bear it anymore. They hadunched powerful attacks on each other.


    Boom!


    Strong auras of level-10 masters burst out.


    Hamilton Bet and the Bruce magic bear were fighting.


    The magic bear growled, and the sharp rays shot out from its eyes. Hamilton Bet dodged and the rays shot toward the peak in the distance.


    Boom!


    The majestic mountain was directly prated by a big hole by the rays.


    For a moment, all kinds of colorful magic, fighting spirits and energy rays intertwined. The previouspetition had suddenly be a chaotic battle between level-10 practitioners.


    In less than half a minute, countless horrible pits appeared on the ground. The surrounding rocks copsed and the trees were destroyed.

 Chapter 383 383 The Giant In Armor

    "Spectacr."


    Locke couldn''t help but sigh as he watched the battle below in the space channel. However, he had to admit that level-10 masters were really powerful. In the battle below, if any attacks hit him, he would end up being seriously injured.


    First, thend of legacy, the massacre, and countless hidden forces began to appear in front of everyone. Then, the so-called reincarnation person like Fremont appeared. Now, there was a lord god level inheritance. This continent was getting more and more chaotic.


    "But do we really do nothing?" With these words, he turned to look at Fremont next to him.


    Fremont smiled and said without any anxiety, "Don''t worry. There is lord god''s inheritance in this relic. It won''t be easily opened. Just let them explore the way first."


    Locke nodded and continued watching the fight below.


    At this time, the battle between the two sides had reached a white-hot stage.


    Boom!


    Seeing that his attack was blocked by the magic bear, Hamilton''s eyes became fierce. A ck bead covered with magic array patterns appeared in his palm. At the same time, he infused his strength into the bead without reservation.


    The magic array patterns on the bead shed and burst into brilliant luster.


    Boom!


    Countless cracks appeared on the bead and finally exploded.


    Feeling the powerful energy in the bead, the magic bear''s palm moved forward and an energy barrier appeared in front of it.


    However, under the violent explosion of the bead, a crack appeared on the barrier. The sky echoed the magic bear''s painful howl. Looking along the sound, one of its palms could be seen to have been annihted in the explosion.


    At the same time, with the help of this gap, Hamilton''s body was extremely fast. Like a beam of light, he rushed toward the huge gate.


    Seeing that someone was about to get close to the pce, Geprescott and the Cann winged dragon, who were fighting, immediately gave up their confrontation and rushed toward the huge gate.


    The other people and magic beasts also reacted at this time. They also rushed toward the huge gate regardless of their opponents.


    "Ha-ha, the lord god''s inheritance is mine now!"


    Looking at the nearby door, Hamilton smiled in his heart. In the distance, his nsmen were also overjoyed.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a strong sense of danger descending on him.


    Hamilton''s face changed dramatically, and he suddenly felt a chill on his back. This was a feeling close to death that he hadn''t had for a long time!


    Without any hesitation, the magic energy in his body burst out without reservation, condensing a magic shield in front of him.


    At the same time, in his pupils, he saw red lights shing in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the lights had condensed into arge broadsword, which slid toward his direction. During this process, there was still red energy gathering on the hilt of the broadsword, which formed a big hand, and then an arm.


    The danger he had felt before appeared on this red broadsword! Without any hesitation, he retreated and hid far away.


    However, although his speed was fast, the speed of the broadsword was a little faster. In a sh, it hade in front of him.


    Boom!


    The broadsword shed at the shield.


    In the shocked eyes of everyone, the hard shield was directly cut into pieces by the broadsword like tofu, and the red light fell on Hamilton''s body.


    "No!"


    Hamilton''s body trembled. He could feel that the energy in his body was fading away, and his soul was also broken by the blow.


    He struggled, but it didn''t work at all. His body slowly dissipated in the air.


    Hiss~<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing this scene, both magic beasts and other human beings couldn''t help but feel a chill on their backs.


    What shocked them more was that in such a short time, the energy umted behind the broadsword had formed a red giant in armor.


    The giant was five meters tall. Holding a broadsword in its hand, it stood in front of the huge gate like a loyal servant.


    After killing Hamilton, the giant waved its broadsword again and shed at Geprescott and the Cann winged dragon.


    Their faces changed greatly, and their bodies quickly retreated into the distance.


    Boom!


    The red de radiance grazed their bodies and flew over, shing at the mountains in the distance.


    Boom!


    The first mountain was directly split in half, but the de radiance did not seem to stop.


    Boom!


    In the end, under the frightened eyes of the crowd, the de radiance split through four mountains andnded on the fifth mountain. It left a huge gap on the fifth mountain and finally disappeared.


    The people who were watching in the distance looked at the ferocious gap in the distance, and their bodies were trembling slightly.


    Even the level-10 human masters and magic beasts felt a chill on their backs. They began to feel lucky that they were not the first to rush up. Otherwise, they must be dead now.


    Geprescott and the Cann winged dragon, who barely escaped this blow, dared not stay any longer and flew straight into the distance. If they hadn''t been so far away from the giant and had enough time to react, they would have died from the blow just now.


    To everyone''s relief, after being a thousand meters away from the huge gate, the giant did not continue to attack, but once again turned into specks of red starlight and disappeared.


    "It seems that only when we enter a certain range will the armored giant appear,"


    Staring at the position where the giant disappeared, Guthrie analyzed.


    "The strength of this giant in armor far surpasses that of level-10 masters. It is at least a true god level master."


    The old turtle said seriously.


    The others were also silent as if they were still digesting the information just now.


    A momentter, someone finally spoke.


    "No wonder it is a lord god level''s relic. Even three thousand years have passed, the guardian it left behind is still so powerful."


    "If we join hands, maybe we can block a blow from the armored giant." Guthrie suggested.


    "This method doesn''t work."


    Geprescott shook his head and said, "Not to mention whether we can block the attack of the armored giant even if we join hands. Do you think we still trust each other?"


    The giant snake''s red eyes shed with a dangerous light, "Yes, humans are shameless. We will never cooperate with you."


    "And don''t forget that this is the territory of our magic beasts. The strongest master of our race must have known the situation here."


    It sneered and said in a quite confident tone, "As long as the strongest master of our race takes action with the divine weapon, it can also kill the giant."


    The faces of the human masters changed slightly. They knew that the giant snake was right. Although the strongest masters of the various races were all level 10, there was a world of difference in strength between level-10 masters. Moreover, although there were no divine-level masters, there were many divine-level weapons in every race.


    The strongest master armed with a divine-level weapon could release the power of a true god level or even a higher level.

 Chapter 384 384 The Arrival Of Masters From Different Races

    At this time, several powerful auras suddenly came from the distance.


    Feeling the strong pressure in those auras, all the human masters'' faces changed greatly. The strongest masters in magic beasts came!


    Sure enough, the next moment, three huge figures appeared in front of everyone.


    In the middle was a middle-aged man in a golden robe. His eyes were sharp and his face was calm. On the left side was a ck-robed old man with grey hair, sallow-faced, emitting a deathly aura. On the right side was a young man in his twenties. He was handsome and wore cyan clothes. Unexpectedly, he looked elegant.


    The five level-10 masters of magic beasts all bowed their heads and saluted. Yes, although these three people looked like humans, their real identities were powerful level-10 magic beasts.


    "Humans, this ce belongs to us. Get out of here." The middle-aged man in a golden robe in the middle spoke first. His forceful voice exploded in everyone''s ears like a rumble of thunder.


    Many level-10 human masters were slightly shocked and their faces darkened. In this voice, they only felt that magic powers and fighting spirits in their bodies were shaking.


    "Well, it should be Gerald, and its strength can rank fifth in magic beasts."


    Looking warily in the direction of Gerald and the other two people, Fremont exined.


    Locke was slightly taken aback, and even more surprised at the differences between level-10 masters. Even the fifth strongest master could defeat ordinary level-10 masters at will. How powerful would the strongest master be?


    Geprescott''s face darkened slightly. Suppressing the vibration of the energy in his body, he said, "Mr. Gerald, you are too domineering. This is the lord god''s relic of our human race."


    "Get out or die!"


    Before Gerald could say anything, the old man beside him spoke first.


    As he spoke, the ck deathly aura from the old man erupted, causing the faces of many human masters to turn pale.


    In the space channel, Locke didn''t think magic beasts were overbearing. After all, the world was dominated by the strong. If this inheritance appeared in a human kingdom, it would have nothing to do with magic beasts.


    "Conrad, you are just putting on airs."


    Just as the human masters were hesitating, a cold snort came from the sky.


    "Our human masters areing." Geprescott and the other level-10 practitioners were all delighted and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, several powerful auras came from the sky. Human masters came out of the space channel one by one. In just a moment, seven or eight level-10 masters appeared in the sky.


    However, it was not only the human masters that wereing, but also the magic beasts. Several huge figures flew over from afar.


    For a moment, the sky was full of powerful magic energy.


    "Mr. Rp."


    Geprescott bowed to Rp, the level-10 master from the mage guild in the distance. Taber also greeted the white-haired old man from the array mage guild.


    In the space channel, looking at Rp who appeared in the sky, Fremont''s eyes darkened slightly and said, "Since they are all here, we should get down to business. In fact, this lord god''s relic has another entrance besides here."


    "Come with me." As soon as Fremont finished speaking, he disappeared into the space channel.


    Athena and the others didn''t say a word. They took Locke and chased after the direction where Fremont disappeared.


    In front of the huge gate, Rp raised his head and frowned slightly. Just now, he felt a few extremely obscure auras.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Above a canyon fifty miles away from the huge gate.


    Looking down, there were five mountains surrounding the canyon, and at the bottom of the canyon was a barren valley with only a few wild grass and bushes.


    Looking at the deserted valley in front of them, Locke looked at Fremont with some suspicion, "Are you sure this is another entrance?"


    "It is here." With a lowugh, Fremont said with some pride, "On the magic array, few people in the Icacia Continent can beat me now."


    "Old man, you''d better tell us the cause and effect of the whole story, or..." Artemis rubbed her fists and said in a threatening tone.


    Fremont, who originally wanted to show off, couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly exined,


    "This entrance is more exquisite than the huge gate. Maybe it can directly send us to the center of the relic. Although there are two entrances to this lord god''s relic, there is only one energy source. That is to say, when they break the seal there, the energy of the whole relic will flow there, and the energy of this entrance will be weak."


    "So we need to wait until they break the seal and attract all the power there. Then we can make a move."


    Locke looked at Athena and the others.


    Athena looked around the five surrounding mountains and nodded, "There should be an entrance here."


    Hearing Athena''s words, Locke nodded and waved his hand. Several tables and chairs appeared on the floor.


    Looking at Locke and the others who sat down on their chairs again, Fremont''s mouth twitched, "You really know how to enjoy life."


    The line of sight returned to the huge gate.


    "After our research, we found that in addition to that giant, there is also ayer of seal on the huge gate, which is far more powerful than the giant." Rp, the level-10 master from the mage guild, spoke first.


    "As for the solution, we still need to continue to study."


    In just two days, countless super forces had gathered in front of the huge gate. The sky was densely packed with warships, and many camps were stationed on the ground.


    Led by Rp, many level-10 masters set up a super magic array that could break the seal in front of the huge gate.


    On the third day, the humans and magic beasts in front of the huge gate were finally arranged and ready to fight.


    Five human level-10 masters and five level-10 magic beasts stood in the sky respectively.


    Ten level-10 masters took action at the same time, and powerful and vast power burst out from their bodies, gathering in the sky and forming a huge magic array.


    Feeling the violent power of the magic array, the people around swallowed.


    Boom!


    Finally, the magic array condensed a huge red ray and hit the direction of the huge gate.


    The energy ray prated the giant and hit the huge gate.


    The huge gate emitted an even more powerful energy, forming a curtain of light, blocking the energy ray outside.

 Chapter 385 385 The Small World

    Just as the action of breaking the seal in front of the huge gate was in full swing, in front of the canyon fifty miles away, Fremont was also drawing thest magic array pattern.


    While Fremont was busy drawing the magic array, Athena was not idle. She kept changing her hands and drew mysterious patterns. In about half a minute, aplicated array pattern appeared in front of her.


    Looking at the array pattern in front of Athena, Fremont turned around, his eyes shining, and said in a trembling voice, "I, I''ve never seen such aplicated and mysterious array pattern before."


    Athena didn''t pay any attention to the shocked Fremont. She just waved her hand and that array pattern was integrated into Locke''s body. At the same time, purple energy shed in front of her. Under her control, the purple light rushed into Locke''s body.


    Fremont''s expression was moreplicated, and he almost forgot what he was doing. ''Was there really such a powerful level-10 practitioner?''


    Locke closed his eyes and felt that there seemed to be a seal in his body, which contained iparable power.


    "I have sealed a force in your body, which is enough for you tounch three attacks." Athena said.


    Artemis did not willing tog behind and left three trump cards for Locke, which could help Locke avoid three attacks from level-10 masters.


    After thinking for a while, Hestia raised her hand and a mysterious pattern shed in her palm. The pattern quickly integrated into Locke''s body.


    "What''s this?"


    Locke didn''t seem to feel any other power in his body.


    "It can release three defenses. As for how strong it is..." Hestia touched her chin and then looked at the stunned Fremont, "It can roughly block five of his attacks at a time."


    The corner of Fremont''s mouth twitched. He was at least a level-10 practitioner, one of the strongest in the world! When did he be the unit of attacking energy?


    Moreover, what did she mean by being able to block five of his attacks? Was he so weak?


    Thinking of this, Fremont felt a little depressed.


    Although Fremont was depressed, he acted very quickly and soon finished thest magic array pattern.


    In front of the canyon, Fremont felt that the energy of the collision in the distance was getting stronger and stronger, and it was about to reach its peak. He took a deep breath, gathered the magic energy in front of him and threw it toward the canyon on the ground.


    Boom!


    The magic array pattern lit up, bursting out dazzling lights. Then, the five mountains around began to shake, and then broke at a visible speed.


    Only then did Locke notice that there were five huge stone towers within the mountains!


    In the center of the canyon, after the surface soil cracked, there was an ancient altar with mysterious patterns carved on it.


    The energy at the top of the stone towers flickered, and streaks of energy were shot toward the middle. Red lights shed above the altar.


    These lights soon gathered into a light circle with a radius of ten meters.


    "It worked!" Fremont cried out in surprise and jumped into the light circle first.


    Without any hesitation, Locke, Athena and the others flew toward the light circle.


    Entering from the entrance, Locke felt that his eyes were lit up and a burst of hot air came from the surroundings. When he recovered his sight, he found that this ce was a wilderness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This is a small world? To Locke''s surprise, the magic elements and fighting spirit in this small world were ridiculously low. He roughly estimated that the concentration of magic elements and fighting spirit here should be less than one-tenth of that in the Icacia Continent.


    However, the next moment, Locke waspletely stunned. At this moment, he found that he was the only one around, while Athena, Artemis, Hestia and Fremont had already disappeared.


    Above the light circle, Artemis showed a ferocious look, "This shabby relic repels us! I really want to demolish this relic!"


    "Although we can''t enter the relic, judging from the aura it gave off just now, the owner of this relic doesn''t seem to have a very strong strength."


    "Well, since we can''t get in now, let''s wait here." Hestia said with a smile, "Besides, you have already left Locke trump cards. He will be fine."


    At this time, several powerful auras came from the sky.


    "No wonder I always felt that I had ignored something. It turns out that there is another entrance here!" An old man said excitedly.


    "Come on, let''s go inside." Another anxious voice sounded.


    Athena''s eyes darkened. She raised her hand slowly, and a powerful energy shot out from her palm.


    Boom!


    The five stone towers and the altar exploded in an instant, and the light circle that had been condensed before also suddenly disappeared.


    The smile on the faces of the two level-10 masters who rushed over suddenly stopped, and their excited expressions instantly turned into anger.


    "Damn it! You bastard! How dare you destroy the entrance?" The middle-aged level-10 master''s face turned livid with killing intent.


    On the contrary, the old man was stunned when he saw Athena, Artemis and Hestia. Then he fled toward the distance as if he had thought of something.


    "It just so happens that I don''t have a ce to vent my anger." Artemis squinted, and with a creepy smile on her face, she disappeared in an instant.


    The middle-aged man subconsciously sensed the danger and instantly condensed defensive magic.


    Boom!


    Half a minuteter, the middle-aged man, like a meteor, smashed into the peak in the distance.


    In the small world.


    Locke released his divine consciousness. Half a minuteter, Locke couldn''t help but curse secretly, "Fremont, this unreliable guy, is this so-called core position?"


    Athena, Artemis and Hestia were indeed not around.


    ''Had they been transferred to other ces when they came in? Or did they note in at all for some reason?''


    After pondering for a while, Locke had no choice but to give up. Now for him, the most important thing was to get out of here first.


    Thinking of this, Locke no longer hesitated. He turned into a beam of light and ran toward the distance.

 Chapter 386 386 Encountered The Magic Bear Again

    "Damn it! How big is this small world?" Locke, who hadn''t seen anyone for a day, couldn''t help cursing. During the whole day, he had moved about five hundred miles. However, along the way, he didn''t meet any creatures.


    Of course, he also came to the jungle from the wilderness during this day.


    Boom~


    The rumbling sounds of fighting came from ahead. Locke frowned slightly. In the battle ahead, he saw a familiar figure, the Bruce magic bear named "Oswald", who had been his sparring partner for some time.


    "This guy seems to be being chased."


    Locke, who was about to take a detour, walked toward the fighting ce. After all, Oswald had been his sparring partner for a few days, so he naturally didn''t want to see it killed.


    His speed was very fast. Within a few breaths, he was less than a thousand meters away from the battle position. It seemed that Oswald also saw him and rushed toward him.


    "Locke, help!"


    Oswald ran wildly. When it saw Locke, it was so excited that it almost burst into tears.


    Seeing Locke, the pursuers also stopped.


    They were a group of young men with strength at about level 8. However, these people look gloomy. They stared at Oswald closely, with anger burning in their eyes. It seemed that there was a life-and-death feud between them.


    "What have you done to be chased like this?" Looking at the sullen and murderous people, Locke could not help but a little scalp tingling.


    "I didn''t do anything!" With an innocent look on its face, Oswald said, "I was lying on the bed at home, but dad picked me up and threw me into the huge gate. When I came to my senses, I was in this damned ce."


    "Then these people began to chase me crazily." As he spoke, Oswald was even a little angry.


    Locke was speechless for a moment, "Are you sure you were hunted down without doing anything?"


    He couldn''t help cursing in his heart, ''Are these people insane? They didn''t look for treasures and inheritance well, but came to chase and kill Oswald.''


    Oswald nodded, but after thinking for a while, it added, "But when I fell into theke, I saw there seemed to be a person in it. It should be a human woman. I have to say that your human women are really too ugly, with small arms and legs."


    As soon as Oswald said this, the people chasing it in the distance werepletely angry, "Kill this beast!"


    They roared, and several magic powers condensed in front of them, which directly smashed toward Locke and Oswald.


    Well, Locke finally knew why they were chasing after Oswald.


    ''Seeing other people taking a shower, how could they not attack you? Anyway, we have to get rid of them as soon as possible.''


    Although Locke was speechless, his speed was not slow. He drew with his fingers and gathered the earth magic energy around him. In the blink of an eye, a magic shield was condensed.


    With a wave of his hand, the earth magic expanded rapidly and blocked the dense magic


    The opposite magic collided with the earth magic.


    Boom!


    The earth wall broke into pieces in an instant. Seeing this, Locke didn''t change his expression. With a wave of his hand, he released another wood magic energy.


    Just as these people were about to continue to chase Locke and Oswald, the ground began to shake. Several thick vines broke through the soil and entangled toward the people opposite.


    The pursuers in the distance could only temporarily deal with these annoying vines.


    Looking at the people who were in a flurry under the attack of the vines, Oswald felt relieved, "Idiots,e and kill me!"


    "If you don''t want to be their dinner, you''d better leave now." Looking at the sky in the distance, Locke murmured.


    Then he rushed into the distance and disappeared into the sky. And Oswald also shivered and immediately caught up with Locke.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the ice magic energy was suddenly gathered in the sky, and condensed into ice cones.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then, the ice cones fell from the sky like raindrops.


    The waving thick vines were shattered and fell under the attack of the ice cones.


    Seeing that the vines in their way had been solved, these people''s eyes darkened and their magic energy umted. They intended to chase in the direction where Locke and Oswald escaped again.


    "Stop chasing them." A woman in a blue dress slowly appeared in the sky.


    "Miss Veronica." Everyone bowed to the woman named "Veronica".


    "That young man seems to be Locke Capet, the lord of Lister, which is very popr recently." A middle-aged man next to Veronica bowed and reported.


    "I see." Veronica nodded slightly, "Now, the most important thing for us is to find out the situation of this small world."


    Then, Veronica took the lead and ran toward the distance.


    "Whoosh!"


    On the top of the mountain, watching Veronica and the others leave, Locke couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. That woman was a level-9 ice mage, and the rest of her subordinates were all level-8 practitioners. If the other party really fought with him and Oswald, it would be enough trouble for them.


    "It''s too scary."


    Oswald also patted its chest with lingering fear. Apparently, it was a little afraid of Veronica, "You don''t know that if I hadn''t run fast, I would have been frozen into an ice sculpture by that woman."


    "You look too big. Isn''t level-8 able to transform into a human shape?" Looking at the huge Oswald, Locke said.


    "Transform into a human shape?" Oswald couldn''t help shaking its head and said in some disgust, "You human beings look too weak. It''s not in line with my handsome appearance."


    Locke nodded and said, "Okay, then you can use this appearance. But if you are chased by that woman, you''d better not implicate me."


    Hearing Locke mentioned that woman, Oswald''s body trembled. It pulled Locke and said, "Wait a minute."


    As Oswald spoke, it chanted a mysterious spell, its body shrouded in white light. Then, the white light began to shrink at a visible speed. A few secondster, the white light was only half a head taller than Locke''s.


    Soon, the white light dissipated.


    Locke was stunned when he saw Oswald''s appearance in the white light.


    The other party was tall and strong, with smooth muscle lines. Anyone could think of these words in their minds, masculine and handsome.


    However, when Locke saw his head, he couldn''t help feeling suffocated. This head was not much different from the previous magic bear''s, and could even be said to be exactly the same.


    Therefore, a miraculous scene appeared, the human''s body and the bear''s head.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Locke said helplessly, "Your head?"


    Oswald smiled awkwardly and said, "With my current strength, I can''t transform my whole body into a human form."


    Locke nodded. It seemed that there were too many loopholes in the book The Icacia Continent Common Sense he had read in the Grimm Kingdom. For example, it was recorded that magic beasts could turn into a human form after reaching level 8.


    But after reading more detailed information, he gradually realized that level 8 had only reached the threshold of transforming into human shapes.


    The former Grimm Kingdom was just a corner of the Icacia Continent, and the strongest one was only Jeremy, who had just breakthrough to level 8. Therefore, it was understandable that there was something wrong with many messages.


    Taking a look at Oswald''s crotch, Locke silently took out a robe and threw it to him, "Let''s go and explore the world first."


    Then he flew away without looking back.


    And Oswald quickly put the clothes on himself, "Wait for me!"


    About half an hourter, Locke and Oswald stopped again.

 Chapter 387 387 Take Up The Old Trade Again

    "Do you want to make money?" Looking at the members of the blue demon race in front of them, Locke said to Oswald in a low voice. The road of enemies was really narrow. It was only half an hour before he met his former enemy.


    Hearing the two words "make money", Oswald''s eyes lit up and his big head nodded vigorously.


    "Look, there are six people over there. Let''s deal with three of them respectively." Locke pointed at the three on the left and said, "I''ll deal with these three and leave the rest to you."


    Oswald nodded. With his strength, he could handle several ordinary level-8 practitioners. At the same time, Locke only saw him take out a piece of gray cloth from the space ring and veil it on his face.


    Locke was slightly stunned, "What are you doing?"


    "My dad said that if I made trouble and let him know, he would definitely peel my skin to make armor." While speaking, Oswald had already fixed the cloth strip. Then he turned to Locke and asked, "There! Can you still recognize me now?"


    Looking at the bear head with obvious features, Locke was stunned again. He moved his throat and wanted to tell Oswald that everyone could recognize his face, but after a while, Locke shook his head and said, "I can''t recognize you."


    ''Let this some psychologicalfort to Oswald.''


    "Damn it! We''ve been here for a day, but we haven''t found anything." A member of the blue demon race beside the bonfire cursed in a low voice.


    The rest of them also sighed andmented at their bad luck.


    "Damn it! I shouldn''t havee here. It''s said that the geisha house has sent two new elves. Their figure... Tut, tut~" Another middle-aged man lying on the ground said with nostalgia.


    The Blue Demon Kingdom, ruled by the blue demon race, did not prohibit from buying and selling elves. This was also the main reason why the elf race and the blue demon race had always been enemies. It was well known that as the favorite of the creator, the elf race had outstanding appearances and tall figures. Especially female elves were popr among rich and powerful people.


    During the war three thousand years ago, the elf race suffered a great loss and gradually dropped out of the rank of super forces. Theck of powerful masters in the elf race to intimidate the outside world made the buying and selling of elves gradually rampant.


    However, in the past three thousand years, the elf race had regained some of its strength. After the negotiations, the major kingdoms gradually banned the buying and selling of elves, giving the elf race the same status as humans. However, the blue demon race was an exception. Many elves, which had drifted outside, had been captured by the Blue Demon Kingdom and be sex ves.


    These years, elves rarely appeared in the outside world, which caused the price of elves in the Blue Demon Kingdom to be ridiculously high.


    After a short silence, the middle-aged man, who was lying on the ground, straightened up and said, "I wish I could meet Locke Capet. As long as I kill Locke Capet, I can be the core disciple of my family and obtain a lot of practice resources from my family."


    "That''s right. At that time, we can have all kinds of women!" Another member of the blue demon race echoed. With that, he sighed and said helplessly, "Unfortunately, I''m afraid we won''t be able to meet him. I heard that the second entrance is more exquisite than the one we came in. It can directly send people to the center of the small world. Unlike us, we are at the edge of the small world the moment wee in."


    Looking at the confident two people, the cold-faced young man who was resting against a tree said lightly, "Although Locke Capet is only a level-7 practitioner, even the level-8 Prince Vito was defeated by him. Although our team is all level-8 masters, we still need to be careful. Don''t fail miserably in a very easy task."


    However, for the young man''s reminder, the two men who had spoken earlier obviously did not take it seriously. They only smiled. Since those powerful women weren''t with Locke Capet, they didn''t need to be afraid.


    Then the young man stopped talking, closed his eyes and prepared for practice. However, the next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, "There is an enemy attack!"


    At the same time, he saw a long sword shing at his body.


    The young man quickly condensed a magic shield in front of him.


    Crack!


    The magic shield broke and the young man was instantly thrown backward, smashing into the stone wall in the distance.


    After a sessful blow, Locke didn''t hold back. The light on his fist soared and he rushed toward the direction in which the young man fell. After observing just now, he found that this young man was the most threatening one in this group. So he nned to kill the young man first.


    Boom!


    The ce where the young man fell was instantly buried in a cloud of dust.


    At this time, the others finally came to their senses. In the blink of an eye, they had condensed several magic powers and threw them in Locke''s direction.


    "Ouch!"


    However, a roar sounded behind them. When they turned their heads, they saw a tall figure rushing toward them.


    In a sh, that bear-headed man had rushed to the middle of them.


    Bang!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The middle-aged man, who had been lying on the ground before, was thrown away by that bear-headed man''s punch before he could react.


    For a moment a burst of banging came from the jungle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Twenty minutester.


    Crack~


    Locke crushed the neck of thest member of the blue demon race.


    Thirty minutester, in the previous camp of the blue demon race, except for the holes caused by the fighting and six cold corpses, there were no figures of Locke and Oswald.


    A dayter.


    Boom!


    A loud bang came from the sky, and a hundred-meter-long ck mist swept toward the north.


    As the ck mist advanced, it constantly shot out ck energy columns. Magic beasts and humans on the ground were killed by the energy columns before they could react.


    Ten minutester.


    A magic fluctuation appeared on the ground.


    The magic energy dissipated, revealing Locke and Oswald.


    "Whoosh~"


    Oswald breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Locke with some palpitations, "Fortunately, you sensed the danger in advance, otherwise..."


    "There is no limit to the strength of this lord god''s inheritance this time. Arge number of level-10 masters have poured into the inheritance. We''d better be carefulter." Looking at the direction in which the level-10 dark mage left, Locke said with a serious expression.


    In order not to attract other people''s attention, they tried their best to fly at a low altitude, and sometimes they even ran wildly on the ground.


    Several times they almost brushed past death.


    Oswald nodded. Although he was usually careless, he knew the importance of things. In this inheritance, he would lose his life if he was not careful.


    "Let''s go."


    Spreading out the divine consciousness, Locke and Oswald continued to walk north.


    This forest seemed to be boundless. Even after a day''s journey, they still couldn''t see the boundary of the forest.


    They walked carefully like this, about fifty miles forward.


    "Wait!"


    Looking at the canyon ahead, Locke waved his hand. In the canyon in front of them, he felt obscure magic auras. Obviously, many people had set an ambush there, waiting for those whoe behind to fall into the trap.


    However, he could still feel that these people were not very strong. They were basically level-7 and level-8 practitioners. He could make sense of it. There must be a lot of treasures in the lord god''s inheritance. The things in the core were definitely better than those in the periphery. Those powerful level-10 masters and geniuses, of course, wouldn''t waste their time here.


    Looking at the canyon in the distance, Locke''s eyes darkened slightly with a grim smile on his face, "Someone sent money to us."


    He didn''t expect that someone would have designs on them. He would teach them to behave well.


    Oswald also grinned and rubbed his fists, ready to fight.


    However, before Locke and Oswald could move, a golden light appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 388 388 Meteor

    Locke stopped Oswald at once. He could feel that the strength of the person in the stream of light should be about level 9. To his surprise, he had never felt such a sense of threat from a level-9 practitioner. Obviously, the other party was not an ordinary person.


    At the same time, he used his divine consciousness to probe over there to see who was in the light. However, his divine consciousness was blocked at a distance of less than a hundred meters away from the light.


    Just as Locke was surprised, the person in the light had already rushed toward the canyon.


    A few secondster, noisy war cries sounded.


    Then, a dazzling golden light shot out from the forest. In the roaring sound, Locke and Oswald only saw that the forest was instantly destroyed in an explosion.


    Both Locke and Oswald swallowed subconsciously.


    So cruel!


    It was ten minutes before the raging energy on the opposite side dissipated. The previous ancient trees had already turned into ruins, leaving only bare burnt ck stumps outside. As for those who were ready to ambush, they had already turned into dust in the powerful energy.


    Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the entrance and saw a slender figure disappearing in the light curtain. It was a woman.


    ''What a cruel woman! If I meet this woman in the future, I''d better take a detour.''


    After taking a deep breath, Locke came back to his senses and stopped wasting time. He took Oswald and rushed into the distance.


    Two hourster.


    Compared with the other small worlds Locke had been to, thisnd of inheritance was the most real.


    Stars twinkled in the night sky, and the bright moonlight sprinkled.


    Locke and Oswald were drinking against a rock. The golden roast meat on the campfire beside them was sizzling, and a faint smell of meat pervaded around.


    "Meteor!"


    Looking at the white lighting from the sky, Oswald muttered.


    Locke couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Although the operating system of this small world was perfect, and there were even sun, moon and stars, it was just a small world after all. There was no real starry sky. How could there be meteors?


    Just as Locke wasining, his eyes could not help but slightly narrow. Then he kicked at the dazed Oswald.


    Oswald didn''t expect that Locke would suddenly kick him. Without any precaution, he flew out.


    After kicking Oswald away, Locke quickly turned around and left the ce where they had been lying.


    Boom!


    That meteor, or to be exact, a human form thing, directly collided with the stone that Locke and Oswald had previously leaned against. For a moment, stones sshed and dust flew.


    "My roast meat!"


    Looking at the roast meat that was instantly submerged in the dust, Oswald cried out.


    Locke ignored the barbecue. He gathered all his divine power and probed his divine consciousness into the dust. When he saw the person in the rubble, his face couldn''t help but be strange.


    Then he waved his hand and his divine consciousness swept away gently, the dust floating on the field fell to the ground in an instant.


    And the figure in the dust finally revealed her true appearance.


    On the other side, looking at the roast meat covered with a thickyer of dust, Oswald''s face turned ghastly pale. He snorted coldly and angrily walked toward the stone pile, "Humph, let me see who on earth broke my roast meat!"


    In the stone pile was a woman covered in blood all over her body.


    There were several magic scars on the woman''s body. Her hair was in a mess and her breath was weak. It was obvious that she was seriously injured.


    Oswald''s eyes were tightly fixed on the woman''s face. After a while, his face suddenly changed. He jumped backward as if he had seen a ghost, and even his voice began to tremble, "Why, why is she here?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    This woman was the one named Veronica, who had previously hunted Oswald.


    "Who knows?" Locke shrugged and said helplessly, "This woman is at least a level-9 practitioner. How could she be injured like this?"


    While speaking, Locke waved his hand. The space ring on Veronica''s finger reached his hand. His divine consciousness probed it in, and then he frowned and said, "This space ring is very special. If I forcefully open it, the things inside will be destroyed."


    At this time, Locke''s face changed slightly, "Oh, no, the people who chased her areing."


    He could feel that several level-9 auras had locked onto their position.


    Boom!


    At the same time, several level-9 magic smashed toward them.


    The brilliant magic lusters instantly reflected most of the sky, which looked particrly beautiful, but Locke was not in the mood to enjoy such beautiful scenery.


    "Obviously, they want to kill us together!" Sensing the surging energy, Locke''s face darkened and said slowly.


    "Oswald, carry her on and leave first. I''ll block these magic attacks."


    While speaking, Locke gathered fire magic elements in front of him.


    "Why should I take her?" Oswald scratched his head and asked in confusion.


    Locke sneered and said in a deep voice, "We blocked the hurt for her for no reason. Shouldn''t she pay us for it?"


    Oswald''s eyes lit up and quickly nodded. He carried that woman on his shoulder and ran away in a few shes.


    At this time, four pieces of level-8 fire magic had been condensed in front of Locke, smashing toward the approaching magic attacks. He didn''t stop. The earth magic energy gathered in front of him again and condensed a huge defensive shield in the sky.


    Boom!


    The shield didn''tst for a few seconds before it was shattered by the powerful energy.


    Boom!


    The rest of the attacks hit Locke''s previous position.


    More than ten secondster, five young men and women appeared above the explosion position.


    "He escaped." The man who spoke was a coquettish man with a feminine aura.


    Beside the man, a man in a red magic robe said, "Anyway, Veronica must die, and so must these two people."


    "Judging from their auras, the other one seems to be the transformed magic beast." The man on the left who had been wearing a cold face said slowly.


    Twenty miles away.


    "Whoosh~ Whoosh~"


    Oswald panted and looked back at Locke and asked, "Have you gotten rid of them?"


    Locke looked into the distance carefully, nodded and said, "We haven''t been found yet."


    As soon as he finished his words, he heard the sound of "poof". He turned around and saw that the woman had been thrown to the ground by Oswald.


    After silently mourning for Veronica for a second, Locke continuously set up several magic arrays to prevent detection. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and took out a pill from the system space.


    Oswald pinched the woman''s mouth and put the pill into her mouth.

 Chapter 389 389 The Errol Tribe

    Half an hourter.


    Veronica finally came to her senses. At the same time, she could only feel a piercing pain all over her body.


    She and her nsmen identally fell into the enemy trap and were attacked by several hostile families, causing most of them to die and were injured in an instant. In the end, she rushed out of the trap with a serious injury. She ran all the way in the enemies'' pursuit but finally fainted because of her serious injury and the exhaustion of magic power.


    She tried to open her eyes, only to feel that her eyelids were heavy. Fortunately, she finally opened them.


    However, what she saw was a huge shadow. Her pupils moved slightly, and she finally saw the ck shadow in front of her clearly.


    It was that damn magic bear!


    Subconsciously, she wanted to run magic power to blow Oswald out of her eyes, but she felt severe pain in her body. Under this pain, she fainted again.


    In front of Veronica, Oswald scratched his head and looked at the woman who fainted again, and said helplessly, "At least she''s a level-9 practitioner. Why did she faint again?"


    In the distance, Locke''s mouth twitched, "Is there any possibility that she was shocked to faint by you?"


    "She was shocked to faint by me?" Oswald was not pleased and said, "You don''t know how many female bears in our Bruce magic bear race love me."


    Locke could not help rolling his eyes and stopped arguing with Oswald.


    During the night, the group of people who chased Veronica appeared several times, but Locke and the others all narrowly escaped them.


    It was not until the next afternoon that theypletely get rid of the pursuers behind them.


    "Stop! Who are you?"


    It was a boy about ten years old. He was holding an arrow and wearing tiger skin clothes. Judging from the concentration of his magic energy, he was a level-2 practitioner.


    At this time, the boy had already pulled the bow in his hand to the full extent, and clearly told Locke and Oswald, "Don''t me me for not being nice if you had any moves."


    However, Locke still clearly captured a trace of fear for strangers in the boy''s eyes. Obviously, all his performances just now were shams.


    In fact, Locke had noticed the boy a few minutes ago. However, the boy didn''t know that he had been exposed, but approached them furtively.


    "Take it easy. We are not bad guys." Oswald waved his hand and said.


    However, Oswald''s appearance was a little scary after all. Seeing that Oswald waved his hand, that boy trembled, and the arrow in his hand directly shot out.


    Crack!


    The arrow hit Oswald''s body. In the boy''s frightened eyes, the arrow was broken into two pieces.


    The Bruce magic bear race was famous for its strong body. Even if level-7 magic hit Oswald, it wouldn''t cause much damage to him, let alone this small arrow.


    "You..."


    Looking at the arrow falling on the ground, the boy''s face turned pale. He screamed and wanted to run away. Locke waved his hand and imprisoned the boy with magic.


    "Let go of me!"


    "My grandpa will be here soon. You two can''t run away!"


    The boy was going red in the face.


    Oswald sneered, with a fierce look on his face, "Humph, that''ll be just right. If your grandpaes, we can kill him together!"


    The boy''s face turned from red to blue and finally turned pale.


    Locke shook his head and waved his hand to remove the magic from the boy''s body, "Well, don''t scare him."


    "My name is Locke Capet. This is Oswald." Locke introduced themselves.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The boy looked at Locke and Oswald in a state of shock. After a while, when he was sure that he was not in danger, he said, "Bradley Errol."


    "Hello, Bradley." Locke greeted with a smile, "Can you introduce the situation here to us?"


    Bradley hesitated for a moment and finally sat down opposite Locke and Oswald.


    "This is the East Territory. I''m from the Errol tribe." The boy said a name strange to Locke and Oswald.


    "The East Territory?"


    "You don''t even know the East Territory?" The boy was surprised.


    Locke shook his head. He had never thought that there would be humans living in thisnd of inheritance.


    When Bradley was about to exin to Locke and Oswald, a dry cough came from a distance.


    Following the dry cough, they saw an old man standing there. He was wearing a ck magic robe, but this magic robe was significantly different from what Locke and Oswald had ever seen. To be exact, this magic robe was an ancient style.


    Looking at the old man, the divine power in Locke''s body began to run secretly. To be able to appear in front of them without being noticed, this old man was definitely not an easy person to deal with.


    "Grandpa!"


    The boy rushed directly toward the old man.


    The old man staggered toward Locke and Oswald.


    Although the old man had an ailing feeling, Locke didn''t dare to look down upon him. Judging from the aura of the old man, he should be a level-9 mage.


    "Don''t panic, gentlemen."


    The old man smiled gently and stopped in front of Locke, "This world is divided into five major territories, the East Territory, the West Territory, the North Territory, the South Territory and the Middle Territory. Now we are in the East Territory."


    "How about going back to the tribe with me first if you want more information?" Then the old man nced at Veronica who had fainted and said, "Your friend may need the help of a healer."


    Locke kept silent for a while and then nodded. Now they urgently need information about this small world. Although the old man was very powerful, he had a lot of trump cards in his body. Even if something went wrong, they were still able to escape unscathed.


    In the small world, it was impossible to tear apart space and enter the space channel, so everyone could only rely on energy to fly.


    Twenty minutester, many buildings appeared in Locke''s sight.


    "The high priest is back!"


    Locke heard someone shouting from a distance.


    "Gee, the clothes of that human and magic beast are so strange." Soon, some people also noticed Locke and Oswald.


    "They are those outsiders!" Someone shouted.


    As soon as the soles of Locke''s and Oswald''s feetnded on the ground, they felt numerous hostile gazes shooting toward them. Some of them even took out their weapons. It seemed that they would rush over as long as the old man gave the order.


    Oswald moved closer to Locke unobtrusively and whispered, "Locke, these people don''t seem to like us."


    "Wait a minute." Locke''s eyes darkened slightly and braced himself up. If anything went wrong, he would run away at once.


    "Stop!"


    The old man shouted in a low voice.


    Obviously, the old man had a high prestige. Hearing the old man''s words, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they all dispersed the energy that enveloped their bodies.


    Locke sensed that the strength of the people here was generally below level 7. However, although their strength was rtively low, the purity of magic power and fighting spirits was quite high. He estimated that it was due to the reduction of the original energy of the small world that the magic energy became weak, so these people''s strengths were not very high.

 Chapter 390 390 Knowing The Situation

    Led by the old man, Locke, Oswald and Veronica, who was carried on Oswald''s shoulder, arrived at an ancient castle.


    As soon as they entered the castle, a woman in her fifties came up.


    "This is Harry Theresa, our healer." The old man turned to Locke and Oswald and introduced Theresa to them.


    Oswald took a look at Locke and saw Locke nod slightly, so he threw Veronica on his shoulder to Harry Theresa.


    Harry Theresa waved her hand, and a wave of magic caught Veronica. After checking Veronica''s condition, she looked up and said to Locke and Oswald, "She is seriously injured. I need to take her to the treatment room."


    "Thank you."


    Locke said to Harry Theresa. He sensed a strong smell of herbs from the woman. Obviously, the old man didn''t lie. However, he kept a high vignce from beginning to end to prevent any idents.


    Two maids walked up to them, carried Veronica on the stretcher and then left with Harry Theresa.


    "Don''t worry. Theresa is the best healer here." The old man said with some pride on his face.


    Led by the old man, Locke and Oswald arrived at the castle hall.


    "My name is Violet Errol. I''m the high priest of this tribe." The old man said with a smile.


    Locke and Oswald introduced themselves respectively.


    "Sir, why are they so hostile to us?" Seeing the maids leave, Locke asked in confusion.


    Violet sighed and shook his head, "It''s not their fault. You may not know that several tribes nearby have been attacked by outsiders."


    "Our ancestors once followed the lord god to fight everywhere and died in the battle of the gods. Three thousand years ago, the lord god we served suddenly sealed this small world and left a prophecy that the small world would reopen three thousand yearster and the great world woulde."


    "I didn''t expect that three thousand years have passed." Violet couldn''t help but sigh.


    Locke and Oswald listened quietly, and had a better understanding of this small world. This world was left by the lord god, in which lived humans and magic beasts that once followed the lord god.


    The living areas of both humans and magic beasts were only in the East Territory, the West Territory, the North Territory and the South Territory. The Middle Territory was shrouded in mes all year round, and even level-10 masters couldn''t easily set foot in it.


    In the past three thousand years, the energy in the small world had been shrinking, and the content of magic and fighting spirits had declined significantly. The original harmonious situation in the small world had gradually been out of bnce. Many forces had fought severalrge-scale battles in order topete for resources.


    And small forces like them could only live on the periphery of the small world.


    Three thousand years ago, the lord god had left an oracle, indicating that the small world would be reopened three thousand yearster. The inheritance in the small world would appear, and there would be new changes in the world.


    About half an hourter, Violet gave a general ount of the small world.


    After digesting what Violet had said, Locke asked, "You just said that the inheritance in the small world will also open in the near future, right?"


    Nodding his head, Violet said, "You must be here for that inheritance, aren''t you?"


    Locke nodded nomittally.


    "With the appearance of the inheritance, I''m afraid there will be another war in the small world."


    Violet sighed, and then looked at Locke and said, "Since three thousand years ago, our ancestors have lived in the small world. We can only get some information about the outside world from books. Could you please tell me about the current situation of the Icacia Continent?"


    "Sure." Locke nodded and said with a smile, "The Icacia Continent is simr to the small world. Now, there are countless divided countries, among which the most powerful are the kingdom forces and the hidden forces."


    In about twenty minutes, Locke told the general situation of the Icacia Continent, from the small divided kingdoms to the strong empires, and then to the hidden forces that were fully exposed to the world and as powerful as empire forces.


    "In other words, since three thousand years ago, there has been no divine-level master in the Icacia Continent?" The high priest Violet asked.


    Locke nodded.


    After a long silence, Violet suddenly asked, "Mr. Capet, you are now a leader with your own territory. I wonder if you can give us a ce to live in the future?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although these people''s strengths were not very high, their blood energy was exuberant and their magic energy was pure. The reason why their strengths could not increase was mostly that the magic energy of the small world was thin. If they went to the Icacia Continent, their strengths would definitely increase in leaps and bounds, which was very terrifying.


    However, although Locke was tempted, he did not immediately agree, "May I ask, why so many people entered this small world, but you just choose me?"


    There was no strength limitation in thend of inheritance, nor was there any age limitation like that in thend of legacy. And there were countless super forces and level-10 practitioners in front of them. However, this high priest gave up these masters and found him, a level-8 practitioner. This was very suspicious.


    "Do you know why they respect me so much?" Violet said with a smile, "Besides being a practitioner, the high priest has another identity, that is, an astrologer."


    "You are an astrologer?" Locke was a little surprised. This was the second astrologer he had met.


    "Ten years ago, I divined for Bradley when he was born. The prophecy showed that he will meet a person who will determine the future of our tribe."


    "So, you think it''s me?"


    "Even for level-10 practitioners, I can still see some good or ill, but you seem to be shrouded in a mysterious power."


    After a moment''s silence, Locke nodded and said, "I agree."


    Seeing that Locke had agreed, a smile appeared on Violet''s face. After a pause, he continued, "At present, the small world is in chaos. We don''t intend to participate in these fights, so, we may not be able to help you."


    Locke knew what Violet meant. At present, it was basically super forces that were fighting. With the Errol tribe''s strength, it was very likely that they would be annihted in the wars. So Locke smiled and said, "It''s okay. You don''t need to participate in the following actions."


    Then Locke borrowed some books about the small world from Violet, intending to learn more about the situation of the small world. Violet was also very happy to agree and immediately arranged for someone to prepare books for Locke.


    "Locke, is what this old man said credible?" Seeing the old man''s backpletely disappear, Oswald asked suspiciously.


    "Anyway, let''s just stay here for the time being." Locke said in a low voice. He nned to know more about the world before he set out.


    "Let''s go to see that woman first." After thinking for a while, Locke and Oswald came to the treatment room.


    At this time, the treatment was over. Veronica was lying on the bed aside and was still in aa. ording to Harry Theresa, Veronica was seriously injured, and it was uncertain when she would wake up. But Theresa had already stopped the worsening tendency in Veronica''s body.


    "Locke, what about this woman?"


    Oswald looked at Veronica in bed with some annoyance.


    Taking a look at Veronica on the bed, Locke said in a calm tone, "Now that you''re awake, shouldn''t you get up and say thank you to your saviors?"


    As soon as Locke finished speaking, Veronica slowly opened her eyes and coldly stared at Locke, "Locke Capet..."


    "Forget it. It seems that you won''t say thank you." Locke waved his hand and said with a smile, "But we''re taking the remuneration ourselves first."


    As Locke spoke, a sky-blue space ring appeared in his palm.


    Veronica hurriedly touched the middle finger of her left hand and found that her space ring had already disappeared. Her eyes were burning with anger as if she wanted to tear Locke and Oswald apart, "You two!"


    "Well, let''s make a deal."


    Locke was not afraid at all. He looked at her with a smile and said, "If you erase the magic array of this space ring, we can protect you until you recover or you find your family."


    "No way!" Veronica refused without hesitation. Removing the defense of the space ring was equivalent to giving it to him directly.


    Locke shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "OK. Anyway, the space ring is in my hand. After I go out, someone will help me open it. We will leave here tomorrow, and the rest you have to handle yourself."


    Before he left, he stopped, turned around and said with a smile, "But I have a friendly reminder that people in this small world don''t seem to wee outsiders like us."


    Oswald also nodded and said to Veronica sincerely, "If you have anyst words, you can tell us. If we meet your family, we will pass on them."


    Hearing Oswald''s words, Locke couldn''t help giving him a thumbs up.


    As expected, as soon as Oswald finished his words, Locke saw clearly that Veronica''s pale face turned even paler.

 Chapter 391 391 The Reversal Of The Situation

    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Locke and Oswald were about to leave, Veronica finally panicked. She gritted her teeth and struggled for a long time. Finally, she said, "You win."


    "Wish us a pleasant cooperation."


    Locke said with a bright smile on his face.


    "Don''t count your chickens. I won''t help you erase the magic array in the space ring until I recover my strength and I am safe." Veronica said in a deep voice.


    Locke agreed. If it were him, he also wouldn''t be so stupid as to directly remove the magic array in the space ring. Otherwise, what if he took the ring and ran away?


    "Besides, I have the healing pills I need in my space ring." Staring at Locke, Veronica said coldly.


    Locke shook his head and corrected, "I''m sorry. This space ring is mine now."


    After a pause, he continued, "But to make you recover as soon as possible, I will give it to you for free this time."


    Hearing Locke''s words, Veronica almost fainted with anger. She had never seen such a shameless person. However, thinking that the other party had saved her life, she suppressed her anger.


    Although Locke said so, he waved his hand and gave the ring to Veronica.


    Veronica took out three pills and then threw the space ring to Locke.


    On the second day, Locke and the others set out early and left the tribe. At present, wars were raging in the small world, so the Errol tribe decided to seal themselves temporarily. They would go out to look for Locke after the wars were over.


    In the ancient primeval forest, two figures moved quickly between the branches.


    On the back of the second figure, Veronica''s face was extremely pale. She angrily scolded Oswald, "Can''t you walk steadily?"


    Her wound was so serious that she couldn''t gather magic energy at all. In order not to waste time, Locke simply let Oswald carry her.


    Oswald retorted unconvinced, "It''s time for you to lose weight. Why are you so heavy?"


    "Heavy?"


    Veronica''s anger rose. She had a standard figure, and her admirers could line up from the gate of her family to the opposite mountain range. However, now she was disliked by a bear?!


    Boom!


    At this time, a burst of powerful explosions sounded ahead.


    "There should be two level-10 masters fighting ahead." Locke withdrew his divine consciousness and turned to look at a bear and a woman who were bickering behind, "I suggest taking a detour."


    Neither Oswald nor Veronica objected. In the afternoon, Locke, Oswald and Veronica met a human gathering ce in a meadow. It could even be said that it was a small-scale human city.


    In just a few days, restaurants and hotels had appeared here. Locke was not surprised by this. For high-level practitioners, it was easy to build a building with stones, soil and trees.


    "The Lambert family found a pure silver mine under the aboriginal graveyard."


    "A pure silver mine?" One man took a deep breath and said in shock, "Then the Lambert family will make a fortune, won''t it? After all, the pure silver mine is the best material to make warships!"


    "The Lambert family has a powerful level-10 master. Those aboriginals are just a group of the rabble."


    "The pure silver mine is nothing. The Cliff family has found a divine mine. You know, the divine mine is the most important material to make divine weapons."


    In the tavern, Locke, Oswald and Veronica listened quietly. These people were basically talking about which family had found some amazing divine treasure in the small world, or which family had destroyed a group of local aborigines and obtained some spoils.


    "Locke, they are more ruthless than us."


    Oswald whispered to Locke.


    Although they had robbed a lot of people during this time, except for the blue demon race, they didn''t kill anyone. However, these families were different. In order to find treasures, they had even directly ughtered a tribe.


    "This is thend of inheritance left by the lord god. The people inside are descendants of gods. They have a strong bloodline and strength. Just wait and see, these people will take beatings sooner orter." Locke sneered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ording to the books given by Violet, there were many powerful forces in this small world, all of which were guarded by the ancient level-10 practitioners.


    Sure enough, the situation reversed on the third day. This was the sixth day that many families entered this small world.


    "Master, we have got the news that the Oswald Mountains of Magical Beasts is ahead. ording to the prisoners'' confessions, there is a low god''s divine weapon in the Oswald Mountains of Magical Beasts. And there is only a level-10 magic beast there." Looking at the mountains in front of them, an old man from the Lambert family said excitedly.


    The three old men in front of them nodded. The old man in white in the middle turned around and said to the people behind him, "Many of these magic beasts are descendants of divine beasts. In addition to obtaining divine weapons, we also need to capture as many living magic beasts as possible."


    All the members of the Lambert family nodded, indicating that they got it.


    The old man in white nodded with satisfaction. With a wave of his hand, powerful magic energy smashed in the direction of the enchanted barrier of the Oswald Mountains of Magical Beasts.


    Boom!


    The enchanted barrier shook, and in the excited eyes of the people of the Lambert family, it gradually turned into traces of energy and dissipated in the air.


    However, the moment when the enchanted barrier was broken, everyone''s excited eyes could not help but tremble slightly. The original excitement turned into astonishment, and then into panic.


    Within the enchanted barrier, thousands of magic beasts hovered in midair.


    The four magic beasts in the lead were over a hundred meters long, emitting ck ferocious auras with strong oppression. The strength of these four magic beasts had reached level 10.


    "There is an ambush! Retreat!"


    The old man in white came to his senses in an instant and roared. With a wave of his hand, arge magic teleportation site was condensed behind him.


    However, as soon as the teleportation site was formed, a deafening tiger roar sounded in the sky. The magic array that had not yet been activated was directly shattered.


    "Humans, how dare you break into the Oswald Mountains of Magical Beasts?"


    The tiger-shaped magic beast was burning with red mes, and its eyes were filled with strong killing intent. It roared in a low voice, "Kill them!"


    "Ouch!"


    All the magic beasts roared and rushed toward the members of the Lambert family.


    Boom!


    The low growls of magic beasts came from the sky, mixed with the faint cries of the members of the Lambert family.


    "We were cheated by those prisoners. This is hell!"


    "Son of a bitch! I''ll fight it out with you!"


    Just like what was happening here, the families that had gone smoothly suddenly encountered powerful enemies.


    Then, the major forces of the small world formed an alliance, which caught the families that came in from the outside world unprepared.


    The familiesing in from the outside world were stunned. No one had expected that there would be so many level-10 masters in this small world.


    In just three days, all the super forces that had been arrogant and unscrupulous had been hit hard.


    Seeing that a super battle was about to begin, a level-10 master finally put forward the principle of peaceful coexistence. During the three thousand years of consumption, the small world was already in a state of copse. Arge-scale battle would elerate the consumption of the small world''s energy. The consequence would be that the small world would copse before the inheritances appeared.


    When the small world copsed, everything in the small world would flow into space turbulent flows. Even if the lord god''s inheritance and all kinds of powerful divine weapons would not be annihted in the space turbulent flows, no one knew when they would appear again.


    Although the people in the small world were strident and wanted to capture all the intruders, they eventually would return to the Icacia Continent. It was not good for either side to fight against the other.


    In the end, the two sides reached an agreement to stop attacking and wait for the appearance of all kinds of inheritances. As for the other opportunities in the small world, they would rely on their own abilities.


    This time, there were finally norge-scale exterminating battles in the small world.


    However, with the appearance of all kinds of inheritances, there were still many conflicts between the major forces.

 Chapter 392 392 To Do A Big Event

    In just two days, two true god level inheritances appeared in the East Territory where Locke and the others were located. All the super forces in the East Territory swarmed up. As level-10 masters were everywhere, they could only try their luck on the periphery of the inheritance.


    "Distribute as usual." Looking at the herbs with strong smells in front, Locke said to Oswald and Veronica behind him. During this time, they gained a lot. ording to the rules they set before, Locke got forty percent, Oswald got forty percent, and injured Veronica got twenty percent.


    These were the herbs they had obtained from a mountain range. The lowest ones were level-7 herbs, some of which were level-8 and level-9, and there was even a level-10 herb.


    Although the energy in the small world was losing, in the past three thousand years, countless medicinal herbs had matured.


    "I object!"


    Veronica said in a cold voice, "I''ve recovered one-third of my strength, and I put in a lot of effort in this action. Why is there still only twenty percent?"


    Locke ignored Veronica, but turned to look at Oswald and asked, "Bro, do you agree with this distribution?"


    Oswald nodded without hesitation.


    Locke shrugged helplessly and said to Veronica, "I also agree. Two to one, the distribution rules remain the same."


    After saying that, Locke directly threw a small part of the herbs to the woman. Then, with a wave of his hand, all the remaining herbs entered his system space.


    "Stupid bear, I think one day sooner orter, when you are sold by this bastard, you are still counting the money for him." Seeing the rest of the herbs, including the level-10 herb that even she coveted, fell into Locke''s hands, Veronica gritted her teeth in anger.


    "Ahem, don''t provoke the conflict between us." Locke gave a dry cough and said, "I''m just keeping them for him. I''ll refine them into pills and give them to him after I go out."


    However, Locke didn''t have enough confidence. ''If I ask Asclepius to refine pills, and then charge a little fee, it seems not too much, right?''


    "Yes." ring at Veronica, Oswald said scornfully, "Do you think I''m as stupid as you?"


    Veronica shook her head and didn''t want to talk more to Oswald.


    Tents in front were linked together and the gs were fluttering. It was the headquarters of three families.


    "The Vito family, the blue demon race, and the Stanley family." Locke recognized these forces instantly.


    Oswald asked in some surprise, "You know each other?"


    "Not only do they know each other, but they have reached the point where they will not stop until they die." Next to them, Veronica sneered. The grudge between Locke and these families could be said to be well-known.


    "If you don''t want to die, we''d better leave as soon as possible. There are at least three level-10 masters in this camp." Looking at the direction of the camp, Veronica said seriously.


    Locke fixed his eyes on the tent in the middle and asked, "Have you seen that tent?"


    Veronica followed Locke''s words and looked at the tent. She frowned slightly and said, "A small tent is guarded by three families at the same time. Besides, there seems to be a level-10 magic array around the tent. Although there is a magic array, there is still a little bit of strong breath leaked out. It seems that there must be something precious in it."


    "Clever." Locke gave a thumbs up and said, "Do you remember that someone once said that the three families seemed to have obtained two true god level divine weapons?"


    "You mean, the two divine weapons are in the magic array?" Oswald said a little excited.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Veronica rolled her eyes at them and said, "I advise you not to y tricks. Any level-10 mastering out of there can kill us."


    Locke said with a smile, "These true god level divine weapons have just appeared. They are not something that the remnant divine weapons of the Icacia Continent canpare to."


    Although there were quite a few divine weapons that had been left from the divine war on the Icacia Continent, most of them had been damaged during the war, and their power was not as powerful as it was back then. Even if the divine weapons could bepletely preserved by luck, in the past three thousand years, their energy hadn''t been replenished in time, and most of them couldn''t unleash half of their original strength.


    Veronica''s face changed slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. Although divine weapons were very attractive, her life was more important inparison, "If you want to die, don''t involve me."


    "Who said we would go there now?" Locke rolled his eyes and said with an evil smile, "There is a true god relic in the north. Do you think these families will be indifferent to it? These level-10 masters can''t stay here all the time. As long as they go out, we will have a chance."


    However, Veronica didn''t seem to be interested in it, "If you want to go, you can go by yourself. Those people are not my enemies."


    "And do you remember the bandits thirty miles away?" Locke squinted and said slowly, "If I''m not wrong, this group of bandits has already targeted the divine weapons in the hands of the three families."


    Veronica looked at Locke as if she was looking at a fool, "You want to snatch divine weapons from the three families and the bandit gang with two level-10 masters?"


    Locke chuckled as an admission.


    "It''s exciting to think about it." Oswald said excitedly, "I agree. Let''s do it!"


    Then both Locke and Oswald looked at Veronica.


    Seeing Locke and Oswald looking at her, Veronica''s eyes darkened slightly, as if she was weighing the pros and cons.


    "Are you sure you are not interested in the true god level weapons?" Locke nned to lure her step by step, "This time, we can guarantee that if we gain something, we can equally share the spoils and give you a divine weapon."


    Veronica was stunned for a few seconds. She didn''t expect Locke to be so generous, "A divine weapon?"


    Locke nodded. After a short pause, he said, "But I need you to break that magic array."


    The magic array above the tent was very powerful. It was difficult to break it without using the means left by Athena and the others. But since Veronica recognized that magic array, she might have a way to break it.


    "No wonder you are so generous." Veronica sneered. However, just as Locke expected, Veronica seemed to have a way to break through that magic array. After thinking for a while, she nodded and agreed.


    Veronica said slowly, "To break the magic array, I need something in the space ring."


    Locke waved his hand and Veronica''s space ring appeared in front of them. Looking at her space ring, Veronica had aplicated expression on her face. Her spiritual sense entered the space ring, and then a dark square box appeared in front of them.


    The box was only the size of a palm, covered with magic array patterns.


    "This is a micro magic array refined by the master in my family. It can integrate into most of the magic arrays and seize control of the magic array."


    Looking at the box engraved with magic runes, Locke couldn''t help but feel curious. It was the first time that he had seen such a magical thing. The function of this magic box was simr to theputer virus he had seen in his previous life.

 Chapter 393 393 Took Advantage

    "It''s dangerous here. Let''s find a safe ce first." Locke said to Oswald and Veronica after taking a look at the camp in the distance. Level-10 masters had terrifying spiritual senses, and it would be very dangerous for them to stay here for a long time.


    They retreated ten miles and stopped at a mountain peak.


    After arriving at the peak, Locke set up two magic arrays to block the auras.


    At such a distance, even level-10 masters couldn''t find their location as long as they didn''t search carefully.


    On the edge of the cliff, a bonfire was burning. Beside the bonfire, Oswald and Veronica sat respectively on one side, quietly looking at Locke who was cooking in the distance.


    "I''m very curious."


    Looking at the busy Locke, Veronica said slowly, "If the information is correct, shouldn''t there be three powerful level-10 practitioners following you?"


    "They?"


    Locke sighed helplessly, "I also want to know where they are now."


    However, he was not worried about the safety of Athena and the others.


    After entering thend of inheritance, he never saw Athena and the others, "Has such a situation happened to you after you entered this world?"


    Veronica shook her head and said, "I''ve been with the masters of my family since I came in, but..."


    As she spoke, a cold killing intent burst out from her eyes, "My Stephanie family will get revenge sooner orter!"


    They had been hiding on the mountain peak.


    Finally, on the third day, countless figures flew out of the camp of the Vito family. These were the people who participated in thepetition for the true god''s inheritance hundreds of miles away.


    "Shall we take action?" Oswald clenched his fist and his eyes were full of passion.


    Locke shook his head and said, "Wait a minute."


    Sure enough, a few minutester, a powerful spiritual sense swept over them.


    Oswald held his breath and didn''t even dare to take a deep breath. He was afraid of being discovered by this spiritual sense. Veronica also hurriedly restrained her magic energy.


    Boom!


    A huge palm fell from the sky, and the forest in the distance was directly ttened. As for the teams stationed inside, they had naturally turned into dust in this palm.


    Looking at the huge palm print in the distance, Locke observed a second of silence for these people. Obviously, this strike was used to intimidate the enemies by the level-10 master of the Vito family.


    Fortunately, this spiritual sense did not linger for long. After killing the people in the forest, it disappeared.


    Half an hourter, Locke, who had gone to investigate the situation, came back. He said to Oswald and Veronica, "As we expected, the bandits have already taken action. Their target is the camp of the three families. We should hurry up."


    Oswald and Veronica nodded. And then they sneaked toward the camp. To avoid being discovered, they didn''t even use their magic energy when they were less than five miles away from the camp.


    Locke and the others stopped in a bush less than a thousand meters away from the camp.


    Locke was the fastest among the three, so ording to the n, when the bandits approached, Locke would first create chaos and disrupt the bandits'' attack rhythm to make them fight against the masters of the three families.


    Then, Locke would pretend to be a member of the bandits and lit up the camp, creating the illusion that there were many bandits and luring the people who guarded the divine weapons out for support.


    In the camp, after level-10 masters left, the people of the three families became more cautious and increased the patrol personnel.


    "Bronte, cheer up!"


    At the gate of the camp, a member of the Vito family nced at the spiritless young man beside him.


    The young man didn''t take his words seriously at all. Instead, he smiled at the people behind him and said, "There are many beautiful women in these aborigines."


    Being ignored like this, the face of the member of the Vito family turned ghastly pale.


    Seeing his face darken, the young manughed. He pointed at the gs fluttering in the distance and said casually, "Look."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The gs of our three families are hanging there. No one dares to make trouble..."


    However, before he finished speaking, his face suddenly stiffened and his eyes were slightly stunned.


    The man of the Vito family who originally wanted to scold him looked in the direction of his gaze, and then his eyes were also slightly shocked.


    A white light slid toward them.


    Boom!


    The white light was so fast that it hit the gate of the camp in an instant.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    Boom!


    Two kilometers away from the camp.


    "It''s not the time yet. Why are they already making a move?"


    In the jungle, hearing the sound of an explosion from afar, the leading strong man was stunned for a moment. ording to the n, shouldn''t the team he sent out to steal divine weapons wait for them to take action before they act?


    ''Is the squad exposed?''


    No matter what, he had to make a move now. The strong man then directly raised his sword and said, "Guys, charge!"


    The group of people moved quickly toward the camp of the three families and soon arrived at the gate of the camp.


    "What happened?" A middle-aged man with grey hair asked with a frown in the camp of the three families.


    "Sir, we have found arge group of people in the north. They are from the Barlett Bandits!"


    The white-haired middle-aged man suddenly stood up and said with gloomy eyes, "Well, these indecent bandits dare to covet us!"


    As he spoke, this white-haired middle-aged man rushed toward the outside of the camp.


    At this time, the two sides had already fought each other, and the entire camp was filled with deafening cries of killing.


    Boom!


    Two powerful pressures came out from the depth of the camp and pressed toward the direction of the Barlett Bandits. The strong man snorted coldly, and powerful fighting spirit energy burst out from his body, blocking one of the pressures.


    The man next to him also darkened his eyes slightly. He broke out his level-10 strength to block another energy pressure.


    Boom!


    Four powerful auras intertwined in the sky.


    "Samson Isidor, how dare you!" An old man in a grey robe appeared in midair. He looked down at the camp which was covered with mes, and showed a fierce look.


    "Others are afraid of you, but we are not."


    The strong man named Samson Isidor held his hands and showed no worry on his face, "Nell Ferdinand, give us one of the true god weapons you gotst time, and then we''ll retreat now."


    "No way!"


    Nell Ferdinand snorted and stared at Samson coldly, "When the masters of our three familiese back, we will definitely tten your Barlett Bandits!"


    "Ha-ha..."


    Samson smiled and said sarcastically, "You''ve said that for hundreds of years. I''ve had enough of it."


    As they spoke, their surging energy had already knocked away the people around them.


    As soon as Samson waved his hand, a big sword appeared in his hand, and then he disappeared in an instant. Nell''s action was not slow at all. Almost instantly, he condensed a powerful magic and threw it toward the void on one side.

 Chapter 394 394 Action Began

    Boom!


    The whistling magic paused in midair for a moment and blocked in front of Samson who had disappeared before.


    Samson broke the magic and swung his sword in Nell''s direction.


    ? Nell raised his hand and condensed a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The sword was stabbed into the magic shield and could no longer move forward.


    When they were engaged in a fierce fight, the other two level-10 masters also fought each other. Deafening sounds came from the sky, and everywhere on the ground was also the sound of fighting.


    In front of the tent where the divine weapons were stored.


    "The Barlett Bandits areing!" Looking at the flickering mes in the front, a middle-aged man in armor looked terrible. He thought for a while and said to the people beside him, "You continue to guard this ce. I''ll take people to support them."


    The other four level-9 masters thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Everyone, heighten vignce!" Looking at only half of the people left, the deputymander reminded in a low voice.


    "When shall we take action?" Looking at the tent wrapped in the magic array in the distance, Oswald''s eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    At this time, Locke, who was setting fire everywhere, returned to the side of Oswald and Veronica. Looking at the burning camp, he shook his head and said, "Wait more a moment."


    At present, there were still four level-9 masters around the tent. Even if they took action, they were not sure of sess.


    Twenty minutester.


    The sounds of shouting and killing in the distance became louder and louder, and the mes produced by the battle soared into the sky.


    "Sir, the Barlett Bandits came aggressively this time and have upied half of our camp." A guard ran over from afar.


    "If the camp is upied, we will be in danger here." The deputymander''s face darkened.


    After a moment of silence, a level-9 practitioner volunteered, "Ilse and I will go to support them. You continue to guard here."


    After saying that, he didn''t waste time and rushed toward the distance with another level-9 master.


    About ten minutester, a faint magic fluctuation came from the void in the distance.


    The deputymander''s face changed dramatically, "Watch out! Sneak attack!"


    They were surprised, and the dozen people hiding in the dark in the distance were also shocked. They were sure that they did not leak any magic energy.


    "We are exposed. Let''s fight!" In the dark, the leader whispered to the people beside him.


    As he spoke, he took the lead and rushed toward the guards in front of the tent.


    Boom!


    The deputymander and the others also reacted quickly and instantly formed magic shields, blocking all the attacks outside.


    Boom!


    The two sides fell into a fierce battle in an instant.


    Samson, who was fighting in the sky, felt the energy fluctuation from afar and could not help but feel happy. He knew that their n had seeded. They were responsible for controlling the main forces of the three families and sending a team to fetch divine weapons!


    Sensing the battleing from afar and noticing the happy expression on the strong man''s face, Nell didn''t show any panic on his face. He sneered and asked, "Do you really think you can seed?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing his opponent''s words, Samson could not help but have a bad feeling. Did the other party have any hidden trump card? But before attacking, they had already made a detailed investigation. In the action of entering the small world, the three families had sent out a total of six level-10 masters, and one of them was seriously injured in thest battle. They had personally seen the people of the three families send him out of the small world.


    And now, three level-10 masters were going to fight for the newly born true god''s inheritance. There were only two level-10 masters in the camp.


    This was also the reason why they dared to attack the camp of the three families openly.


    Anyway, things hade to this, and there was no turning back. Samson''s eyes darkened and his attack became fiercer.


    Nell''s eyes darkened and he also released the magic and threw it at Samson.


    The front of the tent where the divine weapons were stored was also in a melee.


    However, there were still two people left to guard the tent.


    Just as these two people were watching the battle between theirpanions and the bandits in the distance, they saw a sudden burst of energy fluctuation in the distance. They trembled and quickly cast defensive magic, but it was still toote. A stream of light almost instantly came to the side of the level-8 practitioner.


    Boom!


    That level-8 practitioner was thrown away before he could react.


    At the same time, another figure slid toward the direction of the level-9 master.


    Boom!


    That figure fought with the level-9 practitioner.


    "Magic beast!" The level-9 practitioner took a nce at Oswald and eximed. However, Oswald replied to him with a violent attack.


    Bang!


    With a punch, the level-9 practitioner retreated a hundred meters again.


    At this time, Veronica took out the magic box and put it on the magic array. The magic array suddenly shed with a strange light. With a wave of Veronica''s hand, a light door that could allow two people to enter appeared on the light curtain of the magic array.


    Without hesitation, Oswald and Veronica stepped into the magic array.


    In the distance, the deputymander and the others who were fighting with the bandits saw someone open the magic array, and their faces changed greatly. Their opponents, the members of the bandit gang, also had long faces. They had taken great efforts to hold back the main forces of the three families and finally sneaked in here. However, now someone was entering the magic array in front of them?!


    Now they seemed to know what the aura that just leaked out and exposed their whereabouts was going on. It was obvious that the other party wanted to use them to resist the attacks of these guards, and then they took the opportunity to grab the divine weapons!


    Both sides tacitly stopped the attack and rushed toward the magic array, trying to intercept Oswald and Veronica.


    Boom!


    At this time, a beam of light flew over from afar and exploded in front of them.


    They looked through theyers of dust and saw a young man slowly walking toward them. A breeze gently lifted the ck robe on the young man''s body.


    The sun shone brightly, and the young man''s long blond hair shone brightly in the sun, making him a little more extraordinary.


    "Wait!"


    The member of the Vito family only felt his heart jolt and came back to his senses in an instant. He stared at the young man''s handsome face and felt a little familiar.


    "Locke Capet!"


    After being stunned for a second, the name popped up in his mind.

 Chapter 395 395 The Hidden Level-10 Master

    "It''s Locke Capet!" The member of the Vito family shouted. As he spoke, he condensed one level-9 magic and smashed it toward Locke.


    Locke''s eyes darkened slightly, and the divine power flowed to all parts of his body in an instant. His speed was extremely fast, leaving a shadow, and avoiding the attack of level-9 magic. The other members of the three families came back to their senses. One after another powerful magic hit Locke''s direction.


    The bandits did not hold back and attacked Locke together with the members of the three families.


    However, Locke dodged all the attacks.


    ''Is this Locke Capet?'' There was a sh of surprise in the eyes of the leader of the bandits. Seeing that they couldn''t take Locke down in a short time, he immediately shouted, "Bro, since we are all seeking money, we can cooperate."


    While avoiding all the attacks, Locke shook his head and said with a smile, "Sorry, the things here are ours."


    "In that case, don''t me us for being ruthless!" The captain''s face darkened and attacked Locke.


    Locke threw out magic to block the man who was about to approach the tent. At the same time, he spun his body to avoid the attack of the crowd.


    Just as everyone was brewing for the next attacks, two rays of extreme energy came from the tent.


    ''Damn it! Something was wrong with the divine weapons!''


    The people of the three families in charge of guarding changed their faces drastically. The two powerful energy fluctuations just now were clearly caused by the movement of the divine weapons.


    The faces of the bandits also darkened. The team leader roared, "Hurry up! Take away the divine weapons!"


    Looking at the overwhelming energy, Locke couldn''t help twitching the corner of his mouth. He only felt a tingle on his scalp. He was only a level-8 practitioner, but he had suffered attacks that he shouldn''t have suffered.


    He just hoped that the two people inside could be faster.


    Althoughining in his heart, Locke didn''t slow down. With a wave of his hand, the Sword in the Stone had already stabbed toward the crowd. At the same time, he jumped high and avoided a series of attacks. During the process of dodging, his hands changed and quickly condensed two level-8 magic.


    Boom!


    Although his two level-8 magic were stronger than ordinary magic, they were still outnumbered. These two magic were instantly submerged in the surging magic attacks.


    Locke had no choice but to escape toward the distance.


    "Forget him. Go to get the divine weapons first!" The team leader of the bandits shouted.


    The deputymander in charge of guarding shouted at his subordinates, "Stop them!"


    However, except for those who went out to support, there were only less than ten people in charge of guarding, and they could not block the bandits'' attack at all.


    Soon, the team leader of the bandits rushed to the side of the tent, took out a bead shining with energy, and was about to press it on the magic array. The power produced by the explosion of this thunder me bead was enough to shatter the magic array!


    Just as his palm was about to press on the magic array, a powerful force suddenly fell on him. He only felt that the surrounding space was instantly frozen.


    A level-10 master!


    A sense of fear rose in the team leader''s heart.


    The next moment, a deafening sound exploded in everyone''s ears.


    "It''s time to end this farce."<novelnext></novelnext>


    In this voice, Locke could only feel a buzzing in his mind and a tremor in his heart.


    There was still a level-10 master here!


    Locke couldn''t help but pull a long face. He was afraid that things would be difficult now.


    The three families including the Vito family became astir at once, and their faces were excited. They still had a level-10 master hiding here!


    Some people were happy, while some were worried. The bandits who had been aggressive earlier had pale faces now. They didn''t get any information about this level-10 master. To them, this level-10 master was no different from the god of death from hell.


    In the sky, strong magic energy surged and soon formed a magic storm. In the center of the storm, there was a middle-aged man in a ck robe. It was Dennis Vito, the middle-aged ck-robed man whom Locke had met two times before.


    The middle-aged man in the ck robe hadn''t shown up since he was badly injured by Athena. The injury caused by the level-10 practitioner was very serious. Even after a few months, it was still unable to recover, so Dennis had been in retreat for healing before. This time, as the trump card of the Vito family, he hid in the dark. However, while he was practicing, he was awakened by the power of the two divine weapons.


    In the distance, Samson Isidor, who was fighting with Nell Ferdinand, and another level-10 master of the bandit gang changed their faces in an instant.


    Boom!


    After stopping Nell Ferdinand with one blow, Samson Isidor took a look in the direction of the divine weapons reluctantly and then shouted at his men who were fighting, "Retreat!"


    As he spoke, he had flown into the distance. Another level-10 master appeared, and the oue was obvious.


    "We meet again, Locke Capet." Looking at Locke, Dennis wore a grim smile on his face.


    At this point, Locke took a deep breath and smiled. He said, "Yes, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect you to be still alive. It''s really surprising."


    "Last time, there was a level-10 master by your side, and now you are alone..." Dennis''s face turned cold and his body exuded a chilling malicious aura, "I wonder if you will still be as stubborn as before when I crush your bonester."


    At the same time, two figures rushed out of the magic array.


    Oswald nodded at Locke, indicating that they had got the divine weapons.


    Locke felt slightly calmer, knowing that Oswald and Veronica had seeded.


    "Oh?" Looking at Oswald and Veronica, Dennis wasn''t flustered at all. He chuckled and said, "Our three families have been trying to find a way to subdue these two divine weapons. You came just in time and helped us solve the problem."


    "Let me deal with these annoying flies first."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a strong force pressed down on the bandits on the ground. The bandits'' faces changed greatly, and they hurriedly condensed magic to defend themselves.


    Boom!


    However, in the face of the attack of a level-10 master, these people were no match for him. They were all knocked down and smashed into the stone wall in the distance. In addition to the two level-9 practitioners who still had a trace of breath, the others had lost their vitality.


    "I''ll stop himter. You guys find some way to leave first." Looking in the direction of Dennis, Locke took a deep breath and said.


    "Together!" Staring at Dennis in the distance, Oswald said in a low voice.


    Locke shook his head and said in a firm tone, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything that I''m not sure of. You go first. If you stay, it will only drag me down."


    Hearing Locke''s words, Oswald didn''t insist anymore. He and Veronica looked at each other, and their bodies burst out with strong energy, taking them running toward the distance.

 Chapter 396 396 The Sword In The Stone Cracked

    "You want to leave? Ha-ha, you are so naive." Dennis sneered. With a wave of his hand, a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky and shot in the direction of Oswald and Veronica.


    Locke''s eyes darkened slightly, and the small universe spun crazily. He injected the divine power into the Sword in the Stone without reservation, and the Sword in the Stone immediately burst out bright purple lusters.


    With a roar, he blocked that magic attack with the Sword in the Stone.


    Bang!


    Locke could only feel a strong force hitting his body, which tore his body and almost tore him apart.


    Crack! Under this force, a crack appeared on the de of the Sword in the Stone at a visible speed.


    Bang!


    Finally, the Sword in the Stone could no longer hold on and waspletely broken.


    If Hephaestus hadn''t personally made the Sword in the Stone, it would have been broken into pieces in the battle.


    Bang!


    Locke also turned into a parab and smashed toward the peak in the distance.


    Boom!


    For a moment, the stones sshed.


    "Locke!"


    Hearing the explosion sound from behind, Oswald suddenly stopped and looked back.


    "Don''t waste time!"


    Veronica''s heart trembled. ''In the face of such a powerful attack, even the level-9 master would probably end up dead. Could Locke Capet hold on?''


    "Don''t let down the time Locke bought for us."


    Veronica said to Oswald.


    Oswald gritted his teeth, finally nodded slightly and rushed into the distance.


    In the sky, Dennis was surprised to see that his blow was blocked by Locke.


    Although he failed to stop Oswald and Veronica, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he looked at the ce where Locke fell with interest.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    However, before Oswald and Veronica could run a thousand meters, an angry voice came from the sky again.


    The rest of the level-10 masters came over!


    Feeling that strong pressure, both Oswald and Veronica''s faces changed greatly.


    At the same time, they felt that the surrounding space was instantly condensed by an invisible force. They could only see a huge palm smashing toward them.


    Oswald growled and gritted his teeth to mobilize the stagnant power in his body, "You go first!"


    As he spoke, his body quickly grewrger, and his clothes were broken instantly. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a giant bear that was more than ten meters high.


    "Ouch!"


    With a roar, blue veins stood out on Oswald''s arms, and its muscles trembled. It clenched its fist and hit the giant palm.


    Bang!


    Oswald''s fist collided with the giant palm.


    Crack!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The sound of bones cracking could be heard.


    Not far from Oswald, Veronica also broke free from the space constraint at this time. Looking at Oswald who was standing in front of her, a hint of struggle shed through her eyes. There might be a glimmer of hope for her to leave now, but if she stayed... Finally, her struggle turned into a trace of determination, "Do you fucking think I have no courage and uprightness?"


    Veronica roared, bursting out all the magic energy in her body, and put up a magic energy shield in front of Oswald.


    One woman and one bear were instantly submerged in the powerful energy wave.


    Boom!


    At this time, the ground began to shake slightly.


    Crack!


    A crack appeared on the shaking ground, which quickly spread and gradually expanded. In a few seconds, it had already reached a width of more than forty meters.


    Boom!


    The rumbling sounds echoed between heaven and earth for a long time.


    The crack in the ground instantly extended dozens of kilometers. Looking down, the crack was bottomless, like an abyss leading to hell.


    Veronica and Oswald were in the middle of the crack. Although they could barely block the blow just now, both of them were seriously injured and fell directly toward this sudden crack.


    "Damn it!" Seeing that Veronica and Oswald were falling toward the crack, Nell''s face changed greatly and he rushed directly in the direction in which Veronica and Oswald fell. At the same time, the magic energy gathered in front of him and instantly condensed into a big hand, grabbing toward Veronica and Oswald.


    Looking at the big hand grabbing toward them, Veronica''s face shed a fierce look. She gritted her teeth and released thest magic energy in her body, condensing one magic in front of her and Oswald, and then detonated the magic.


    Boom!


    The magic exploded. The turbulent magic energy spread in all directions with a powerful shock wave.


    Under the strong shock wave, Veronica and Oswald sped up and suddenly fell into the crack. Also under this shock wave, shepletely fainted.


    In the sky, looking at Veronica and Oswald who had fallen into the abyss and their figures were getting smaller and smaller, Nell''s face darkened. He didn''t care about their lives and deaths, but, the divine weapons that the three families had found were all on these two fellows!


    Without any hesitation, Nell turned into a beam of light and chased after Oswald and Veronica in the direction they fell.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden change in the abyss.


    A dark fog gradually seeped out of the abyss. The ck fog was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of Nell. In this ck fog, he felt a threat.


    He suddenly stopped and his spiritual sense probed toward the ck fog. The next moment, his face changed dramatically. His spiritual sense was devoured!


    Regardless of anything else, Nell wrapped himself with magic elements and plunged into the abyss. The moment he entered the abyss, he only felt a burning sensation around him.


    The magic elements surrounding his body were also devoured by the ck fog!


    Gritting his teeth, Nell continued to rush to the bottom of the abyss. However, the further he went down, the stronger the devouring power was. He had to release the magic energy crazily to resist the strange ck fog.


    After descending a hundred meters, he stopped again. Coming here had almost reached his limit. If he continued, his magic power would eventually be exhausted and he would have no choice but to die. More importantly, he seemed to feel a strong sense of threat at the bottom of the abyss.


    Reluctantly nced in the direction where Oswald and Veronica fell, the old man''s eyes shed a struggle. In the end, he gave up.


    There were many dangers in the small world. Even the level-10 practitioner was easy to die, so he didn''t dare to go down.


    Soon, Nell returned to the top of the abyss. The ck fog did not continue to extend but stopped 50 meters away from the abyss.


    Two divine weapons!


    They are lost!


    Thinking of this, Nell couldn''t help feeling heartbroken. These divine weapons were all seized by them from other forces with great difficulty. For these divine weapons, several of their level-10 masters almost died, but in the end, they were taken away by others!

 Chapter 397 Athenas Power

    397 Chapter 397 Athena''s Power


    Looking at the surging ck fog, Nell''s face darkened and he disappeared in an instant. The only thing he could do now was to go back and discuss with the other level-10 masters to see if there was any way to enter the abyss. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the other side.


    In the sky, Dennis had also noticed the abyss on the ground, but now his main attention was still on Locke.


    On the mountain peak, Locke struggled to stand up. At this time, he only felt a burning pain in his internal organs. When his divine consciousness sank into his body, he found that many parts of his internal organs had a tendency to break under this strong impact.


    The small universe within his body was also trembling slightly. The eight stars were dim, which was obviously also seriously damaged.


    ''Is this the attack from a level-10 master?''


    Locke was slightly shocked. It was the first time that he had withstood a level-10 master''s attack.


    "You are not bad. As a level-8 practitioner, you should be proud of being able to withstand my blow without being killed." Looking at Locke who was staggering, Dennis said indifferently.


    "There were those womening to save you before, but now they are intercepted outside the small world. Let me see who dares to save you today."


    Taking a deep breath, Locke slowly raised his hand, lifted his index finger under Dennis''s confused eyes, and pointed his fingertip in Dennis''s direction.


    Looking at Locke''s strange behavior, Dennis was slightly stunned. Then he squinted and looked at Locke with interest. He wanted to see what else Locke could do!


    However, at this time, a purple light shed on Locke''s fingertip.


    Dennis''s face changed dramatically. At Locke Capet''s fingertip, he felt a force that made his heart beat faster!


    No way!


    Dennis eximed. He had just thoroughly examined Locke Capet and didn''t find that there was any more powerful strength in him.


    But the surging power in Locke''s fingertip told him that everything was true!


    How could it be possible?


    Dennis was shocked. He sensed a familiar aura from Locke Capet''s fingertip.


    It was the power of the woman who had hurt him before!


    In almost an instant, he was sure where the power came from.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the purple light leaping at Locke''s fingertip grewrger. In the blink of an eye, that power had already formed a strong magic storm, surrounding Locke.


    Feeling the surging power around him, even Locke was a little scared.


    It was so powerful!


    His breath became a little short. It was the first time that he had personally controlled such a powerful force.


    Unlike Locke''s excitement, Dennis''s face was extremely gloomy at this time. He felt a great threat from the strength gathered around Locke.


    Without any hesitation, he burst out all his strength.


    On the other side, the attack in front of Locke was ready.


    Boom!


    A purple energy column shot toward Dennis.


    Looking at the power shooting toward him, Dennis''s mouth twitched fiercely. He growled and condensed two level-10 magic.


    Boom!


    The purple energy column hit the magic.


    Crack!


    The magic broke up at a visible speed. Seeing this scene, Dennis''s face changed slightly and his body moved far away.


    Boom!


    The purple energy column rushed directly to the mountain a few miles away. For a moment, the whole mountain was turned into dust.


    Samson Isidor, who had retreated dozens of miles, suddenly turned around and looked at the mountain wrapped in the fire in horror.


    This power was so powerful.


    ''Did the people of the three familiese after them?!''


    Startled, Samson Isidor cursed angrily and dared not waste time. He shouted at his men, "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    His men only felt their feet were a little weak.


    They didn''t dare to stay here any longer and ran away desperately.


    On the other side, when Dennis came to his senses, there was no trace of Locke on the ground. Dennis''s eyes darkened slightly, burning with anger in his eyes.


    A beam of light slid in his direction, revealing Nell, who had previously chased after Oswald and Veronica. Seeing Nell''s gloomy face, Dennis could not help but have a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Nell shook his head and said with a long face, "Those two divine weapons have also been lost."


    "What happened?" Dennis was surrounded by the ferocious aura and only felt that his heart was filled with anger.


    Nell slowly told Dennis what had happened just now.


    Dennis''s face darkened and his body shed. A few secondster, he appeared at the ce where Oswald and Veronica had fallen.


    Staring at the surging ck fog, a powerful thunder magic energy burst out from his body, and then he plunged into the ck fog.


    Twenty minutester, in addition to Nell, another level-10 master finished the war in the camp and came here. At the same time, Dennis also rushed out of the ck fog. At this time, his forehead was covered with sweat.


    Looking at the two level-10 masters who were looking at him, he shook his head with a long face.


    ''Locke Capet! It was Locke Capet again! Did God send Locke Capet to punish them?!''


    "I suggest that our three families officially announce a joint bounty for Locke Capet." Dennis said with a gloomy face.


    The other two level-10 masters also nodded.


    Forty miles away.


    The young man''s clothes were tattered, with many injuries on his body, and his face was pale. Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Locke breathed a deep sigh of relief when he sensed no force of pursuit. Although Athena''s attack was powerful, it only had a deterrent effect. It was impossible topletely block the attacks of three level-10 masters.


    Fortunately, Athena and the others had left him trump cards, or he would have died there today. He didn''t know how Oswald and Veronica were now. Thinking of them, Locke couldn''t help but worry.


    ''Anyway, I''d better recover from my injuries first now.''


    The situation in his body was extremely terrible. The divine power in the small universe had dried up, and all parts of his body had been severely damaged.


    With a sigh, Locke sped up and disappeared in ce in several shes.


    A few minutester, Locke found an empty cave in a valley. There seemed to have been a big war outside the cave. The trees copsed and there were many big holes in the ground.


    The cave obviously used to be the ce where magic beasts lived.


    After setting up several magic arrays outside of the cave, Locke sat down with his legs crossed and began to recover.

 Chapter 398 Being Wanted Again

    398 Chapter 398 Being Wanted Again


    Three days passed quickly. In the cave, Locke was surrounded by a purple divine power. In three days, the injuries in his body finally recovered one-third.


    In the small universe, the divine power was constantly surging. Under Locke''s control, the divine power was constantly surging toward the eighth star.


    Boom!


    The eighth star emitted bright lights, and powerful divine power gathered in the small universe.


    Locke held his breath and concentrated. While suppressing the vibration of the small universe, he controlled his divine power to pour into the eighth star. He nned to enter thete stage of the eighth sense of the small universe at one fling, that was, to break through to the rank of level-9 practitioners of the Icacia Continent.


    Facts had proved that fighting and training were indeed one of the best ways to improve one''s strength. After this period of fighting, the small universe in his body finally had the tendency to break through.


    Half an hourter, the divine power on Locke''s body dissipated and he returned to his normal state. His eyebrows trembled slightly and his eyes slowly opened.


    If looked carefully, his eyes could be seen with some helplessness. Yes, he failed to break through. He was still in the middle stage of the eighth sense, just a little short. However, no matter how hard he tried, thisst barrier was unable to break through.


    Besides, he had entered the small world for so many days, but there was still no news about the heart of the earth.


    "s!" With a sigh, Locke opened the system panel.


    Host: Locke Capet


    Race: Human


    Binding Identity: Lord of Lister


    Profession: Divinity practitioner


    Level: The eighth sense


    Summoning god 1: Athena


    Fondness: Friendship (98)


    Faith point: 923345


    Summoning god 2: Asclepius


    Fondness: Friendship (76)


    Faith point: 681234


    Fondness: Friendship (48)


    Faith point: 488234


    Summon god 4: Sleipnir


    Fondness: Friendship (59)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 5: Thanatos


    Fondness: Friendship (10)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 6: Artemis


    Fondness: Friendship (47)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    Summoning god 7: Ares


    Fondness: Friendship (1)


    Faith point: It could be opened after the divine temple was established


    ording to the requirement of the system, when Athena''s faith point reached one million, he would get the system reward.


    Thinking of this, Locke''s depressed mood was a little better.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke closed the system panel, closed his eyes again and entered the state of practice.


    In the camp of the Barlett Bandits.


    Bang!


    Samson Isidor smashed the table in front of him, giving off a strong ferocious aura.


    Opposite him, all his subordinates were silent and lowered their heads. They didn''t dare to say anything. They were also very aggrieved now. So many people had been sent out, and so many people had died. Everyone had been badly injured, but as a result, they had worked for Locke and the others and be their goons.


    "Samson, calm down."


    Another level-10 master beside him said tly. Although he said so, his face was quite gloomy.


    After a long time of silence, a hint of cruelty shed through Samson''s eyes. He said to his men, "Inform others, we Barlett Bandits will issue a reward notice."


    It was the third day of Locke''s retreat to recover from his injuries, but the outside world was already amotion.


    After the war, the major forces quickly reviewed the whole battle ordingly.


    The four forces were fooled.


    During this period, the Vito family, the blue demon race, and the Stanley family had made quite a name in the small world. As for the Barlett Bandits, it was notorious.


    Four forces and the five level-10 masters were fooled by the three little practitioners!


    At this moment, everyone began to admire Locke and the other two practitioners. To be able to seize divine weapons from so many super forces, in addition to their super strength, they also needed to have strong courage.


    As soon as the bounty of the four major forces was released, it caused a great uproar in the small world.


    In the dense forest.


    Boom!


    A burst of the explosion came.


    "Ha-ha, beautiful elfdy, do you still want to struggle?" A smug chuckle sounded in Vanessa''s ears.


    Looking at the two figures slowlying out of the distance, Vanessa''s pale face could not help but look ugly. At this time, her breath was weak and disordered. It was obvious that she was seriously injured.


    Since the lord god''s inheritance appeared, the elf race naturally wouldn''t miss it. They were led by two level-10 masters. However, not long after they entered the small world, they suffered a sneak attack by the blue demon race.


    In a panic, Vanessa got separated from the other elves. Then she met these two chasers in front of her.


    Among these figures, the leader was a middle-aged man about forty years old in a ck magic robe.


    "Doyle, you just wait here." Looking at the badly injured beautiful girl, the middle-aged man said to a young man behind him with ascivious light shing in his eyes.


    Yes, this young man was Doyle Alvis, the one who once proposed to the Peter family. And this middle-aged man was his teacher, Anthony Godfrey. In the past half a year, his teacher, Anthony Godfrey, had sessfully entered the rank of level-9 mage. Moreover, because of Wilder''s departure, his teacher became the vice dean of the Imperial Mage Academy of Catacoton Kingdom.


    So his status also went up. With his ability to observe people''s expressions and trimmed the sail to the wind, Doyle was deeply loved by Anthony. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His teacher was generous and rewarded him with many pills to improve his strength. So in just a year, he had be a level-7 practitioner. Of course, the strength that was forcibly increased with pills was no match for that of those geniuses, but he was already satisfied.


    "Okay, teacher." With a ttering smile on his face, Doyle said, "Enjoy yourself. I''ll stand guard for you here to prevent some ignorant people from disturbing your good mood."


    Anthony nodded with satisfaction and walked toward Vanessa with an obscene smile. Who would have thought that he could meet such a beautiful elf that was alone?


    Looking at the middle-aged man walking toward her, Vanessa''s eyes were slightly cold, and a magic mark had appeared on her hand in her sleeve.


    This magic mark could trigger a blow from a level-10 master. However, at this time, there wasn''t much magic power in her body. She could only use it when the opponent was close. She was afraid that she would also be injured at such a distance.


    Just as she was about to crush the magic mark, a beam of light drew from afar.

 Chapter 399 Two Goddesses

    399 Chapter 399 Two Goddesses


    Anthony''s face changed dramatically and he quickly retreated toward the distance.


    Boom!


    His previous position exploded.


    As the dust dissipated, he saw a small transparent sword inserted into the broken pit, and a powerful holy power was lingering on it.


    Anthony, who was hiding in the distance, looked a little serious, "The holy light mage!"


    At the same time, he looked at the sky in the distance.


    The figure had a curvy figure. She wore a ck mage robe, and her long blond hair fell over her shoulders, giving off a sense of coldness. Anthony could tell at a nce that she was a beautiful woman. But unfortunately, the woman''s face was covered with a thinyer of gauze, and it was impossible to see her appearance clearly.


    Level-10!


    His pupils trembled slightly, and his face was quickly filled with horror, "Sir, is there any misunderstanding between us?"


    The woman did not speak. She raised her slender palm, and the holy light magic energy shed in her hand. In the blink of an eye, countless white arrows had been condensed in front of her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Countless arrows quivered slightly.


    Seeing this scene, Anthony''s body trembled again. Regardless of anything else, the magic energy in his body burst out, and then he flew toward the distance.


    As for Doyle, he had never seen such a scene before. When he saw Anthony running away, he was scared out of his wits, "Mr. Anthony, wait for me!"


    However, Anthony was unable to protect himself at this moment, so he could not care about Doyle.


    The woman tapped her finger, and the arrows in the sky had already shot in the direction of Anthony and Doyle.


    The arrows'' speed was very fast, and they almost instantly arrived behind Doyle.


    Sizz!


    Before Doyle could struggle, he was prated by powerful white arrows. Before he fell to the ground, his eyes were still filled with horror.


    In the distance, Anthony''s face was ashen when he heard Doyle fall to the ground. He turned around and saw countless white arrows shooting at him with the sound of breaking the air. When he felt the surging energy, his heart trembled fiercely.


    The arrows'' speed was very fast, and they had already rushed in front of him in a sh. Helplessly, Anthony could only wave his hand and condensed a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion sounded in the sky.


    Anthony''s position was instantly submerged in the powerful energy light. Half a minuteter, the violent energy wave dissipated, and a big hole with a radius of twenty meters appeared in the center of the explosion.


    As for Anthony, he had been annihted in the powerful explosion.


    The woman waved her hand, and a green light slid toward Vanessa and stopped in front of Vanessa.


    It was a green pill with ayer of purple life energy on it. It was obviously a healing pill.


    After doing this, the woman disappeared in an instant.


    Vanessa staggered to her feet, grabbed the pill and fed it into her mouth. Immediately, she felt a pure life energy entering her body.


    Looking at the position where the woman disappeared, Vanessa couldn''t help but pause. The woman''s back seemed to be a little familiar. Suddenly, a person appeared in her mind.


    However, there was a world of difference between their auras.


    Sensing several strange aurasing from the distance, Vanessa came to her senses in an instant. In a few shes, she had disappeared from where she was.


    At the rooftop of a tavern in Christy City.


    A man slowly walked into the tavern and then sat down in a corner in silence. The man wore a shabby gray robe, looked ordinary, and his strength was only at level 8, which did not attract any attention. In this chaotic small world now, it wasmon for a strange and unremarkable person toe into the tavern.


    "Four days have passed. I wonder if anyone has found Locke Capet." On the seat, a young man said slowly.


    "Oh, forget it." Another middle-aged man sighed and said helplessly, "When we arrived there, we met at least four level-10 masters. The Spinmefort Mountains have almost been turned upside down. There is a barren mountain range, without any figures."


    "What a pity! I heard that Locke Capet has two super divine weapons with him. If I can obtain them, then my action in this small world will not be in vain."


    "Two divine weapons, even those level-10 old monsters will be extremely tempted."


    "Don''t take it lightly. Locke Capet is a super genius with extraordinary strength. If it is so easy to catch him, do the four major forces still need to offer a bounty?"


    "There is a low god''s inheritance appeared in Lake Harekaha. You don''t know that several families fought fiercely for the inheritance there."


    Locke was drinking and listening to all kinds of news quietly. He didn''t have any feelings about being wanted or something like that. It seemed that he was used to it.


    In the short two hours, Locke got a lot of useful information.


    After calction, the small world had been open for a month. During this period, the small world had opened the inheritances of eight true god levels, five low god levels, two mid-god levels and one top god level.


    The news came out of nowhere saying that in this world, there were ten inheritances of true gods, eight of low gods, five of mid-gods, four of top gods, two of heavenly gods, and the final lord god''s inheritances.


    ording to the locations of these inheritances, someone finally figured out that the locations of these inheritances formed a superrge magic array.


    All the inheritances were located at the key position of the magic array.


    In the middle of the magic array was the lord god''s inheritance that everyone extremely coveted. However, ording to everyone''s judgment, the lord god''s inheritance would only appear after all the inheritances were opened.


    In addition to these inheritances, people also had a new discovery.


    Every time an inheritance was born, a ferocious crack would appear on the ground, and all these cracks poured out ck fog without exception.


    The ck fog was extremely mysterious and highly corrosive. Even level-10 masters couldn''t stay in it for a long time.


    There used to be two level-10 masters who joined hands to explore what was under the crack, but what made everyone''s scalp tingle was that these two level-10 masters never came out after they went down.


    Therefore, no one dared to go down to explore the crack anymore.


    After all, even level-10 masters disappeared after they went down, so the others dared not go down to their deaths.


    Boom!


    At this time, there were sudden rumbles in the sky.


    Locke raised his head and saw that above the arena in the distance, two lights, one purple and one red collided and then quickly retreated.


    "That''s the cold-faced goddess Jacqueline and the enchanting goddess Ariel!"


    Just as Locke was confused, a young man beside him shouted out.


    Looking in the direction of the two lights, this young man''s eyes were burning and his face was extremely excited.


    "I''m sure Jacqueline must be the most beautiful girl in the younger generation!"


    Another young man beside him sneered, "Bullshit! With Ariel''s presence, Jacqueline can''t be the most beautiful person!"


    "How dare you insult my goddess?"


    "Humph, I''m telling the truth!"


    Their conversation began to be somewhat tense.


    Locke moved aside a little secretly. He felt that if things went on, there would definitely be an inevitable battle between them.


    Sure enough, the next moment, one person who was red in the face with anger began to condense magic directly in front of him. The other one was unwilling tog behind and raised his hand to cast magic.


    To Locke''s astonishment, these two people fought because of this.

 Chapter 400 The Battle Between Goddesses

    400 Chapter 400 The Battle Between Goddesses


    However, the next moment, a level-9 practitioner appeared beside these two people. Both of them trembled and gave each other a fierce look before they removed the magic in front of them.


    At this time, Locke found that there were already many people standing on the rooftop.


    High in the sky, the two lights stopped. Soon, the lights dissipated and revealed the faces of the figures.


    Looking at the two figures in the sky, Locke couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Now he suddenly understood why these two people were fighting. The two people in the sky were really beautiful.


    The girl on the left was about 20 years old. She wore a white robe and had an enchanting figure. She was tall and slim, with a trace of distant temperament. Judging from her temperament, Locke guessed that she must be Jacqueline, the frosty goddess that the two quarreling men had just mentioned.


    The girl thousands away from the frosty goddess Jacqueline was about the same age as her, but her dress and temperament were quite different from the former.


    This girl was not inferior in appearance, and she was wearing a red robe. Against the red robe, she exuded a luscious aura.


    Both of them were mages and exuded the aura of level-9 practitioners. They hadpletely different temperaments as if they were born enemies.


    The distinct contrast between their temperaments... Locke touched his chin and couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Why did he feel that the way they got along with each other was very simr to that of Athena and Artemis?


    Just as Locke was astonished, a fierce battle had begun in the sky.


    Boom!


    Jacqueline''s fire magic collided with Ariel''s metal magic, bursting into brilliant luster.


    Although they were mages, their speed was astonishingly fast, no less than the ordinary level-9 fighting spirit practitioners. After releasing the magic, both of them disappeared from where they were. When they appeared again, they were already in front of each other.


    Boom!


    With strong magic energy in their palms, they pped each other. A powerful energy wave spread to both sides with the two people as the center.


    "I''m afraid the strength of these two people is invincible in level 9."


    Someone eximed.


    Everyone shook their heads. The previous admirer of Jacqueline said helplessly, "Jacqueline seems to have appeared out of nowhere. Until now, even I, an extreme admirer, haven''t found anything about the force behind her."


    "I heard that there was once a level-10 master who had a crush on Jacqueline, but, this level-10 master finally died miserably."


    "This level-10 master was led to thend of raging fire by Jacqueline. His body was burned clean, and his soul barely escaped from it." As he spoke, this man looked in Jacqueline''s direction and couldn''t help but shiver, "As a result, Jacqueline had already been waiting outside. She used some methods to imprison the soul of that level-10 master. Then, she drew an endless me from thend of raging fire and ced it under his soul."


    "Then Jacqueline tortured that level-10 master with endless fire for three days."


    "I''ve heard that the scream of that level-10 master resounded in the mountains outside thend of raging fire those days."


    "In the end, thepanion of that level-10 master arrived and tried to save him by force, but he was tricked by Jacqueline. He could only watch that level-10 master die in the mes."


    So cruel!


    The person who heard about this for the first time suddenly thought of these two words. Thend of raging fire was another name for the Middle Territory, which made people feel frightened because of its zing fire.


    "What about the other one?"


    A man from the East Territory asked.


    "Ariel, she is even more ruthless." Ariel''s admirer began to introduce her story.


    Roughly speaking, Ariel discovered a true god''s inheritance, but it was taken away by a super force. So Ariel sneaked into that true god''s inheritance, and triggered some mechanism, making the entire inheritance to be annihted. As for the super force led by level-10 masters inside, they naturally all died.


    Hearing the brilliant records of Jacqueline and Ariel, Locke couldn''t help but sigh that these two women were really ruthless.


    With level-9 strength, they were able to kill level-10 practitioners. It was really admirable.


    "Humph! No matter how powerful they are, they are just two level-9 practitioners without any background." At this time, a disdainful voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    Hearing this slightly sarcastic voice, the admirers of Jacqueline and Ariel all darkened their faces. They looked in the direction of the voice.


    Locke also frowned slightly. He suddenly felt that things were not simple. After all, not everyone dared to say such offensive words at this time.


    15:48


    Sure enough, following the voice, Locke saw a teenager in luxury clothes leaning against a chair, looking like a yboy. He was a level-8 practitioner, but followed by a level-9 practitioner who looked like a bodyguard.


    The boy leaned against the chair leisurely, showing no fear on his face.


    When seeing the logo on the boy''s clothes, those who were originally angry changed their expressions. In the end, all of them looked away with straight faces.


    Although Locke didn''t know what family this logo meant, he could tell from the expressions of these people that this family was absolutely unusual.


    Locke whispered to the young man beside him and asked, "Bro, who is this man?"


    With some helplessness on his face, the young man wrapped his voice with magic and said, "This boy is from the Timothy family, a local force in the small world. There are several powerful level-10 practitioners in this family."


    "The level-10 master Jacqueline killed is from his family."


    Locke nodded knowingly.


    A few days ago, the alliance of forces in the small world and the people of the Icacia Continent had signed an agreement. The two sides should avoidrge-scale wars, and it was forbidden to fight in ces other than the dueling tform in the city. Therefore, Jacqueline and Ariel didn''t seem to have the slightest awareness of being hunted down. They often walked in the city without fear of the revenge of these super forces.


    What made Locke speechless was that the people on the ground seemed to be more excited than the two people fighting in the sky.


    "Jacqueline! I will always support you!"


    "Ariel! You''re the best!"


    The crowd shouted loudly. The whole scene was as hot as the meet and greet Locke had seen in his previous life.


    Boom!


    The two people in the sky did not disappoint the expectations of the public. Their attacks were quite fierce, and almost every magic was a fatal attack. Half of the sky was shrouded in a strong magic aura. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boom!


    In the shouting of the crowd, Ariel finally got the upper hand. Golden swords wrapped Jacqueline in the middle.


    "You lost."


    Looking at Jacqueline who was surrounded by her attack, Ariel wore acent smile on her face.


    Jacqueline frowned slightly and said lightly, "I''m wounded."


    However, Ariel sneered, "Winning''s winning. You pay for the meal."


    With that, she waved her hand and the golden swords around Jacqueline suddenly disappeared, and she also walked down from the sky.

 Chapter 401 Being Targeted

    401 Chapter 401 Being Targeted


    "Miss Ariel, the Diguire heavenly god''s inheritance at the bottom of the Kensai Valley is about to be born. I''m here to invite you to team up with me." A young man in a magic robe said from an independent attic. He had definite facial features, with a prominent nose, and his blue eyes were slightly sunken. His blond hair was a little curly. This face could be called "handsome" in the eyes of any girl.


    "He is from the Broderick family." Someone instantly recognized the young man''s background.


    In the distance, an airship slowly came over. On the deck, another young man looked at Ariel and said in a very gentle tone, "Miss Ariel, I''m from the Edelman family. I wonder if I''m lucky enough to explore the next inheritance with you."


    Although Jacqueline and Ariel had both offended the super forces, at present, it could be said that all the powerful masters of the Icacia Continent were gathered in this small world. So naturally, there were still many families that would not be afraid of those two families.


    A disdainful voice came from the rooftop, "Leonard, with your strength, I think you''d better give up. Miss Ariel, how about considering joining us?"


    "Gilbert Broderick, you want to fight me?" The genius from the Leonard family slightly darkened his eyes.


    "Rude." A young man in brocaded clothes snorted and walked out of the crowd, "Twodies, I have reserved seats at the best restaurant in the city tonight. I wonder if you two are interested in enjoying a wonderful dinner."


    Then, a few more people came out to invite Jacqueline and Ariel.


    Behind the people on the rooftop, that boy''s face was extremely dark. Everyone knew that these two people were the enemies of their family. These people now came out to invite Jacqueline and Ariel, which gave their family a p in the face. Although he was angry, he had no way at this moment. The strength behind these people was not weaker than that of his family.


    With a straight face, the boy didn''t want to suffer indignities here. He snorted coldly, turned around and left.


    Locke was not at all concerned about the rivalry between these people. What he was more interested in now was the heavenly god''s inheritance mentioned by others just now.


    He had been almost isted from the world these days. The heavenly god was only second to the lord god. He might be able to find some clues about the heart of the earth.


    Locke whispered to the man next to him, "Bro, I just entered thend of inheritance. Can you tell me about the heavenly god''s inheritance?"


    The heavenly god''s matter was nothing secret. Seeing Locke''s sincere attitude, that man didn''t refuse. After a dry cough, he said, "Two days ago, the divine light shed a hundred miles away from the city. Some masters went over and found that it was a heavenly god''s inheritance. However, because the outside of the heavenly god''s inheritance is covered with ayer of powerful divine light, even those level-10 masters can''t break it. ording to calction, the divine light covering the inheritance will disappear in the recent two days."


    "So, all the major families and forces are ready."


    After saying that, the man saw that Locke seemed interested, and he couldn''t help but remind Locke, "Bro, I think you are only at level 8, you''d better not go there to your death. This time, the heavenly god''s inheritance has gathered seven or eight super forces, including the people from the mercenary guild and the array mage guild. Each super force has level-10 masters. We''d better stroll around other ces. If we are lucky, we may find some high-level herbs."


    Locke smiled and nodded, indicating that he got it.


    "I''m not interested." In the sky, in the expectant gazes of many geniuses, Jacqueline''s cold voice sounded.


    Ariel, with a charming smile on her face, also refused the invitations, "Sorry, I''m not interested either."


    All the geniuses'' faces froze.


    The man from the Leonard family sighed. Although his face was full of disappointment, he still smiled and said gently, "What a pity. But my invitation will never change. Miss Jacqueline, if you change your mind, you cane to the Leonard family to find me."


    The man next to Locke clenched his fists, his eyes full of worship, "No wonder they are my goddess. They are not afraid of power, but still so cold!"


    "These people are really crazy." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Locke shook his head and sighed in his heart. While he was sighing, he intended to leave. He wanted to go to the heavenly god''s inheritance at the bottom of the Kensai Valley to have a look. If he was lucky, he might be able to find the heart of the earth.


    However, before Locke''s feet moved, he found that the person beside him suddenly trembled, and then his eyes widened and his face turned red. It was obvious that he had seen something exciting.


    Following the man''s dull gaze, Locke saw that Jacqueline and Ariel were looking in their direction. Moreover, Locke even had a feeling that their eyes were focused on him. There seemed to be a different meaning in their eyes.


    ''Illusion?''


    Locke couldn''t help but feel surprised. He was sure that he didn''t know these two people at all.


    "They are looking at me!"


    The man trembled slightly and grabbed Locke excitedly, "Please see if my cor is tilted."


    In addition to this man, the others beside him were also excited.


    Looking at the excited man, Locke felt a little speechless. He nodded to show that there was nothing wrong with him.


    And those geniuses who had originally decided to leave also paused for a moment. They were also curious about what attracted Jacqueline and Ariel.


    Just when Locke was in shock, Jacqueline and Ariel in the sky had already walked toward them.


    The man beside Locke became more excited when he saw the two beautiesing toward them. He clearly found that the eyes of the two beauties were all on him. For a moment, he only felt a little self-satisfied.


    Seeing this scene, Locke took two steps back secretly.


    However, he finally confirmed that he was the target of these two people.


    Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly. The small universe began to rotate, and the divine power instantly filled his whole body to ensure that if something happened, he could react immediately.


    At this time, Jacqueline and Ariel were less than ten meters away from Locke and the others.


    ''They areing!''


    Locke noticed that the man in front of him was even trembling slightly. Even though it was a few meters away, Locke could feel his excitement.


    One meter... Half a meter...


    "Miss Jacqueline, Miss Ariel, I..." The man''s voice trembled slightly, but then his face froze. Because at this time, his two goddesses had passed him by.


    "Sir, would you like to team up with me?"


    Ariel''s soft voice made Locke could not help shivering and got goosebumps all over his body.

 Chapter 402 Rejection

    402 Chapter 402 Rejection


    Everyone stared nkly at the inconceivable scene in front of them.


    Their goddess invited him?!!


    At this moment, everyone was full of doubts. They looked at Locke with envy, jealousy and hatred.


    In just a few seconds, Locke had felt more than a hundred spiritual senses sliding over his body.


    Locke, who was at the center of everyone''s attention, could only feel his scalp tingling at this time. The reason why he dressed like this was to avoid being chased by the Vito family and other forces. However, now he suddenly became the focus of everyone.


    The faces of the geniuses who had been rejected earlier darkened. They were all talents from different families. How could they be defeated by such an ordinary person?


    Calm down, calm down.


    He wore a mask. ording to the elf queen, as long as he didn''t take the initiative to expose himself or use his strength, even ordinary level-10 masters wouldn''t be able to discover his true identity. He was now just an ordinary level-8 practitioner without any background.


    Taking a step back without being noticed, Locke forced a smile on his face, "I''m sorry. I''m used to going about alone, and I don''t n to team up with others yet."


    He refused!?


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then the dazed on their faces turned incredulous.


    "Are you really going to refuse me like this?" Ariel put on a sad face, and it was like Locke had done something wrong to her.


    Hearing her soft voice, Locke couldn''t help but get goosebumps. His already somewhat stiff face became even stiffer, "I''m really sorry." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Locke spoke, he stepped back, intending to leave this dangerous ce.


    However, as soon as he turned around, his body suddenly stiffened. He saw a slim figure elegantly sitting on the chair behind him and tasting the wine, which clearly blocked his way of retreat.


    Locke suddenly felt the urge to swear.


    ''Isn''t it said that these two people didn''t get along well with each other? Why do they cooperate so well at this time?''


    While Locke wasining in his heart, Jacqueline also said, "Congrattions. It''s a wise choice to refuse her, but I alsock a teammate."


    "Jacqueline, do you want topete with me for everything?" Ariel stared at Jacqueline with an unfriendly look and asked, "Weren''t you embarrassed enough just now? Do you still want to fight with me?"


    "Try it."


    Jacqueline''s face was as calm as usual, and there was a trace of coldness in her indifferent tone.


    The two beauties were going to fight because of one man?


    The onlookers around hadn''te to their senses yet. They only felt that their views had been impacted. Although it was the first time for many of them to see Jacqueline and Ariel, it could be told from the fact that they had just refused so many super forces'' invitations that they were true as cold as the rumors. But now, the two beauties, which were known for their coldness and aloofness, had a quarrel because of a man?!


    "Go and find out the identity of this guy." A genius ordered with a gloomy face.


    The man behind him nodded and bowed and moved away.


    Sensing the tit-for-tat between Jacqueline and Ariel, Locke was speechless. He just wanted to watch the fun, but why did he suddenly be the protagonist?


    "Miss Jacqueline, Miss Ariel, I''m sorry."


    Locke refused again.


    At this time, Locke felt a faint fragranceing from behind him. When he turned around, he saw that Ariel had alreadye behind him and almost clung to him. If he hadn''t taken a step back deliberately when he turned around, he would have bumped into Ariel.


    With a smile, Ariel took a step closer to Locke and was about to lean against him, "You''re Locke Capet, the wanted man of the Vito family. Do you want me to tell others your identity?"


    The sound was wrapped in magic energy and came to Locke''s ears.


    Locke was shocked, but he recovered soon. At the same time, Ariel also retreated, keeping a distance of half a meter from Locke. She looked at Locke with a smile.


    Locke put on a ttering smile and said, "It''s my honor to explore the inheritance with Miss Ariel."


    Although he didn''t know why Ariel could guess his identity, the only thing Locke could do now was to appease her. Otherwise, if the other party shouted "Locke Capet is here", he would have to run away.


    Looking around at the people who had already cast covetous eyes on him, he only felt a little cold on his back.


    After saying that, Locke turned to look at Jacqueline. Before he could say anything to refuse, Jacqueline looked at him indifferently and said, "Do you think that she can see through it, but I can''t?"


    Locke was stunned and felt like weeping but had no tears.


    Obviously, Jacqueline also knew who he was.


    Taking a look at Jacqueline, who looked indifferent, and at Ariel, who had a dangerous smile on her face, Locke gritted his teeth and finally said, "How about we three go together?"


    Seeing that Jacqueline didn''t object, Locke quickly said, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your consent. I think it''s about time. Let''s go first."


    After saying that, Locke disappeared from everyone''s sight in a few shes. Jacqueline and Ariel also nced at each other coldly, and their bodies floated up and chased after Locke.


    Half an hourter.


    "Whoosh!"


    Locke breathed a sigh of relief and finally got rid of the spies behind him.


    At this time, he was sitting in a corner of the table, while Jacqueline and Ariel were sitting at two ends of the table, with a faint smell of gunpowder covering the field.

 Chapter 403 Sneaked Away

    403 Chapter 403 Sneaked Away


    "Athena, Artemis?"


    Locke asked tentatively after he looked around at Jacqueline and Ariel. He felt that the way they got along with each other was too simr to that of Athena and Artemis. Along the way, the only thing that came to his mind was the names of these two people.


    However, he was sure that he didn''t feel any auras of Athena or Artemis from Jacqueline and Ariel. Of course, if they were really Athena or Artemis, he wouldn''t be able to notice them as long as they did something.


    After careful consideration, he still excluded this possibility. Artemis might do such a trick, but Athena probably did not have the spare time to do it. Besides, he heard that these two people had been chased by two families for a long time. If they were really Athena or Artemis, they would have already killed them in reverse.


    "What are these two names?" Ariel frowned slightly. Apparently, she was a little unfamiliar with these two names.


    Jacqueline''s face didn''t change at all. She looked up at Locke, obviously asking him to exin the meaning of these two names.


    Seeing that they didn''t seem to know Athena and Artemis, Locke couldn''t help being a little disappointed. He shook his head and said, "Nothing. They are just my two friends." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ariel chuckled, "These two names are obviously women''s names. Ha-ha, you are still thinking of other women when you are with us two beauties."


    Locke cleared his throat and changed the topic. He said to them, "Well, don''t you two want to say anything?"


    Jacqueline''s tone was still as calm as usual, "I have nothing to talk to her about."


    Ariel also sneered, "I have nothing to say to her either."


    Locke touched his forehead helplessly and said, "You don''t want to say anything, do you? But I have something to say."


    Then he looked at them and asked, "Did we know each other before?"


    Although he was very sure that it was the first time he had seen these two people, it was necessary to make sure it first, so as to confirm whether they were enemies or friends.


    Ariel wore a charming smile on her face and said slowly, "No, we don''t know each other."


    They didn''t know each other? Then how could she know who he was?


    "Is it difficult to guess who you are?"


    Ariel stretched herself, revealing her enchanting figure, "I just felt a different aura in the crowd, and then I found that it was yours. Compared to others, you are more interesting."


    "I''ve met several people from the East Territory, so I know something about you, and I''ve even seen some of your portraits." With one hand supporting her chin, Jacqueline stared at Locke and said casually, "And my spiritual sense is very strong. So the mask on your face is useless to me."


    "So, you found me just because you were simply interested?" Locke felt speechless.


    Ariel shrugged her shoulders without objection.


    Jacqueline stared straight at Locke, and there seemed to be a doubt in her eyes, "I don''t know why, you seem to be very special to me."


    Locke looked at them helplessly and wanted to say whether they were serious or not. After a long silence, he said slowly, "This way of osting is a little old-fashioned."


    In the luxurious hall.


    "Young master, those three people are very vignt. Our spies lost them."


    A middle-aged man bowed and reported.


    Gilbert Broderick''s eyes darkened slightly.


    Noticing Gilbert''s displeasure, the middle-aged man bowed slightly and said, "This man is simr to those two women. He seems to appear out of nowhere. This is the first time he has appeared in the city."


    "Is he using a fake identity?" After a moment of silence, Gilbert ordered, "ording to the news from our family, it is expected that there will be another day before the heavenly god''s inheritance appear. At that time, these three people will definitely go there. From now on, keep an eye on every exit."


    With these words, a glimmer of lust shed in Gilbert''s eyes, "No matter how many means they have, they are only level-9 practitioners. I''m looking forward to seeing these two bitches groaning under my crotch and begging for mercy."


    At the same time, in another tall building.


    "Young master, the news about that woman has been sent back to our family. As long as they dare to leave the city, they will definitely be dead!"


    The young man nodded with satisfaction.


    With the news of the appearance of the heavenly god''s inheritance, the whole city was full of undercurrents.


    In a dense forest 50 miles away from Christy City.


    In the distance, the winding mountain peak was shrouded in dense mist, and the colorful lights were changing. The scattered multicolored lights permeated the whole sky, just like the gorgeous aurora, making the surrounding world dreamy.


    This was the Diguire heavenly god''s inheritance, which was about to appear.


    The dense mist was so powerful that even level-10 masters couldn''t break it. Now, they could only wait for the barrier to automatically disperse.


    Along the way, Locke met countless practitioners. These people were alling for the heavenly god''s inheritance. After carefully bypassing the camps, he finally found a rtively secluded open space here.


    Here, he could still see the gorgeous dreamy scenery on the mountain in the distance. However, Locke was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery.


    Looking at the enchanting figure leaning against the tree in front of him, Locke looked strange at this time, and his mind was full of doubts, ''Why is this person here?''


    In the evening, after they went back to their own rooms, Locke hid his aura, changed his dressing and sneaked out of the hotel.


    Although so far, he hadn''t sensed any danger from Jacqueline and Ariel, he had to be cautious while he went out.


    He had no choice. He felt insecure when he was suddenly targeted by two such strange people. What''s more, these two people are now wanted by two super forces. If he were with these two people, wouldn''t he have two more enemies for no reason?


    Therefore, after careful consideration, he decided to leave secretly. It was too conspicuous to be with such two beauties, which totally contradicted his intention to keep a low profile.


    But, why was she here?


    He was extremely careful when he left, not even daring to reveal a trace of his aura. When he left the city, he even felt countless auras of ambush outside the city. One of them seemed toe from the family that had chased Ariel.


    Originally, he had begun to sigh at his wise decision that left early without getting involved in the muddy water.

 Chapter 404 Cooperation

    404 Chapter 404 Cooperation


    "Mr. Capet, your behavior of leaving us like this seems a little ungentlemanly." Ariel smiled, and Locke sensed a hint of danger in her smile.


    Locke took a step back without being noticed and was on guard against Ariel, "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Indeed, it''s quite a coincidence."


    Ariel looked at Locke with a faint smile. To be exact, she was looking behind Locke. Obviously, the coincidence she said was to the person behind Locke.


    "Excuse me, you''re in my way."


    Hearing the indifferent voice behind him, Locke couldn''t help but shiver. Without any hesitation, he burst out his divine power, and he quickly turned around and retreated a hundred meters away.


    Only then did he find that Jacqueline had already stood behind him at some time. Looking at Jacqueline''s plump figure in the moonlight in the distance, Locke felt a chill on his back.


    Whether it was Jacqueline or Ariel, their strength was too strange. If Jacqueline was his enemy just now, he would have died lying on the ground now.


    Thinking of this, Locke didn''t dare to rx a little. He was covered with ayer of purple divine power, and rallied his spirits.


    "I didn''t expect you toe." Looking at Jacqueline, Ariel''s eyes slightly darkened. After entering the hotel, she had been paying attention to Locke. Although Locke acted very carefully, she finally found out. Before she left, she especially looked at Jacqueline''s room and found that the other party seemed to be healing.


    She didn''t expect to be discovered.


    Jacqueline rolled her eyes at Ariel, waved her hand, and then a table and a chair appeared on the edge of the cliff, "You''re too weak."


    As she spoke, she waved her hand, and several tables and chairs appeared on the ground, and she had already sat down on the chair.


    "Your arrogance is really annoying." Although Ariel said so, she sat down on the chair merrily. At the same time, she looked at Locke and said, "It seems very tiring to pose like that. How about sitting down and having a rest?"


    ''What on earth were these two women aiming at me?''


    Looking at the two casual people, Locke''s face was gloomy. They were both level-9 practitioners, and their strength was better than his. But before that, he didn''t have anymunication with these two people at all. But if the other party really wanted to hurt him, maybe they had already made a move just now.


    Locke sighed helplessly and raised his hand. His fingers drew in the air, and in the blink of an eye, aplicated magic array pattern was drawn. Then, he waved his hand, drawing several streaks of earth magic energy with his hand, and threw them toward Jacqueline and Ariel.


    The earth magic energy swept past Jacqueline and Ariel and fell on the ground behind them.


    Locke raised his hand, and the magic array pattern rose, which was connected with the earth magic energy he had infused into the ground.


    In a sh, an energy shield appeared around them. This magic array could not only defend against the sneak attacks of others but also block the prying eyes of others.


    He knew that because of Jacqueline and Ariel, he might have be a thorn in the eyes of many geniuses.


    Looking at the tawny magic energy shield, Locke secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He withdrew his divine power and walked toward Jacqueline and Ariel helplessly.


    "Just wait." Looking at the distant mountain that went straight into the sky, Locke turned around and said to them, "The inheritance should not be activated until a period. During this period, we should first have a good rest and gather our strength. There should be a big warter."


    With their current strength, they no longer needed to eat anything and could survive with energy.


    Locke also noticed that apart from them, the whole mountain range was bustling with noise and excitement. Camps were set up one by one. From the height, the forest was filled with magic energy fluctuations, which were the energy from the magic arrays.


    Obviously, there were already many people like them who came here in advance to wait for the opening of the heavenly god''s inheritance.


    Early the next morning.


    The radiant lights in the distance gradually became thin, revealing the inner appearance of the rosy clouds.


    Looking far into the sky, there were several ancient pces floating in the sky. Below the pces were endless mountains. The mountains were high and the forests were dense, and there were pces between the green leaves.


    Boom!


    The ground shook slightly.


    Locke suddenly opened his eyes and woke up from practice.


    The heavenly god''s inheritance was activated!


    Countless figures were shrouded in magic light, like meteors, rushing toward the heavenly god''s inheritance.


    Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel looked at each other and rushed toward the position of the inheritance.


    "It''s Ariel and the others!" In front of the inheritance, the young man looked gloomy as he looked at the three figures flying in the distance.


    "You are too narrow-minded!" The old man in front of him snorted and scolded, "They are just contemptible scoundrels. Now the most important thing is the heavenly god''s inheritance in front of us."


    Streaks of blue energy were gathered in the inheritance. These blue energies were changing. Some of them formed magic beasts with huge bodies, while some condensed into human beings wearing armor and holding the weapon.


    "Let''s rush over!" The leader, a level-10 master, slightly narrowed his eyes and shouted at the people behind him.


    As he spoke, that level-10 master took the lead and burst out powerful magic energy.


    Boom!


    He destroyed all the puppets in front of him with one blow and walked toward the relic with his men.


    "They are in!"


    Looking at a super force that had already entered the inheritance, a middle-aged man''s eyes were burning. A stream of level-9 magic energy burst out from his body, and then he rushed forward.


    Bang!


    In the expectant eyes of the crowd, a magic beast rushed toward him. He was quite flexible. He turned his body around and dodged the attack of the magic beast. However, just as he was dodging, everyone saw an axe shing toward him.


    This person''s expression changed drastically. He could only quickly condense a magic shield in front of him.


    Boom! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The magic shield cracked at a visible speed and then broke into pieces.


    Boom!


    Under the frightened eyes of everyone, that man flew out directly and hit the stone wall in the distance.


    Looking at the man buried in the stone in the distance, the corners of everyone''s mouth twitched, "This is the inheritance of a powerful heavenly god level master. Even the outermost thing is absolutely not simple."


    "Yes, does he think of himself as a level-10 master?"


    Many people shook their heads when they felt the dispirited breath of the man under the stone pile.


    The fate of the man just now reminded them that they were not level-10 masters. Those who had a fiery look in their eyes instantly calmed down. They looked at the puppets in the distance with fear on their faces.

 Chapter 405 Entered the Land of Inheritance

    405 Chapter 405 Entered the Land of Inheritance


    "Let''s go inside." Looking at the roaring magic beast in the distance, Jacqueline said to Locke and Ariel beside her.


    Locke breathed a sigh of relief. A trace of seriousness shed across his face and then he nodded slowly.


    They burst out their strength and formed an energy shield around themselves. Then they rushed toward the puppets like a ray of light.


    "Someone is rushing in again."


    Looking at Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel, someone cried out in rm.


    "Humph! How dare he a level-8 practitioner go inside! I think he is courting death!"


    Sensing the aura emanating from Locke, many people sneered. They wanted to see how this arrogant man died!


    Just like what happened to the previous man, Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel became the targets of the puppets as soon as they entered the range of the blue light.


    Boom!


    Jacqueline turned around and dodged the attack of the puppet magic beast. At the same time, the ice magic in her hand had already been ready, and it directly hit the puppet who attacked her.


    Crack!


    That magic beast was frozen into an ice sculpture.


    After the blow, she did not stop. She struck out with her palm, and a surge of energy attacked another magic beast.


    Bang~


    The magic beast was forced to retreat, while Jacqueline kept moving and plunged into the energy wall.


    Not far away, Ariel had also solved the magic beasts in front of her.


    Looking at the two people who had solved the puppets in front of them in a few seconds, Locke could not help but twitch the corners of his mouth and felt a little helpless. Subconsciously, he wanted to summon the Sword in the Stone, but he suddenly thought that the Sword in the Stone had been shattered by the level-10 practitioner.


    Thinking of the Sword in the Stone, Locke''s heart ached.


    Helplessly, his palm was clenched into a fist, and the divine power shed on the fist, and his fist pounded at the oing magic beast.


    Boom!


    When his fist collided with the hard head of the magic beast, Locke immediately felt a fierce forceing from his fist to his body.


    Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly and his body retreated slightly to dissolve the strong impact. Now he finally understood why that master would be directly smashed and flew out.


    Locke retreated, turned over a few times and retreated a hundred meters away from the magic beast. He knew very well that he was no match for these puppets at this time, so his purpose was to pass, not to kill these magic beasts.


    Just as Locke was thinking about how to get past, a big sword shed at Locke.


    Locke''s small universe spun rapidly, and an iparably powerful force burst out from his body. The powerful force took him to rush toward the inheritance.


    "This aura, he is Locke Capet!"


    A man shouted in the distance when he felt the momentum that broke out in Locke''s body.


    The members of the Vito family also recognized Locke at this time. Their eyes were full of cold killing intents. In the past few hundred years, the Vito family had never suffered such a loss. They could know Locke Capet even when he turned into ashes!


    "Losers from the Vito family and the blue demon race, I''m here. Don''t you dare toe in?"


    Seeing that his identity had been exposed, Locke had nothing to be afraid of. While dodging the puppets'' attacks, he cursed loudly at them.


    Hearing Locke''s abuse to their families, the people of the two families only felt a burning pain on their faces, and their faces were extremely ugly. They wished they could cut Locke into pieces right now.


    Looking at Locke, who was spitting, those onlookers in the distance had their hearts twitched violently. They couldn''t help but thumb up for Locke in their hearts.


    They had seen people ying with fire, but they had never seen someone ying with fire like this. He had already been in trouble, but he still dared to provoke the people of the two families.


    "This bastard!"


    Sure enough, a member of the Vito family shouted angrily, bursting out the magic energy from his body and rushing toward Locke.


    Locke was not surprised but delighted to see the man attacking him.


    Great, someone hade to help him share the pressure of the puppets now.


    Bang! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Locke expected, as soon as the man came in, a puppet that had besieged Locke gave up him and blocked the man.


    Bang!


    Locke could make sense of this. The man who was almost killed by the puppet just now was obviously a practitioner who had no force background. He had not practiced powerful fighting skills, and his magic aura was very mixed, so his strength naturally would not be very strong.


    However, there were not only magic beasts here.


    With a sneer, Locke turned around, and the fire magic energy on his fist shed and hit the direction of the man.


    The man of the Vito family, who was dealing with the puppet''s attack, felt regretful aftering in. At this time, when he saw Locke rushing toward him, his expression changed slightly, but it was impossible to go out at this time.


    Boom!


    Locke''s fist and the puppet''s attack fell on the man''s chest at the same time.


    Bang!


    Under the two powerful forces, this man directly turned into a blood mist.


    "Locke Capet!" Outside, the eyes of the members of the Vito family were red when they watched their nsman die.


    "I''m going to kill him!"


    A member of the Vito family''s body shed with magic energy. In the blink of an eye, he had condensed magic and smashed it at Locke, who was dodging the puppet.


    Boom!


    However, as soon as this magic approached the range of the blue light, it was split open by a puppet.


    This man''s face was gloomy. He said directly, "I''ll kill him!"


    However, before he could move, he was pulled by a man beside him, "Wait a minute. The puppets outside are not weak. If you rashly enter, I''m afraid you''ll be in danger. The masters of our family areing soon. Locke Capet can''t run away!"


    Hearing this, the man nodded and suppressed his anger.


    "Since you don''t dare toe in, then I''ll leave." Looking at the people standing outside, Locke chuckled. In a few shes, he had dodged the attacks of the puppets and entered the inheritance.


    "Let''s go in too!"


    Seeing that Locke had gone in, the others'' confidence increased greatly and rushed toward the puppets.


    When Locke stepped into the light curtain, he only felt that his eyes lit up and the world in front of him became clear. However, although his eyesight had just recovered, Locke''s divine consciousness had already checked the situation inside the moment he entered.

 Chapter 406 The Divine Weapon Wild Tower

    406 Chapter 406 The Divine Weapon Wild Tower


    In the distance, Jacqueline and Ariel were waiting for Locke, and Locke didn''t see the figures of several families. The pce in the distance was still covered with a faint light curtain. Locke''s divine consciousness probed over there but was soon blocked by the light curtain.


    "Stop looking." Jacqueline raised her hand and a magic wand appeared in her hand. The magic wand exuded a level-10 aura, "We broke a light curtain just now and got this thing."


    "The good things are still inside." Looking into the depth of the mountain in the distance, Ariel said.


    Without wasting any time, they rushed into the depth of the mountain range.


    A few minutester, in the position where Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel left, a man came in from the light curtain.


    When the man came in, he was tripped by the protruding iron on the ground. He lowered his head and saw a sword hilt exposed outside.


    Confused, he wrapped the fighting spirit in his hand, holding the sword hilt and pulled out the sword that waspletely inserted into the ground.


    "A level-10 weapon!"


    Holding a big sword, the man felt the chilly breath on it, and his face was excited. No wonder it was the inheritance of a heavenly god level master, even the outermost rubbish was already a level-10 weapon.


    ''What am I thinking about? This is the inheritance of a heavenly god master, but I''m holding one level-10 trash here andcent?!''


    The man pped himself, woke himself up, and rushed toward a pce.


    On the other side, Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel moved very fast. In less than ten minutes, they had reached the depth of the mountain range.


    On the top of the mountain, there was an ancient tower, which gave off a strong aura.


    At this time, the several super forces that came first were also blocked outside by the energy released by the ancient tower. They looked at the ancient tower in the distance, and everyone''s eyes were full of passion. This was a divine weapon at the heavenly god level!


    "If we didn''t mistake it, this is the wild tower that can rank in the top three among the heavenly god''s divine weapons!"


    It could be said that this weapon was the most precious thing in this inheritance.


    The eyes of the six level-10 masters were burning.


    A level-10 master''s magic energy shed in his hand and soon condensed a magic array pattern, flying toward the ancient tower.


    Boom!


    The energy was released from the ancient tower, and the array pattern with a strong aura was instantly shattered by this energy.


    "Hiss!" Seeing that his attack was dissolved in an instant, the level-10 master of the array mage guild could not help but change his face slightly.


    "No wonder it''s a heavenly god''s divine weapon. Even after three thousand years, the energy released casually is still stronger than that of level-10 practitioner." Someone eximed.


    The wild tower shook slightly, and an angry voice came out, "Humble ants, just with you want to be my master?"


    Hearing the voice in the wild tower, the six level-10 masters changed their faces slightly, and then they were even more excited, "The weapon spirit has itsplete consciousness!"


    The true god level weapon itself could condense a certain degree of its own consciousness, not to mention that it was a heavenly god level divine weapon.


    For example, the Akers family had a heavenly god''s divine weapon. However, in the war that year, countless divine weapons were destroyed, and even the heavenly god level divine weapons were basically heavily damaged. The self-consciousness of the divine weapon of the Akers family had already dissipated in the war, and now there was only an empty shell left.


    The heavenly god''s divine weapon in thend of legacy seemed to have its own consciousness, but it was a great pity that the divine weapon had been taken away by Locke Capet of Lister.


    The heavenly god''s divine weapon with its own consciousness would have a higher value.


    "Wild tower, if you are willing to leave with me, I swear that I will use all resources to help you restore your previous strength!" A level-10 master of the Broderick family said loudly.


    Before the wild tower answered, Matilda, a level-10 master of the mercenary guild, said with a disdainful look on his face, "Humph! With the strength of your Leonard family, how can you help Sir restore his original body?"


    Hearing the disdainful voice of the wild tower, the faces of the six level-10 masters could not help but darken.


    10:26


    Matilda continued, "My lord, you may not know that the current Icacia Continent is no longer what it used to be. There are no divine level masters at all. Although we are just level-10 practitioners, we have a lot of resources. As long as we do our best, we may be able to help you recover your strength."


    "I think I have made it very clear that you don''t deserve me to join your family just by your strength." Another sound came from the wild tower.


    Hearing the disdainful voice of the wild tower, the faces of the six level-10 masters could not help but darken.


    "Humph! You are a little ungrateful." Finally, the grumpy level-10 master of the Broderick family couldn''t help but say, "Now it is three thousand yearster, you are no longer the legendary divine weapon that used to be superior and invincible."


    With a sneer, he said to the people around him, "Everyone, more and more people have entered this inheritance. I suggest that our six major forces cooperate and take this wild tower away first, and then discuss the ownership." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The other people were silent for a few seconds and then nodded. In this situation, it was obviously impossible to monopolize this heavenly god level weapon. This was the best way now.


    "As we can see, although the wild tower is powerful, three thousand years had passed, and the small world was unable to support the consumption of the divine weapon. Now the energy released by the wild tower is only a little stronger than that of level-10 masters. As long as we join hands, we can definitely suppress it in a short time."


    Seeing that several level-10 masters agreed, this man turned to a level-9 practitioner behind him, and ordered, "Gilbert, leave this ce to us. You go and search for other treasures."


    Gilbert nodded and waved his hand, rushing to the pce in the distance with the rest members of his family.


    The rest of the level-10 masters also came to their senses. This was the heavenly god''s inheritance. In addition to this heavenly god''s divine weapon, there were also countless treasures. They waved their hands and all their men behind them scattered.


    One mile away, Jacqueline looked in the direction of the wild tower and frowned slightly, "This wild tower is very powerful. It''s difficult for us to obtain it."


    Surprisingly, Ariel didn''t refute Jacqueline. The wild tower was indeed much more powerful than they had expected.

 Chapter 407: Chapter 407 Treasure Raiding

    Chapter 407: Treasure Raiding


    ?


    "If I can get close to the wild tower, I may have a way." Staring at the wild tower in the distance, Locke said.


    Ariel looked at Locke with suspicion, "You have a way?"


    Both she and Jacqueline were not sure. What could Locke a level-8 practitioner do?


    "But..." Locke paused for a moment, looked at the wild tower again, and said, "I need to be close to the distance of a hundred meters from the wild tower."


    Jacqueline asked, "Are you sure?"


    Locke nodded. He found that the system seemed to be an odd thing, and the system space was able to directly collect heavenly god level divine weapons. His system was unusual, and it didn''t have much sense of existence at present, so if it weren''t for the fact that he could still open the system panel and use the system space, he would have doubted if his system had disappeared. But now, it seemed that the system was even more powerful than the lord god. Although the wild tower had its own consciousness, strictly speaking, it was not a living thing. Therefore, he still nned to directly send the wild tower into the system space like the soul-devouring beadst time.


    Powerful magic energy erupted from the bodies of the six level-10 masters in an instant. When their strength reached its peak, their eyes darkened slightly, and their hands condensed attacks and shot toward the wild tower in the distance.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura also erupted from the wild tower.


    The aura released by the wild tower collided with the attacks of the six level-10 masters, and the violent force spread out around.


    Boom!


    "He can''t hold on. Go on!" Seeing that the wild tower had a tendency to decline, Zangorway, the level-10 master of the Broderick family, said excitedly.


    "Damn it, if I hadn''t lost a lot of energy in three thousand years, how could you be so rampant in front of us!" In the sky came the raging voice of the wild tower.


    The attacks of the six level-10 masters were even more powerful. Streaks of powerful lights shot toward the direction of the wild tower.


    Boom!


    A few minutester, in the joyful eyes of many level-10 masters, they only saw that the energy light curtain in front of the wild tower waspletely broken.


    However, Obry, the level-10 master of the array mage guild, stared at the wild tower in the distance, and then his expression suddenly changed and he shouted, "No, what we attacked just now was not the wild tower itself, but..."


    As he spoke, his face even darkened, "The magic array that shackles the wild tower!"


    At the same time, everyone only felt a huge aura released from the wild tower, "Ha-ha, I''m finally free!"


    The wild tower turned into a young man in a ck robe, with ecstasy on his face.


    "We can''t let him go!" Zangorway was the first to react and shouted at the level-10 masters beside him.


    Those level-10 masters also reacted at this time. Without hesitation, the energy in their bodies burst outpletely, and powerful attacks came in the direction of the wild tower one after another.


    With an evil smile on his face, the young man in the ck robe raised his hand, and palm to face the direction where the energy was released.


    In everyone''s shocked eyes, a ck vortex surged in the ck-robed young man''s palm. The vortex kept spinning, and their mighty level-10 attacks entered the vortex in this way, and then disappeared.


    The six level-10 masters were stunned and their faces showed horror.


    "Thank you for your energy gifts." The young man in the ck robe had acent smile on his face.


    Seeing that their strength was swallowed up by the young man, everyone''s face turned ghastly pale.


    Matilda Leonard from the Leonard family said with a grim face, "Even if he can devour the energy, there will definitely be a critical point. It''s impossible to devour unlimited energy."


    "That''s right!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Another level-10 master also echoed.


    "Since you like devouring energy, we''ll let you devour as much as you want!"


    As they spoke, strong magic energy surged in front of them again and rushed toward the young man one by one.


    There seemed to be no problem with the spection of many level-10 masters. This time, the young man in the ck robe did not directly devour all the attacks of the crowd likest time. Instead, he shed and avoided the attacks.


    Boom!


    All the attacks failed, and powerful level-10 magic hit the ground one by one. Under the strong energy, the stones on the ground broke.


    "Well, I have exercised my muscles and bones. I won''t y with you then."


    The young man in the ck robe chuckled, apparently intending to leave.


    However, how could many level-10 masters who saw that they were about to seed allow their efforts to fall short of sess? They all took action to block the retreat of the young man


    in the ck robe.


    Boom!


    Waves of fierce magic energy were flowing in the sky, but the young man who transformed from the wild tower was experienced in fighting. He was constantly moving and easily avoided all kinds of attacks.


    "Goodbye, everyone."


    Looking at the livid crowd, the young man in the ck robe had acent smile on his face.


    Just as he was about to leave, there was a sudden energy wave behind him. He only saw a purple light shooting in his direction, and among the purple light, it was a young man of seventeen or eight years old.


    The young man in the ck robe frowned slightly. Although the energy of this young man was


    a little different, he seemed to be only a level-8 practitioner.


    "It is Locke Capet!"


    Obry of the array mage guild looked at the new young man and shouted. He had also paid


    attention to Locke, so he recognized him immediately.


    "Locke Capet?" The rest of the level-10 masters were slightly shocked.


    ''Humph!''


    ''A piece of garbage dares toe up and challenge me.''


    The young man in the ck robe sighed helplessly. He raised his hand, and strong energy directly shot in the direction of Locke, trying to kill this ignorant little thing.


    Boom!


    Just as the energy was about to hit Locke, two streams of energy swept from afar at a fast


    speed.


    Boom!


    The two energies had collided with his attack.


    "Eh?" The young man in the ck robe was surprised and looked at the two women on the mountain peak in the distance.


    While he was surprised, the young man had already rushed out of the mes produced by the explosion. In the blink of an eye, he was less than 50 meters away from the young man in the


    ck robe.


    The ck-robed young man''s eyes darkened slightly. He waved his palm and gathered the energy in it. He nned to strike with all his might, not giving this reckless thing any chance.

 Chapter 408: Chapter 408 Snatching Divine Weapon

    Chapter 408: Snatching Divine Weapon


    ?


    30 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters...


    Locke spected the distance between him and the wild tower. Every time he used the system space, the farther away he was, the more difficult it would be for him to pull things into the system space.


    The power of the young man in the ck robe had been prepared.


    At this time, Locke was less than ten meters away from him.


    The young man in the ck robe waved his hand, intending to beat Locke to death.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt an extreme energy appear on his body. This power was so powerful that he had no room for resistance at all.


    This power was extremely powerful. He had experienced the divine war, and he had even blocked the attack of a supreme lord god, but even in the lord god of that year, he hadn''t felt such a despairing power.


    The next moment, he felt that he came into a chaotic space. This space was like an iron bastion, and he was a powerless ordinary person. He roared, regardless of the backfire of energy, and directly mobilized the energy that he previously absorbed but not yet digested to attack the surrounding energy wall.


    Boom!


    The moment his energy attack wasunched, a force that was about to crush him was transmitted over. This power contained a kind of information that if he was unable to see the fitness of things, he would die!


    Although Locke sessfully put the wild tower into the system space, he was also hit by the power left behind by the wild tower and flew out.


    Amidst the rubble, Locke breathed a sigh of relief when he noticed that the system space trembled slightly and then calmed down.


    But then came the hard times. Although the blow of the wild tower was not fully released before he sent it into the system space, the remaining power was still very powerful. Now he only felt a sharp pain in his body.


    In the sky, the six level-10 masters werepletely confused at this time. ''What happened? Where''s the heavenly god''s divine weapon?''


    Their minds were filled with question marks and they began to recall what had just happened.


    Locke Capet appeared, and then the wild tower covered with powerful power disappeared in an instant.


    Their spiritual senses swept around again and again.


    It was gone!


    Yes, they couldn''t feel any aura of the wild tower. But the ruins on the ground and the real experience just now told them that everything just happened was real, and the heavenly god level divine weapon really disappeared in front of them.


    "It''s you!"


    Matilda, the level-10 master of the Leonard family, stared at Locke with scarlet eyes. The other people''s eyes were also filled with cold killing intents, shooting at Locke.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yes, ording to the information they got, in thend of legacy, the remaining heavenly god level divine weapon of the Vito family had once inexplicably disappeared on Locke Capet. Cough- Cough~


    Sensing the murderous looks around, Locke felt his scalp tingle. Even when he was at his peak, he could only run away when facing a level-10 master. But now, he had suddenly be the thorn in the fleshes of so many level-10 masters.


    Jacqueline and Ariel appeared beside Locke in an instant.


    Without any hesitation, they each picked up Locke from one side and then ran toward the distance.


    Ariel pressed the medicine into Locke''s mouth and said, "It''s not poison."


    Locke only felt a pill slip into his throat in an instant, and then the pill instantly dissolved and strong life energy rushed to all parts of his body, starting to repair his damaged body. "Catch them!"


    The level-10 master of the Broderick family took the lead. A monstrous magic aura burst out from his body. With a wave of his hand, countless vines gathered on the ground and entangled toward Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel.


    Behind Jacqueline, ice magic energy shed, and ice des shed out, cutting off all the vines.


    Boom!


    The other level-10 masters also used their own methods, and the surging energies smashed toward the position of Locke and the others.


    While many level-10 masters were chasing after Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel, Obry, the master of the array mage guild, could not help changing his face slightly, "The wild tower is indeed on Locke Capet!"


    The rest of the people''s faces also changed. Just now, they clearly felt that Locke was emitting the aura of the wild tower.


    Looking at Locke, everyone''s eyes became hotter.


    As long as they caught Locke, they might be able to get the wild tower!


    Looking at the three people they couldn''t catch up with for a long time, a level-10 master couldn''t help but curse angrily, "Damn it! How did these two women practice? Their speed seems to have reached the speed of level-10 practitioners!"


    Boom!


    However, perhaps it was because they had taken one more person, Jacqueline and Ariel were still a step slower and level-10 magic fall directly to their position.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the crowd only saw Locke and the other two women fall down from the mes and mmed into the ground. For a moment, the stones sshed and sshed with


    thick dust.


    Boom!


    Because people were afraid of hurting Locke''s life would lead to the loss of the heavenly god''s divine weapon, they controlled their strength when they attacked. They had all held back their strength in the previous attack.


    On the ground.


    A level-9 practitioner gathered his fighting spirit and poured it into a long red sword in front of him.


    "Human, just give up. I won''t ept you as my master!" A voice came from the long sword.


    The swordsman didn''t mean to give up at all. His aura increased a little, and a more powerful fighting spirit energy wrapped the long red sword, "Ha-ha, give up? You''d better obediently surrender to me!"


    As he spoke, a trace of eagerness could be clearly seen in his eyes. He didn''t expect that he would be so lucky. Not long after he came in, he encountered a mid-god''s weapon.


    This was a mid-god''s weapon!


    Thinking of this, the swordsman couldn''t help trembling with excitement.


    In the past, even if a true god level weapon fell to the Icacia Continent, it would cause a bloody storm. Now, what was in front of him was a mid-god''s divine weapon! Moreover, because of theck of energy supply for a long time, the power of this divine weapon was not particrly strong. As long as he could control the divine weapon, he would soar into the sky, even facing the level-10 master, he would not be afraid at all!


    Boom!


    Just as the atmosphere was a little anxious, a powerful force suddenly came from the sky.


    The swordsman''s face changed. He could feel that the position where this attack fell seemed


    to be his ce!


    The swordsman had a long face, with the struggle in his eyes. Then he gritted his teeth and gave up the weapon in front of him. His fighting spirit shrouded his body, and he escaped toward the distance like a beam of light.


    The moment he loosened his grip, the mid-god''s divine weapon that was about to be controlled by him also found a chance and shot into the distance.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, a few secondster, a fireball hit his original position.


    "Damn it! Who is it?" The swordsman clenched his fist, with anger in his eyes. He wished he could pull out the tendon of the person who disturbed him to vent his hatred.


    However, when he saw the scene in the distance, his body couldn''t help trembling.

 Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Escaped

    Chapter 409: Escaped


    ?


    He saw three figures running in front, and behind the three figures, there were six level-10 masters with terrifying auras!


    Unexpectedly, they would attract six level-10 masters to chase them down...


    These three practitioners were also savages!


    At this time, he didn''t dare to show any resentment. The attack that nearly identally injured him just now was obviously made by one of the level-10 masters. Just now, he seemed to have scolded a level-10 master.


    This man shivered and his face turned pale in an instant. Then he rushed swiftly in the opposite direction of the battle without thinking of anything else.


    "What happened?"


    At the same time, the crowd who were looking for treasures around was instantly frightened by the powerful magic energy fluctuations.


    "It seems that a group of level-10 masters is chasing two women."


    "My goodness! Aren''t they the two beauties?" Someone instantly recognized the identities of Jacqueline and Ariel. However, at this time, even those fanatic fans did not dare to do anything.


    Those people were six level-10 masters. Let alone to stop them, even if they were hurt by the fluctuations emanating from the battle, they might have to lie in bed for a few months.


    "What treasure are we still looking for, we''d better stay away from them!"


    Just as Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel were running wildly, several auras of level-10 masters suddenly appeared in the distance. It was obvious that level-10 masters of other forces were alsoing at this time.


    These people were members of the Vito family and the blue demon race.


    "It''s Locke Capet!"


    Looking at the man between Jacqueline and Ariel, a member of the Vito family said.


    "I''ll leave Locke Capet to you." Before the members of the Vito family could react, Jacqueline directly threw Locke toward them.


    Dennis Vito''s face darkened and an energy ball shed in his hand, intending to kill Locke directly.


    Not far away, Obry and the others who followed changed their faces slightly. No one had expected that these two women would betray Locke Capet at this time.


    "By the way, that heavenly god level divine weapon is on Locke Capet."


    Jacqueline''sst sentence made Dennis''s palm tremble slightly, and a look of shock shed across his face. Although he didn''t know whether what Jacqueline said was true or not, he didn''t dare to bet. If the heavenly god''s divine weapon was really on Locke, it would be enough to offset the loss of the Vito family for so long. His palm moved slightly, and the previous attacking energy dissipated, condensing a huge palm and grabbing at Locke.


    How could Obry and the others, who had long regarded the heavenly god''s divine weapon as their own, just watched Locke Capet fall into the hands of others at this time? All of them exerted their strength to grab at Locke and roared, "Bastard, stop!"


    Seeing that the group of level-10 masters in front of him was so crazy, Dennis was more convinced that Locke really had the heavenly god''s divine weapon.


    Boom!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although there were only three level-10 practitioners on their side, they wouldn''t flinch as the heavenly god''s divine weapon was in front of them. They attacked at the same time, trying to catch Locke as soon as possible.


    Their magic collided with the attacks of Obry and the others.


    Looking at the nine level-10 masters fighting, Jacqueline and Ariel looked at each other and rushed into the distance.


    Their movements naturally couldn''t escape the spiritual senses of the level-10 masters present. However, many level-10 masters didn''t intend to stop them from escaping. Now the most important thing for them was the heavenly god''s divine weapon that Locke Capet had. Actually, they could make sense of Jacqueline and Ariel''s behavior.


    There were a total of seven or eight level-10 masters in front of them. It was undoubtedly a wise choice for these two women to hand over Locke Capet.


    As for now, the most important thing for them was to get Locke Capet!


    Boom!


    The battle between the nine level-10 practitioners was terrifying. Powerful magic intertwined and finally fell around, smashing pces and mountains.


    Many people who came in to look for treasures couldn''t help cursing in their hearts when they saw this scene.


    However, what made everyone feel relieved was that although these divine weapons didn''t have much divine power at present, they were real divine weapons. With the current battle, they were still unable to harm these divine weapons.


    Moreover, because of the powerful battle fluctuations, many hidden divine weapons were exposed.


    Ten miles away.


    Jacqueline and Ariel stopped.


    "Why am I the only one who got hurt?" A intive voice suddenly sounded.


    Following the voice, a young man in rags was bruised on his face and had scars all over his body. It was Locke.


    Afterining, Locke couldn''t help but look at Ariel. After staring at Ariel for a while, he asked slowly, "Who did you learn the puppet skill from?"


    Yes, it was the n of Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel.


    After Locke sessfully took away the divine weapon, he pretended to identally reveal the aura, making the enemies believe that the divine weapon was on Locke. Then, they pretended to be hit, with the help of the explosion, Locke dived into the ground, while Jacqueline and Ariel took away the puppet that looked exactly like Locke.


    "This is the inheritance of my family." With an enchanting smile on her face, Ariel continued, "If you marry into our family, you may be able to learn this kind of magic."


    Locke shivered and said no at once. Taking a deep breath, he put on a sly smile and said, "Well, let''s give their families a surprise when those masters are fighting."


    They quickly disappeared from where they stood.


    In a mountain forest.


    A level-9 mage of the Leonard family looked at the true god level divine weapon in his hand and couldn''t help but feel surprised. Just as he was about to leave happily, he suddenly felt a strong magic energying from behind. Without any hesitation, he retreated quickly, trying to stay away from this energy fluctuation.


    However, before he could stand firm, a burst of magic fluctuation came from behind him


    again.


    Bang!


    The next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He lowered his head and saw an ice de inserted into his chest.

 Chapter 410: Chapter 410 Puppet

    Chapter 410: Puppet


    ?


    Looked back to the center of the battle.


    The powerful energy had already overturned the rocks and soil of the surrounding mountains several times. There was almost no other living creature within a dozen miles around. Many level-10 masters stood face to face from afar, their eyes burning, and their bodies emitting a fierce aura.


    However, the corpse of "Locke", which was located in the middle of many level-10 masters, was now hanging in midair unharmed.


    In the process of fighting, it could be said that everyone truly did two things at once. They not only had to attack their opponents, but also had to protect Locke from being identally injured by their attacks, and deliberately avoided the position of Locke''s corpse.


    Everyone wanted to get the heavenly god''s divine weapon from Locke.


    "It seems that we can only use that thing." Looking at the people of the Vito family on the other side, the level-10 master of the Broderick family waved his hand and a magic wand appeared in front of him, "This is the divine weapon I tamed. I originally wanted to use it after the lord god''s inheritance appears. Since you are unable to appreciate my favor, I''ll let your blood be used tomemorate the birth of the divine weapon!"


    "The top god''s divine weapon!"


    Looking at his magic wand, Dennis and the others could not help changing their faces a little.


    "Wait, there seems to be something wrong with Locke Capet." Just then, Obry suddenly said. Everyone turned to look at "Locke" hurriedly. When they saw clearly the condition of Locke''s corpse, their faces suddenly changed.


    They saw Locke''s body swell up into a ball in an instant.


    Before the crowd could react, Locke''s body had exploded. However, the scene of blood and flesh sshing did not appear.


    Whoosh!


    In the confused eyes of the crowd, fireworks shot out from Locke''s body and quickly soared into the sky.


    Bang!


    They exploded.


    For a moment, the sky shed with gorgeous fireworks, and the colorful lights came out, which looked particrly beautiful.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is it because some family has obtained the heavenly god''s divine weapon, so they are setting off fireworks to celebrate?" A few kilometers away, looking at the beautiful fireworks in the sky, many people couldn''t help but think.


    "Which family is it? It''s so high-profile."


    Someoneined. ''If it were any other families, after obtaining the heavenly god''s divine weapon, they would have wanted to escape from thend of inheritance and send the divine weapon back to their family to protect it. But now, this force is setting off fireworks. Are they bold men or simple fools?''


    "What happened?"


    Everyone was stunned. How a person could suddenly turn into fireworks and exploded?


    In a sh, Obry came to the ce where Locke''s body exploded. He waved his hand and condensed thest trace of energy that had not yet dissipated. He stared at the energy for a long time and seemed to have found something. Then he said bitterly, "This is not Locke Capet at all. It''s just a puppet!"


    He didn''t know now whether he was angrier or admired Locke and the others more. "Puppet?"


    All the level-10 masters'' faces darkened.


    "Puppet skill... There seems to be a level-10 master in Lister who is good at doppelganger magic. Is that maning in?" Dennis''s face changed slightly and his tone was full of wariness.


    "No, ording to our scouts, that three people were blocked out of the small world and did note in at all. It is said that the doppelganger created by that level-10 master of Lister had almost the same strength as her, but this doppelganger is much weaker. There is a level- 10 master who knows doppelganger magic behind him, so it is not strange that Locke Capet knows doppelganger magic."


    "We were too careless. We just fought for the ownership of the corpse. As long as we touch the corpse, we should find out this easily." A level-10 master said.


    After the level-10 master finished his words, everyone fell into silence. The faces of the people hanging in the air were ghastly pale. Apart from anger, there was also a trace of shame. So many of their level-10 masters were fooled by three small practitioners. One of them is even just a level-8 practitioner.


    "Master, bad news!"


    A level-9 practitioner from the Leonard family rushed over from a distance.


    With a closer look, this man was covered in blood and his breath was extremely weak. It was obvious that he had been attacked.


    "Who dares?"


    Matilda Leonard''s eyes were extremely gloomy. He was already very depressed, how could he control himself now? A strong killing intent burst out from his body.


    "It''s Locke Capet. They took away all our divine weapons." That man shouted sadly, "If I didn''t have the means left by the family to save my life, you wouldn''t have seen me now."


    "Locke Capet!"


    Matilda gritted his teeth and felt his anger burning in his chest.


    The other forces felt a little lucky. Fortunately, Locke Capet didn''t make trouble for their families. Otherwise, they would suffer a great loss this time.


    However, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, they saw several nsmen staggering over from afar.


    Seeing the looks of these people, their hearts twitched violently, and a bad premonition arose


    in their hearts.


    "Sir, we were robbed!"


    The eyes of many level-10 masters were extremely gloomy. They not only lost the heavenly god''s divine weapon, but also the other divine weapons that their families got were also


    robbed!


    "Even if turn over the inheritance, we have to find these three people!" Dennis gritted his teeth and said.


    All the super forces in the heavenly god''s inheritance were crazily looking for Locke,


    Jacqueline and Ariel.


    Outside the heavenly god''s inheritance.


    Locke breathed a sigh of relief. He finally narrowly escaped from the heavenly god''s inheritance. Now, the wild tower had fallen into their hands. In addition to the heavenly god''s divine weapon, they even obtained a lot of other divine weapons. This time, they had earned a


    lot.


    Of course, opportunities always coexisted with risks. During this period, they almost blew up in their faces several times.


    "Let''s go. This is not a ce to stay for a long time." Looking at the heavenly god''s inheritance in the distance, Locke said. Although Locke had gained a lot this time, he still felt a little pity that he hadn''t found any clues about the heart of the earth.

 Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Fled

    Chapter 411: Fled


    ?


    Jacqueline and Ariel didn''t object. Although they had sessfully dodged the attacks of many level-10 masters, they had also been affected by energy and suffered serious injuries. However, before they could take action, a strong sense of threat suddenly came from the sky.


    "Ha-ha, I finally found you."


    A gloomy voice rang in their ears, "It''s not in vain that I have spent decades of my life span calcting it."


    Locke''s heart twitched violently and the divine power in the small universe burst outpletely. As for Jacqueline and Ariel, their faces were also extremely dignified.


    At the same time, a ck shadow appeared in the sky.


    It was a stooping old man. He wore a long gray robe, with a cane in his hand. His skin was dry, and his hair was grey, giving off a feeling that his days were numbered.


    "You have the wild tower, right?" The old man looked at Locke and said, "With the strength of level 8 and level 9, you have fooled so many level-10 masters. You are not bad."


    The moment the old man showed up, Locke growled, "Run!"


    As he spoke, he had already rushed into the distance.


    The old man sneered and waved his cane. Strong energy rushed toward Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel.


    Locke raised his hand, and the purple light in his palm began to shine. He knew very well that he would never be the match for the old man. The only way now was to use the power left by Athena.


    Boom!


    The purple light in Locke''s hand soared, and a powerful force instantly shot in the direction of the old man.


    Astonishment shed through the old man''s eyes. He moved his cane slightly and released magic.


    Boom!


    The two attacks were intertwined, and the impact produced a powerful magic fluctuation. The violent energy ripples spread around and shattered the mountains and trees around.


    In the end, the old man''s attack was a little weaker. The power left by Athena broke through the magic attack and rushed toward the old man.


    Seeing this, the old man''s eyes darkened slightly. In an instant, he disappeared from where he was and dodged the attack.


    Boom!


    That divine light hit the distant mountain peak.


    Taking advantage of the interval of the attack, Locke activated the teleportation method left by Artemis and ran into the distance with Jacqueline and Ariel.


    "Oh boy, I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful attack." The old man frowned and chased in Locke''s direction. ''Is it some kind of forbidden magic? It is well known that the forbidden magic can release powerful attacks, but it would also have very serious damage to the user.'' "But do you think you can run away?" The old man sneered.


    As he spoke, the old man waved his hand and a dark green bead appeared in front of him.


    His eyes darkened slightly, and an asterism shed in his palm, which was reflected into the bead. At the same time, the bead also shone brightly, projecting a light curtain. On the light curtain, there were the blurry figures of Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel.


    When he saw the background behind Locke and the others, a sneer shed across his face and then he disappeared in an instant.


    50 miles away, in a mountain.


    Locke breathed a sigh of relief as he couldn''t feel any aura behind him. He didn''t expect that there was a level-10 master hiding there. However, they really couldn''t move much distance together.


    "Watch out!"


    Jacqueline''s face changed again, and the remaining magic energy in her body burst outpletely.


    Locke''s heart sank at once. A mile away, he felt the aura of that level-10 master again!


    "Maybe we should give up the wild tower,"


    Looking at the direction of the strong aura, Jacqueline turned to look at Locke. Ariel was silent and didn''t object. This was the best way now. Let the wild tower and the level-10 master kill each other so that they could have a chance to leave.


    Locke narrowed his eyes and fell into silence. The power left by Athena and the teleportation method given by Artemis were all only once left, while the power left by Hestia had not been used yet.


    ''It''s not easy to get the wild tower. Am I just going to hand it over like this? Judging from the tone of the other party, he will pay a big price after all. If we try again in teleportation, I don''t know if the other party can still track us.''


    Taking a deep breath, Locke gathered a vast divine power again. He nned to bet that if the old man tracked them again, he would give up the wild tower.


    Jacqueline and Ariel looked at Locke in surprise. They didn''t expect that Locke still had such a method.


    On the other side, the old man was less than a hundred meters away from Locke and the others.


    Boom!


    The old man''s face changed dramatically. He didn''t expect Locke to have such a method. In a hurry, he had no time to dodge and was instantly enveloped in powerful energy.


    Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel also disappeared in an instant.


    The violent energy windstorm finally disappeared, and everything around calmed down. In the sky, the old man''s clothes were in a mess and he looked a little embarrassed. Looking in the direction where Locke and the others disappeared, his eyes were extremely gloomy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had spent so much effort but still lost them. This time, he didn''t use that divine weapon again. Although that divine weapon could locate the enemy''s position, it needed life energy to activate it. The previous two searchings had almost cost him a hundred years of life. With his current state, he was not suitable to continue to follow them.


    At this time, the old man''s face changed again. In the distance, he felt several powerful auras. His eyes darkened slightly and he also disappeared.


    About ten secondster.


    Several figures appeared in midair.


    ''This aura is exactly the power that Locke Capet had usedst time!''


    Looking at the remaining traces on the ground, Dennis Vito squinted. He had fought with Athena and also saw Locke use it, so he immediately knew that this power was used by Locke. "Performing such power two times in a row, it seems that Locke Capet is really cornered." Dennis turned to the others and said, "At present, two heavenly gods'' inheritances have already appeared. The next is the final lord god''s inheritance."


    "We should focus on the lord god''s inheritance." The master of the Stanley family said.


    "But are we just letting the other party take that heavenly god''s divine weapon away like this?" A level-10 master of the blue demon race was a little unwilling.


    In front of Dennis, a white-haired old man who had been silent all the time said, "I suggest that we send our men first to find the position of Locke Capet. As for us, we should adjust our state and prepare for the appearance of the lord god''s inheritance!"

 Chapter 412: Chapter 412 A Strange Lotus

    Chapter 412: A Strange Lotus


    ?


    Three hundred miles away.


    Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel slowlynded on the ground.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their eyes darkened slightly and they looked around cautiously. They were now in a valley surrounded by a circle of low mountains. What surprised them most was that behind them, a bright-colored lotus gave off a strong fragrance of medicine.


    "Swoosh~" After feeling no aura of any creature in his divine consciousness, Locke breathed a sigh of relief and said, "We finally get rid of that bastard."


    It seemed that he was right. That old man''s tracking skill had strong limitations.


    "I didn''t expect you to have so many trump cards." Ariel squinted and said with a charming smile, "I''m more and more curious about you."


    Locke took a step back vigntly. Ariel pursed her lips and felt bored. She looked at the beautiful lotus not far away from them and said, "I didn''t expect that we would be so lucky to meet a level-10 high-grade herb."


    "Wait!"


    Jacqueline seemed to have found something and said in a low voice, "Have you found that the position we are standing in is a little strange?"


    Boom!


    As soon as Jacqueline finished speaking, the ground began to shake slightly. With the lotus as the center, cracks appeared under their feet.


    The red mist was given off from the cracks.


    Locke''s heart twitched violently, and the divine consciousness spread out again. Then his face darkened in an instant.


    What they were stepping on now was not the ground at all, but on a monster. This damned thing looked like a rehash of the lotus leaf. Its body was ck and terrifyinglyrge. Just the leaf they were stepping on was a full thousand meters in diameter!


    And the previous lotus was the center of the lotus leaf, and the leaf on the lotus instantly turned blood red, looking very weird. Obviously, this lotus leaf, which seemed to be a level-10 herb, was just a decoy.


    What was more shocking was that around the lotus leaf stem, there were creepy white bone mountains, including magic beasts and human beings.


    The monster''s stem was slightly wriggling, and the lotus leaf closed at an extremely fast speed, intending to lock Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel in the lotus leaf.


    Without any hesitation, they instantly rushed into the sky. At the same time, they held their breaths to avoid inhaling the poisonous red mist.


    At this time, red tentacles shot out from the lotus leaf and entangled toward Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel.


    Locke''s eyes were sharp, the divine power shed in his hand and pped directly at the tentacles.


    The seemingly soft tentacles were as hard as crude iron, which made Locke''s hand painful. But fortunately, he still knocked the tentacles away.


    On the other side, Jacqueline and Ariel were also very agile in their actions. In a few breaths, the tentacles beside them were thrown away.


    While Locke was avoiding the tentacles'' attack, he suddenly felt a heat rising in his heart. After feeling it carefully, he found that the red mist could prate his divine power. But it was well known that divine power was purer and superior to magic power and fighting spirit!


    Therefore, he immediately reminded Jacqueline and Ariel, "This gas can prate the magic power into the skin!"


    However, at this time, Jacqueline and Ariel also found the strangeness of the red mist, but it was toote. They only felt that the operation of magic power in their bodies had been blocked.


    Boom!


    Jacqueline and Ariel turned their backs to each other, resisting the tentacles behind each other.


    ording to Locke''s estimation, this lotus leaf should not be very powerful, so it chose to capture the enemy in a trap. The real danger should be the red mist. He had noticed that Jacqueline and Ariel, who were not far away, were not acting smoothly and were already affected by the red mist.


    This could also be understood. This strange red mist could even prate his divine power, and it was easy to prate the defense of Jacqueline and Ariel. He had used up the trump cards that Athena and Artemis had given him, but he didn''t know how to activate the means that Hestia had left him. In addition to these trump cards, the most powerful one he had now should be divine punishment.


    Thinking of this, Locke waved his hand and four magic balls appeared around him. Several tentacles stabbed toward Locke. However, he had already been prepared. He turned around and avoided the attack of the antennae.


    At the same time, he raised his hand again, and four magic balls appeared in front of him again.


    He didn''t waste any time. While dodging the tentacles'' attack, he immediately merged four kinds of magic balls.


    At the same time, a violent force burst out from the light ball in front of him. He waved his hand again and pressed three magic balls into the light ball in front of him. With the merging of the three balls, a turbulent magic energy aura gathered in front of him.


    At this time, the lotus leaf seemed to have felt the threat of the magic ball in front of Locke, and countless tentacles were attacking him.


    Locke retreated quickly and came to the side of Jacqueline and Ariel, and pressed thest thunder magic ball into the light ball. Jacqueline''s fair face turned red and her body in the air


    also staggered.


    The light ball that was condensed in a hurry burst out a turbulent force.


    Locke gritted his teeth and the small universe spun crazily, covering the light ball with the divine power, intending to restrain the violent force inside the light ball, dy the explosion, and buy them time to retreat.


    After concentrating most of his strength on the light ball, Locke threw it away with a p.


    The moment the light ball flew out, Locke quickly turned around, grabbed Jacqueline and Ariel who were a little peculiar, and flew toward the mouth of the lotus leaf.


    Just as Locke took Jacqueline and Ariel out of the lotus leaf, the lotus leaf just closed.


    Boom!


    The lotus leaf emitted a bright light, and a loud bang echoed in the sky.


    The energy produced by the explosion of the light ball instantly swept through the sky, and Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel were instantly submerged in the surging energy.

 Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Debilitated

    Chapter 413: Debilitated


    ?


    More than ten minutester, that turbulent energy gradually dissipated.


    Bang!


    Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel exploded the stones covering them.


    "Whoosh!" Locke breathed a sigh of relief and dispersed the energy shield in front of him. He copsed on the ground and said breathlessly, "You two owe me a life."


    The eight-element divine punishment had almost used up all the divine power in his body. Lost the suppression of the divine power, he only felt that the heat in his body was clearer.


    "It seems that I have to repay this debt of gratitude with myself." Ariel rubbed her chin and said with a serious look.


    Locke shivered and quickly said no, then stood up to observe the surrounding environment. All around him were connected caverns, it looked like a karst cave, and the hole above his head had been blocked by rubble. In the center of the karst cave seemed to be a broken torso of the monster lying on the ground.


    However, to Locke''s relief, there was no sign of life on that torso.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jacqueline and Ariel also removed the surrounding defenses. Although they felt the same heat in their bodies, at least they could suppress it.


    Bang!


    That torso exploded. At the same time, a thicker red mist instantly filled the entire cave.


    "Damn it! Ites again!"


    While Locke was screaming, the red mist had already closed in on their direction.


    Looking at the rapidly approaching red mist, Locke subconsciously wanted to use his divine power to resist, but he found that the divine power in his body was not enough to support the use of the divine power shield.


    In a few seconds, he had been enveloped in the red mist.


    Hot... Locke felt a strong sexual desire surging up. His breath gradually quickened, and his consciousness even gradually blurred.


    Locke pinched his thigh hard. A sharp pain came from his thigh. Under the pain, he finally came to his sense.


    "Jacqueline, Ariel." Locke ran toward them. They had to leave here now!


    Jacqueline and Ariel breathed heavily, their faces flushed, and they were in a trance. Especially Ariel, she had already opened her clothes on her chest at this time, and her plump breasts were almostpletely exposed to Locke''s sight. Jacqueline didn''t look much better. Her clothes were in a mess, her eyes were blurred, and her beautiful face, which was enough to make peoplemit crimes, was tempting.


    With just one nce, Locke felt that the desire that he had tried hard to suppress in his body rushed up at once. Keeping hisst sanity, he looked away. At the same time, he mobilized only a few strands of divine power in his body to gather the water magic elements around him, intending to get some water to wake these two people up.


    However, before he could condense the water magic, he only felt a hot body pouncing on him. Ariel...


    Locke lowered his head and saw that Ariel was staring at him with seductive eyes.


    A sweet fragrance struck Locke''s nostrils.


    This fragrancepletely triggered the heat in Locke''s body, and the strong desire instantly drowned out Locke''sst trace of reason.


    Locke lowered his head and kissed Ariel''s attractive lips.


    Ariel groaned.


    At this moment, Locke felt that his back was covered with a hot body again, and Jacqueline also hugged him.


    Locke felt the heat in his bodypletely explode. At this moment, he waspletely relying on his instinct to act.


    The little divine power left in Locke''s body was unleashed.


    Crack!


    Under the bombardment of thest divine power, their clothes exploded directly.


    The three fiery bodies gathered together, carrying on the most primitive human desire activity.


    Soon, moans came from the cave one after another.


    It was not known how long before Locke finally came to his sense. Thest scene at that time appeared in his mind.


    The damn red mist appeared. He wanted to take Jacqueline and Ariel away, but their situation was worse than his, and they soon lost their self-consciousness, and then they came to him. Then, he seemed to lose his mind too.


    As if remembering something, Locke suddenly opened his eyes and turned his head, only to see two snow-white bodies appearing on both sides of his body.


    Hiss!


    Locke let out a gasp and couldn''t help but feel a tingling scalp. He took a deep breath and got up directly.


    However, at this time, he heard Ariel''s faint smiling voice from behind, "Do you want to run away?"


    Locke smiled awkwardly but politely, "How could it be? I just want to see if the surrounding environment is dangerous."


    Ariel hooked Locke''s waist with her feet, pulled Locke over, and clung to Locke''s back, "Maybe Jacqueline and I are the most dangerous now."


    The cave was filled with rapturous moans again.


    Jacqueline and Ariel were wearing Locke''s usual clothes. At this moment, they were


    meditating to recover their strength.


    Looking at Jacqueline and Ariel with a sad look, Locke sighed and got up from the ground, trembling. At this time, he only felt his legs tremble, and a sense of powerlessness came from


    his body.


    As soon as he stood up, he felt a stabbing pain in his kidney.


    Leaning against the stone wall, Locke took a deep breath. It took him more than ten seconds before he felt adapted to the weakness of his body.


    Noticing that all the exit passageways around them had been blocked by fallen stones, Locke was no longer in a hurry. He came to the side of Jacqueline and Ariel, sat down with his legs crossed, and soon entered the state of practice.


    Compared to the silence here, the outside world had already been in an uproar.


    During this time, two heavenly gods'' inheritances appeared one after another. To everyone''s astonishment, there were idents in both of the two heavenly gods'' inheritances.


    First was the Akers heavenly god''s inheritance.


    On the whole, the forces that participated in thepetition for this heavenly god''s inheritance were even more intense than that of the Diguire heavenly god''s inheritance where Locke was located.


    There was the most powerful mage guild, the biggest super force in the small world, the Hinners family...


    However, under the circumstance that all the major forces hade out in full force, the Akers heavenly god''s inheritance fell into the hands of a masked level-10 master. The rest of the super forces only obtained some divine weapons from the inheritance.


    In anger, ten level-10 masters joined hands and wanted to take back the inheritance from the masked man. What made many level-10 masters extremely crazy was that the masked man''s strength was incredibly strong. He resisted the attacks of ten level-10 masters on his own.


    This time, all the level-10 masters were stunned.


    Atst, the masked man left a sentence, "You don''t deserve this inheritance", and then left. The level-10 masters who had been deeply stricken almost spat out a mouthful of blood


    directly.

 Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Met Acquaintances Again

    Chapter 414: Met Acquaintances Again


    ?


    As for the Diguire heavenly god''s inheritance, it was also very magic.


    Under so many super forces'' noses, the heavenly god''s divine weapon was taken away by three small practitioners, and one of them was even just a level-8 practitioner.


    A level-8 practitioner might be considered a powerful master in the Icacia Continent, but in this small world where level-10 masters were everywhere, it could even be said to be the lowest-level practitioner.


    The names of Locke Capet, Jacqueline and Ariel were also well-known to the small world. They were able to seize the divine weapon from so many super forces and level-10 masters. Just this courage alone was admired by countless people.


    Of course, despite their admiration, people were greedier for the heavenly god''s divine weapons in the hands of Locke and the others.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even in ancient times, the heavenly god''s divine weapon was one of the top divine weapons. Moreover, it was the legendary wild tower of being able to suppress everything and ranked in the top three of the heavenly god''s divine weapons.


    Therefore, a craze of looking for Locke Capet suddenly started in the small world.


    At the same time, a piece of more explosive news exploded in the small world like a bomb.


    As more and more cracks appeared in the small world, some level-10 masters who were obsessed with the research found that there might be some terrifying existence under the cracks.


    In other words, the small world was actually a seal. With the disintegration of the small world, the seal would break, and the creature suppressed within would appear on the Icacia Continent. At that time, there would be the most powerful turmoil in the past three thousand years.


    However, because the materials in the ancient books were notplete, level-10 masters had searched the whole small world''s materials but couldn''t find any information about the suppressed creature.


    Even so, this matter did not affect people''s pursuit of Teclis lord god''s inheritance. To a certain extent, people were more enthusiastic about the lord god''s inheritance.


    Someone spected that the lord god Teclis must have predicted this situation. The lord god''s inheritance might be his backup. Of course, although the super forces were eager to find the lord god''s inheritance, they still sent most of their people out of the small world, and the aboriginals of the small world also began to move out.


    Three dayster.


    Three people in white magic robes walked into Cindy City.


    Cindy City was one of the cities closest to thend of raging fire in the Middle Territory. In this city, one could even see the mes of thend of raging fire in the distance.


    "Wait." The young man said to the two masked women beside him, "We seem to have met two acquaintances."


    Then the young man went straight to the distant table.


    A man and a woman were sitting at the table. The woman wore a long blue dress and looked beautiful. The man was tall and handsome. His masculinity exuded a unique aura of the magic beast. Obviously, this man in front of them was a human-shaped magic beast.


    People around had already been used to this situation. In the current small world, humans and magic beasts were almost living together.


    The young man in the white robe and the two women sat down at the table.


    "Can we sit at the same table as you?"


    The young man in the white robe looked at the man and the woman in front of him with a smile.


    The tall young man was shocked and then suddenly raised his head. His expression gradually became excited, "Locke, you''re fine!"


    "Tell me, where have you been these days?" Locke asked directly. Of course, these three people were Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel.


    "After we separated from you, we were chased by a level-10 master. That level-10 master is very powerful..."


    A few minutester, Locke knew what had happened to Oswald and Veronica.


    When Oswald and Veronica entered the tent, they found that the two divine weapons were both top god''s divine weapons, a big axe, and a magic wand. Moreover, they were cast in the same style.


    However, what confused them was that as soon as they entered, they sessfully subdued the divine weapons. Oswald didn''t know untilter that these two top gods'' divine weapons were designed for couples and that they would choose suitable couples as their masters. This was also the reason why the three families including the Vito family were unable to subdue them at that time.


    After they escaped, they were chased by a level-10 master, seriously injured and in aa, and fell into the abyss.


    However, when they woke up again, they appeared in the canyon.


    Just as they were shocked, the information from the weapon spirits of the two divine weapons they had obtained came to their minds.


    These two divine weapons both sensed the terrifying existence below the abyss, so they used up all of their strength to send Oswald and Veronica out of the abyss. However, the two divine weapons fell asleep because they had consumed all their strength, leaving only a few


    messages.


    The most important information was to let Oswald and Veronica leave the small world. However, after careful consideration, Oswald and Veronica chose to stay. Although the small world was full of danger, it also contained countless opportunities. For example, after the battle just now, Oswald smoothly entered level 9,pletely turning into human form. What made them helpless was that not long after they came out, they were chased by several hostile forces of the Veronica family. Fortunately, Oswald was already a level-9 magic beast, and his strength had been greatly improved. In the end, they escaped all kinds of pursuit and came here safely. At the same time, he also met his nsmen.


    Speaking of this, Oswald said apologetically, "Locke, these two divine weapons have recognized us as masters. If there are any divine weaponster, I will give them all to you."


    Lockeughed, indicating that there was no need. After getting along with each other for some time, he really treated them as friends. However, he couldn''t help but look at Oswald and Veronica, "You two?"


    He felt that their rtionship seemed to be somewhat unusual.


    Oswald grinned and hugged Veronica. His meaning was self-evident.


    Locke was a little surprised and then gave them thumbs up. Fate was really amazing.


    Just then, a strong man came in from outside the tavern.


    Locke also knew this strong man. He was Eliot, Oswald''s father.


    "Sir, who are you?" Looking at Locke and the others, Eliot asked warily.


    "Mr. Eliot, we haven''t seen each other for only one month. Don''t you remember me?" Locke


    asked with a smile.


    "You are..." Eliot asked in surprise, "Roast meat?"


    Locke nodded with a smile.


    Eliot stared at them for a few seconds, and then let out a long sigh of admiration, "You have made a lot of big things these days. When can Oswald be as promising as you?"


    Locke chuckled and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Eliot seemed to have something to tell Oswald.


    "The Bruce magic bear race is ready." Eliot said with a malicious look on his face, "They dare


    bully my daughter-inw, they''re courting death."


    Hearing his father only mention Veronica, Oswald felt as if he had be an outsider. He


    comined in a low voice, "I was also chased."


    Eliot pped him across the face, "You still have the nerve to say that. You arezy when you practice at ordinary times. Now you can''t even protect your own wife."


    Locke asked in surprise, "You want to?"


    Oswald stoppedughing and his eyes shed a cold look, "We have been chased by the


    Dickens family for so long. Of course, we should pay them back."


    "The members of our family are also ready." Veronica''s face was also full of cold.


    "I also want to help, but..." Locke shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    Oswaldughed and said, "We''re well prepared. Tonight, we''ll definitely destroy the Dickens


    family!"


    He could understand it. It was for their good that Locke didn''t go with them. During this period, there were a lot of forces looking for Locke. If Locke really went there and his identity was exposed, their two families would probably be under pressure.

 Chapter 415: Chapter 415 The Lord Gods Inheritance Opened

    Chapter 415: The Lord God''s Inheritance Opened


    ?


    Stars were twinkling in the sky, and the moonlight was like a white veil, gently spreading down, intertwining with the crimson released by the mes.


    Boom!


    Loud noises came from afar. Locke knew that the action of the Bruce magic bear race had begun.


    Time passed quickly and the second day came.


    "The Bruce magic bear race is a group of lunatics!"


    Someone cursed angrily.


    "Yeah. The lord god''s inheritance is about to be activated. They don''t save their energy, instead of running to fight."


    "We''d better stay away from these madmen in the future."


    Locke saw Oswald and Veronica. Although there were some scars on Oswald''s body, he looked in quite a state.


    After a few words with Locke, Oswald and Veronica returned to their respective families.


    In the distance, mes rose high into the air. It was a world of fire. Even if it was several miles apart, one could still feel the zing temperature of the mes.


    An extreme power was emitted from thend of raging fire.


    "The lord god''s inheritance is opened."


    Locke, who was at practice, suddenly raised his head.


    Looking in the direction of thend of raging fire in the distance, everyone''s eyes were burning.


    "It seems that we need to go through thend of raging fire to get the lord god''s inheritance."


    Looking at the undiminished zing fire in the distance, someone immediately noticed something.


    "But, this is thend of raging fire." A native of the small world said in a tone full of fear, "No one has evere out alive."


    In the past three thousand years, the reputation of thend of raging fire had already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Many people in the small world had a natural fear of thend of raging fire.


    "The lord god Teclis left a wall of fire in front of the inheritance must have profound meaning. Perhaps, this is also a test." A level-9 practitioner''s eyes darkened.


    The level-10 master of the mage guild took the lead. His body was wrapped in magic energy and rushed inside.


    A level-9 practitioner also gritted his teeth, wrapped himself in magic, and then entered thend of raging fire.


    "Ah!"


    A few secondster, the previous level-9 practitioner''s scream came from the me. Hearing that scream, people who had been a little scared now felt a thrill in their hearts and had the intention to retreat.


    Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel looked at each other and rushed inside without wasting any time. Although Locke had the divine power to resist, he still felt a burning sensation the moment he entered the fire. But this heat was within Locke''s tolerable limits.


    He looked back at Jacqueline and Ariel and found that they were the same as him and were not affected much.


    Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel walked forward.


    They found that the more they walked inside, the stronger the power of the mes was.


    What made Locke''s scalp tingle was that a level-9 practitioner in front of them seemed to have made a mistake, causing the fierce mes to directly touch his skin. Then, under the gazes of Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel, he was burnt to ashes.


    After seeing such a horrible scene, Locke felt a little chill on his back. He quickly held his breath and concentrated on preventing the attack of the fire.


    Half an hourter, there was a thin sweat on Locke''s forehead. The high-intensity output thatsted for half an hour almost consumed half of his divine power. Beside him, Jacqueline and Ariel also looked a little pale.


    The surrounding burning mes instantly disappeared.


    Locke only felt light in front of him. When he regained his sight again, he had alreadye to the deep sky.


    Yes, this was the cold and vast starry sky. Looking afar, it was surrounded by meteorites, and the distant stars reflected cold lights.


    In such a boundless starry sky, Locke couldn''t help but have a feeling of being insignificant.


    At this time, he was wearing armor, holding the magic wand in his hand. Behind him, there were countless people dressed like him, who looked solemn and resolute.


    Ouch!


    Suddenly, many huge figures appeared in front of him.


    It was a creature that Locke had never seen before.


    They looked strange. Their bodies were like jellyfish, but they were all ck, and there was a blood-red eye in the middle. These creatures spanned across the universe, blocking the


    starlight from the deep sky.


    Looking at these creatures, Locke got goosebumps all over his body.


    The next moment, these creatures rushed toward Locke.


    They moved so fast that they came in front of Locke almost in an instant.


    In this case, there was no way to dodge.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke''s eyes darkened slightly. He suppressed the fear in his heart, and the small universe began to spin crazily, and he reached the peak state.


    "Kill!"


    With a low roar, he punched the monster in front of him.


    Bang!


    That monster directly exploded.


    However, to Locke''s astonishment, that monster condensed together again as if it was


    undead.


    Locke''s fist shed with divine power and another punch was aimed at the monster.


    Boom!


    That monster exploded again. A few secondster, its broken body condensed again.


    "I don''t believe that I can''t kill you."


    This time, Locke used an even greater divine power. When he hit the monster, the divine power spread out in all directions, clearing all the energy in the ce where the monster


    exploded.


    This time, the monster finally didn''t revive.


    Ouch!


    After devouring a human, the monster''s body grewrger at a visible speed.


    "This monster could evolve..."


    Locke felt a little headache.


    Countless monsters surrounded them again. Countless human practitioners were buried in the mouths of the monsters and became the food for the evolution of the monsters.


    Locke just kept killing, forgetting the time, and the pain, and finally slowly fell down.


    Locke opened his eyes and found himself in a temple.


    On the throne in front of him, there was a man in a white robe. He looked handsome and exuded a sense of superiority.


    Locke looked around and found that Jacqueline and Ariel were also beside him. In addition to them, there were also Oswald and Eliot, and the geniuses of the super forces that he had met in thend of legacy, and even several of his enemies, the level-10 masters of the Vito family.


    There were over a hundred people in the hall.


    Looking at the man on the throne, everyone''s eyes were full of respect.


    "Congrattions, everyone. You have sessfully passed through thend of raging fire and are brave enough to face the unknown danger in the deep sky."


    "Since you cane here, it means that you have a good mentality and talent. The time flow


    rate in this space is different from that in the outside world. Practice here can be aplished


    with half the effort."


    Everyone was shocked. Locke was also slightly stunned. Time and space were always the most mysterious. It was the first time that he had heard of such a ce.


    "Now, I have to choose one of you to inherit my inheritance."


    The hall was in an uproar all of a sudden. People stared at the lord god on the throne with


    burning eyes.


    The lord god waved his hand, and a beam of light fell on a cold-faced young man of the mage


    guild.


    This young man disappeared from where he stood instantly.


    The people of the mage guild were overjoyed, while the faces of the people from other forces


    were extremely gloomy.


    "Why didn''t you choose me?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at the direction in which the chosen young man disappeared, some people became


    crazy.


    The lord god Teclis narrowed his eyes and those people trembled, and they were turned into ashes and disappeared.


    The rest of the people trembled, instantly sobered up and calmed down. The man in front of them was once the supreme lord god!


    The lord god Teclis looked at a ragged old man in the corner and sighed with aplicated expression, "I didn''t expect you to really seed."


    The moment Locke saw the old man, his eyes couldn''t help but tremble. This guy finally


    appeared!

 Chapter 416: Chapter 416 The End

    Chapter 416: The End


    ?


    Fremont''s expression wasplicated, "I didn''t expect to see you again on such an asion."


    "Everything is fate." The lord god Teclis smiled and sighed again. He didn''t say anything more and waved his hand, and then Fremont disappeared from where he stood, "That thing belongs to you."


    "What''s more," ," The lord god Teclis looked in the direction of Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel and said, "You three shouldn''t have appeared here."


    As he spoke, the lord god waved his hand gently. Locke could only feel a strong aura falling on him. In an instant, they arrived at an independent pce.


    Locke''s eyes darkened and the small universe in his body began to revolve secretly. Jacqueline and Ariel were also cautious at this time, with traces of the magic aura surrounding them.


    The next moment, the lord god appeared in front of them.


    "Don''t be nervous, outsiders." The lord god Teclis said with a smile.


    "Outsider?"


    Locke was shocked and he felt unprecedentedly nervous. As a time traveler, this was his biggest secret besides the system. At the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder. It was easy to understand that the lord god called him an outsider, but why Jacqueline and Ariel were also outsiders?


    "Are you curious why I know you are outsiders?"


    The lord god Teclis chuckled, made a gesture of inviting, and sat down on the chair.


    "In fact, we always know that there are other worlds besides our own world. The other two lord gods and I are full of confidence. Finally, one day, we find a way to break the world wall. Twenty thousand years ago, I joined hands with the other two lord gods to break through the world wall with the help of the shuttling divine device and appeared in another world."


    The tone of the lord god Teclis suddenly became nervous, and a visible fear appeared in his eyes.


    Locke became more curious this time. What on earth happened to make even Teclis, a lord god, felt scared?


    "We appeared in a pce, It was a very mysterious pce. On the high throne is a man in a golden robe. As soon as we appeared, we were violently attacked by this man..."


    "Powerful, horrible." The lord god Teclis slowly uttered two words.


    "If we hadn''t used the shuttling divine device in time, we would probably have died there." The lord god smiled bitterly and looked in the direction of Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel, "And you seem to have the same aura as that man."


    Hearing what the lord god Teclis said, Locke also knew what had happened to him. It was roughly an exalted top-level master who decided to go to other worlds to have a look. But when he reached the first world, he was almost killed, so he could only flee back in disgrace. ''Is the world where the lord god Teclis once went the earth? But the earth is now talking about science and technology, not divinity. Where were the gods on the earth?'' Locke had thought about this question before. Since there were records about Athena and the others on the earth, why were they no longer on the earth now?


    Locke had asked Athena before, but Athena told him that it was not the right time for him to know.


    The lord god Teclis let out a long sigh, and his expression became grave.


    "This is my request. If you still love this world, please help when this world suffers disasters." "Disaster?" This was a word that Locke had heard countless times.


    The lord god Teclis nodded, "You must have discovered that there is some terrifying creature suppressed beneath this world."


    Locke nodded.


    "The monster below is a deep space beast at the lord god level. To be exact, it is a part of the body of the deep space beast. This deep space beast is very powerful. Even if I and the other two lord gods fight together can''t kill it. We can only divide it into three parts and trap it in the way of sealing. What is sealed in this small world is its head. However, three thousand years have passed, and the power of the small world has dried up. Now, there is no way to stop it from breaking the seal."


    Locke''s face changed slightly, "Then isn''t the Icacia Continent will be doomed?"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. This deep space beast has already been seriously injured, and now it has been sealed for three thousand years. Its strength has almost dried up."


    "When we created this small world as a seal before, we extracted the original energy of the Icacia Continent as the sealing power. After these seals are broken, the original energy will return to the continent."


    Locke finally understood why there had been no divine-level master on the Icacia Continent for so many years.


    "Three thousand years ago, we had expected that this deep space beast would gradually break through the seal."


    "The dark age of the Icacia Continent ising. She needs a savior." As the lord god Teclis spoke, he turned to look at Locke.


    Taking a deep breath, Locke looked solemn and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry. I won''t just sit by and watch the world go wrong."


    His family, territory and people were all in this world, so he naturally wouldn''t let the world


    is destroyed.


    "In return," The lord god Teclis moved his fingertips, and a golden light appeared in front of Locke, "The heart of the earth."


    In the light was a golden heart, constantly beating, as if it had life.


    Locke stared nkly at the golden light in front of him. He didn''t expect that the heart of the earth that he had been searching for so long would appear in this way.


    Time passed quickly. Three years had passed in the hall, and three days had also passed in the outside world.


    In three years, Locke''s strength reached the peak of level 9. In terms of his realbat effectiveness, he was no less than an ordinary level-10 master. Miraculously, Jacqueline and Ariel did not have any growth in their strength.


    On this day, the whole small world began to shake.


    "My mission has been aplished." The lord god Teclis sighed and waved his hand, and


    then Locke and the others appeared outside thend of raging fire.


    And a huge circle of light appeared in the sky. It was another teleportation door.


    "The small world is about to copse."


    Looking at the cracks emerging on the ground, many people looked nervous.


    "Locke Capet!"


    Dennis and the other two level-10 masters looked sullen, full of killing intents. In three years,


    his strength had almost reached the peak of level 10.


    "Damn it! These people are really annoying!" Without hesitation, Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel turned into a beam of light and ran toward the distance.


    However, the three level-10 practitioners were even faster and chased directly in their


    direction.


    Boom!


    Dennis and the others attacked at the same time, and level-10 attacks came toward Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel. Time was pressing, so they didn''t reserve any strength and nned to


    capture Locke as soon as possible.


    Boom!


    The ground shook, and countless cracks appeared on it.


    Locke, Jacqueline and Ariel moved very fast, constantly dodging the attacks of many level-10 masters. Looking at the approaching enemies, Locke shouted at Jacqueline and Ariel, "You go first. I''ll block these attacks."


    The small world was about to copse. He didn''t believe that these people still had the mood


    to chase after him.


    However, Dennis and the others seemed to have already seen through Locke''s intention of


    buying time, so they attacked even more fiercely.


    "Locke Capet, you can''t run away!"


    Dennis and the others'' voices came through. They attacked at the same time and injected


    magic energy into the divine weapon in front of them. The divine weapon spun and emitted a


    violent aura.


    Locke''s eyes darkened slightly, and the divine power around him flickered, and he was about


    to block the attack.


    However, he felt two hands grab his arm. He turned his head and saw Jacqueline and Ariel.


    "If it goes on like this, none of us can leave." Jacqueline''s voice was as cold as usual.


    Ariel smiled softly, "Locke, don''t forget us."


    The next moment, before Locke could react, Jacqueline and Ariel had already rushed toward


    Dennis and the others.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Jacqueline and Ariel were drowned in the powerful divine light.


    "Jacqueline, Ariel!"


    Locke''s eyes widened and he wanted to pull them, but at this moment, the small world was


    completely broken. He was instantly in the space turbulent flow, and a sense of tearing came


    from all over his body.


    The raging space turbulent flow made him faint in an instant. At this time, a light curtain


    suddenly emerged from his body.


    "Bastard!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dennis and the others were not reconciled and cursed angrily. They worked together to open


    the space divine weapon and disappeared in a sh.


    In the Icacia Continent.


    Three men and two women were basking in the sun on the beach.


    "Look, is there anything in the river?" A girl in a white robe pointed at the river.


    The tall,nky young man looked at the river in the distance and said, "It seems to be a


    person."


    As he spoke, he jumped up and flew toward the ck figure. He moved quickly and picked up


    the ck figure from the river at once.


    One dayter.


    "He is awake!"


    The girl in the white robe said in surprise.


    The young man on the bed slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Bro, you have been in aa for five days." A strong young man said.


    "Coma?" A trace of doubt appeared in the confused eyes of the young man, "Why am I in aa?"


    The people beside the fire were stunned. A few secondster, the girl in the white robe who first found him asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Name?" The young man''s eyes became more confused. After a while, he muttered, "Who am


    I?"


    Volume I End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!